Cookies and Cocoa with Eric!

Join me this Thursday night for cookies and cocoa! It’s Christmastime, and I’d love to host you as my guest for an online party!

I’ll be live online from 7-8:30 PM CST, this Thursday, December 18th on Zoom. Just send me a note if you’d like to join and I’ll send you the link. Since we’ll be online, I’ll have to ask you to bring your own cookies and cocoa!

Here’s what I’m hoping for our 90 minutes together...

  1. I’d like to share a life and ministry update with you, including 3 recent stories of “divine encounters” that left me shaking my head in praise to Jesus.
  2. I’d like to give you time to make new friends and maybe reconnect with old ones.
  3. I’d like to enjoy cookies and cocoa and share some Christmas cheer!

If you’d like an inspirational night with friends old and new (plus cookies and cocoa!), I hope you’ll join the fun.

Again, just send me a note if you’d like to join and I’ll send you the link.

Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Maybe the ending isn’t the most important part

I was reading the Christmas story this week in the Bible, and I was surprised at my reaction to the opening words. In Luke, chapter 1, an angel appears to Zechariah, telling him that he and his wife Elizabeth are going to give birth to a son named John.

This was good news, as they had been barren for years. Yet my immediate thought was:

“Yeah, great. And one day, John’s going to get his head chopped off by a crazy king.”

“What?!?” I thought. “What happened in my heart that made me jump to the end of the story, where the king’s wife asks to be given the head of John the Baptist on a platter?”

Somehow I skipped the entirety of John’s fruitful and productive life. I went straight to the ending. Why did I skip over all the good stuff? I knew exactly why.

I’ve recently gone through my own “bad ending.” I was in a relationship that began so beautifully, yet ended so abruptly after only a few short months. My head was reeling, as if someone had brought it out on a platter, too. What began as good news soon filled me with tremendous grief and disappointment, so much so that I considered giving up on ministry completely.

I must not have heard from God, I thought. I must have messed up somehow that caused my dream world to burst. And I am now looking back on the relationship through the lens of its ending, leaving me with feelings of pain, shame, and despair.

So I understood why I responded to Zechariah’s “good news” that the angel had brought him. Remembering how the story ended, I filtered it through the lens of the ending only, as if the ending was the most important part.

But John’s story is more than its ending! As I kept reading the Christmas story, I saw a much fuller view of the “good news” the angel had given to Zechariah even before his son John was born. The angel said:

“Don’t be afraid, Zechariah! God is showing grace to you. For I have come to tell you that your prayer for a child has been answered. Your wife, Elizabeth, will bear you a son and you are to name him John.

“His birth will bring you much joy and gladness. Many will rejoice because of him. He will be one of the great ones in the sight of God. He will drink no wine or strong drink, but he will be filled with the Holy Spirit even while still in his mother’s womb.

“And he will persuade many in Israel to convert and turn back to the Lord their God.

“He will go before the Lord as a forerunner, with the same power and anointing as Elijah the prophet.

“He will be instrumental in turning the hearts of the fathers in tenderness back to their children and the hearts of the disobedient back to the wisdom of their righteous fathers.

“And he will prepare a united people who are ready for the Lord’s appearing.”

Luke 1:13-17, TPT

Now that’s a life well-lived! And John did do all of those things, even up to his final breath, when he was beheaded because of his warning to the king to turn away from his adulterous and incestuous relationship with his brother’s ex-wife.

And then there’s this: listen to what Jesus had to say about John’s life:

“Truly I tell you, among those born of women there has not risen anyone greater than John the Baptist…” (Matthew 11:11a).

Now that’s the RIGHT perspective! My initial reaction to the passage was skewed by the pain of what I had recently been through myself. I had jumped to the end and skipped all the good stuff in between. My lens was askew.

I thought again about my relationship that ended. I thought of the joys and blessings that have come from it, despite its ending… and some blessings even because of its ending.

I thought again:

Maybe the ending isn’t the most important part.

I prayed: “Lord, help me to have Your perspective on the people and events in my life. Help me to not skew my memories through a lens that’s distorted. Help me to have a clear view of the whole story, especially the parts that are most important to You. In Jesus’ name, Amen.”

Here’s John’s story in a nutshell, as foretold by the angel… the parts that matter most of all:

“His birth will bring you much joy and gladness. Many will rejoice because of him. He will be one of the great ones in the sight of God.”

May God give us all His perspective on the people and events in our lives.

Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

P.S. And if you’d like to listen to some beautiful Christmas music, here are two full albums of piano music recorded by my sister, Marilyn Byrnes. Just use the links below or search any streaming music service for “Marilyn Byrnes, Christmas.” Enjoy!

https://marilynbyrnes.hearnow.com/christmas/

https://marilynbyrnes.hearnow.com/a-cozy-christmas/

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Dealing with Secrets

My brother Craig is a rocket scientist—a real rocket scientist! He’s worked on missions you may have heard about in the news: the James Webb Space Telescope, the LCROSS lunar mission to look for water on the moon, or the launch of the Milstar military communication satellites. Cool stuff!

But what’s NOT COOL is that he had to keep certain things “TOP SECRET.” While that’s essential for protecting our country and the people involved, if not done right, it can lead to isolation, loneliness and despair.

Craig’s not alone in this. Doctors, lawyers, pastors, teachers, counselors and sometimes just close friends or family have to keep secrets for good reasons. As Proverbs says:

“A gossip betrays a confidence, but a trustworthy person keeps a secret” (Proverbs 11:13).

So it’s not wrong to keep secrets when needed. But it can be difficult… and sometimes even tragic. As Psalms says:

“When I kept silent, my bones wasted away” (Psalm 32:3a).

A few weeks ago, Craig shared with me about a time of despair he went through starting ten years ago… despair so deep he contemplated giving up on life itself.

I’m thankful to say he’s now 100% back to Craig, the brother I know. He’s laughing, playing games, talking, interacting. Life is good. I can’t imagine if he had given up.

But what got him through? And what can help you through when you feel like giving up?

That’s what we talk about in our conversation below. In it, Craig shares what he did wrong, what he did right, and what you can do to help you through, too. I hope you’ll watch or read the whole conversation!

If there’s one takeaway I want you to know today, know this:

There is hope! There is another side! Keep pressing on, even if you feel like giving up!

Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Here’s the link to watch our whole conversation, or read the transcript below the video.

https://youtu.be/yFVoJ6zODXw

TRANSCRIPT (not word-for-word, but cleaned up for clarity and flow)

Eric: This is Eric Elder and I’m with my brother, Craig Elder. This is a rare opportunity to get together in our yard here in Illinois. He’s normally from California—been there for a long time—and it’s nice that he’s here this weekend. We’re just talking about pressing on when you feel like giving up.

And I wonder if he could say a prayer to open us. We’re going to talk about dealing with secrets, and he’s in a unique role dealing with secrets in his life. We’ll start with a prayer. This is one of his favorite scriptures.

Craig: Dear Lord, may the words of my mouth and the meditations of my heart be acceptable in your sight, oh Lord, my rock and my redeemer. That’s Psalm 19. It starts out with “The heavens declare the glory of God,” and “the heavens display the work of his hands.” And in aerospace that means a lot to me. It always motivated me to follow my passion for space—everything space.

Eric: And Craig is a literal rocket scientist. So my brother is a rocket scientist and he’s been doing this for how many years?

Craig: I had 43 years of aerospace. I recently retired after 43 years. It’s good to have all my days be Saturdays from here on out—except for Sundays. Sundays are still Sundays. But all those weekdays, it’s kind of nice. I’ll come back to this point—that there is a reason to keep going on, because when you get to the point where all your days are Saturdays and Sundays, and then you look forward to an afterlife full of endless weekends and joy, you don’t want to miss out on that.

Eric: I know. And tell people what you did and what role secrets played in your life.

Craig: Over the course of my career I had various levels of government security clearances that required me not only to keep my mouth shut but also to actively protect secrets. I wasn’t alone in that. There are medical doctors who need confidentiality, or lawyers—attorney-client privilege—pastors, police officers, teachers. But my role as a government contractor meant that to do my job correctly, I had to absolutely not talk about certain things. Absolutely not leave a social media footprint. Don’t give the bad guys anything to go off of.

If not done correctly, that lifestyle can lead to loneliness and despair, and it can quickly spiral down.

About 10 years ago, I went through a real period of despair and fatigue. To give some context: in 2015 I had 30 years in building spacecraft—flying things like the James Webb Space Telescope, the LCROSS lunar impactor, and the Milstar nuclear-hardened, World-War-III-surviving communication satellites that kept all of our subs and bombers connected back to the United States. It had to survive a near nuclear burst of an anti-satellite weapon and come back with secure communication. My equipment had to come back within 10 seconds. We had to have the warfighters back in communication within a minute. All of this is unclassified now. But those satellites are still up there. They will far outlive me.

After many of those projects, I was asked to change companies to run a project that was six months behind schedule and had an insufficient budget. Some of my friends were retiring and would get 80% of their pension in cash at age 55. I was 54. I was approached by customers to run this program. After talking with my wife—and not talking with the financial advisors I should have—I said, “I’ll pass on the 80% pension at 55 and hold out for 100% at 65. I’ll work the 10 years.”

Four months before my 55th birthday, I switched companies. In the first two months, we recovered that six months of schedule and held a design review. Everyone was pleased. But there was a lot of churn and chaos at this company. In the 10 months I was there, I had five different bosses. One boss would be replaced, then we changed from one management structure to another. That construct lasted about a month.

Then one Monday morning, of the three contracts our company had, two were halted because of government funding restrictions. Keep in mind, I couldn’t talk to other employees about what we were doing. These were smart people asking good questions they needed for their jobs, but I couldn’t tell them. If I told one thing to one person, someone else might figure out what we were doing, and that would be very bad for America. People can be compromised.

Security clearances require not just no arrests—your finances are reviewed, your psychological profiles, your polygraphs every two years or more. They want to know if anyone in your circle could be blackmailed by anything. And I couldn’t divulge anything that people put on their security clearances that I had to approve.

Another issue was that I found myself working really long hours. There were only a handful of us who could open the secure vault. I lived near the factory, so I’d go in every morning at 5:30, fully dressed for the day. And in the evenings, people needed to work late, so I’d close up at midnight. They would’ve worked longer, but I said, “I can’t. I have to get up at 5:30 to open.”

In my isolation I became fatigued, and that spirals when you’re dealing with unsolvable problems. We were over-budget and understaffed. We didn’t have the right people cleared. I was getting fatigued. My wife is a teacher and had school-related problems. I got to a point where I absolutely felt I didn’t have time for friends. I barely had time for family. I was fatigued and started feeling despair. And I couldn’t talk to anyone, because if I talked to a counselor it would show up on my security records, and I didn’t want the hassle of explaining why I was talking to a psychiatrist.

I also knew I had given up that 80% pension bonus. I could have stepped away from it all and had enough to retire, had I stayed four months longer. And now I didn’t have that opportunity. I’d have to work 10 years in this unsustainable position. There was a lot of regret. A lot of regret about my decisions and my future. I didn’t see any value for life because I felt I had made bad decisions and couldn’t talk to anybody.

Sorry for so much context, but it gets to these points: What did I do wrong, and what did I do right? Because here I am on the other side. I’m wonderfully retired. I’ve got a wonderful family with a granddaughter and another on the way. They make life worth living. I’ve got great relationships with my kids, my wife, my friends who rallied around me in spite of myself. I thoroughly enjoy my life at this stage. I had no idea what I would have been throwing away when I was at my low.

Eric: We weren’t able to talk about this during the time. We saw the change in your personality and your silence. You were unable to talk.

Craig: We have a joke: with each program you’re briefed into, you become stupider at cocktail parties because people come up to you and say, “Hey, what’s the real story about aliens?” You can’t give any hint.

Eric: And so we’re watching you, not knowing how to help. It’s hard on the people around you. It’s hard on you. So I’m really curious—what you felt you did wrong and what you did right.

Craig: What I did wrong: first, I buried it. There’s a new Marvel movie out called Thunderbolts. A character has a dark side and says, “It’s hopeless. Why do we go on?” The young Russian girl says, “Shut up. Do what we do: bury it. Bury it deeper.” That was one thing I did wrong.

Another thing I did wrong was dwelling on past mistakes—thinking my career had been perfect until I changed companies. “I should have pushed back. I should have delayed. I should have…” That was wasted time. Dwelling on regret was a catalyst for the spiral down.

The third thing I did wrong was contemplating giving up. The biggest waste of time in my life was trying to figure out how to kill myself so my family could collect insurance money and be set. As an engineer I processed it, and there was no good way that wouldn’t impact my family. And if I searched online, that would trigger security flags and a polygraph: “Are you having suicidal thoughts?” And I’d bury it deeper.

What I did right was figuring out how to bury what needed to be buried without betraying the trust of the secrets I had to keep.

Eric: This weekend you shared some of these things I hadn’t heard before. You’re opening up here, and that’s why I asked if you’d share it—because people struggle with hope in very dark places. I didn’t realize the depth of what you went through. And I’m so sorry you were there. I’m so glad you’re here on the other side—100% back to Craig, the brother I know. You’re laughing, playing games, talking, interacting. Life is good. I can’t imagine if you had given that up. And I’m hopeful for people watching—including those who can’t see what’s on the other side. All they see is darkness.

Craig: Absolutely. Some people are dealing with the darkness of a terminal diagnosis. You see the darkness, but you need faith that something better is out there.

Eric: Let me affirm that keeping secrets is not wrong. Proverbs 11:13 says, “A gossip betrays a confidence, but a trustworthy person keeps a secret.” A teacher, pastor, spouse, police officer—there are times to keep a secret. But how you deal with what you also bury along with it matters. Psalm 32 says, “When I kept silent, my bones wasted away.” Silence can feel crushing. And Ecclesiastes says there’s a time to be silent and a time to speak. When I asked you this morning if you’d film this, I took a risk. Your trained muscle memory was, “I can neither confirm nor deny.” But you’re able to speak about hope, health, healing, and what helped you. So I think that’s huge. I’ll save the last verse for the end of the show. But yeah—how did you get out? What did you do?

Craig: Right. This sounds hokey, but I started going back to my company Bible study. Every Wednesday morning before work, a number of believers would meet for a Bible study. Just hearing God’s Word and seeing it in the faces and lives of my colleagues—many of whom worked in the closed area also, but on other projects—helped me. I couldn’t go in their vault, they couldn’t go in mine, but we could kind of knowingly wink. We had that shared experience of keeping secrets. I didn’t know what they were working on; I wanted plausible deniability. I didn’t want to know what they were working on because if I knew, I’d have to get breathed in, and then I’d become stupider at cocktail parties. I’d rather not know.

So just going back to God. Honestly, as I look back, I didn’t think of it much at the time as “God.” I just thought, “I’ve got to get away. I’m going to go meet with Howie and Lance and the guys at my old company for breakfast.” It was almost taboo showing up at another company. But it got me re-grounded and helped stop the spiral. It really did, those weeks.

I ended up, in talking with them, realizing that I could go back to work in my old job. I didn’t need the money. I didn’t want a salary increase. I didn’t want a new boss. I didn’t want a new title. Just get me into a safe space. But that wouldn’t have happened had God not called me—or had I not gone back to Bible study and kept those connections.

The second thing I did right was I just spent time with a friend. He was the dad of one of my son’s friends. We had a lot in common, but we weren’t super close. But he was willing to spend every Tuesday night with me. Usually Mondays were hell, Tuesdays were more hell, and by Tuesday night I was not looking forward to the rest of the week. But Serge knew I was going through some tough times. When a movie came out that our wives would never want to see—it was a blood-and-guts action movie—I wanted to see it, he wanted to see it. Tuesday nights were discount movie nights in our LA theater. So we established Tuesday as a dad date night.

Our wives would see a trailer and say, “Nope. Tuesday night—dad date. I’m not coming.” So Serge and I would go see it. We saw some stinkers over the years, but if there wasn’t a movie going on, Serge was willing to just get together and watch a hockey game, Disney Plus, or Hulu. We had some common science fiction background. Just spending time with him—not even talking about words or anything necessarily—helped. We’d go for a 20-minute hockey period not saying a word, and yet just being in the presence of someone else helped me through.

So I encourage you: it doesn’t have to be a good friend. It doesn’t have to be someone who knows your deepest, darkest secrets. Sometimes that’s better. I know some people in therapy or counseling have their therapist fill that role, but it doesn’t have to be a paid professional. Just somebody willing to sit with you. And to have a friend, you need to be a friend. Sometimes that person is going through something and they need you there, and you lean on each other.

How long have I done this with him? This has been five years now.

The last thing is: don’t bury your despair. Don’t bury the secrets. Don’t bury your badness. Bury your ego. That should be the first thing you bury. And take advantage of the resources. If someone is offering you a hand, take it. There are so many resources tailored for you. I was honestly blind to them. But now in hindsight, the company had a classified psychiatrist who was used to dealing with polygraphs. It was advertised on page three of the small print: “If you’re having problems, contact help.” But I was unaware of it—and maybe my pride kept me from seeking it. I thought, “I can do it. I’m going to buck up and do it. All the Cold Warriors before me, those rocket scientists in the ’50s, ’60s, ’70s—they had to do it. They did it. I can do it.” But it was hard. Many of them didn’t survive. And there’s too much good to live for.

So there are resources out there. Bury your ego. That’s half the battle. If you can reach out for help, you don’t even have to reach that far—there are people reaching to you.

Eric: At church I went through Celebrate Recovery. You can bury the secrets you have to keep, but you don’t have to bury the feelings.

Craig: You don’t have to bury the “I’m feeling really stressed.” You can talk to someone about the stress you’re feeling. Moms and dads don’t have to provide the details of what they’re burying, but they need to deal with it. So definitely take advantage of the help that’s reaching out to you.

Eric: That leads into this verse that I want to close with. And if you have some other thoughts, great. But we’ll close and pray if you don’t. Galatians 6:2: “Carry each other’s burdens, and in this way you will fulfill the law of Christ.”

Just like Serge was there—you didn’t even have to say anything. He knew you needed help. He was local, he was right there, and he was willing to sit next to you. I see this all the time when someone dies and people say, “I don’t want to go. I don’t want to bother them. I don’t know what to say.” Just go sit in their driveway. You don’t have to say a word. In fact, it’s better if you don’t. Don’t open your mouth. Just go there.

Craig: You’ve got two ears and one mouth for a reason.

Eric: Say, “I just want to sit with you.” You don’t have to solve their problem. You can’t solve their problem. But you can sit with them, and that’s huge.

So carry each other’s burdens and reach out for help. Share the burden, but not necessarily the details—share them with trusted people. And trust that God can walk you through. There are a lot of people who have gone before us—believers who trusted in God—and they came through. Jonah and the whale—pick a Bible hero. They went through a crucible and then they delivered Israel or did whatever they did. Paul was beaten numerous times, and he kept getting up and doing it again.

Somehow we have this faith in God, hope in God, and there is always hope. I am convinced of this: there is always hope. The best is yet to come. And it’s not necessarily in the form you want. I planted some trees in the yard. They were these little sticks, and the company sent me the wrong trees. I thought I planted hazelnuts. Five years later, the first fruit comes—and it’s a peach. I wasn’t expecting peaches. But this year we had so many peaches that we couldn’t eat them all. We were calling people to come eat peaches. It was fruitful, but not in the way I expected or planted.

So there’s hope. It may not show up in the way you expect or plant, but I can promise you—not because it’s my promise, but because the Word of God tells you—that there is hope. Keep pressing on for the prize set before you. That’s what Jesus did. He pressed on through all the trials for the prize set before Him, and now He is seated at the right hand of God. That is for each of us. Your story encourages me; I pray it encourages those watching.

Any final thoughts, Craig, before we pray?

Craig: Yeah. You are stronger than you think you are—but why push it? Many hands make light work. Don’t go it alone. Many hearts can turn a lonely trial into an incredible journey.

Eric: I love that. Would you close us in prayer? I’m so thankful. I’ll start: Thank you, God, for Craig, for bringing him through these trials and deep dark times, and for the things he shared this weekend and here on camera. Lord, I pray it would help others like it has helped me already this weekend. I pray, too, that You would continue to bless him from here on out and let him know the best is still yet to come. Amen.

Craig: And praying for everybody out there who has secrets that God needs them to keep—their friends, family, nation need them to keep those secrets—but they don’t need them to come at the price of despair. Amen.

Eric: Love that. Thanks, Craig, for being my friend, my brother, and for sharing this today.

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Navigating Saturdays

Do you ever have days where you don’t know what’s next? Where something big in your life has come to an end, and you can’t see what’s around the corner?

Those are the “Saturdays” that I want to talk about today… like the Saturday between Good Friday and Easter Sunday. For the disciples, that had to be one of the lowest points in their lives. All their hopes and dreams had seemingly come crashing to a violent end. They had no idea what was ahead.

How do you navigate those Saturdays?

That’s what I talked about recently with my friend Kay Helm. Kay helped me a few years ago when I was trying to get back on track with the funding for my ministry. I had reached the end of what I could do, and Kay helped me create a plan to move forward.

What I didn’t know was that Kay had some of those “Saturdays” in her personal life as well, such as the day her husband left and all she could do was lay face-down on her kitchen floor and cry out to God.

Maybe you’ve had days like that? Maybe you’re going through one right now and you have no idea what’s next.

What did Kay do? She did what I’ve done, and what I’d encourage you to do. She reached out to Jesus. Kay said:

“I didn’t want surface Jesus. I wanted the miraculous, inexplicable, all-powerful-God Jesus.”

That kind of prayer is an invitation for God to do the miraculous. And the answer may not be like anything you’ve ever expected or experienced. Kay continued:

“God doesn’t operate from a template. He never changes, but He always invites us to walk with Him.”

It makes me think of the Israelites in the desert when they ran out of food. God’s next step was to provide manna from heaven, something they’d never seen before. “Manna” literally means “What is it?” Something they had never known before became their bread from that point on… for forty more years.

But then the manna ended. It just stopped showing up one day. What were they going to do?

It turned out that God had something else in mind. He had brought them to the end of that season and into a new one, into a land flowing with milk and honey, a land where just one bunch of grapes was so heavy that it took two men to carry it on a pole between them! (see Numbers 13:23).

What lay ahead was beyond anything they could have ever imagined. As I talked with Kay, I thought about my own situation:

“What if the manna stops because God has a new kind of provision ahead?”

And that thought helps give me strength to press on. God is always inviting me to take hold of His hand and walk it out with Him.

As the Bible says:

“Let us fix our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith…” (Hebrews 12:2).

The same God who saved you by sending His Son to earth will keep on saving you as you walk out your faith in Him. Take hold of His hand today!

I hope you’ll watch my whole conversation with Kay. Here’s the link:

https://youtu.be/irERoAXeOIk

Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Feeling Humbled

I’ve been asking my friends how they keep pressing on when they might feel like giving up. Why? Because I need the encouragement to keep pressing on when I feel like giving up! Maybe you do, too?

If so, I hope you’ll listen in on my conversation with my neighbor and friend, Cammie Quinn

After working with a high-profile publishing house for three years on a novel that felt like it took a lifetime to write, she got a rejection letter at the end of the whole process. It was just three sentences, which she summed up like this:

“In this world of so many people trying to get books published, yours was just not extraordinary enough.”

But that wasn’t the worst. That came the same week when she got a lab report back from her doctor. Her eye had a cancerous tumor. They would have to take it out. Cammie says:

“I felt like I lost my health and my dream in the same week.”

Her fears magnified when she thought of her husband and two young kids. “Is the cancer going to spread? Am I going to die from it?”

That night, she walked out to pray in a field near her house. “I was just broken,” she said. “I was asking God ‘Why?’ I thought You wanted me to be a writer. I’ve thought this my whole life from childhood. I don’t understand. And now, I might even die from this cancer. I was thinking, ‘Where are You, Lord?’

All of a sudden, this meteor came across the sky. It was a big one that just lobbed over. It was as if God had drawn his finger across the sky and said, ‘I’m here. Just trust me.’ It affected me so deeply. When things like this happen, you can say it was a coincidence. You can try to explain it away. But to the person it happens to, they know deep down. They know it’s God speaking. It just changes you, and you can never really completely explain it to somebody else because it’s so personal.”

Cammie felt God’s peace. She pressed on. She said:

“I started praying that God would allow me to see Him better with one eye than I did with two.”

She also asked God what He wanted her to write about and began writing articles for newspapers and newsletters, as well as co-authoring a book with her pastor.

Last year, after fifteen more years of pouring her heart and soul into a new novel, she was able to finish AND publish it for the world to read. It’s called Follow the Wind Home, an epic Civil War novel about grief and loss and moving on when you find yourself loving too much.

And THIS year (THIS weekend!), she’s publishing her second book called Going Home, a collection of real and fictional short stories about small-town life in Central Illinois written especially for those in the autumn of their lives.

If you’ve ever faced disappointment or felt like your dreams have been derailed, I want to encourage you to take some tips from Cammie. Watch our whole podcast episode and/or read or listen to her novel and short stories. You’ll be glad you did! As Cammie says:

“It’s not about making a big splash on the bestseller list—it’s about being faithful with the talent God gave you. I don’t know what He’s going to do with that book. I have to stay humble. Whatever He decides to do, it’s up to Him. But having seen His promises afar off, like those who are mentioned in Hebrews 11:13, I think He gives us glimpses to keep us going.”

Here’s the link to watch our whole conversation:

https://youtu.be/GB_ofwHbBZc

And here are the links to her books (which I had the pleasure of helping her publish!):

  • Follow the Wind Home, her epic Civil War novel about moving on after loss
  • Going Home, her collection of short stories about small-town life in Central Illinois

Keep pressing on!

Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Listening to God

I recently sat down with my friend Cathy Vincent to talk about listening to God. Cathy wrote a book of her experiences with God called Never-Ending God Stories, so I wanted to hear how she listens to God. She said three things:

1) Surrender Your Day
Cathy starts her mornings with a simple prayer:

“Every morning before I even get out of bed, I say, ‘God, I love You and I just want to serve You today. My day is Yours. Do whatever You want with it.’”

I do the same — asking God to lead and guide me opens my heart to notice His presence, even in the smallest moments.

2) Be Thankful at Night
Every night, Cathy writes down three things for which she’s thankful:

“I always write in my journal three things for which I’m thankful.”

This practice helps her focus on God’s goodness instead of life’s problems — which we’ll always have.

3) Ask One Question
She also asks God one question before going to sleep:

“I ask Him one question. Sometimes it’s answered that night. Sometimes it’s answered later, but it’s like Jesus said, ‘You have not because you ask not,’ so I just ask Him what I want to know.’”

The truth is, God has a vested interest in your life and how you live it! He wants you to know His will even more than you want to know it. So ask!

Life Lessons from Faithful Practice
These three practices — morning surrender, nightly gratitude, and asking one question — have created for Cathy a rhythm of intimacy with God. As Cathy said, 

“With every problem, there’s a promise and a provision — if we just keep our eyes on Jesus.” 

I’d love for you to listen in on the rest of our conversation. I’ve posted it below. Just click the link to enjoy this conversation with Cathy, and to start your own conversations with God.

https://youtu.be/IqYsQS2FBS0

And if you’d like a copy of her book filled with never-ending God stories from her life, you can get it in paperback, ebook, or audiobook at this link:

https://www.amazon.com/NeverEnding-GodStories-Our-Adventures-Lifetime/dp/0960058702

Have a great week!

Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Surrendering to Win

It sounds backward, doesn’t it? Surrendering to win? In most areas of life, surrender means defeat. But when we surrender to God, we win!

When we finally stop trying to control everything—our jobs, our relationships, our pain—and put it into God’s hands, that’s when we can find peace, strength, and wisdom like we may have never found before.

As the Bible says:

“Trust in the Lord with all your heart and lean not on your own understanding; in all your ways acknowledge Him, and He will direct your paths” (Proverbs 3:5-6)

I recently talked to my friend, Kirk Billiter, about surrender. I met Kirk and his wife Rebecca while we were each leading various “care groups” at our church. We had the opportunity to walk with many people who were hurting, whether from divorce, addiction, cancer, or veterans’ issues.

But just because we were helping others didn’t mean we weren’t hurting ourselves. As Kirk said,

“In that setting, we found so many people who came forward and talked to us personally, ministering to us while we were trying to minister to them. That was such a help at the time, because we were having our own struggles.

“My wife and I were both suffering—she had just lost her parents in 2017 and 2018, and then in 2020 I lost mine. Then there was the loss of a job, starting another job, and losing that within eight months. It all compounded. But during that time, I found purpose again. Much of that time was spent writing—doing a lot of personal writing—as well as creating through my art.”

From his experiences, Kirk says:

“You can’t go around something like grief or divorce or suffering—you have to go through it. And in order to go through it, you have to feel the pain. We do anything we can to avoid that pain, but the whole idea of surrendering is one that I continue to come back to.

Surrender, in a worldly sense, is the worst thing you can do. You don’t surrender to anything. Surrendering would be losing. But in this case, you’re surrendering to God’s call on your life, allowing Him to heal you from whatever you’re dealing with. To do that, you have to surrender your heart and soul to that calling and to God’s plan for your life.”

Maybe you’ve found yourself struggling to hold things together? Maybe today’s the day to loosen your grip, to let God take over?

Letting go doesn’t mean losing. Letting go means you might finally find what you were looking for all along. As Jesus said,

“For whoever wants to save their life will lose it, but whoever loses their life for me will find it” (Matthew 16:25).

I hope you’ll watch our whole conversation about surrendering to God in practical ways. I believe it will give hope to keep pressing on… even when you may feel like giving up.

Here’s the link to watch:

https://youtu.be/7c6nWQ38HvA

I’d love to pray with you.

Lord, thank You for giving us the ultimate example of what it means to raise the white flag of surrender, not to give up, but to give in to our Father’s plan for our lives. Lord, help us to surrender today, to give up control so that You can take the reins of our lives. Guide us, direct us, fill us with Your wisdom. We’re coming to You, running to You, and kneeling before You… putting our whole faith and trust in You. Please walk us through this next season of our lives in a way that thoroughly honors and glorifies and magnifies You. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Have a great week!

Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Seeing Hope in the Clouds

I travelled to India recently and stood on the top of some mountains in the Himalayas. During the day, I could see snowcapped peaks all around me. But at nighttime, when the clouds rolled in, I could only see what was directly in front of me. The peaks that had been so clear the day before were now completely invisible.

Sometimes my life is like that. Even though I KNOW there are mountaintops all around me, and even though I may be STANDING on top of one, my vision is limited to what I can see directly ahead.

And it’s in those times, when the clouds are SO IMMERSIVE, that I tend to falter in my faith. I lose sight of what’s next. Even though I’m convinced deep down of the mountains around me, not being able to see them STIFLES me from moving forward.

That’s where people like Nicki Green come in! Nicki has been a long-time friend who has been able to see my mountaintops on my cloudy days, and to remind me of them when I need help pressing on… even though I feel like giving up.

I sat down with Nicki to ask how she’s able to do this for me and for others. We talked about:

  • the value of speaking into each other’s lives when all we see are clouds,
  • the value of giving ourself space to NOT make important decisions on those cloudy days,
  • and the value of knowing we STILL have options, even when we feel there’s no way forward.

As Nicki says:

“One of the greatest gifts we can give someone is to see their mountain on a cloudy day.”

In this way, we can:

“…encourage one another and build each other up…” (1 Thessalonians 5:11a).

I hope you’ll watch the whole conversation—then forward it to a friend who might be going through their own cloudy day!

https://youtu.be/NRy8auSGoIM

P.S. Here are some short clips I took in the Himalayas, first in the clouds at night and then in the clear skies the following day.

Keep pressing on! Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Finding Purpose in Pain

I hate pain! Maybe you do, too? But I’ve learned that pain has a purpose. Without pain, we wouldn’t know that something is amiss.

I recently sat down with my good friend and doctor, Eric Farinas, to talk about finding purpose in pain. Eric has walked me through heart surgery, diabetes, COVID, grief, and relationship upheaval. I always love his calming presence, his careful listening, and his help in finding a way forward.

I used to dread getting a bad report from my doctor (and sometimes I still do!) But as Eric says:

“You can’t work on it if you don’t have a diagnosis.”

He adds, “Even bad news can be relieving—at least now we know what we’re facing.”

While pain can be difficult, it’s not without purpose. As Paul said in Romans 5:3-5:

“We rejoice in our sufferings, because we know that suffering produces perseverance; perseverance, character; and character, hope.”

If you need hope today, I encourage you to watch our conversation! I believe it will give you peace and a new perspective on whatever you’re facing.

Here’s the link to watch:

https://youtu.be/yykTtO_S2yc

Eric Farinas and Eric Elder talk about finding purpose in pain

Maybe you know someone else who needs this message, too? If so, please forward it on!

Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Letting Friends In

It’s hard to ask for help. But it’s also hard to suffer in silence. I want to encourage you today to let your friends into your struggles… and to be a friend in the midst of theirs.

I’ve heard it said, “If you don’t make time for friends, you won’t have any.” Now’s the time to reach out to a friend. And now’s the time to be a friend. The dividends will pay off for a lifetime.

One of my good friends, Brian Osmond, sat down and talked with me about “Letting Friends In” on this week’s episode of my new podcast series, Pressing On… When You Feel Like Giving Up.

I’ve leaned on Brian more times than I can count, and he on me. You can watch our conversation here:

https://youtu.be/1abqHeOWGZY

I ran into Brian when I was moving my family and belongings to a new town. Brian asked if I had anyone to help me move, and I said I had help on the packing end, but not on the unpacking end. He showed up with his two sons and helped us carry beds and couches and dressers from the truck to the house on one of the windiest days I’ve experienced.

The move was hard not only physically, but also emotionally, as it was precipitated by some deeply broken relationships. Brian and his sons were just doing what they could, reaching out to help, and I desperately needed the help. I didn’t know him well, but I swallowed my pride and let him in, also sharing what had happened to precipitate our move.

I didn’t want to burden anyone, but it turned out he was glad to help. I learned that just because I don’t want to do something doesn’t mean others don’t want to do that thing, too. In fact, Brian and his boys were happy to do it, connecting with us and serving in this way.

How many times have I carried burdens (including beds and couches and dressers) all by myself, not wanting to burden others, not realizing that others would often be happy to help—overjoyed, even!—if I would just reach out and let them in?

And how many times have I not reached out to help others, thinking I had so little to offer that it couldn’t possibly help? As another friend has told me:

“We need so little, but we need that little so much.”

Maybe you have a need this week. Maybe you’re trying to “move your whole house on your own,” when God has others who would be glad to help. And maybe God has others who could use a helping hand from you.

I hope you’ll watch today’s podcast and be encouraged to let others into your struggles, and to reach out to others in theirs. As the Bible says:

“Carry each other’s burdens, and in this way you will fulfill the law of Christ” (Galatians 6:2).

Keep pressing on!

Here’s the link again to today’s podcast.

https://youtu.be/1abqHeOWGZY

Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Pressing On… When You Feel Like Giving Up

I’m starting a new series this week called Pressing On… When You Feel Like Giving Up.

Today’s message is on “Keeping Your Eyes on the Prize.”

I’ve faced many setbacks in life: job loss, miscarriages, deaths of family and friends, sickness and surgery, broken relationships, and unmet expectations. Each setback has threatened to take me out… out of my life, out of my ministry, and sometimes out of my will to go on.

But each setback has also been a setup for some of my greatest ministry! God can turn our greatest miseries into our greatest ministries.

We all face losses all the time… whether in our jobs, our relationships, our health, our finances or hundreds of other “little” losses we experience along the way.

Thankfully, God also provides what we need in the face of those losses, whether it’s a friend, a family member, a counselor, or a special Word spoken directly from Him.

God wants us to press on. He’s given each of us special works to do. As the Bible says:

“For we are God’s handiwork, created in Christ Jesus to do good works, which God prepared in advance for us to do” (Ephesians 2:10).

My hope with this series is that it will help you carry on with the work God has called YOU to do. I’ll share ways that God has helped get me back on my feet… and more than that, to keep you moving forward, with purpose in spite of pain. And sometimes His purpose is revealed in our pain!

God really can turn our greatest tests into our greatest testimonies.

In this series, I’ll be interviewing people who have helped me through difficult times.

I’m starting today with an interview with a long-time friend, Al Lowry, who has come alongside me as a friend, a partner in ministry, and a member of my board of directors. You can watch our conversation here.

https://youtu.be/tsB689yoMsE

Al hails from Michigan, then ended up in Orange County, California, after riding his bike across the country when he was 21. He stopped when he hit the Pacific Ocean. Soon after he went to a startup church called Saddleback, came to Christ, and volunteered to help lead worship in their earliest days.

Al joins me today to talk about keeping our eyes on the real prize. This may be the most helpful video you watch all day!

P.S. Here are links we talk about in this video:

Have a great week! Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Pointing People to Jesus

We’re back! My son Bo and I have just finished a whirlwind summer. I’ve been touring the Midwest and Canada with an Italian puppet opera, and Bo has been working at a special needs camp in Texas.

We chatted on our porch this weekend about being salt and light, as Bo has been making sourdough bread lately but keeps forgetting to add the salt! A pinch of salt makes a world of difference.

There’s a story about a young man who was hired to be an usher at a big theater. He was supposed to attend a special training session before working his first shift, but he said he didn’t need it. The man who hired him said, “But what if there’s a fire and you don’t know what to do?” The young man replied, “Oh, don’t worry about me, I’ll find a way out.”

The young man missed the point! He was hired to help others find their way!

God cares deeply about your walk with Him. But He also wants you to share that joy with others. The Bible says:

“He has called you out of darkness to experience His marvelous light, and now He claims you as His very own. He did this so that you would broadcast His glorious wonders throughout the world. For at one time you were not God’s people, but now you are. At one time you knew nothing of God’s mercy, because you hadn’t received it yet, but now you are drenched with it!” (1 Peter 2:9-10).

Let me encourage you today in two things:

  1. Lean into your relationship with Jesus like never before. Listen to Bo’s worship song at the end of our video and let God “remind you of your love for Him.”
  2. Lean into sharing about your walk with Jesus with others. You can be the salt and light they need to experience the full life that God has in mind for them, too.

Keep pointing people to Jesus! We ALL need Him… more and more each day.

You can watch our conversation and Bo’s song here:
👉 https://youtu.be/RaBvMcl_YFU

Love you! Have a great week!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Livestream Our Italian Puppet Shows!

TONIGHT AND TOMORROW NIGHT you can LIVESTREAM our Italian puppet shows, straight from my farmhouse in Chenoa, Illinois!

The livestream begins at 7 PM Central Time both nights on YouTube. You can watch BOTH shows LIVE OR LATER (for 7 days) by simply making a donation at the link below. We’ll send you a link to watch both shows for one donation of $10 per person or $30 per device (and invite others to watch with you!) Here’s the link to donate:

https://www.paypal.com/ncp/payment/G39KFY2VZ7SX2

  • SATURDAY, August 2nd at 7 PM Central: “Saint Nicholas: An Italian Puppet Opera”
  • SUNDAY, August 3rd at 7 PM Central: “The Grand Duel of Orlando and Rinaldo”

I’m so thankful to host these talented Italian Puppeteers at my home, Girolamo Botta and Alessandra Guadagna of Pupi Italici, who will perform with their hand-carved, hand-painted, and hand-costumed puppets.

I’m also glad to join them by playing the piano during their Saint Nicholas show—the backstory of the real-life Santa Claus. And it’s fun to watch the sword fighting and comedy of their traditional Italian show called The Grand Duel Between Orlando & Rinaldo.

Both shows are in Italian, but we’ll share the storylines in English, with pre-show and post show talks about the puppets and questions and answers. Join us!

Click to watch the 1-minute trailer!

Buona settimana! (Have a great week!)

4 Nights! 2 Shows! 1 Dream!

Ever since I became a Christian, I’ve dreamed of reaching everyone in the world with the life-changing message of Jesus Christ. He has done SO MUCH for me, I just want to share Him with everyone I know.

This weekend, I’m hosting an event at my farmhouse in Chenoa, Illinois, to reach as many as possible in my local sphere of influence. Maybe you?

We all need a little Jesus (a LOT of Jesus), and I’d love for you to come see a special story of faith in the form of a LIVE Italian Puppet Opera!

I’ve invited puppeteers Girolamo Botta and Alessandra Guadagna of Pupi Italici from Italy to perform 2 shows over 4 nights, featuring a couple dozen puppets—each one hand-carved, hand-painted, hand-costumed, and hand-maneuvered.

I’ll be playing piano to accompany them as they bring to life the story of Saint Nicholas and his great faith in Christ—the backstory of the real-life Santa Claus—plus a traditional Italian show called The Grand Duel Between Orlando & Rinaldo.

This is the 4th variation of the St. Nicholas story that I have produced: first a book, then a ballet, then a musical, and now, an Italian Puppet Opera. Our film of the puppet opera is on Amazon Prime Video and was nominated this year for the “Best Stage Play” award by the International Christian Film Festival.

Click to watch the 1-minute trailer!

Now you can watch it LIVE at my home! I hope you’ll join us for these unique spettacoli (“shows” in Italian!). Here are the details:

Eric’s Farm
25615 East 3000 North Road
Chenoa, Illinois

$10 donation at the show, $30 per family
Outdoor shows – bring your lawn chairs!

  • Thu, Jul 31, 7 PM – St. Nicholas: The Extraordinary Journey of His Life
  • Fri, Aug 1, 7 PM – The Grand Duel Between Orlando & Rinaldo
  • Sat, Aug 2, 7 PM – St. Nicholas: The Extraordinary Journey of His Life
  • Sun, Aug 3, 7 PM – The Grand Duel Between Orlando & Rinaldo

Come if you can! Tell your friends! And if you can’t come, pray with us that many would see, many would hear, and many would put their faith in the Lord.

Have a great week!

Puppets and Pulpits

When Mr. Rogers was trying to decide between going into the ministry or going into children’s television, he realized he could do both! He went to seminary and got a degree, but he also started working at a television station, using puppets as his pulpits!

I’m now doing the same thing, getting ready to launch our North American tour of an Italian Puppet Opera to tell the true story of Saint Nicholas and his great faith in Jesus Christ. My Italian puppeteers have just arrived in the US this week, and we’re launching our tour this weekend, right here at the Chenoa Public Library! If you’re in the Illinois area, come see us!

We’ll also be touring the next 5 weeks around Central Illinois, Chicago, Milwaukee, and Toronto. If you’d like to host us at your church, in your community center, or at your local home or theater, PLEASE let us know! We want to reach as many as we can with the HOPE of Jesus Christ.

Here are a few shots and a video of our team at work this week.

Eric, Girolamo, Alessandra, and Diletta at the Chenoa Public Library

Girolamo setting up the puppet booth for rehearsals in my living room.

Eric, Girolamo, and Alessandra

Girolamo and Eric painting and building the puppet theater.
Link to watch 40-second video: https://youtu.be/7wvGWEfWGcU

Here’s the listing of our first 2 shows at the Chenoa Library at 230 S Green St, Chenoa, IL 61726:

  • Saturday, July 19 | 1-3 PM — “Saint Nicholas: The Extraordinary Journey of His Life”
  • Tuesday, July 22 | 7–9 PM — “The Great Duel Between Orlando and Rinaldo”

Bring your friends and family — we’d love to see you! Entry is free, donations are welcomed!

You can learn more at italianpuppets.com.

And please pray with us that many would see, many would hear, and many would put their faith in the Lord.

Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

I Can Hardly Wait

I’m traveling this week, but I was able to catch up with my son Bo this weekend on FaceTime for our “Breakfast on the Beach.”

He’s writing a new song, and he sang a bit of it for me. It’s beautiful. The lyrics go like this:

Someday I will see Your face
When I am remade
It will be beautiful

If Your shadow says it’s so
Then I already know
I can hardly wait

It reminds me of the verse in the Bible:

“For now we see in a mirror dimly, but then face to face” (1 Corinthians 13:12).

Here’s a snippet you can watch of him singing it for me, from a long way away!

I love this idea that NOT ONLY will we see JESUS face-to-face, but we will ALSO SEE those who have gone before us into heaven, like my beloved Lana, who have put their faith in Him.

You see, I’m traveling right now in part to celebrate our wedding anniversary from many, many years ago. Since Lana’s gone to heaven, I’ve continued to take trips on our anniversary. It’ a great way to me to reclaim a day that could otherwise be filled with unbearable grief. These trips continue to turn my grief into joy.

And because Jesus has been raised from the dead, I am confident that Lana will raised from the dead, too, just as will I be.

If you need hope today that Jesus can raise YOU from the dead, listen closely to the words of the Apostle Paul, written to the believers in the city of Corinth nearly 2,000 years ago:

“But if it is preached that Christ has been raised from the dead, how can some of you say that there is no resurrection of the dead? If there is no resurrection of the dead, then not even Christ has been raised. And if Christ has not been raised, our preaching is useless and so is your faith. More than that, we are then found to be false witnesses about God, for we have testified about God that he raised Christ from the dead. But he did not raise him if in fact the dead are not raised. For if the dead are not raised, then Christ has not been raised either. And if Christ has not been raised, your faith is futile; you are still in your sins. Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ are lost. If only for THIS LIFE we have hope in Christ, we are of all people most to be pitied. (1 Corinthians 15:12-19).

Take heart, Jesus WAS raised to new life, and we can be too, when we put our faith in Him.

“Everyone who calls on the name of the Lord WILL BE saved” (Romans 10:13).

Have a great week! Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Everybody Needs A Little Jesus!

A year ago, just before I got up to speak at an event, a friend handed me a pocket-sized figurine of Jesus. My friend said, “Everybody needs a little Jesus!”

I thought, “Oh, that’s cute.” I stuck it in my pocket and went onstage.

The next day, my world sort of blew up—things happened that affected me deeply, even up to today. I realized it wasn’t just cute. It’s true! We all need a little Jesus.

Actually, we need a lot of Jesus. All the time! The truth is:

“Everyone, everywhere, at all times, has needs.”

I pray as you celebrate the conclusion of this Holy Week that it will be the beginning of a new season in your life… a season where you rely on Jesus, fully, every day, every hour, every moment.

None of us are immune from life’s troubles. As Jesus said:

“In this world you will have trouble.”

But He said MORE than that. Here’s His full quote, in context:

“I have told you these things, so that in Me you may have peace. In this world you will have trouble. But take heart! I have overcome the world.” (John 16:33).

And THAT changes EVERYTHING! In Him we can have peace. We can have forgiveness. We can have wholeness. We can be made new, cleansed, restored, washed whiter than snow. We can become fully alive as He is fully alive.

If you need more encouragement today, I hope you’ll watch this podcast my son Bo and I recorded this weekend. It’s full of breaths of fresh air, plus some personal challenges, as you walk forward into your new season ahead.

Here’s the link to watch:

https://youtu.be/MTEJ8K3GWn8

And if you’d like a “Little Jesus,” I’m glad to share! Just send me a note with your name and mailing address, and I’ll put one in the mail. No strings attached, just glad to send you one!

Love,

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

The Three Most Important Days of Your Life

I’m heading overseas on Easter Sunday to speak to the graduates of a Bible program. I’m looking forward to sharing their delight as they celebrate this milestone. In preparing my talk—in which I want to encourage them in their calling—I recalled a quote often attributed to Mark Twain:

The two most important days of your life are the day you were born and the day you find out why.

I’ve thought about that quote in the context of my own birth and calling. I share more about this in my podcast this week with my son Bo.

During our chat, Bo mentioned the THIRD most important day in your life: TODAY! And he’s right!

So, I’ve modified my talk to share the THREE most important days in your life: the day you were born, the day you find out why, and TODAY!

Every day is a gift from God. Every day God gives us reasons to live. Every day, we can wake up and say, “Thank You, Lord, for the gift of today. Help me to use it in a special way.”

I pray for YOUR day ahead, that God will speak to you about how you can use it to glorify and enjoy Him.

He is so glad you were born. He is so glad you are here. And He is so glad to walk you through THIS day, TODAY.

You can watch the rest of our podcast at this link.

https://youtu.be/HVq1ZRW2hlc

And if you need encouragement that YOU were born for a purpose, here are three Bible verses I’d love for you to read and even commit to memory. They can bring life to your soul.

As God said to Jeremiah:

“Before I formed you in the womb I knew you, before you were born I set you apart; I appointed you as a prophet to the nations” (Jeremiah 1:5).

As Paul said to the Ephesians:

“For we are God’s handiwork, created in Christ Jesus to do good works, which God prepared in advance for us to do” (Ephesians 2:10).

And as David sang in the Psalms:

“For you created my inmost being; you knit me together in my mother’s womb… all the days ordained for me were written in your book before one of them came to be.” (Psalms 139:13-16).

Before I go, I wanted to show you a painting I made this week, capturing an image of my puppet carver friend from Italy, Girolamo Botta, with one of his “babies,” as he calls them. This one is Rinaldo. You can click the link or the picture to watch how I painted it. :)

https://youtube.com/shorts/-KRUb7FiZqM

Have a great week! And enjoy TODAY!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

When Jesus Appears!

There’s a story in Luke 24 where two disciples of Jesus are walking on the road to Emmaus after Jesus’ death. They didn’t know He had risen. A man walks up and starts talking to them and explaining the scriptures to them.

When they reach their destination, they ask him to stay. In verse 30, it says:

“Joining them at the table for supper, Jesus took bread and blessed it, broke it, and gave it to them. All at once, their eyes were opened and they realized it was Jesus.”

And then—just like that—He vanished! But knowing He was with them changed everything.

This week I had a similar experience. I was at a restaurant out of town having dinner with a friend. I had had a disappointing lunch meeting earlier in the day, but at dinner that night with my friend, I heard a song come on the sound system in the restaurant. It was a song that God had used to speak to me before, called “Can’t Take My Eyes Off Of You.”

Just hearing that melody put a smile on my face, and I knew God was smiling down at me, too, regardless of whatever was going on in my life. I knew He was there.

Knowing Jesus is with you changes everything! He didn’t give me any instructions. He didn’t tell me what to do next. He just told me He was there. I went on to enjoy the rest of the night and the rest of this week.

I was chatting with my son Bo as we had our weekly “Breakfast on the Beach.” Bo said:

“That’s good stuff. There’s not a peace in the world that compares to just knowing Jesus is with you. It’s the best feeling—when you can actually feel His presence. And I love that you took that moment. You could’ve missed it—just kept talking with your friend and not heard the song. But every moment is a moment that you can meet with the Lord.”

I’d love for you to hear the rest of our conversation! You can listen in at this link:

https://youtu.be/U4ZI5hDNVCQ

Also, we talk about Bo’s LATEST piano album—released just this weekend—called For Your Glory, Part 2. It features 8 of Bo’s original songs for God’s glory and your enjoyment. I hope you’ll listen on ANY streaming platform.

Here’s the link on YouTube:

https://youtube.com/playlist?list=OLAK5uy_lnqIC2gKZcK9yNxfLFaNxfUhB9Oge5tZw&si=VtNdPeaoFqBv9VvB

And lastly, I shared my testimony this week at a local Celebrate Recovery group. If you haven’t heard my story, or haven’t heard it lately, this one focuses in particular on how God has helped me deal with unhealthy attractions. You can click this link to listen.

https://theranch.org/wp-content/uploads/2025/04/erics-celebrate-recovery-testimony-at-bloomington-first-church-5.m4a

So, you’ve got your playlist for the week! Watch our podcast (30 minutes), listen to Bo’s album (25 minutes), and listen to my testimony (20 minutes). Enjoy!

And remember, wherever you are, God is with you! And that changes everything.

Love you all!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Fear Less, Create More!

God has given you unique gifts, and He wants you to use them—whether it’s through music, art, or simple acts of love! 🎨🎶

In our latest podcast, my son Bo and I talk about embracing creativity with “less fear.”

We also talk about his new worship song (out now!) called Purify. Here’s a link to listen to his song. Let us know what you think! (He’d really love your feedback… but be gentle, he says!… it’s his first worship song he’s released to the world.)

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yHlkTZ1wVF4

Here’s the link to watch our full podcast. You can also read the highlights in the text below the video.
https://youtu.be/6QSEcW2hs0Y

And here’s the Bible passage we were talking about today… if you read nothing else, read this!

Jesus said, “Again, it will be like a man going on a journey, who called his servants and entrusted his wealth to them. To one he gave five bags of gold, to another two bags, and to another one bag,[a] each according to his ability. Then he went on his journey. The man who had received five bags of gold went at once and put his money to work and gained five bags more. So also, the one with two bags of gold gained two more. But the man who had received one bag went off, dug a hole in the ground and hid his master’s money.” (Matthew 25:14-18).

But if you want to read more, here’s a summary of our chat. But I suggest watching the whole podcast just for fun! Enjoy our “Breakfast on the Beach”… with us and Jesus! (And if you like it, like and subscribe so you’ll get more!)

Discovering Your Unique Talents
God has placed talents and gifts inside each of us. When we recognize them and put them into action, not only are we blessed, but so are those around us. For Bo, that means writing and releasing worship songs. For me, it has meant leaning into painting in a way I never expected. Bo recently released his first vocal and piano song, Purify, and we’d love for you to listen and let him know what you think. Honest feedback is welcome—but be kind! It’s a learning process, just as it is for anyone stepping out in faith with their gifts.

The Joy of Creating
This past year, I’ve rekindled my love for painting. It started with an art retreat where I learned about “priming the pump” in creativity—pouring into your gifts to generate more from them. It’s been a joyful experience, one that has surprised me with how freely I’ve been able to create. I used to worry about perfection, but now I’m embracing the process, enjoying the act of painting itself rather than stressing over every detail.

Fear Less, Create More
One thing I’ve been learning is to be fearless—or at least to fear less. Fear of making mistakes can hold us back from using our gifts. But as I’ve taken more risks in painting, I’ve realized that even the imperfections contribute to something beautiful. That same principle applies to life, to faith, and to stepping out in our callings.

The Call to Missions
In a few weeks, I’ll be heading to India to speak at a graduation for students who have undergone intense Bible training. My encouragement to them will be the same encouragement I offer you: be who God created you to be and share what He has placed in your heart. Personal experience with God’s Word brings it to life in a way that simply repeating scripture never could.

Imperfection Can Be Powerful
As I’ve embraced painting in a looser, more impressionistic style, I’ve realized how this applies to sharing our faith. Trying too hard to be perfect can actually highlight imperfections. But when we embrace the beauty of imperfection, we create something more authentic and impactful.

Your Gifts Are Meant to Be Used
Jesus told the parable of the talents—where servants were given different amounts of money and expected to invest them. We each have talents and gifts, and God calls us to use them for His glory. For me, those gifts include playing piano, reading the Bible, teaching, and creating art. What are your five gifts? What has God placed in your hands?

Aligning Your Gifts with God’s Plan
It’s simple: 1) Look at your gifts. 2) Look at God’s plan. 3) Use your gifts to fulfill God’s plan. Whether you’re an artist, musician, teacher, or something else entirely, your talents have a purpose in God’s plan.

Small Acts, Big Impact
We often think ministry has to be something grand, but sometimes, it’s as simple as sharing what you love. Playing music, creating art, mentoring someone—these small acts, when done with God’s love, can have a ripple effect beyond what we imagine.

Micro and Macro Evangelism
There are two ways we share our faith: micro and macro. Micro evangelism happens in one-on-one relationships, while macro evangelism reaches larger groups. Both are important. Even Bo, who writes original worship music, also plays well-known worship songs, joining with others in corporate worship. Sharing faith can happen both personally and publicly.

Take the First Step
What has God put in you? What can you offer today? It doesn’t have to be perfect; it just has to be faithful. Like priming a pump, when you pour into your gifts, you create the suction needed for more to flow. Step out, fear less, and trust that God will use what He’s placed in you to bless others.

Your Life is a Canvas
Whether through music, painting, or simply spending time with others, you have something valuable to share. Don’t let fear hold you back. Embrace your talents, align them with God’s plan, and watch how He uses them to impact the world.

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Tender Moments

Fan art for appreciation only. Painted by Eric Elder. Music by Bo Elder.

(Fan art “for appreciation only,” painted by Eric Elder)

I have a confession to make. I cry every time I watch When Calls the Heart. If you’ve seen it, you understand. If you haven’t, I can explain.

In every episode, there’s at least one moment where I am deeply moved… deeply touched… way down in my heart. It’s not just the scene or the drama. It’s the Holy Spirit, speaking into those places in my heart where I need a touch, a healing, or a new perspective on similar situations I’ve faced in my life.

Last week, I cried through the whole show. I had to stop and restart the show half a dozen times to catch my breath and let God do the work He was doing down inside of me.

At the end, I stopped the show on the final shot. It was a tender moment between the two main characters, and I wanted to capture it.

I took out my painting journal and began to paint. You can see the process and my final painting here in this 1-minute clip. (I added some music from my son Bo’s upcoming piano album, For Your Glory Pt. 2.)

https://youtube.com/shorts/MxXLVTKVaqk

A couple months ago, I wrote to one of the co-creators of the show, as we’ve become friends over the years. I told him how much the episodes meant to me this season, particularly in light of some tumultuous times I’ve recently been through.

I said I wished he could script my life like he scripts the show! He wrote back and said:

“Thanks for sharing that, Eric. Although life takes us all through painful chapters, and you have had your fair share, friend, it’s always been my prayer that this is where the show and real life intersect. For it to be universally meaningful to everyone who watches in one way or another. Blessings to you.”

We’ve all been through painful chapters. Thank God we don’t go through them alone. As the Bible says,

“Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies and God of all comfort, who comforts us in all our affliction, so that we may be able to comfort those who are in any affliction, with the comfort with which we ourselves are comforted by God” (2 Corinthians 1:3-4).

On a happier note, I also want to share with you the latest episode of my son Bo and me having “Breakfast on the Beach.” We talk about some more beautiful piano music he’s releasing this week, plus how God spoke to me through a check I needed that morning and an upcoming trip I’m taking to Northern India to encourage the believers there.

Grab some breakfast (or whatever mealtime it is for you) and sit with us a while!

Here’s the link:

https://youtu.be/18rnb4b28fA

Blessings to you this week!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

From Opera House to Farmhouse

I wanted to share a picture I painted of the opera house in Italy where we premiered the “puppet opera” of our St Nicholas story at Christmastime just over a year ago.

It was a fantastic show, created by the puppeteers of Pupi Italici (Italian Puppets), and it was a fantastic opera house.

But this year, we’re doing something special… we’re bringing the show here to the US! I’ve just booked the flights and a rental van for 3 weeks to take our puppet carver and his family on tour. We’ll be doing shows from June 17-July 8 here Central Illinois at my farmhouse, then on to Chicago and Milwaukee, then head east to Boston and New Hampshire. If you live anywhere in that corridor, we’d love to see you… on the road!

We’ll nail down dates and locations soon, but for now, I’d love your prayers that with this show we would be able to bring hope and faith to many along the way.

My desire with this show and everything we create—whether through music, film, or live performances—is that people will see God’s hand at work and be drawn closer to Him. As Psalm 40:3 says, in part:

“Many will see… and put their trust in Him.”

Would you pray with us that this would be so with this show? I’d really appreciate it. Even if you just send me a note to say you said a prayer, that would encourage me and them!

If you’d like to hear a wonderful casual conversation I had this week with my son Bo, we covered a number of topics including the miracle of bringing this show to the US, seeing God at work in our lives this week, being intentional with friendships, the balance of work and rest, and trusting God for provision.

We call these chats “Breakfast on the Beach,” and you can watch them on my YouTube Channel. Here’s the link for this week’s episode:

https://youtu.be/yExu-dbzcX0

And here’s a 1-minute behind-the-scenes look at how I painted the Italian opera house on a refrigerator magnet. One of my dear friends asked if I would paint something for her and said, “Surprise me!” Since she and her son were at the opera house in Italy with us, I decided to paint that scene. You can see them in the second balcony just to the right of center, in the white and black outfits. Haha… :) The soundtrack is from the show.

https://youtube.com/shorts/_oJpcW6Driw

I pray God will strengthen you in all you do this week! In Jesus, name, Amen.

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Supernatural provision

Join my son Bo and me for a heartfelt “breakfast on the beach” as we talk about faith, creativity, and trusting God in the unknown.

From a special painting inspired by Matthew 16:19 (about “whatever you bind in heaven will be bound on earth, and whatever you loose in heaven will be loosed on earth”) to an incredible answer to prayer about my St. Nicholas musical, we share stories of God’s provision and the power of stepping out in faith.

Plus, Bo plays a beautiful new worship song he wrote called “Purify”—don’t miss it!

You can watch the whole episode here…

And here’s a timelapse of me making the painting I made this week for Bo’s album cover for his new song, “Purify,” along with him playing and singing a portion of his song in the background.

https://youtube.com/shorts/x8lw1TVKcC4

By the way, I saw last night that I have 777 YouTube subscribers who watch my videos on a regular basis! Would you join them? Just watch any of the videos in this email, then click like and subscribe! You’ll get notified by YouTube whenever I upload new videos.

Love you all! Have a great week!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Breakfast on the Beach with Eric & Bo Elder

I had the joy of sitting down with my son Bo for a special breakfast conversation—fresh from a morning swim—to talk about his new piano album, Still Seasons. What started as a simple idea turned into a beautiful collection of peaceful, reflective music. He even experimented with blending piano and guitar in a way you don’t often hear.

I call this special time “Breakfast on the Beach” based on the biblical passage when Jesus had breakfast on the beach with His disciples after His resurrection. It’s a quiet time to reflect and share with each other and the Lord about things goin on in our life. This week, that includes Bo’s special music, a special painting I’ve just finished, and talking about using our gifts—whether music, painting, writing, or everyday work—for God’s glory.

We close our time together with a prayer for each of us and for anyone who is looking for God’s peace today.

Here’s the link to watch the episode…

And here are some highlights from the transcript…

Good morning! This is Eric Elder, and I’m here with my son, Bo Elder. We’re just having breakfast on the beach—or at least, it feels like the beach since we both went for a swim this morning. We’re also listening to some of Bo’s beautiful piano music, which he just released last Thursday.

His album is called Still Seasons, and he wrote it to bring peace to troubled minds. Why did you write these songs, Bo?

Bo: I’m doing it to glorify God with my gifts—writing music. But actually, this album started with something you asked me to do. You asked if I could put my piano music to ocean waves, so I thought, “Okay, I’ll try it out.” Then, three songs came to me in one day, and I thought, “I should make an album out of this.” So I just kept adding more songs, incorporating ocean waves, rain sounds, and even crowd sounds. The project developed pretty quickly.

Eric: And it’s beautiful. We’re listening to it now, and you can listen to it on all streaming services. Just look for Bo Elder—B-O E-L-D-E-R—and Still Seasons wherever you listen to music, on Pandora, YouTube, Apple Music, Amazon Music, and Spotify.

Click here to listen to Still Seasons on YouTube

(The album has background nature sounds in the first half, and then it repeats all of the songs without the background sounds, so you can enjoy it either way.)

Lately, I’ve been using my artistic gifts, too, in the form of painting small prayer magnets. This week I painted one for a longtime subscriber from Addis Ababa who asked me to capture Nahum 1:3 in a picture. That verse says:

“The Lord is slow to get angry, but His power is great, and He never lets the guilty go unpunished. He displays His power in the whirlwind and the storm. The billowing clouds are the dust beneath His feet.”

The contrast between God’s peace and power captivated me. An image came to mind, so I sketched it out and began to paint.

I title the piece “God is in the Whirlwind.” Here’s a short video I captured while painting it, accompanied by Bo’s music.  
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OSywOHxEdVw

We also played a song this week during our prayer time from a friend who helped create Bo’s album cover. Ethan Bliese is also a composer of ethereal music that’s calming and peaceful. Take a listen to his album Summertide at this link.

Click here to listen to Summertide on YouTube

Here’s a prayer for your week...

Father, thank You for this day. I pray that each of us would take time this week to spend some time with You. Thank You for the gifts You’ve given us, even if we don’t realize how powerful they may be to ourselves and others. May the work of our hands and minds bless You, bring joy to our hearts, and serve those around us. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Hope you have a great week!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

Breakfast on the Beach

I love having breakfast with friends… just to sit, chat, eat, drink, laugh, cry, and spend precious time together. It’s a great way to start my day.

And I also love spending time with Jesus… doing all of the same things! It’s ALSO a great way to start my day!

So recently I thought I’d try something new: have breakfast with you AND with Jesus at the same time!

I began a few weeks ago recording a few episodes of what I’m calling “Breakfast on the Beach.” The idea is to just have breakfast together (or coffee or lunch or dinner, whatever time and meal it may be for you when you watch it as I know this message goes all around the world).

You can watch the first episode at the link below, or read the transcript of the episode below that. It’s just an unscripted, casual time where I share stories, read the Bible, listen to music, and pray for you and me.

Today, I’m having avocado toast with poached eggs and turkey sausage. What’ll you have? I’d love for you to join me! Pull up a chair, and let’s eat!

You’ll also learn why I’m calling this “Breakfast on the Beach.” Hint: it’s scriptural!

And if you’d like to share your thoughts with me and with others, just click the “Comment” button at the end. You’ll be able to post your comments where I and others can read them. I’d love to hear from you!

Here’s the link to the episode…

And here’s the transcript…

Hi guys, good morning! This is Eric Elder, and I’m calling this “Breakfast on the Beach.” I’m not actually on the beach, and there’s snow on the ground outside here, but I’m on my porch and just having a little breakfast—two eggs, a little avocado toast, and some turkey sausage. I enjoy having friends for breakfast, I enjoy just hanging out with friends, and so I would love to just spend some time with you here, sharing a little about what’s going on with my week and encouraging you in yours.

I’m up early, and I’m going to take a bite or two because I haven’t eaten anything yet. One of the reasons I’m calling it “Breakfast on the Beach” is because Jesus had an encounter where He met His disciples on the beach as well.

If you remember, they were fishing all night. They had seen Jesus before, risen from the dead, but now they were on their own, trying to catch some fish. They couldn’t catch anything. They had been out all night, and then a man on the shore yelled to them and said, “Have you caught anything?”

They said, “No.”

And the man said, “Throw your net on the other side of the boat.”

They threw it on the other side, and all of a sudden, the net was filled with so many fish!

One of them said, “It’s the Lord!” as they had seen Jesus do this when they had first met Him. Peter, hearing it was the Lord, jumped out of the boat and ran to Jesus.

Jesus was there on the beach, cooking fish for them. He said, “Bring some of the fish that you’ve got too.” But Jesus was already there on the beach, making breakfast for them. He had breakfast prepared– even though they’d been out all night and hadn’t caught a thing.

I just love that idea of having breakfast on the beach with Jesus and how wonderful that would be.

Here’s the passage as it’s recorded in the Bible in John, chapter 21:

Later, Jesus appeared once again to a group of His disciples by Lake Galilee. It happened one day while Peter, Thomas (the twin), Nathanael from Cana in Galilee, Jacob and John, and two other disciples were all together. Peter told them, “I’m going fishing.” They all replied, “We’ll go with you.” So they went out and fished through the night but caught nothing.

Then at dawn, Jesus was standing there on the shore, but the disciples didn’t realize it was Him. He called out to them, saying, “Hey guys, did you catch any fish?” “Not a thing,” they replied.

Jesus shouted to them, “Throw your net over the starboard side, and you’ll catch some.” So they did as He said, and they caught so many fish they couldn’t even pull in the net.

Then the disciple whom Jesus loved said to Peter, “It’s the Lord!” When Peter heard him say that, he quickly wrapped his outer garment around him, and because he was athletic, he dove right into the lake to go to Jesus. The other disciples then brought the boat to shore, dragging their catch of fish. They weren’t far from land, only about 100 meters.

When they got to shore, they noticed a charcoal fire with some roasted fish and bread. Then Jesus said, “Bring some of the fish you just caught.” So Peter waded into the water and helped pull the net to shore. It was full of many large fish—exactly 153—but even with so many, the net was not torn.

“Come, let’s have some breakfast,” Jesus said to them. And not one of the disciples needed to ask who it was because every one of them knew it was the Lord.

Then Jesus came close to them and served them the bread and the fish. This was the third time Jesus appeared to His disciples after the resurrection.

I love this story because it talks about that time when their beloved Savior had left, was gone, but He said, “I will come again.” He also said, “I’ll send my Holy Spirit to be with you.” And then He even appeared to them there on the beach, served them some bread and fish, and they had a rich time.

It was not long before this that Peter was at another charcoal fire and had denied Jesus three times. This time, they’re at a different charcoal fire, and Jesus restores him three times. It’s a beautiful contrast and beautiful story of redemption for any of us.

As I eat some and have my coffee, you can also enjoy the music that’s playing in the background. This is from my son, Bo Elder’s, beautiful, new piano album called For Your Glory—featuring relaxing instrumental piano. I’d love for you to check that out too! Just look him up on any streaming service—Pandora, YouTube, Spotify, Amazon Music—wherever you listen to music. You can look for Bo Elder.

You can watch the rest of the podcast where I talk about some prayer magnets I’ve been painting and how special that has been both for me and for those who are receiving them. I’ve shared those stories in my emails a couple weeks ago, but you can hear more about the stories behind the stories in the podcast.

I pray this new podcast encourages you. I want to give you confidence and strength to go on with your day too. Here’s the link again in case you want to watch.

And if there’s anything you want me and others to pray for you, just post it in the comments! I’d love to hear from you and see how God is working in your life as well.

Thanks for spending this time with me. Enjoy the music, the sunshine, and the simple joys God gives you. May God bless you!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen! Learn more at https://ericelder.com

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God’s name so Christ may be seen! Use this link to subscribe or unsubscribe.

The Border of Life

The Border of Life

I’ve been thinking about heaven this week. 

First, I’ve been learning a song on the piano called “The Border of Life.” It’s a beautifully reflective piece about that thin veil between heaven and earth.

Second, I’ve been painting a picture of “heaven and earth” at the request of one of my long-time subscribers, Esther, to go with a Bible verse that says: 

“Whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven” (Matthew 16:19).

My miniature painting features angels in heaven with watering cans pouring out water on earth to grateful farmers and umbrella-carrying city-dwellers. You can watch the 1-minute clip of my painting and playing here: 
https://youtube.com/shorts/AXMsZV7flxg

Third, my dear sister-in-law Linda passed away this week. We buried her body yesterday, but I can say with confidence her soul will live on. 

Two years ago Linda asked me to baptize her. She wanted to honor and affirm her baptism from when she was young, and express again her deep faith in Christ. I was happy and honored to do it. 

You can watch a 30-second clip of her baptism here: 
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0vXTp-TgVBo

It was a sweet memory to recall her baptism while at her funeral. What seems so permanent all around us is really just so temporary. As Teilhard de Chardin has said:

“We are not human beings having a temporary spiritual experience. We are spiritual beings having a temporary human experience.”

And finally, today marks my own 38th anniversary of putting my faith in Christ. I have never looked back on that decision with anything but thankfulness, as He is worthy of following all the days of my life.

If you’ve never put your faith in Christ, I’d like to encourage you to do it today—right now—even while you’re reading this message! There’s no better time than this very moment to start your new life with Christ! The God of the universe would love to overwhelm you with His love by just reaching out to Him in faith.

And if you’ve already put your faith in Him, you can be confident that when the end comes, Jesus will welcome you, too, with WIDE OPEN ARMS… just as He has welcomed Linda and my late wife, Lana, and all who have gone before us who have also put their faith in Him. As the apostle John said: 

“I have written these things to you who believe in the name of the Son of God so that you may KNOW that you have eternal life” (1 John 5:13).

Keep trusting in Him for EVERYTHING in your life. He’d love nothing more than to wrap you in His loving arms.

Father, thank You for the lives of Linda and Lana, as well as their deep faith in You. Thank You for saving me 38 years ago when I reached out to You by faith, too. And Lord, thank You for every person who is reading these words right now, whether they’ve put their faith in You already or You’re prompting them to do so now. Let no one miss this GRAND opportunity to reach out to You, take hold of You, and let You take hold of them. We thank You for all this, and heaven, too. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

God is in the Whirlwind

Last week I shared that I’ve just started painting for others. I’ve painted my whole life, but only for myself. But last fall I felt God challenging me to paint for others. 

After last week’s message, one of my long-time subscribers wrote, “Can you please make one for me?” I said, “Sure!” and asked him if there was a verse he had on his mind. He said that Nahum 1:3 resonated deeply with him.

I looked it up. It says:

“The Lord is slow to get angry, but His power is great,
and He never lets the guilty go unpunished.
He displays His power in the whirlwind and the storm.
The billowing clouds are the dust beneath His feet.” (Nahum 1:3, NLT)

The contrast of God’s peace and God’s power captivated me.  An image came to mind, and I began to paint. 

I found that by giving expression to what I saw in my mind helped me to experience God’s peace as well. You see, my mind isn’t always peaceful. Sometimes it’s tumultuous. 

Maybe you can relate?

If you’d like some peace this week, try finding a passage from the Bible that resonates deeply with you. Chew on it for a while. Think about each word, then let God speak to you.

Then try giving expression to what you’re hearing in your own creative way. Maybe it’s art. Maybe it’s music. Maybe it’s poetry. Or maybe it’s simply inviting God’s Holy Spirit to wash over you with His peace.

To help you get started, take a look at this 1-minute time-lapse I took while  painting God is in the Whirlwind. It’s set to music from my son Bo’s new album he also just released this week called Still Seasons. 

https://youtube.com/shorts/OSywOHxEdVw

And if you’d like to hear more from Bo’s album, just search on most streaming services for “Bo Elder Still Seasons.” He wrote this album “to create songs that would soothe troubled thoughts and invoke pensive ones,” and “to serve as a backdrop to your conversations with the Lord.” 

Here are the links to check it out! Enjoy!

I pray you have a peace-filled week—no matter what you may be going through! 

God really is in the whirlwind.

Painted With Prayer

Painted With Prayer

Painted With Prayer
by Eric Elder

I painted three prayer magnets for a friend a few weeks ago. What’s a prayer magnet? I didn’t know either!

My friend told me that every year she gives her kids a small magnet with a verse on it to let them know what she’s praying for them for that year. Her kids then put it on their fridge as a reminder of her prayers.

I was so honored that she asked if I would paint them for her kids! Her idea was so simple, yet so impactful.

So I bought three little canvas magnets and got out my paints. It was fun to create each painting, knowing how thoughtful my friend had been in choosing each verse. As I painted, I prayed for her kids, too.

When I finished, I sent her a picture of each magnet, then carefully wrapped, packed, and shipped them off.

Unfortunately, they got lost in the mail!

We had updates for the first few days of every stop along the way. Then they stopped. A message said, “Delayed.” And for three weeks, they never moved.

We filed a request to look for them and prayed, but still nothing happened.

It made me cry. Not just because the magnets were lost, but because I had painted the magnets as a step of faith.

You see, I’ve never painted anything for anyone else before. I’ve only painted for myself. I just like to paint. I like to create. I like to see a blank canvas turn into something special.

But at an art retreat last fall, we were challenged to write down three goals for the next 90 days regarding our art. I felt God challenging me to share my artwork with others and not just keep it to myself.

I couldn’t imagine creating a painting and then giving it away, let alone selling it. My artwork feels like such a personal part of me! And yet, there was something intriguing about the idea.

What would it feel like to paint for someone else? To bring their idea to life. To share it with them or with those they love?

I wrote it down as one of my goals.

After the retreat, I shared some pictures of my paintings with a few friends. One of them asked if I could paint these three prayer magnets.

Normally, I would have said, “No.” I would have pointed them to other artists. But this time, I said, “Yes.” I wasn’t just saying yes to them. I was saying yes to God, for He was the one who was inviting me onward.

So why did I cry when the magnets were lost in the mail? Because I had stepped out in faith, stepped out of my comfort zone, and said yes to do something I had never done before. Now it was all lost.

Last week, as I was laying down for bed, I told God I could paint them again. I was willing to keep going. But I really wished the first ones could have made it. I had prayed over them, felt joy creating them, and now they were gone.

It wasn’t just the loss of the paintings but the feeling of falling flat on my face after stepping out in faith.

“If there’s any way,” I prayed to God, “could you please help those paintings get to their destination?”

The next morning, I got a text from my friend.

“Guess what arrived today!!! It looks like it went through the wringer… but I’m so excited!”

The paintings had come! Joy spread through my body. My shoulders relaxed. I exhaled with relief. All was not lost. God’s call was still good. And I knew I could go on.

What about you? What gifts has God given you that could bless others, too? As the Bible says:

“Each of you should use whatever gift you have received to serve others, as faithful stewards of God’s grace in its various forms” (1 Peter 4:10).

Look at your gifts and look at God’s plan. Then use your gifts to fulfill God’s plan! That’s the heartbeat of missions.

P.S. Here’s a one-minute video where you can see all three magnets and how I made them!

https://youtube.com/shorts/57lrUUnXjBw

Unlocking Life’s Puzzles

My daughter gave me a puzzle box for Christmas. It’s beautiful. It’s amazing. And it’s the most intricate puzzle I’ve ever had to solve. Clue after clue led me along, but I had to look for each one.

Each clue was there, but it was up to me to put them together. Finding that first clue was the hardest. I wasn’t sure if I could do this at all. But once I unlocked the first latch, I was hooked! I knew I would find the others. So I kept looking.

When the second latch clicked open, I was super excited. I’ve got this! I thought. But the next latch wasn’t so easy. There were new clues, and some of the old clues that I still needed to use.

I set aside the puzzle box for a day and picked it up again the next. I was determined. Then…

Yes! Latch three was unlocked!

But now the fourth… that final latch. It was the most complex riddle of all, with clues strewn all over my desk from my previous revelations.

I set down the box. I picked it up.

I set it down again. I picked it up again.

I went over clue after clue, trying various combinations and strategies.

Three days later, I was still stuck!

I told my son, “I can’t do it. I’m giving up. I’ll put it back together so you can try.”

“You can get it, Dad!” my son said. He was confident. He was bold. He wasn’t going to let me give up.

Sunday afternoon, I looked at the box again. I was still stumped, just like before.

I took a nap.

When I woke up, I saw an unexpected (and unrelated) email in my inbox. It was the solution to a problem for work that I had also been trying to solve. Suddenly, there was the answer I was looking for! It turned out I had already solved the problem on an earlier try; I just didn’t know it until that email arrived. Praise God!

I picked up the puzzle box again. I had a new confidence.

I could do it. My son was right. I just had to press on.

I pressed a combination of levers, which I had done many times before. All of a sudden, the latch opened. I gave the box a twist, and the prize was revealed!

I couldn’t believe it! I had been working on that puzzle box for a week, when suddenly, it was solved!

It was like those “overnight success” stories… the ones that take twenty years of hard work, when suddenly everything falls into place—a twenty-year ‘overnight success’ story!

I tell you this story for one reason: to give you HOPE, ENCOURAGEMENT, and DETERMINATION to press on with the mission God has placed on your heart.

You see, God is on a mission, and He has a mission for you, too! Believe it or not, God wants you to know His will even more than you want to know it!

If you seek Him, you will find Him—if you seek Him with all your heart (see Jeremiah 29:13-14).

This story isn’t about a puzzle box. It’s about you, jumping into God’s plan.

Keep seeking Him, keep finding Him, and keep pressing on with the mission God has placed on your heart. One day—you’ll see—that prize will be revealed!

Not to brag but…

I saw this yesterday and had to laugh. Very timely for TODAY, don’t you think? Maybe for you, too?!?

Our ministry is finishing well this year, but we could still use your help to WRAP UP some loose ends. Would you consider a donation of $25, $2,500, or $25,000 to help us finish strong? I’m serious about all 3 amounts!

Our work is grounded in gifts of ALL amounts from people all over the world. They truly sustain and propel what we do, so thank you!

Here’s a link to make a donation:
https://ericelder.com/donate/

And here’s a short video that tells what we do and how the money is used:
https://youtu.be/8pGpBHX6z2Q

And in cased you missed something this year, here’s a RECAP of things you might want to explore more for the New Year! Maybe even something that will be LIFE-CHANGING as you head into 2025?

  • We’ve created AUDIO versions of all of my inspirational books, which now number over 40+! You can find them all—plus paperbacks, hard covers, and instantly downloadable PDFs—on a new website we created for them called InspiringBooks.com.

We’ve taught a class and published a book called LET’S GET TECHNICAL! to help writers (and others) get the word out about their stories. (The book and video class have simple, but practical steps to help you create a website, a mailing list, a social media presence, a podcast, a Youtube channel, an audiobook, a business card, an online class, a payment system, a coaching calendar, and edit audio & video.)This is the 3rd in my series of books for writers to help you share your story with the world.

  • We’ve created a booklet for those in recovery from unhealthy attractions called Breaking the Power of Unhealthy Attractions. This is the fourth of my books dealing with why we have the attractions we do and what to do with them.

We’ve created a film version of our Italian Puppet Opera based on the REAL LIFE of Saint Nicholas to tell about his REAL FAITH in JESUS CHRIST! We had our premiere on the side of our house in September and launched on AMAZON PRIME VIDEO in November! You can watch the trailer here (then search Prime Video for “Saint Nicholas: An Italian Puppet Opera” to watch the whole movie.

  • We’ve continued creating podcasts (25 this year!) all including a song, a prayer, and a message to encourage you in your faith, and all based on the Word of God. If you missed any, here’s a playlist of all 25! And here’s a link to start back at the first episode:

By the way, we also post clips from our podcasts on social media! Here are the links if you want to subscribe to stay updated!

Okay, I think that’s enough for today! All to say, thanks so much for helping to make this all possible!

If you’d still like to make a donation of $25, $2,500, or $25,000, that will help us FINISH WELL and START STRONG IN 2025, here’s the link to donate:
https://ericelder.com/donate/

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!
Diving into the Bible

Diving into the Bible

I want to talk to you today about diving into the Bible. It’s a new year, but any time of the year is a good time to jump into reading the Word of God!

The Bible is the bestselling book in the world for a reason! It’s thousands of years old, it has stood the test of time, and the words in it contain life—abundant life.

It’s my favorite book in the world.

Here are a few sentences from the book of John to show why this is so life-giving to me. In these verses, two people see Jesus and start to follow Him:

They saw Jesus and they started following Him. Turning around, Jesus saw them following and asked, “What do you want?”

They said, “Rabbi” (which means Teacher), “where are you staying?”

“Come,” He replied, “and you will see.” So they went and saw where He was staying, and they spent that day with Him (John 1:38-39).

I can’t believe it! They spent that day with Jesus! I’d love to spend a day with Jesus!

But then I realized I can spend a day with Jesus… anytime I want. He’s still alive and active in the world. And whenever I read His Word and read about what He did 2,000 years ago—I see what He can still do in my life today.

I love spending time with Jesus, and I want to encourage you to do it, too. Jonathan Edwards said this beautifully:

“I go out to preach with two propositions in mind. First, everyone ought to give his life to Christ. Second, whether or not anyone gives Him his life, I will give Him mine.”

Here’s a simple way to jump into reading the Bible, whether you’ve never read it before or you’ve read it many times.

Just open up to the Book of John. It’s one of the four gospels in the New Testament of the Bible. The word “gospel” means “good news,” and these four books were written to share with us the good news of Jesus by Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John—four people who followed Him and told the stories of what He did while on earth.

  • Matthew was a Jew who wrote especially to the Jewish people.
  • Mark wrote the shortest gospel—16 chapters.
  • Luke’s gospel has 24 chapters and starts with the famous Christmas story.
  • John was perhaps the closest to Jesus during His three years of ministry and gives a very intimate view of Jesus.

If you read a chapter a day from the Book of John, you can go through all 21 chapters in 21 days! Similarly, you could read the Books of Matthew, Mark, or Luke in under a month, too—just by reading one chapter a day.

By diving into one of the gospels, you can learn more about Jesus and watch as these words impact you like they impacted me.

I was on a bus to the airport in Chicago one day when the driver gave each of the passengers a pocket-sized Book of John. I thought it was unusual, but it was a private bus company, and this driver was passionate like Jonathon Edwards.

I didn’t know him, and he couldn’t have known I was a Christian, a pastor, and had read the book of John many times. He also didn’t know that I had just lost my wife of 23 years. But what he did know was that “everyone, everywhere, at all times has needs.” And He knew that the words in the Book of John were life-giving words.

I sat on that bus for the next two hours and read the Book of John, and those words came alive for me again. They spoke of eternal life, heaven, and an abundant life here on earth.

I rediscovered that I still had a purpose, even after losing someone so significant in my life.

Here’s an excerpt from some of my reflections that day on the first chapter of John:

I’ve heard people say that Jesus is all you need. I used to think, “How can that be? I’m human, and I need all kinds of things—food, water, friendship, intimacy, health, and finances.”

But then I remembered everything I have comes from Him. As John says in chapter 1, verses 3-4: “Through Him all things were made; without Him nothing was made that has been made. In Him was life.”

Now, when I hear people say, “Jesus is all you need,” I get it! Everything I have does come from Jesus: my late wife, my kids, my food, my friends, my finances, my health—they ALL come from HIM! Jesus really is everything I need because EVERYTHING comes from Him.

Is there something YOU need today?

As Jesus says, “Come and see.” Come and spend a day with Jesus! He has everything you need.

If you’d like to hear more, here’s a link to watch today’s FULL PODCAST. It’s just under 10 minutes, but I share a few more stories, a song from my son Bo that he wrote this week on a verse from John, and a prayer to encourage you in your faith.

On the podcast, I also share a few more resources you might enjoy as you start your new year:

  • Living Life with a Capital “L” – A 21-day devotional based on the Book of John that takes you through all 21 chapters.
  • A Word with You – A 365-day devotional written by my long-time friend Al Lowry who leads you through the entire Bible in a year, one day at a time.
  • 365 Daily Devotions with Eric Elder – A year of encouragement with daily devotionals based on one passage of scripture each day pulled from more than a dozen of my books.
  • And For Your Glory, my son Bo’s instrumental piano music that you can stream at anytime on Spotify, Apple Music, Pandora, YouTube, or any of your favorite streaming services! Just search for “Bo Elder: For Your Glory.”

Praying for a terrific start to your New Year! With love,

Eric Elder

Living Life with a Capital "L"

Finding Hope in the Darkness This Christmas

Have you ever noticed how some things can only be seen in the dark? A starry sky, a firefly’s glow, or even a glimpse into heaven after a loved one has passed “through the veil”—these beautiful moments are often hidden in the brightness of day but shine unmistakably in the stillness of night.

This thought struck me recently as I reflected on the “winter seasons” of life—those dark times when hope seems distant and the way forward uncertain. Yet, it’s in these very moments that we often grow the most gracious and loving, discovering a depth of faith and strength that can only take root in the darkness.

In today’s podcast, I share how Romans 8 reminds us that absolutely nothing—living or dead, present or future—can separate us from God’s love. I also talk about Mary’s journey to Bethlehem, enduring the darkness of her circumstances yet clinging to the promises God had spoken to her in the light. If you’re going through a dark season right now, I want to encourage you: God is with you, working behind the veil, creating room in your heart for something new and beautiful.

As a special part of this episode, my son Bo and I sing three favorite Christmas songsO Come, All Ye Faithful, Away in a Manger, and We Wish You a Merry Christmas. I’d love for you to take a moment to listen and let these songs lift your spirit, reminding you of the Hope that came into the world that first Christmas night.

Hope has a name: His name is Jesus.

You can watch the full podcast on YouTube at this link, where I share stories of how to make the most of life’s darkest seasons. Whether you’re reflecting, journaling, or just holding on to hope, my prayer is that you’ll find light breaking through in unexpected ways this Christmas.

https://youtu.be/S7CsuPT0YoY

And here’s a direct link to a brief clip of my son Bo and me singing a few Christmas songs!

Thank you for being a part of this journey with me. May you feel God’s embrace and unshakable love for you this season.

Merry Christmas!

P.S. You can also get the book I mention in the podcast, Making the Most of the Darkness, as a downloadable PDF, audiobook, or paperback at this link.

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

Making the call

Today I want to talk to you about “making the call.” Sometimes you need to reach out for help. Whether you’re a self-made person or you’re just shy and don’t want to ask, there are lots of reasons why we don’t reach out to others for help. Yet I want to encourage you today: go ahead, make the call, reach out—you never know what might happen.

In fact, I had an experience just this week where I made a call that was difficult for me. That’s actually why I’m wearing this jacket. This week, I was up at the Joffrey Ballet in Chicago, one of the top-tier ballet companies in the world. A friend had said to me, “Eric, you should really get together with this other friend I have who’s at the Joffrey Ballet. You guys have some mutual interests, and I think it’d be great for you to talk.”

So I finally reached out and said, “Hey, I’m going to be in Chicago. I wonder if you’d want to get together.”

He said, “Sure!”

We spent over an hour just talking on Wednesday, sharing some of our mutual visions, plans, and thoughts. It was very exciting to be in that conversation. Who knows what might come of it? But we both love producing things, making things, and creating things. It’s great to be with others who can help you collaborate and think through your projects. I just want to encourage you to do that.

There’s a line I love from the TV show When Calls the Heart. Two characters are talking, and one says to the other:

“You’re a self-made man, Mr. Coulter, and you can be proud of that. But no one does it alone. We all need help at times.”

That can apply to any of us. We all need help at times, and I want to encourage you to make the call.

On this topic, I want to read you a chapter from a book I wrote called 365 Daily Devotions with Eric Elder. This book includes one devotion for every day of the year. It’s a compilation of over a dozen of my books, and you can read one chapter a day from each book.

The chapter I’m going to read today is called Making the Call. It’s from my book Exodus: Lessons in Freedom. This is Lesson 46: “Make the Call to All Who Are Willing and Skilled.”

You can keep reading below, or watch the podcast here, where I also share a song, “Trust in God,” and a prayer.

“Making the Call to All Who are Willing And Skilled”
from 365 Daily Devotions with Eric Elder

If God has put a vision on your heart to do something for Him, I want to encourage you today to take a step of faith. Make the call to all who are willing and skilled to help you do what God wants done.

If you’re like me, asking for help is one of the hardest parts of carrying out God’s will. But I’m encouraged by what I read in Exodus chapter 35. Here we see that Moses has come down from the mountain with a detailed vision in mind for what God wanted him to do next: to build an incredible place of worship for Him. Now it’s time for Moses to ask the people for their help, to see if they will provide the resources and labor to make it happen. How will he ask them, and how will they respond? Let’s take a look.

In Exodus 35:4–10, Moses says to the whole Israelite community:

“This is what the Lord has commanded: From what you have, take an offering for the Lord. Everyone who is willing is to bring to the Lord an offering of gold, silver, and bronze; blue, purple, and scarlet yarn; and fine linen, goat hair, ram skins dyed red, and hides of sea cows; acacia wood, olive oil for the light, spices for the anointing oil and for the fragrant incense; and onyx stones and other gems to be mounted on the ephod and breastpiece. All who are skilled among you are to come and make everything the Lord has commanded.”

He calls on all who are willing and skilled to give to the work and to get involved in the project. Now, let’s look at the response.

In Exodus 35:21–29, it says:

“Then the whole Israelite community withdrew from Moses’ presence, and everyone who was willing and whose heart moved them came and brought an offering to the Lord for the work of the tent of meeting for all its services, and for the sacred garments. All the Israelite men and women who were willing brought to the Lord freewill offerings for all the work the Lord through Moses had commanded them to do.”

In the end, God stirred the hearts of so many people that they had to be restrained from giving more. Here’s what it says in Exodus 36:6–7:

“Then Moses gave an order, and they sent this word throughout the camp: ‘No man or woman is to make anything else as an offering for the sanctuary.’ And so the people were restrained from bringing more, because what they already had was more than enough to do all the work.”

I love this. When I first read this passage, I wondered what it must feel like to see people give and get involved to such an extent that they had to be restrained from giving any more.

When I came back to this passage to teach it to others, I was in the middle of raising funds for five of us to go on a missions trip to Africa. Up to that point, I had often questioned whether we’d even be able to raise enough for one person to go, let alone five. I took encouragement from this passage and kept pressing on. In the final weeks before our trip, I found myself having to tell people not to give any more to the trip because we had already raised all that we needed for all five of us to go.

We can sometimes look at a passage like this—or even hear a story like I just told—and feel either discouraged or encouraged, wondering why it’s not happening to us or looking forward to when it will happen. My encouragement to you is to make the call. Make the call to all who are willing to help you carry out the vision God has put on your heart.

As Christians, God has entrusted us with great visions, great plans, and great ways to reach the world for Him. God wants us to step out in faith, make the call, and ask people to give and get involved in doing what God wants done.

Make the call.

I’d love to pray with you.

Father, thank You for this beautiful day, for this beautiful time together, and for this time to be encouraged by Your Word. Thank You for the words of Moses from thousands of years ago, for stories from today, and for how You’ve been working in my life and in others’ lives just this week.

Lord, thank You that Jesus is still alive, still real, and still active. Thank You that He puts us together with people who can help us accomplish Your will here on earth.

Help us to be willing to make the call. Help us to reach out to others for help, even when it’s hard. Lord, give us the courage to ask, even if the person says no, or if it’s not the right person the first, second, or third time. Keep leading us to people who are willing and skilled to contribute to the work You are doing here on earth.

Lord, we love You and thank You for everything You’ve done for us. Thank You for the past—for what You did thousands of years ago and for what You’ve done in my life over the years, like raising funds for that mission trip. Thank You for what You’re doing now, like connecting me with someone just this week who said yes to having a conversation.

Thank You for everything You’re doing in our lives. In Jesus’ name, amen.

Thanks for reading today! If you’d like to get a copy of the whole book, 365 Daily Devotions with Eric Elder, you can get a paperback, ebook, audiobook, and even hardcover from inspiringbooks.com.

These devotionals make great gifts for others or for yourself! I hope they’ll encourage you in your faith on a daily basis.

Have a GREAT week!

Eric Elder

A few thoughts on journaling

I’d like to talk to you today about journaling. You can watch today’s podcast at the link above, including a song on the piano by my son, Bo Elder!

For me, journaling is simply writing down my conversations with God, thinking through with God what I believe He wants me to know and do. Journaling helps give me clarity in my prayers and untangle the thoughts that are sometimes knotted up in my head.

Often, I’ll write out my prayers to God, laying them before Him. Then I wait, I listen, and I write down what I think God might be saying. When I write things down, it helps me look at them more objectively. I don’t assume everything is from God, but writing helps me ask: Could this be God? Does this align with the Bible? What would my Christian friends or counselors say? Sometimes, I’ll run these thoughts by others for input.

I’ve journaled so much that eventually I created my own custom journals! I’ve made three journals filled with blank lines, plus 101 quotes on every other page for added inspiration while I’m writing. One journal has 101 Quotes on Prayer, another 101 Quotes on Love, and the third has 101 Quotes on Faith. A friend of mine and frequent partner in ministry, Greg Potzer, runs a ministry called This Day’s Thought and let me use some of his curated quotes on these topics.

These are beautiful books that I’ve used for myself and offer to others for their own use. They even make great gifts to encourage those you love in their prayer lives with God!

Here’s one of the quotes on prayer by J.C. Penney:

“I have found silence to be a powerful element in prayer. To learn to be alone with God, even in the presence of others, is something we Christians should try to do. There are innumerable times during the day when we can turn our thoughts, even for a moment, from business affairs and center them on God’s goodness, Christ’s love, and our fellow man’s needs.”

These quotes inspire me in unique ways. Some come from famous Christians, while others surprise me—like discovering J.C. Penney’s spiritual reflections. Each journal has space for your own writing alongside these quotes.

Here’s another quote on prayer, by John Ortberg:

“How hard is it for God to get your attention? Do you regularly practice turning aside in your day, taking a moment to listen to God? Because God, through the Holy Spirit, really is speaking. We know every place is filled with the presence of God. There is not an inch of space, not a moment of time, that God does not inhabit.”

One of the greatest blessings of journaling is the ability to look back and remember things I might have forgotten. My mom got me started when I was very young. She said, “Just write anything—like the price of eggs or what’s on TV.”

One of my first journal entries back in grade school says, “I made a wooden puppet today.” Decades later, I’ve produced an entire puppet show that premiered in Italy last Christmas and is now on Amazon Prime Video. It’s called St. Nicholas: An Italian Puppet Opera. That simple journal entry about making puppets as a child turned out to be a seed for something much larger! You can watch the trailer on Youtube at this link:

I’ve also had unexpected connections through journaling. Recently, a friend introduced me to someone who leads a ballet company in Chicago. He and I discovered that we both studied at the same college in Salzburg, Austria, but in different years, and had both seen the same ballet in Vienna featuring Rudolf Nureyev. When I checked my journal to see if that was really who I saw in Vienna, I found an entry confirming the performance. It’s amazing how these connections emerge, even from entries long-ago.

But most often, I use journaling to process my thoughts with God. This morning, I felt God encouraging me to share my own story more boldly. I wrote, “Help me get my stories out there more broadly.” Then I asked, “God, was that You speaking to me, or was that me speaking to You?” Haha! I laugh with Him sometimes as I feel it could be both of us speaking at the same time, but in different context! Journaling helps me get my thoughts more sync with God’s.

Before I wrap up, I’d like to invite you to listen to my son Bo Elder’s new piano album, For Your Glory. On my podcast today, he plays a song he wrote called Abba. His flowing, meditative style is perfect for quiet time with God, even while you’re journaling or praying! You can watch him on today’s podcast or listen to his album on any music streaming service such as Spotify, YouTube, Apple Music, Amazon Music, Pandora, and more!

Here’s the link again to today’s podcast:

Will you pray with me?

Father, we love You and trust You with our lives. I pray for everyone watching right now, wherever they are, that You would encourage, strengthen, and lift them up. Help them hear Your voice, especially those who want to start journaling or have been journaling for years. For anyone who hasn’t yet trusted in Jesus, I pray they do so today, finding abundant life in You. And for those already walking with You, I pray their faith becomes vibrant and rich again. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

And don’t forget, you can find all three journals at InspiringBooks.com, and find the links to watch the Saint Nicholas puppet opera on Prime Video at ItalianPuppets.com.

Have a great week!

Eric Elder

Did you know Santa Claus was a real man…?

Did you know that Santa Claus was a real man who lived back in the third and fourth centuries? His name was Nicholas, and he was a great believer in Jesus Christ.You might think there’s some competition between Santa and Jesus, but actually, Saint Nicholas loved Jesus with all his heart. The word saint simply means believer, so he was “The Believer Nicholas” or “Saint Nicholas.”The Dutch took on that name and called him Sinterklaas. When they came to America, it was anglicized to Santa Claus. So, Santa Claus comes from Sinterklaas, which comes from Saint Nicholas, which meant the believer Nicholas—a real man who lived back in the third and fourth centuries!

In fact, people still celebrate a day called Saint Nicholas Day on December 6th, which is the day he passed through the veil from this earth into heaven—on December 6, 343 AD. So, when you think of Santa Claus, you don’t have to think of some mythological character! You can think of a real man who would have not cared if you remembered his name, but that you remembered name of the one he worshiped: Jesus Christ.

This was such a compelling storyline that my late wife, Lana, thought we ought to make a Hollywood movie about the real-life story of Saint Nicholas. We began to research and found fascinating things about the real man Nicholas, whom you can read about from the Council of Nicaea all those years ago. You can know that this was a man who lived and who died for Jesus Christ.

We wrote a book about it just before Lana passed away called St. Nicholas the Believer: A New Story for Christmas Based on the Old Story of St. Nicholas. It’s been translated into Spanish and Italian. We’ve also turned it into a ballet called One Life: A Christmas Story Ballet, which you can watch on YouTube. It’s a beautiful telling of his story, with some wonderful music, including a couple of songs I wrote and others from contemporary Christian artists. You can watch it at this link: https://youtu.be/R2DNi2hgx6Y

We’ve also turned the story into a musical, and that’s what I want to read from for you today (below). It’s called His Name Was Nicholas. This is a musical you can perform sometime in your community or church, maybe next year! You can get the full script and score at inspiringbooks.com.

And most recently, we’ve turned the story into an Italian puppet opera! For the first time this Christmas, you can watch it on Prime Video on Amazon. Here’s the link to watch here in the US: http://amazon.com/dp/B0DMKPRS4G or search for “Saint Nicholas” or “Eric Elder” or “puppet opera,” and you should be able to pull up this beautiful telling of the story by four wonderful storytellers and 17 incredible hand-carved puppets. The show is under an hour and brings to life this real man who became a legend.

Now, I’d love to share with you a passage from His Name Was Nicholas.

This is a scene where Nicholas is traveling with three young children who are taking him on a tour of the Holy Land, where he has just arrived. The first place he wants to go to is Bethlehem. We pick up the story here.

All three of the children running ahead to their destination. It’s a narrow but well-worn route to the cave, having had thousands of pilgrims traversing it over the years. After a short time on the path, Nicholas stops and lets out a laugh. The children stop to look at him.

Nicholas says, “I was just thinking of the wise men who came up to Bethlehem to see Jesus. They may have come up this very same path. How regal they must have looked, riding their camels and bringing their gifts of gold, frankincense, and myrrh.”

Sammy says, “I’ve ridden a camel.”

Nicholas says, “Well, for a moment there, I pictured myself riding a camel too, just like one of those kings. But then I stepped in some sheep dung. The smell reminded me I’m not riding a camel, and I’m certainly not royalty!”

Then little Ruthie, thinking, says, “But smelling like sheep dung might make you more like the shepherds who saw Jesus that night he was born. And they got there first.”

Nicholas says, “You’re absolutely right, Ruthie.”

Ruthie smiles at her insight, but then her face becomes thoughtful again. She says, “Maybe we should bring a gift with us too, like the wise men did.”

The thought overtakes her, as if she’s truly concerned that she has nothing to give to honor Jesus. She looks around, then spots some golden flowers on the hillside. Ruthie points and says, “Look!” She leaves the path, picks four small flowers, then returns and hands one to each of them.

Ruthie continues, “They look like gold to me.” She smiles from ear to ear, and Nicholas can’t help but smile with her.

Nicholas says, “They certainly do, Ruthie. There’s always something you can give, isn’t there? Whether gold from a mine or golden flowers from a hillside, everything we have comes from God anyway, doesn’t it?”

They continue walking as Nicholas looks at his flower and begins to sing the song, There’s Always Something You Can Give:

There’s always something you can give,
Look around and you will see,
Whether gold or golden flowers
That live on the hills beneath your feet.

Even though, we know all things
Come from above,
Still, there’s no greater show of our heart,
Than to give in love.

I’d love to pray for you as we enter into this holiday season—that your heart would be filled with love, not only for Jesus but for those around you as well.

We’ve just come through Thanksgiving, and there is a wonderful quote I read that says, “A real Thanksgiving is celebrated in real thanksgiving.” If we can celebrate with real thanksgiving—real gratitude in our hearts to Jesus—that’s the best expression of love we can give to Him, and it’s the best expression of love we can give to others too.

Love covers a multitude of sins, and I know I’ve been forgiven so much that I want to express that love to others too, so they can know my love for them and God’s love for them.

Let’s pray:

Lord, we come to you with open, grateful, and tender hearts. In any place where we’ve built up calluses or walls, Lord, help us to tear those down. Help us to be tender, loving, kind, and compassionate again this Christmas.

Help us to be tender and openhearted to You and to others. Show us what we can give. If we feel called to give a gift, help us know what to give—whether it’s gold from a store or gold from a flower on a hillside.

I pray that we’d give from a heart of love. Lord, awaken us with ideas for expressing our love, whether it’s through a prayer, a call, a card, or something simple we already have. Help us treat others as your children and give with true love, respect, and thanksgiving in our hearts.

We love you and thank you for all you’ve done. In Jesus’s name, Amen.

Again, if you want a copy of the book (or five or ten to give as gifts!), it’s a wonderful present for others. It’s called St. Nicholas the Believer: A New Story for Christmas Based on the Old Story of St. Nicholas by Eric and Lana Elder. You can find it on Amazon at this link: https://www.amazon.com/dp/1931760403/ or at InspiringBooks.com.

I’ve included all the links I mentioned below. Have a great holiday season!

Watch today’s podcast here:
https://youtu.be/-lAtjKXGdTo

Watch the 1-minute trailer for the Puppet Opera here:
https://youtu.be/emRB8Yid0xM

Watch the full length Italian Puppet Opera in the US here:
http://amazon.com/dp/B0DMKPRS4G


Watch the 90-second trailer for the One Life ballet here:
https://youtu.be/vm1fUA0_nNQ

Watch the full One Life ballet here:
https://youtu.be/R2DNi2hgx6Y

And get the books on Amazon here:
https://www.amazon.com/dp/1931760403

and here:
https://www.amazon.com/dp/1931760780

or at InspiringBooks.com!

Saint Nicholas: The Believer His Name Was Nicholas by Eric and Lana Elder

My new movie is on Prime Video!

Wow! I just found out that Prime Video is going to carry our new movie “Saint Nicholas: An Italian Puppet Opera” that we filmed last year in Italy! It’s available worldwide STARTING TODAY! Hallelujah!

If you’re looking for a spirit-filled movie to watch over the holidays, I hope you’ll watch and give it a 5-star review afterward to “prime” the pump so others find it! Just search for “Eric Elder” or “Saint Nicholas” or “puppet opera” on PRIME VIDEO! Send me a screen shot if you find it!

Here’s the direct link to watch on Amazon here in the US:
https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DMKSNXJB/

Why is this SO exciting? Because Amazon Prime Video is the 2nd largest streaming platform in the world with over 200 million subscribers, and they normally accept movies only if they have been released in theaters or been on network TV or won an award at a major film festival. So for them to accept ours is HUGE!

I’m SO thankful that more people can find the HOPE OF CHRIST through this film, as everything in the show points to Jesus.

Here’s the 1-minute trailer…
https://youtu.be/emRB8Yid0xM

Then go check it out on Prime Video!
https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DMKSNXJB/

With gratefulness to God, the cast and crew and my friends and supporters. I feel incredibly blessed. Happy Thanksgiving!

Eric Elder

A Song, A Grocery Store, and God’s Voice

Have you ever felt God speak to you in a way so personal that it couldn’t be a coincidence? It happened to me this week in the most unexpected place: a grocery store late at night. I was tired, running on empty after a long day, and just trying to finish my shopping. As I walked through the aisles, God showed me small glimpses of His presence—speaking in little ways that encouraged me that He was with me.

As if that wasn’t enough, I desired more affirmation of His presence. Within a minute, I heard the song “Can’t Take My Eyes Off You” playing over the store’s radio. It wasn’t just a random tune—it was a song that God has used to powerfully speak to me in the past, reminding me of His joy and love. Hearing it again at that moment felt like a gentle, divine confirmation: “I’m here. I see you. I rejoice over you.”

In this week’s YouTube podcast, I share more about this faith-building experience, including a chapter from my book My Stories of Faith, where I first encountered God speaking to me through this very song. If you’ve ever wondered if God speaks in personal ways, I believe this story will encourage you to look for His voice in your own life.

But that’s not all. This week, I’m also thrilled to introduce my son, Bo Elder, and his upcoming album For Your Glory. Bo’s music is filled with heartfelt, meditative piano pieces that flow with peace and inspiration. During the podcast, he performs “Precious Is Your Name,” a beautiful track from the album. It’s the kind of music that soothes the soul and draws you closer to God.

Bo’s album will be available starting Tuesday on all streaming platforms, including Spotify, Apple Music, Pandora, Amazon Music, and YouTube. I hope you’ll take time to listen, let the melodies wash over you, and experience God’s presence through his art.

I also invite you to watch TODAY’S PODCAST on YouTube! Along with the story and Bo’s music, I share a prayer for God to reveal Himself to you in personal, unmistakable ways. Whether you’re having a great day, a tough day, or an ordinary day, God is walking with you, rejoicing over you with singing.

Click the link below to watch the podcast, and don’t forget to mark your calendars for Tuesday when Bo’s album releases. I pray these stories and songs will bless you, lift your faith, and remind you that God is always near.

Watch today’s podcast!

Get the book!

With faith and joy,

Eric Elder

My Stories of Faith by Eric Elder

Let’s Get Technical!

I’m excited to share with you about my latest book on writing called Let’s Get Technical!

Front cover of "Let's Get Technical!" by Eric Elder from inspiringbooks.com

If you’ve ever had a message on your heart and wondered how to get it out into the world, this resource was made for you. Maybe you’ve already decided to share your story, but you’re stuck on the “how” part. You’re not alone! So many people ask me questions about writing, publishing, and building an online presence, and I’ve packed my answers into this easy-to-follow guide.

Over the years, I’ve created hundreds of websites, built mailing lists that reach tens of thousands, and launched podcasts, YouTube channels, and audiobooks. It’s been a journey of trial and error, and now I want to make the process simpler for you. In Let’s Get Technical, you’ll find practical steps for creating a website, growing a social media presence, setting up a podcast, and even using AI to enhance your work.

Here are the topics I cover:

  • How to build a website (using Web.com/GoDaddy/WordPress)
  • How to build a mailing list (using Campaign Monitor/aWeber)
  • How to build a social media presence (using Facebook/Instagram/LinkedIn)
  • How to create a podcast (using Spotify/Apple Podcasts/YouTube)
  • How to create a YouTube channel (using YouTube)
  • How to create an audiobook (using Spotify/Audible)
  • How to edit audio (using Audacity/GarageBand)
  • How to edit video (using iMovie/Davinci Resolve)
  • How to create business cards, bookmarks or postcards (using VistaPrint)
  • How to setup a live online class (using Zoom)
  • How to setup a payment system (using PayPal/Venmo/Square)
  • How to setup a coaching calendar (using Calendly)
  • BONUS. How to create an AI audiobook (using Google Play Books/ElevenLabs)

But this book isn’t just about the technical side of things—it’s about the heart behind it all. I share personal stories of how God has used these tools to help me reach people with a message of hope and encouragement.

One of my favorite chapters dives into building a social media presence—not just for marketing, but for creating real, meaningful connections. For me, social media has been a lifeline during some of life’s most challenging moments. After my wife Lana passed away, I found comfort in the community of friends who rallied around me through simple comments and heartfelt messages. Social media isn’t just about algorithms or likes; it’s about relationships and living life together, even in the digital space.

I share more about this idea of loving others online in today’s podcast.

If you’ve ever dreamed of writing a book, starting a podcast, or creating a YouTube channel but felt overwhelmed by the technical details, this book is here to help. Whether you’re just getting started or you’ve already published a project, this book will give you the tools and encouragement you need to keep moving forward. It’s a step of faith to put your story out there, and I want to help you take that step.

You can get a copy of Let’s Get Technical today at inspiringbooks.com. It’s affordable, straightforward, and packed with insights I’ve gathered from over two decades of sharing my message online. Let’s work together to share the gifts, lessons, and encouragement God has placed in your life with the world around you.

Watch today’s podcast!

Get the book!

Eric reads from his book "Let's Get Technical!" available from inspiringbooks.com

Endorsements for Let’s Get Technical

Here are a few words from my writing friends…

  • “Eric Elder is my ‘go-to-person’ for all things technical. Eric has the ‘know-how.’” Tim Wilkins
  • “Thanks for helping me with my writing. You give me the confidence to do the hard things.” Crystal Balas
  • “Eric has been a blessing to our ministry in so many ways…his technical expertise and assistance have meant everything!” Greg Potzer
  • “Eric has played a crucial role in getting my novel published. He has been the all-important bridge between my unpublished manuscript and my published dream-come-true.” Cammie Quinn
  • “I learned so much from this course, and I look forward to implementing these new skills (with help from my own notes from the course, and the accompanying book) in the future.” Donna Brooks-Mason
  • “Eric’s a great communicator… he makes hard things easy to understand. I deeply trust Eric’s expertise.”Kirk Billiter

You can get a copy of ALL 3 of my books on writing from inspiringbooks.com.

Jesus: Lessons in Love

In today’s podcast, I share some thoughts on the Golden Rule from my book Jesus: Lessons in Love. The Golden Rule is Jesus’ words from the Bible as recorded in the book of Matthew:

"So in everything, do to others what you would have them do to you, for this sums up the Law and the Prophets" (Matthew 7:12).

This sounds simple enough, but one of the twists is that we don’t all give and receive love in the same way. Jesus loved people in many ways, sometimes offering forgiveness, sometimes healing, sometimes speaking someone’s name.

There’s a lot we can learn from "the greatest lover in the world." In this book, I take a look at the various ways that Jesus loved people so we can love people better, too.

I also play a very cathartic song written by Tchaikovsky that may be helpful if you’re going through a loss or grief or need some quiet time with God.

You can watch the 11-minute podcast at the link below, or read the text from my book below the video.

Watch today’s podcast!

Get the book!

Eric reads from his book "Jesus: Lessons in Love" available from inspiringbooks.com

"Golden Love"
Chapter 7 from Jesus: Lessons in Love

by Eric Elder

One year ago this weekend, I was headed to the African country of Swaziland (now known as Etswani). Eighty of us from the U.S. were on a missions trip to work side-by-side with the people of Swaziland to plant thousands of vegetable gardens near their homes.

On the trip, I met a man who helped me see what it takes to live a life of sacrificial love. He was a pastor who had worked with this organization for over a year, helping to plant gardens throughout the country with dozens of teams that had come over to help.

One day, I was looking at a map of Swaziland with him. The map showed which areas of the country had already been planted, and which areas still needed to be planted. We were planting in one of the last areas remaining in the country, but I noticed there was still one more area yet to be planted. I asked him about it, and he said that the one remaining area was the village where he lived.

I couldn’t believe it. I turned and looked at him and said, “You’ve been bringing teams over here, helping people plant all over the country, but you haven’t brought a team to help you plant in your own village yet?”

He replied, “We have a saying here in Swaziland:

‘We would rather starve than let our guests go hungry.’

He went on to explain: he wanted to make sure that all of the other areas were served first, then he would bring a team to his own area. I about burst into tears on the spot. It still makes my eyes water just thinking about it.

There’s a verse of scripture in the middle of Matthew chapter 7 that people refer to as “The Golden Rule.” (And it’s not, “He who has the gold makes the rules”!) Jesus included these words in his sermon on the mount, saying that they sum up the teachings that God had given up to that point:

“So in everything, do to others what you would have them do to you, for this sums up the Law and the Prophets” (Matthew 7:12).

Do to others what you would have them do to you. It seems like such a simple thing…and sometimes it is. If a storeowner gives you too much change at the store, you can hand back the extra change, because that’s what you would want a customer to do if they came into your store. Or if you notice someone who needs money for a worthy project, you might give it to them because you know that if you needed money for a worthy project, you’d want them to help you.

But sometimes it’s a much harder thing to do. Sometimes, as in the case of this pastor from Swaziland, allowing others to go ahead of you can literally mean death for someone you love.

How can anyone live that kind of life? How can anyone have that much love for others, that they would let someone in their own family perish so that someone else might live?

How? God gave us the ultimate example of just such a love when He allowed His own Son, Jesus, to die in our place. When Jesus called us to “do to others what you would have them do to you,” He was calling us to do something that He Himself would soon be doing to the fullest extent, giving of His own life so that we could live.

Last time I mentioned that God wants us to be willing to live for others. This time, the call is to be willing to die for them, too. Jesus calls us to be willing to do both. When our hearts are at that point of willingness, we’ll know that we have achieved the greatest love possible.

We’ll have a love like that of Christ Himself who said, and then later exemplified for us, these words:

“Greater love has no one than this, that he lay down his life for his friends” (John 15:13).

Prayer: Father, help me to do for others as I would have them do for me. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

You can get a copy of this book in paperback, audiobook, or downloadable PDF from inspiring books.com

Front cover of "Jesus: Lessons in Love" by Eric Elder from inspiringbooks.com

Dealing with temptation

In today’s podcast episode, I dive into the topic of temptation and share insights from my first book, What God Says About Sx*. It took me seven years to write this book, not because it’s long, but because I wanted to get it right. I wanted to explain, simply and clearly, what God says about sx*, and how these teachings can help protect us from unnecessary pain.

In the episode, I also talk about finding a “way of escape” when you’re tempted. Just like a video game where every level has a hidden exit, God has provided a way out of every temptation we face. He knows what we’re going through—Jesus himself was tempted in every way, just like we are, and yet He didn’t sin. That’s why He can guide us through our challenges.

Remember:

And God is faithful; He will not let you be tempted beyond what you can bear. But when you are tempted, He will also provide a way out so that you can stand up under it” (1 Corinthians 10:13).

I also share a powerful real-life story about a friend who prayed for a way out of temptation and saw God answer in an unexpected way. It’s a reminder that no matter how hard it feels, there’s always an escape route if we look for it.

If you or someone you know could use some encouragement in this area, I’d love for you to check out this episode. (I’ve also included the text from this chapter of the book below the podcast.) Plus, you’ll hear a song I wrote called Blessed Are You from my piano album Clear My Mind.

Watch today’s podcast here!

Get the book or piano book here!

Eric reads from his book "What God Says About Sx*" available at inspiringbooks.com

"Dealing With Temptation"
From What God Says About Sx*

by Eric Elder

I used to love to play a computer game called Dark Castle. The purpose was to try to escape from a castle in which you were trapped. Each room in the castle had a different challenge. Sometimes you had to throw rocks at bats, jump across moving stones, or duck out of the way of flying objects.

In each room there was something special to help you through it: a bag of rocks to throw, a special keystroke to help you jump higher, or a jet pack to help you fly. I would look around each room until I found the way of escape. When I found it, I would take it and move on to the next room. Eventually, I made it to the end. I defeated the enemy, escaped from the castle and was finally free.

God has promised that whenever we face a temptation, He has provided a way of escape. We may not always see it right away, or even want to see it, but it’s always there. The Bible says:

No temptation has seized you except what is common to man. And God is faithful; He will not let you be tempted beyond what you can bear. But when you are tempted, He will also provide a way out so that you can stand up under it” (1 Corinthians 10:13).

A friend of mine was traveling in another country when he was tempted to go into an area of a town that was known for all kinds of illicit activity. He said he just wanted to see what it was like. As he got onto the subway, he said a short prayer, asking God to provide a way out if God didn’t want him to do this.

When the train stopped at his destination, he stepped onto the platform and was soon surrounded by a group of people who asked him to come with them. Although he had trouble understanding their language, he could tell they must be Christians and that they were inviting him to their church. Remembering his prayer, he decided to go with them instead of going to where he had originally planned. Amazingly, when he got to their church, they baptized him. They gave him a cup of hot tea and another subway ticket to get back home—which he promptly used for that purpose!

Of course, it would have been easier if my friend had simply not gotten on the train when he first thought about heading into sin. But the fact that God still answered his prayer and provided him yet another way out, is a demonstration of the lengths to which God will go to lead us out of temptation.

Jesus knew how real and significant our temptations would be. He knew that it was so important that He included it in His model prayer that He taught to His disciples to pray, which we now call the Lord’s Prayer. It says, in part:

“And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one” (Matthew 6:13).

The Apostle Paul felt that resisting temptation was so important that he wrote to the people living in Corinth:

“Flee from sx*ual immorality.” (1 Corinthians 6:18a).

Joseph felt that fleeing from temptation was so important that when temptation came to him, he ran the other way! Take a look at what Joseph did when Potiphar’s wife tried to seduce him:

“She caught him by his cloak and said, ‘Come to bed with me!’ But he left his cloak in her hand and ran out of the house.” (Genesis 39:12).

Joseph got thrown into jail for running away, but jail was nothing compared to the price he would have paid if he had stayed! In the end, God honored Joseph’s obedience and made him second in command over all of Egypt.

When we’re tempted, God always provides a way of escape—even if it’s just to turn and run—and He wants us to take it every time.

*This excerpt is from my book What God Says About Sx*. (I’ve written the word like this in this email so it will make it through filters into your inbox!) You can get a copy of this book or my piano book from inspiringbooks.com.

Front cover of "What God Says About Sx*" by Eric Elder

Love changes everything

Today, I’m sharing my favorite book of all the books I’ve written, called Fifty Shades of Grace: Love Changes Everything. It’s my favorite because it tells the story of how I fell in love with my late wife, Lana, how I fell in love with God, and how God helped change my desires and attractions through each of those love stories.

I wrote this book under the pen name Nicholas Deere, as the stories I share in it are so personal, so intimate, I wasn’t sure I would ever publish it at all. But as I shared the first few chapters with a couple of friends, they felt it would be helpful for many. In the end, this book has become my favorite among all the books I’ve written.

If you need hope that God can change something in your life that may seem unchangeable, I hope you’ll check it out. Please know, though, that it is a love story. Some readers may find it more sensual than they are used to reading, as the goal is to show how our passions and desires can and do change.

Jesus is, after all, in the life-changing business. He can do anything, absolutely anything. Remember:

"And that is what some of you WERE. But you were washed, you were sanctified, you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by the Spirit of our God" (1 Corinthians 6:11).

I’ve included the introduction from the book below, plus a link to today’s podcast, where I read from the book and share a song and a prayer. The song is a love song I wrote for my late wife, Lana, called My Lana from my piano album Clear My Mind.

Watch today’s podcast here!

Get the book here!

Eric reads from his book "Fifty Shades of Grace" available at inspiringbooks.com

"Unspoken Memories"
Introduction to Fifty Shades of Grace

by Nicholas J. Deere

Some memories are too precious to be spoken out loud; doing so might shatter the special place they hold in our hearts. But some memories are too precious not to be spoken out loud, when doing so might bring hope and healing to the hearts of those who hear them.

Memories are powerful things. They can stick with you for life, like this one shared by a character named Mr. Bernstein in the movie Citizen Kane. A reporter had asked Mr. Bernstein how Charles Kane could have possibly remembered a fleeting moment with a girl from so many years earlier. Mr. Bernstein replied:

“You’re pretty young, Mr. Thompson. A fellow will remember a lot of things you wouldn’t think he’d remember. You take me. One day, back in 1896, I was crossing over to Jersey on the ferry, and as we pulled out, there was another ferry pulling in, and on it there was a girl waiting to get off. A white dress she had on. She was carrying a white parasol. I only saw her for one second. She didn’t see me at all, but I’ll bet a month hasn’t gone by since that I haven’t thought of that girl.”

You probably have memories like these. I know I do. This book is full of them.

I’ve never shared most of these memories with anyone, and I’m hesitant to share them with you now. It’s not because I don’t want you to know about them (well, there’s a little bit of that), but it’s because they are so personal to me, so intimate, that I’m afraid by sharing them they might somehow shatter.

I’m afraid to share them because I would hate to have someone take them lightly or laugh at them (although some of them are light and laughable). I’m afraid to share them because of what someone might think of me. I wonder if they would still love me the same if they really knew some of my innermost thoughts. I’m afraid to share them because some of them are truly embarrassing—I can’t believe I thought and did some of the things I share in this book.

At the same time, I believe that some of these memories could be very helpful (extremely helpful, in fact), especially for anyone who has pondered any of the thoughts and feelings that I share here. I remember walking through “the stacks” in the graduate library at the University of Illinois when I was a freshman. As an underclassman, I had to get special permission to go into those rows upon rows of books housed in room after room of that massive library. But I had a mission. I wanted (I needed) to find out what other people thought about some of the things I was grappling with in my mind.

There was no Internet back then; nowhere to quickly look up the topics that were burning on my heart. I was excited to find that at least a few books were listed in the card catalog on these subjects. But after getting permission to enter the stacks, I was disappointed to find that the books on these topics took up a mere five or six inches of shelf space out of the hundreds of shelves that filled that one room. I thumbed through each of those books, but found them to be clinical and dry, doing little to help me with my practical questions.

I wish I had held this book in my hands back then. I think I would have been amazed to find that someone else had the same thoughts and experiences I was having. I would have loved to learn from them as much as I could, whether I agreed with their conclusions or not. I just wished someone would have shared their thoughts and memories with me.

So after all these years of gathering and storing these precious memories in my mind, I’d like to pull them out and share them with you. My hope is that you’ll be able to benefit from them in a special way.

Before you dive into this book, however, I want to give you a fair warning. This is a love story. If you’re not interested in reading about passion and romance, heartbreak and sex (or staying up late to find out what’s next), then this isn’t the book for you.

If, on the other hand, you’d like to explore and experience a life lived in love, with all of its glorious, unpredictable and multi-faceted dimensions, then read on. It’s for you that I’ve shared these “unspoken memories.”

Nicholas J. Deere

P.S. The memories I share in this book are all true;
Just the names have been changed (including mine, too).
When choosing a pen name I even mulled over
Names like Laurel or Mary (or Debbie Macomber?),
’Cause who wants to read romance that’s been penned by a guy? But if Shakespeare could do it… (then I guess so can I!).

This excerpt is from my book Fifty Shades of Grace: Love Changes Everything, under my pen name Nicholas Deere. You can get a copy in audio, paperback or downloadable PDF from inspiringbooks.com.

Front cover of "Fifty Shades of Grace" by Nicholas Deere

Why are we attracted to the people we’re attracted to?

Last week I talked about breaking the power of unhealthy attractions. This week, I want to talk about WHY we’re attracted to the people we’re attracted to. Specifically, I want to talk about some of my own experiences with attractions.

When I was in college, my first sexual experiences were with men. I wondered if I would ever be able to have experiences with women, get married to a woman, and have children through marital intercourse.

I found that it was possible, and I was able to have a wonderful marriage to my wife of 23 years until she passed way about 12 years ago. Together, we had six children. I know my story isn’t everyone’s story, but I also know that God CAN take our attractions and align them with our goals for our lives—and with God’s goals for us.

In 2017, I wrote a book about my attractions and highlighted literally hundreds of one-on-one conversations I’ve had with others over the years about their attractions. The book is called Loving God & Loving Gays: What’s A Christian To Do?.

Even though the title suggests that the book is focused on a specific topic, many readers who have never experienced same-sex attractions have told me that it helped them understand why they’re attracted to the people they’re attracted toand how to manage those attractions in a healthy way.

Below, I’ve included an excerpt from my book to highlight just a few of these conversations. I hope you find them helpful. If you want to learn more, you can watch this week’s podcast at the link below, where I also share a song and a prayer. You can get the book at inspiringbooks.com

And if you wonder if change is possiblewhatever you’re going throughremember that powerful word "were" in this passage from Paul’s letter to the Corinthians:

"And that is what some of you WERE. But you were washed, you were sanctified, you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by the Spirit of our God" (1 Corinthians 6:11).

Watch today’s podcast here!

Get the book here!

Eric reads from his book "Loving God & Loving Gays: What's A Christian To Do?" available at inspiringbooks.com

Chapter 3: "A Few Words About Attractions"

In which I share about the complexity of attractions, where they come from, what to do with them, and the fact that they can and do change—sometimes quite significantly.

from Loving God & Loving Gays
by Eric Elder

There’s much debate about where attractions come from, whether they’re inborn or not, whether they’re shaped by circumstances or not, whether they’re chosen or not, and whether they’re changeable or not. Thankfully, I’m here to answer all your questions, definitively (he says, wryly).

I think a good starting point is to ask, “Why are we attracted to anyone we’re attracted to?”

Although this story isn’t in the Bible, I’ve heard that Adam was talking to God one day about Eve.

Adam said, “God, why did you make her so beautiful?”

God said, “I made her that way, Adam, so that you would be attracted to her.”

Adam thought for a moment, then said, “But, God, why did you make her so dumb?”

To which God replied, “I made her that way, Adam, so that she would be attracted to you.”

(It’s a joke which offends everyone equally, which my kids tell me is what makes it so funny.)

While that story about attractions isn’t in the Bible, there are plenty of others which are, stories such as Jacob’s attraction to Rachel (healthy, see Genesis 28-30), David’s attraction to Bathsheba (unhealthy, see 2 Samuel 11-12) or Amnon’s attraction to Tamar (very unhealthy, see 2 Samuel 13).

Each of these stories describes different heartfelt attractions, yet each of the stories have dramatically different endings. Why? Because of the choices the people made about what to do with the attractions they were feeling—choices which either fulfilled or destroyed God’s plans for their lives.

I’ve talked to hundreds of people in one-on-one conversations over the course of 30 years, and I’m always amazed at the responses I get when talking about people’s attractions. People have wildly different attractions for wildly different reasons.

Some people like men with beards; others like men without. Some people like women with extensive curves; others like women with daintier forms. Some people think one actor is hot; others think the same actor is not. The reasons why people are attracted to other people vary about as much as the people themselves.

An elderly friend once told me, after first meeting a man whom we both knew, that she thought he was one of the ugliest men she had ever met. Although he wasn’t repulsive by any means, some of the features of his face were out of proportion to what she was used to seeing.

She went on to tell me, however, that after several months of getting to know him, she began to see him in a totally different way. He was a truly winsome man, and he won her over. Within a few months of thinking he was one of the ugliest men she had ever met, she came to see him as one of the most attractive men she had ever met.

I see this happen all the time, whether it’s with boyfriends, girlfriends, spouses, or lovers, where a person who has had no particular attraction to someone else, somehow, suddenly finds that other person to be the sole object of their affections. I’ve seen people fall madly in love with other people who have previously not sparked even a flicker of interest in their hearts.

I’ve also seen this happen in reverse, where someone who was at one time wildly attracted to someone else, later—either suddenly or over a period of time—no longer had any attraction to that person whatsoever. The flame that had once burned so brightly had gone out completely. The person had “lost that lovin’ feelin’,” with not even a wisp of smoke left from the fire that once raged so strongly within.

What causes people’s attractions to change so dramatically like this?

Oftentimes, nothing has changed in terms of the appearance or persona of the one being adored or abhorred, but everything has changed within the mind of the person doing the adoring or abhorring.

It’s been said that the single most important sex organ in the body is the mind. After more than 30 years of hearing people’s stories about what attracts them and what doesn’t, I’m convinced that this is true.

I’ve also found something particularly insightful when talking to people with same-sex attractions, that is, attractions toward people who are the same sex as they are. People with same-sex attractions are not usually attracted to everyone of their own sex, but only to a small subset.

In talking with a man who has wrestled with same-sex attractions for many years, I asked if he was attracted to all men or only to some. He replied, “Only to some, and not to many at that.”

While he was struggling with his attractions to certain men, he realized during our conversation that he wasn’t attracted to all men, but, in fact, to only a few.

When I asked what types of men he was attracted to, he listed specific qualities and characteristics which he equated with what he longed for in a close friendship with a man. Even if he was born with an attraction to men, he certainly wasn’t born with an attraction to all men, because he simply didn’t have an attraction to all men, but only to a small subset of men.

Let me underscore this point even more. I was talking with an African-American man one day about his attractions toward men. When we started our conversation, he told me he was absolutely convinced he was born gay. Why else, he wondered, would he have had these feelings all his life?

When I asked him if he was attracted to all men, or only to some, he answered, “Only to some, for sure!”

This man then went on to tell me that there were men of a certain age above his and below his to which he was definitely not attracted. He also told me there were some types of men by which he was absolutely repulsed, because of the way they walked or talked or carried themselves, and with such men he would never consider a romantic relationship, no matter what.

Most telling of all, however, to both him and to me, was when he said that within that smaller subset of men, he was only attracted to white men. He had never, ever, not once, had an attraction to or an encounter with another African-American man.

After a few moments of taking in what he had just said, I asked, as gently as I could, “So what you’re telling me is that when God created you, He created you both gay AND racist?”

The man happened to be the head of diversity at a prestigious university. He burst out with a laugh at the irony of the truth that had just dawned upon him. The head of diversity was happy to be diverse except in the area that was most intimate to him.

Although he may not have known the why’s and wherefore’s behind the attractions he had, he realized it was wrong to attribute his attractions to God or to nature just because he didn’t know from where else they may have come.

In that moment, both this man and I could see that there was something about his attractions that were not due to the way he was wired from birth, but more likely from something else that was at play.

While there may have been something about the way he was designed from conception which played into the attractions he had, the fact that he was not attracted to all men, nor even to most men, but only to a particular subset of men with a particular subset of traits, made us both realize that there was probably more going on in his attractions than simply being “born gay.”

Do I think there are reasons why we’re attracted to certain people, some of which may have to do with the way God has wired us? Yes! Sometimes our reactions and responses to other people, and their reactions and responses to us, are indeed generated by particular features or traits that were given to us by God at birth. (And before this chapter ends, I’ll share with you some of the reasons why my particular wiring made me particularly receptive to the advances of other men.)

But I also believe that there are reasons which go beyond our initial wiring at birth that cause us to be drawn to or repelled by certain people, regardless of their gender.

This excerpt is from my book Loving God & Loving Gays: What’s A Christian To Do? You can get a copy in audio, paperback or downloadable PDF from inspiringbooks.com. Also available in Spanish.

"Loving God & Loving Gays: What's a Christian to do?" by Eric Elder from inspiring books.com

"Cómo amar a Dios y a los gays" by Eric Elder from inspiring books.com

The Top 20 Passages in the Bible!

Want to read the top 20 passages in the Bible? Whether you’re new to the Bible or have read it many times, sometimes it’s helpful to have someone point out the highlights, the most searched for passages in this precious book.

That’s exactly what I’ve done in my book called The Top 20 Passages in the Bible. And I’ll list all 20 passages for you here so you don’t have to wait to find out!

But what I’d love even more is to have you read through each of these passages, savoring their meaning and letting the words impact you as they’ve impacted generations, making the Bible the most quoted book in the world…and the most meaningful to me personally.

Below I’ve included a chapter from my book which also contains the most popular verse in the whole Bible: John 3:16. I’ve also included a link to today’s podcast in which I read from my book and play one of my favorite original piano songs called "Marilyn’s Theme" from my piano album Soothe My Soul.

And for your reading pleasure, here are the top 20 passages in the Bible, counting from number 20 to number 1!

Watch today’s podcast here!

Get the book here!

Eric reads from "The Top 20 Passages in the Bible" from inspiringbooks.com

Number 17
"The Gospel in a Nutshell"
from The Top 20 Passages in the Bible
by Eric Elder

Scripture Reading: John 3

If you were to look at a list of the top 100 verses in the Bible, you’d find a verse from John chapter 3 at the very top. It’s the most quoted verse in the Bible, and the most quoted verse of Jesus. Speaking of Himself, Jesus said:

“For God so loved the world, that He gave His only Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have eternal life” (John 3:16).

John 3:16 contains the gospel in a nutshell, the good news of Jesus in compact form: that if anyone who wants to be free from the penalty of sin and death, they can do so by putting their faith in Jesus.

Jesus expanded on why this is such good news in the rest of John 3. He did so in the context of a conversation that took place between Himself and Nicodemus, a member of the Jewish ruling council, who came to Jesus one night to learn more from this controversial, but impressive, teacher.

Jesus told Nicodemus: “You must be born again,” to which Nicodemus responded:

“How can a man be born when he is old? Can he enter a second time into his mother’s womb and be born?” (John 3:4).

Jesus answered him:

“Truly, truly, I say to you, unless one is born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God” (John 3:5).

Nicodemus must have taken what Jesus said to heart, for after Jesus died on the cross, Nicodemus, along with Joseph of Arimathea, risked his life and position on the Jewish council by asking Pilate for Jesus’ body in order to give Jesus a proper burial (see John 19:38-40). May God give us all that kind of boldness in our faith!

Jesus also mentioned in his conversation with Nicodemus something significant that had happened to the Israelites about 2,500 years earlier. When the Israelites were wandering in the desert, they sinned. As a result, God sent fiery serpents to attack them, and many Israelites died from the bites. Those who were still alive repented of their sins and Moses prayed to God on their behalf. God said to Moses:

“‘Make a fiery serpent and set it on a pole, and everyone who is bitten, when he sees it, shall live.’ So Moses made a bronze serpent and set it on a pole. And if a serpent bit anyone, he would look at the bronze serpent and live” (Numbers 21:8-9).

God heard their prayers and saw their repentant hearts and provided a way for them to be saved. Referring to this story, Jesus told Nicodemus:

“And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, so must the Son of Man be lifted up, that whoever believes in Him may have eternal life” (John 3:14-15).

This story has become such a symbol of healing that today, the symbol of a snake wrapped around a pole is still displayed on many of our medical buildings, ambulances, and doctor’s insignias.

But it’s more than just a symbol of healing. It’s a symbol of forgiveness, a symbol of a loving God who will go to the great lengths to extend forgiveness to His people, if only they would turn from their sins and put their faith in Him.

It is in the context of this ancient story of God’s forgiveness and healing that Jesus said His most famous quote in John 3:16:

“For God so loved the world, that He gave His only Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have eternal life” (John 3:16).

I bring this up because John 3:16 is not only the gospel in a nutshell, it’s the whole Bible in a nutshell! God has always been wooing His people into a relationship with Him, and offering them forgiveness if they truly desire it, so that they can come back into a relationship with Him. And that’s what God has offered to us, by sending His only Son to die for us so we can live.

God loves you, and He doesn’t want you or anyone else to be destroyed by sin. He’s willing to go to the greatest lengths possible—and He already has—to see that you will be healed, forgiven, and brought back into a new life with Him.

If you’ve already put your faith in Christ, Hallelujah! Let someone know about it who needs to hear this good news! But if you’ve never put your faith in Christ—been “born again,” to use Jesus’ words—there’s no better time than right now!

PRAYER

Father, thank You for loving me so much that You would send Your only Son to die for me so that I could live. I want to live again. I want to be born again spiritually so I can live with You forever. Forgive me for my sins, for the wrong things I’ve done. I am putting my faith in Christ right now. Fill me with Your Spirit so that I can live the life You’ve called me to live, both here on earth, and on into heaven forever. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Get "The Top 20 Passages in the Bible" from inspiring books.com

P.S. You can get The Top 20 Passages in the Bible in audiobook, paperback, or downloadable PDF from inspiringbooks.com. The book also includes a list of the Top 100 Verses in the Bible… great for inspiration and for Scripture memory!

One of the most important books you’ll ever hear about…

One of the most important books you’ll ever hear about is the one YOU’RE going to write!

If you have a book on your heart that you’d like to get out to the world, I’m glad to help! I’ve written over 30 books and helped others do the same. I’d love to help you.

The Apostle John said:

"Jesus did many other things as well. If every one of them were written down, I suppose that even the whole world would not have room for the books that would be written" (John 21:25).

And that’s exactly what I’d like to do: flood the world with stories about Jesus and how He IS STILL TOUCHING LIVES TODAY… including yours.

Watch my podcast or read Chapter 1 from my book below if you need some inspiration that YOU REALLY CAN do this. I believe you can. Why? Because God loves to share His stories through the people he’s touched, whether they’re unschooled fisherman, well-educated tax collectors, or farmers or lawyers or tech geeks like me.

YOU CAN DO THIS! I’ll show you how.

By the way, I’m starting another writing class online to begin October 2nd. I’d love for you to join us! My goal with this 12-week class is to work with each person in the group, as a group, to help you get going on the next steps with writing your book, whether you’re just starting out or somehow stuck along the way. We’ll meet on Zoom every Wednesday from 12-1PM Central Time.

Click here to learn more or sign up for the class!

Then watch today’s podcast or read Chapter 1 below for some encouragement that you REALLY CAN DO THIS!

Click here to watch the podcast!

Write With Me! The Ultimate Guide to Write and Self-Publish that Book on Your Heart

Chapter 1 from Write With Me!
by Elder

For years, I had a book on my heart I wanted to write. I didn’t know how to start. I didn’t know where to start. And I didn’t know how to actually write it.

But then I was challenged to write a 50,000-word novel in 30 days. Unbelievable! Impossible! Or was it?

I found out it was possible! And I did it. (Well, I only wrote 30,000 words, and it took me 40 days. But at the end of those 40 days, I had finished the first draft of a fully fleshed-out, historical novel.)

And I’ve done it many times since. I’ve written over 30 books (35 if you count foreign translations and three books of piano music).

Now, I’d like to challenge you to write that book on your heart. Why? Because I believe when you share your experiences, your strengths, and your hope, others will be strengthened and find hope, too. And we could all use a little more hope, couldn’t we?

Whether you’re writing fiction or non-fiction, thrillers or sci-fi or mysteries, I believe your writing is worth it. People will read it. And many will be blessed by it.

Do you believe it?!? I hope you do! And throughout this book, I hope to give you more and more encouragement to finally write and publish that book on your heart.

How did I do it?

I’ll tell you!

I set aside one month, just 30 days, to get my thoughts out of my head and onto my computer.

First, I wrote down 30 scenes that came into my mind. I didn’t have 30 scenes initially. But as I thought about all the things I wanted to include in my book, I thought about the day my main character lost his parents. I thought about the day he took a boat alone to the Holy Land. I thought about the night he threw a bag of coins through an open window to save a woman from destitution.

I jotted down each of these topics on one piece of paper. I kept going and going until I had over 30 topics that I might include in my book.

Then, I set aside an hour a day, more or less, to write a few paragraphs of what I knew and could remember of each of these scenes. I didn’t look them up again. I didn’t waste time going through old books and magazines and doing internet searches. I just wrote from what I remembered. This wasn’t the time for editing or making sure every detail was perfect. This was the time to get the stories out of my head and onto my computer and to jot down the key points that were important and memorable to me.

I did this each day for 40 days because I started adding chapters along the way as they came to mind or helped the story flow.

At the end of 40 days, I had a finished the first draft of a book that made me laugh and cry and inspired me all along the way.

Was it good? Or was it not so good? I didn’t know. But what I did know was that it captured the heart—the essence—of the story I wanted to tell.

And that story, birthed during my quiet time for an hour a day in November of 2009, became the basis for what eventually became my bestselling book to date— one that’s been turned into a ballet, a musical, and even an Italian “puppet opera.”

How did that journey go? And what got me writing my next book and my next and my next for 35+ books? That’s what I’ll tell you in the rest of this book.

P.S. You can get a copy of Write With Me! and the Write With Me Notebook at inspiringbooks.com

Write With Me! The Ultimate Guide to Write and Self-Publish that Book on Your Heart

Write With Me NOTEBOOK! A Companion guide to help you Write and Self-Publish that Book on Your Heart

To the world you may be one person…

To the world you may be one person, but to one person you may be the world!

If you need encouragement in your faith, keep reading below or watch this week’s podcast as I share the opening chapter of my novella about the real-life St. Nicholas who lived in the 3rd and 4th centuries.

Nicholas was just one person–like you or like me–doing the best he could to live out his faith in Jesus Christ. And in doing so, he has become one of the most famous worldwide figures now known by many as Santa Claus (from the Dutch name for Saint Nicholas "Sinter Klaus").

Why am I sharing about St. Nicholas in September? Because I’ve just finished editing a new movie about his life that we filmed last Christmas at the gorgeous Maria Caniglia Theater in Sulmona, Italy! It’s an Italian "puppet opera," told beautifully by the wonderful storytellers of Pupi Italici.

I’ll show you a sneak peak in today’s podcast at this link!

EVEN BETTER, if you’d like to watch the full 50-minute film with me, join me THIS FRIDAY NIGHT at 7:30 PM Central Time, either ONLINE OR IN-PERSON! I’ll be hosting a private screening at my home in Central Illinois as well as streaming the film online! I’d love for you to watch along with us, whether ONLINE or IN-PERSON!

It’s a movie SO BIG, it takes up the whole side of my house! :)

30 foot screen for the premiere of "San Nicola: The Extraordinary Journey of His Life" (an Italian puppet opera)

30 foot showing of "San Nicola"

You can get access to watch either online or in-person at this link or scan the QR Code below. Whether you watch online or in-person, you can get access for a suggested donation of $10 per person or $35 for a family of 4 or more, whether you watch online or in-person!

Get tickets for the private screening of the Italian puppet opera about Saint Nicholas

Now back to today’s message! In my podcast today, I’ll be reading from the Prologue of my book on which this movie is based, plus share a song and a prayer to encourage you in your faith.

You can watch the podcast at this link (which includes one of my favorite scenes from the film) or just read the Prologue from the book below.

Like Nicholas, you only have one life to live. But if you live it right, one life is all you need.

Hope you’re able to watch! (Keep reading below for the "Prologue.")

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

Prologue from "St. Nicholas: The Believer"

Prologue from St. Nicholas: The Believer
by Eric & Lana Elder

My name is Dimitri—Dimitri Alexander. But that’s not important. What’s important is that man over there, lying on his bed. He’s—well, I suppose there’s really no better way to describe him except to say—he’s a saint. Not just because of all the good he’s done, but because he was— as a saint always is—a Believer. He believed that there was Someone in life who was greater than he was, Someone who guided him, who helped him through every one of his days.

If you were to look at him closely, lying there on his bed, it might look to you as if he was dead. And in some sense, I guess you would be right. But the truth is, he’s more alive now than he has ever been.

My friends and I have come here today to spend his last day on earth with him. Just a few minutes ago we watched as he passed from this life to the next.

I should be crying, I know. Believe me, I have been—and I will be again. But for now, I can’t help but simply be grateful that he has finally made it to his new home, a home that he has been dreaming about for many years. A home where he can finally talk to God face to face, like I’m talking to you right now.

Oh, he was a saint all right. But to me, and to so many others, he was something even more. He was—how could I put it? An inspiration. A friend. A teacher. A helper. A giver. Oh, he loved to give and give and give some more, until it seemed he had nothing left to give at all. But then he’d reach down deep and find a little more. “There’s always something you can give,” as he would often say.

He always hoped, in some small way, that he could use his life to make a difference in the world. He wanted, above all, to help people. But with so many needs all around, what could he possibly do?

He was like a man on a beach surrounded by starfish that had been washed up onto the shore. He knew that they would die if they didn’t make it back into the water.

Not knowing how to save them all, the man on the beach did what he could. He reached down, picked one up, and tossed it back into the water. Then reached down again, picked up another, and did the same.

Someone once asked the man why he bothered at all—that with so many needs all around, how could he possibly make any difference. He’d just toss another starfish into the water and say, “It made a difference to that one.” Then he’d reach down and pick up another.

You see, to the world you may be just one person, but to one person you may be the world.

In many ways, my friend was just like you and me. Each one of us has just one life to live. But if you live it right, one life is all you need. And if you live your life for God, well, you just might touch the whole world.

Did his life make any difference? I already know my answer, because I’m one of those that he reached down and picked up many, many years ago. But how about I tell you his story, and when I get to the end, I’ll let you decide if his life made a difference or not. And then maybe, by the time we’re finished, you’ll see that your life can make a difference, too.

Oh, by the way, I haven’t told you his name yet, this man who was such a great saint, such a great believer in the God who loved him, who created him, who sustained him and with whom he is now living forever.

His name is Nicholas—and this is his story.

Get a copy of "St. Nicholas: The Believer" by Eric & Lana Elder

You can get a copy of St. Nicholas: The Believer in paperback, audiobook, or downloadable PDF at inspiringbooks.com

Can a few verses from the Bible change your life?

Can a few verses from the book of Romans change your life? It was while reading the book of Romans that Saint Augustine put his faith in Christ back in the 4th century, Martin Luther in the 16th, John Wesley in the 18th century, and me in the 20th!

But you don’t have to take THEIR word for it (or mine!) You can go to the the Word of God yourself and see it change YOUR life! Then you’ll have proof of your own.

In my podcast today, I’m including some highlights from Romans and which verses changed the lives of Augustine, Luther, Wesley and me. I’ll also share the song "Worth of it All" and a prayer to encourage you in your faith. You can watch the podcast at this link or read some of the highlights below.

AND, Starting in October, I’ll be hosting a LIVE, ONLINE DISCUSSION GROUP through the book of Romans. I’ve written a study guide to go with it called Romans: Lessons in Renewing Your Mind which we’ll be using each week for 12-weeks as we read through this life-changing letter to the Romans written almost 2,000 years ago.

You can sign up for the online class at this link (plus some other classes I’ll be teaching this fall on playing the piano, writing a book, and a special book discussion group). Watch the podcast or read some highlights below, then join me for a class next month!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

Lesson 8 from "Romans: Lessons in Renewing Your Mind" by Eric Elder

Lesson 8 from Romans: Lessons in Renewing Your Mind
"Bring Redeemed by Jesus"

Scripture Reading: Romans 3:21-31

While it may sound simple, don’t underestimate what God can do in someone’s life through a few verses from the book of Romans.

It was while reading the book of Romans that a man named Augustine put his faith in Christ, back in 386 A.D. He was sitting in the garden of a friend, weeping as he thought about the wickedness of his life. Some children nearby were singing “Tolle, lege. Tolle, lege.” which means “Take up and read. Take up and read.” A scroll of the book of Romans was laying open next to Augustine, so he “took up and read”. The first few verses he saw, in Romans 13:13-14, described the condition of his life―and what to do about it:

“Let us behave decently, as in the daytime, not in orgies and drunkenness, not in sexual immorality and debauchery, not in dissension and jealousy. Rather, clothe yourselves with the Lord Jesus Christ, and do not think about how to gratify the desires of the sinful nature” (Romans 13:13-14).

Augustine put his faith in Christ that day, and became one of the greatest theologians and leaders in the history of the church.

It was while reading the book of Romans that another man named Martin Luther put his faith in Christ, about 1,000 years after Saint Augustine. Luther was an Augustinian monk who was burdened by the weight of trying to do enough good works to get into heaven. But that burden was finally lifted when he read a verse from the book of Romans. Romans 1:17 showed him that he wouldn’t be declared righteous by his good works, but by his faith in Christ:

“For in the gospel a righteousness from God is revealed, a righteousness that is by faith from first to last, just as it is written: ‘The righteous will live by faith’” (Romans 1:17).

Martin Luther put his faith in Christ that day, and went on to lead a reformation that has impacted lives all over the world.

It was while listening to someone reading Luther’s notes on the book of Romans that John Wesley put his faith in Christ, several hundred years later. As Wesley listened to Luther’s introductory comments about Romans, Wesley’s heart was “strangely warmed,” as he described it, and he committed his life entirely to Christ. John Wesley, and his brother Charles, went on to found the Methodist movement, also contributing many of the great hymns of the faith that we still sing today.

And Paul’s words to the Romans are still affecting people today, almost 2,000 years after they were written, as it was while reading the book of Romans that I put my faith in Christ, too. As I was reading Romans 1:18-32, I realized that I was a sinner, too, and needed a Savior. Now here I am today encouraging you from what I’ve learned from the book of Romans so you can share it with others.

These are just a few of the lives that have been touched by reading just a few verses from the book of Romans! So don’t underestimate the power of a few verses from this book to change lives. If you’ve been redeemed by Jesus, tell others about it, using the Roman Road if you want as a way to help them understand the good news of Christ. And if you haven’t yet been redeemed by Jesus, I’d encourage you to keep reading the Bible so you can put your faith in Him today.

If you’re up for a challenge, I’d also encourage you to commit to memory these four simple verses from Romans: 3:23, 6:23, 5:8 and 10:9. Memorizing scripture is a great way to renew your mind, and as you keep these particular verses at the forefront of your mind, they’ll also help you as you talk with others about how they can be redeemed by Jesus, too.

Perhaps you’re reading this today and you’re like Augustine, or Luther, or Wesley, or me, and these verses that I’ve been sharing from the book of Romans have somehow sparked your thinking and moved your heart in a way that you, too want to commit your life to Christ. If so, put your faith in Him today for everything in your life. Ask Him to forgive you of your sins and invite Him to be your Lord and Savior. Do what Paul encouraged the Romans to do and you’ll be saved, too:

“That if you confess with your mouth, ‘Jesus is Lord,’ and believe in your heart that God raised Him from the dead, you will be saved” (Romans 10:9).

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for sending Jesus to redeem us from our sins. Help us to share that life-changing message with those around us. Open our eyes today to those who need to hear this message, and open their hearts to be receptive as we share it, so they can put their faith in You as well. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Get a copy of "Romans: Lessons in Renewing Your Mind" by Eric Elder

You can get a copy of Eric’s book Romans: Lessons in Renewing Your Mind in paperback, audiobook, or downloadable PDF at inspiringbooks.com

Take a class with me!

I’m excited to announce a series of live, online classes I’ll be offering starting in October! I’ve been wanting to do a series like this for several years… and now’s the time to do it!

I’ll be offering 5 different classes on 5 different topics once a week for 12 weeks. These are more than just online classes where you’ll learn a few things (which you will!). These are ONLINE COMMUNITIES where you’ll get to meet others and make new friends with people who are pursuing similar goals.

The classes will be centered on 5 different topics that are dear to my heart:

  1. Read the Bible with Me!
  2. Play the Piano with Me!
  3. Free Flow on the Piano (with Bo Elder)!
  4. Write a Book with Me!
  5. Read a Book with Me!

Here’s a paragraph about each class…

1. READ THE BIBLE WITH ME!

We’ll be going through the book of Romans, one of the most life-changing books in the whole Bible for me personally. I became a Christian in large part due to reading the book of Romans. The book has not only changed my life, but also the lives of Saint Augustine in the 4th century, Martin Luther’s in the 16th, and John Wesley’s in the 18th! We’ll be using a study guide I wrote to go with it called Romans: Lessons in Renewing Your Mind. We’ll be meeting on Tuesdays from 12-1 pm Central Time.

2. WRITE A BOOK WITH ME!

Writing can be healing, even if you never publish your work for anyone else to read! I’ve written nearly 40 books over the last 25 years, some of which will never see the light of day. :) But the process of writing each one has helped me think through difficult topics, untangle some of the knots in my mind, and put words to ideas that I’ve had no other way to express. And often I’ve published those words to help others in their journeys! I’ve led several writing classes and retreats, and the mutual encouragement we’ve all received has been phenomenal. Ultimately, I’m praying for 100 Christians to share their personal faith-stories with the world through writing. We’ll be meeting on Wednesdays from 12-1 pm Central Time.

3. PLAY THE PIANO WITH ME!

No matter what level of skill you have on the piano (or even none at all!), I’d love to teach you how to play 3 songs before Christmas: 2 Christmas songs and 1 worship song. I’ve loved playing the piano my entire life and have taught all 6 of my kids how to play. I’ve written, recorded, and streamed dozens of songs to millions of people, and even written 25 songs for a new Christmas musical we recently staged. But mostly, I just love playing the piano by myself in my living room for an audience of 1 (well, 2 if you count God AND me). I’d love to share my love of worshipping God with you in this special way. We’ll be meeting on Wednesdays from 4-5 pm Central Time.

4. FREE FLOW ON THE PIANO (WITH BO ELDER)!

Some people wish they could just sit down at the piano and express whatever’s on their heart through the keys. Well, my son Bo has been doing just that for several years now, and he’d love to share what he’s learned with you! Again, whether you already know something about the piano or you know nothing at all, Bo will give you some ways to begin expressing yourself through the keys on the piano. Bo has not only been playing since childhood, but he has also spent 2 years learning songwriting at Hillsong College, one of the top worship incubators in the world. Bo will be meeting on Wednesdays from 5-6 pm Central Time.

5. READ A BOOK WITH ME!

This last class is one of the most FUN classes for me because we’ll be reading and discussing one of my favorite books. The book is called Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban, and it’s the third book in the most popular book series in the world.(Can you start with the third book? Yes, you can… I did!) And before you check out and wonder why l would host a book discussion about Harry Potter, it’s because this book has some of the best examples of FRIENDSHIPS I’ve ever read: what makes them, what breaks them, and how to make them stronger. That will be our focus in this discussion, plus a few storytelling tips for other writers out there. If you (or someone you know) would like to bolster your friendships and make a few friends along the way), join us! We’ll be meeting on Fridays from 12-1 pm Central Time.

Each class is offered for a suggested donation to our ministry of $65 a month for 3 months (or a one-time donation of $195). And if you want to add a 2nd class or more (up to all 5!), it’s just $30 more per month… and that’s it! ($95 a month for 3 months or a one-time donation of $285… and you’ll get to attend any of the 5 classes!)

CLASSES START THE FIRST WEEK OF OCTOBER and run for 12 weeks. Sign up now to save your spot!

Here are some options to sign up:

1 CLASS…

2-5 CLASSES…

AGAIN, these classes are not just to train you on the given topics, but to give you an ONLINE COMMUNITY where you can make new friends who are pursuing similar life goals. I hope you’ll join us for a class or 2 or 3 or 4 or all 5! We’re going to have a lot of fun and a lot of rich fellowship along the way.

Looking forward to SEEING you soon!

Eric Elder

Sometimes we have to be overly gracious…

Sometimes we have to be overly gracious to be gracious enough. Sometimes we have to be extra kind to be kind enough. And sometimes we have to be extravagantly loving to be loving enough.

This isn’t because our grace or kindness or love aren’t enough as they are, but it’s a reminder that in order for others to feel any of those things from us, we sometimes need to go above and beyond in our expressions of them.

Today’s message is from my book Ephesians: Lessons in Grace featuring twenty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most grace-filled books in the Bible.

I’ve also included a video clip of my personal worship time this week at Asbury Seminary in Kentucky. I hope you’ll listen (and put it on repeat if you need an extra dose of the Holy Spirit in your life today!).

You can watch the FULL podcast at this link,or read the chapter I’m highlighting from my book below.

Lesson 1 from "Ephesians: Lessons in Grace" by Eric Elder

And if you’d like a copy of the book in paperback or PDF or audio, just visit InspiringBooks.com.

Have a great week!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

Lesson 1 from Ephesians: Lessons in Grace
"Grace Begins with a Thought"

Scripture Reading: Ephesians 1:1-2

Some people think that being kind and gracious is a sign of weakness, but the exact opposite is true. The measure of graciousness in your life is the true measure of your strength.

According to the 19th century British hymn-writer, Frederick W. Faber:

“Kindness has converted more sinners than zeal, eloquence, or learning.”

Being kind and gracious towards others, even when they give you no reason to be kind to them, can have a greater and longer-lasting impact on their lives than perhaps anything else you could offer them. But where does grace begin? Where can you start if you want to be more gracious in your life? The answer I’ve found is this: grace begins with a thought.

One of my favorite birthday presents was a bottle of water. What I loved so much about this present wasn’t just the water itself, but the thought behind it.

It started years earlier when I was on a business trip to New York. During a meeting, someone at the table asked if I’d like anything to drink. I didn’t want to be a bother, and I didn’t want them to have to spend anything on me, so I just said, “Sure, I’ll take some water.”

But a few minutes later, this man came back with a cold bottle of the most incredible water I had ever tasted in my life. I had no idea water could taste so good! It turned out to be a bottle of Evian mineral water, imported from the mountains of France.

When I came back from that trip, I went to the store to see if I could get some more bottles of that water. I went into sticker shock at the price. I decided I didn’t need to relive that experience bad enough to pay that much. But I must have mentioned it to my family, because when my birthday came around, my oldest son, who was still pretty young at the time, went out and bought me a few bottles of Evian water.

I asked my wife if she told him to get it for me, but she didn’t. He just thought of it himself.

I was touched. It wasn’t like I talked or dreamed about this water all the time. But here my son had made a mental note of something that was special to me, and when a special occasion arose, he went out and got it for me. It wasn’t an expensive gift as far as gifts go—even though it was expensive as far as water goes! But what made it so special was the thought that went into it.

And that’s where grace begins: with a thought.

In the book of Ephesians, the Apostle Paul opens with these words:

“Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus by the will of God, To the saints in Ephesus, the faithful in Christ Jesus: Grace and peace to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ” (Ephesians 1:1-2).

Paul wished for them to have God’s grace and peace in their lives, and he meant it! He backed up his graceful thoughts towards them by writing the letter. Perhaps the most gracious thing about this whole letter is that Paul took time to write it at all!

Here he was, bound in chains as a prisoner in Rome. But rather than focusing on himself and his own problems, he took the time to send a letter to those who needed some encouragement in their lives. That one act of kindness is still impacting lives today, as we’re still reading and learning from the words that Paul took the time to write almost 2,000 years ago!

If you want to grow in graciousness towards others, the best place to start is with a thought. Take some time to let your thoughts roam through different ways you could express grace to those around you. Pick up a pen. Pick up a phone. Pick up a bottle of water.

It doesn’t take much to be gracious, but it does take some thought. Give it some thought today. You’ll be blessed—and you’ll be a blessing—when you do.

Prayer: Father, thank You for the kindness that You’ve shown to me, and I pray that You’d help me to show it to others. Give me Your Thoughts to know how I can be a blessing to those around me today. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Get a copy of "Ephesians: Lessons in Grace" by Eric Elder

What can you say?

Do you ever find yourself wondering what to say? Or if you should say anything at all? Or, when the words come out, are they going to make sense?

Today I want to talk about how to trust God regarding when to speak, when to stay silent, and how to trust Him when you do speak that the words will be fruitful.

Today’s message is from my book Acts: Lessons in Faith featuring thirty inspiring devotionals based on the very first followers of Christ.

I’ll also play a song called "Nothing Else" as a reminder that Jesus is all we need, for everything we need comes through Him.

You can watch the 14-minute podcast at this link, or read the chapter I’m highlighting from my book below.

Lesson 7 from "Acts: Lessons in Faith" by Eric Elder

If you’d like a copy of the book, which also includes a small group study guide, visit InspiringBooks.com.

I pray your week ahead is FANTASTIC! I love you!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

Lesson 15 from Acts: Lessons in Faith
"Faith Speaks"

Scripture Reading: Acts 7

There are times when God wants you to hold your tongue. For instance, when Jesus healed two blind men, He told them sternly, “See that no one knows about this” (Matthew 9:30). And when Jesus brought Jairus’ daughter back from the dead, Jesus gave strict orders not to let anyone know about it (Mark 5:43).

But there are other times when God wants you to speak. For instance, when Jesus cast the demons out of the man named Legion, Jesus told him, “Return home and tell how much God has done for you” (Luke 8:39a). Or when Jesus healed ten men of leprosy on the road to Jerusalem, He told them, “Go, show yourselves to the priests” (Luke 17:14b).

So there are times when God wants you to hold your tongue, but there are also times when God wants you to speak. And when God calls you to speak, He wants you to be ready. The Bible says, “Always be prepared to give an answer to everyone who asks you to give the reason for the hope that you have” (1 Peter 3:15).

I’d like to give you three ideas today to help you speak when God calls you to speak. I’ve pulled these ideas from the story in Acts chapter 7 where God called Stephen to speak. Stephen spoke boldly even though it was dangerous to do so. When Stephen was arrested and had to defend himself, he gave one of the boldest speeches in the Bible. Because of it, he was stoned to death, but his words were not in vain.

Here are the three things that I noticed Stephen did, and we can do, when God says to speak:

1) Don’t be afraid.

2) Pair up your words with Scripture.

3) Trust God to use His Word to transform lives.

First, don’t be afraid. Jesus had already forewarned His followers before He died that they would be arrested and flogged and persecuted. Jesus told them, “So do not be afraid of them. There is nothing concealed that will not be disclosed, or hidden that will not be made known. What I tell you in the dark, speak in the daylight; what is whispered in your ear, proclaim from the roofs. Do not be afraid of those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul. Rather, be afraid of the One who can destroy both soul and body in hell” (Matthew 10:26-28).

Although Stephen could have been afraid that day, he didn’t let it keep him from speaking.

Second, pair up your words with Scripture. Stephen might also have worried about what he was going to say to his accusers, but Jesus had already told His followers, “But when they arrest you, do not worry about what to say or how to say it. At that time you will be given what to say, for it will not be you speaking, but the Spirit of your Father speaking through you” (Matthew 10:19-20).

God did give Stephen words to speak. His Word. When Stephen spoke, he paired up his own words with Scripture to support what he was saying. Stephen quoted from Genesis, Exodus, Deuteronomy, Amos, and Isaiah. When Stephen spoke, God spoke His Words through Stephen. This is one of the reasons it’s so important to read your Bible, study your Bible and memorize your Bible. When you know God’s Word, it helps you to infuse your words with His.

Third, trust that God will use His Word to transform lives. The Bible says that one of the men who heard Stephen speak that day was Saul, who at the time gave approval to Stephen’s death. But if you keep reading in Acts, you’ll see that Saul became a Christian himself shortly thereafter. Jesus changed Saul’s name to Paul, and Paul went on to write much of the rest of the New Testament, including the letters to the Romans, Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, and more.

Even though Stephen died, God used his words that day to reach many lives, including ours over 2,000 years later! As God said, “My Word…will not return to Me empty, but will accomplish what I desire and achieve the purpose for which I sent it” (Isaiah 55:11).

When God calls you to speak, speak. Don’t be afraid. Pair up your words with Scripture. And trust that God will use His Word to transform lives.

Prayer: Father, help us to speak when you say, “Speak.” In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Get a copy of "Acts: Lessons in Faith" by Eric Elder

Is anybody out there? (Yes, there is!)

When you pray, have you ever wondered if anybody’s out there? If anybody cares? If anybody can give you a little feedback on what you’re praying about?

The answer is Yes! And knowing this can make all the difference in your prayers.

Today’s message is from my book, Nehemiah: Lessons in Rebuilding, featuring fifteen inspiring devotionals based on one of the greatest building projects of all time.

I’ll also play a song I wrote about what to do when you’re trying to rebuild something in your life, and you don’t know the way forward.

Watch the 11-minute podcast at this link, or read the chapter from my book below.

Lesson 2 from "Nehemiah: Lessons in Rebuilding" by Eric Elder

And if you’d like a copy of the book (plus the sheet music for the song I’m playing!), visit InspiringBooks.com.

Love you! Have a great week!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

Lesson 2 from Nehemiah: Lessons in Rebuilding
"Get Up and Pray"

Nehemiah 1:4-11

There’s a scene in the middle of the classic Christmas movie It’s A Wonderful Life that I hardly noticed in all the years that I’ve watched it―until I became a Christian, that is. The message of the movie is so powerful, I missed the fact that the whole chain of events that takes place throughout the movie starts with a prayer.

When George Bailey, the character played by Jimmy Stewart, finds himself at a loss for what to do next, he prays:

“God…God…Dear Father in Heaven, I’m not a praying man, but if You’re up there and You can hear me, show me the way. I’m at the end of my rope. Show me the way, God.”

And God does.

There’s a time to weep over the losses in your life, but there’s also a time to move forward. And the best way to move forward is to get up and pray. Although you may feel like George Bailey at times, not even sure if God’s there and listening at all, I assure you, He is. God is there and God does care. Knowing that can make all the difference in your prayers.

If you think of prayer as just a time to be alone, or a time to talk to yourself and try to work things out on your own, then you may not have much incentive to pray at all. But if you truly believe that God is there, and that when you talk, He listens―and responds―then turning to prayer takes on a whole new meaning.

When the prophet Nehemiah suffered a great loss in his life, he sat down and wept, but the next thing he did was to get up and pray. Listen to the words of Nehemiah, and his prayer, as recorded in Nehemiah chapter 1:

“When I heard these things, I sat down and wept. For some days I mourned and fasted and prayed before the God of heaven. Then I said:

‘O LORD, God of heaven, the great and awesome God, who keeps his covenant of love with those who love Him and obey His commands, let Your ear be attentive and Your eyes open to hear the prayer Your servant is praying before You day and night for Your servants, the people of Israel. I confess the sins we Israelites, including myself and my father’s house, have committed against You. We have acted very wickedly toward You. We have not obeyed the commands, decrees and laws You gave Your servant Moses.

‘Remember the instruction You gave Your servant Moses, saying, ‘If you are unfaithful, I will scatter you among the nations, but if you return to me and obey my commands, then even if your exiled people are at the farthest horizon, I will gather them from there and bring them to the place I have chosen as a dwelling for My Name.’

‘They are Your servants and Your people, whom You redeemed by Your great strength and Your mighty hand. O Lord, let Your ear be attentive to the prayer of this Your servant and to the prayer of Your servants who delight in revering Your name. Give Your servant success today by granting him favor in the presence of this man’ ” (Nehemiah 1:4-11).

Nehemiah knew that God was there, that God was listening, and that God knew best what to do next. Nehemiah mourned, fasted, and prayed. He confessed his own sins, as well as those of his countrymen. And he reminded himself―and God―of God’s promises, asking for God’s favor as he moved forward.

I don’t know whether you’re more like George Bailey, who didn’t think of himself as a praying man, or more like Nehemiah, who prayed regularly, or somewhere in between. But I do know that whoever you are, you can pray to your Father in heaven and He will hear you―and He will respond. That prayer could very well be the one that starts the whole chain of events of the rest of your life.

Come to God today and pray, even if it’s as simple as saying, “I’m at the end of my rope. Show me the way, God.” And He will.

Prayer: Father, I’m at the end of my rope, and I don’t know what to do next. I confess my sins to you. Show me the way, Lord, and help me to know what to do next. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Get a copy of "Nehemiah: Lessons in Rebuilding" by Eric Elder

Priming the pump

What can you do when you feel stuck? Here’s an idea: PRIME THE PUMP! In today’s message, I’ll share with you some simple and practical ways to get unstuck. I’ll also share a song and a prayer to help you prime your own pump while you watch!

Today’s message is from my book, Psalms: Lessons in Prayer, featuring thirty inspiring devotionals based on the oldest prayer book in the world (the book of Psalms!).

You can watch at this link or read the chapter from the book below that.

Lesson 15 from "Psalms: Lessons in Prayer" by Eric Elder

And if you’d like a copy of the book (plus the music and Scripture Readings that go along with it), visit InspiringBooks.com.

Love you! Blessings on your week!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

Lesson 15 from Psalms: Lessons in Prayer
"Priming Prayers"

Psalm 100

I live on a farm that has an old hand pump on it. We seldom use it anymore, so to get the water to come out the well, you have to “prime the pump”—meaning you pour a cupful of water down inside the pipe, which moisturizes a leather ring on a cylinder, which creates the suction needed to draw out more water. Just a cupful of water can release a fairly unlimited supply of water!

Ball thistles and hand pump

Sometimes we need to do the same thing in our prayer times with God. Sometimes we’re able to come to Him with a song that’s already in our hearts; a song we’re just bursting to sing to Him. At other times we come to Him with barely a cupful of water, and we need Him to pour out a song into our hearts.

Thankfully, He can do that, too! All we need to do is to pour out a cupful of praise, thereby “priming the pump,” which then can release a fairly unlimited supply of praise in return!

Psalm 100 is one of those psalms that always seems to help me prime my pump, bringing me quickly into an atmosphere of praise. It’s a short psalm, just 5 verses long, and it takes just 30-40 seconds to read. Yet for those who take its words to heart, it can release a strong and steady stream of praise.

Listen to the words of Psalm 100, which is subtitled in the Bible as, “A psalm. For giving thanks.”

“Shout for joy to the Lord, all the earth.
Worship the Lord with gladness;
come before Him with joyful songs.

“Know that the Lord is God.
It is He Who made us, and we are His;
we are His people, the sheep of His pasture.

“Enter His gates with thanksgiving
and His courts with praise;
give thanks to Him and praise His name.

“For the Lord is good and His love endures forever;
His faithfulness continues through all generations.”
(Psalm 100:1-5)

Lana and I put this psalm on the cover of our “Order of Service” for the day we got married, so a copy of this psalm was handed to everyone as they entered the doors of the sanctuary. We felt it was a fitting psalm for a day when we were naturally bursting with praise—and it was! There was no need for priming the pump that day! Our hearts were already overflowing with praise!

But there have been other days that I have pulled up this psalm when my heart wasn’t naturally bursting with praise, and I’ve found there’s at least a cupful of praise in this psalm to get things going again. A few of the reasons why we can praise God, even on rainy days, are contained within the psalm itself. It begins with a shout! In my last message, I talked about shouting to God when you’re angry or upset. But in this message, I’d like to encourage you to shout out a word of praise to God, joining the rest of the earth in its praise of God as well.

Shout out the word “Hallelujah!” for instance, which simply means “Praise God!” in Hebrew (originally “Halal Yah!”). For some reason, I really love saying it in the original Hebrew! And when I do, it becomes more than just a “Woo-Hoo!” to God; it’s a “Halal Yah!” to Him, a praise to the Almighty God Who created me, Who loves me and Who gives me every breath I take. It’s a “breathy” word of praise, with no hard consonants, like p’s or k’s, to interrupt the flow. Just pure praise. Pure breath. Pure worship from my spirit to His. And in return, God has often poured out a good dose of His Spirit back into me—and a fairly unlimited supply at that!

It also helps when I say it with a smile—with gladness, as Psalm 5 says in verse 2. There’s something about saying “Halal Yah!” that just makes me smile naturally, too. It’s a “whoop-de-doo!” kind of a word to me. “Halal Yah!” It’s joyous. It’s victorious. And it brings out the true gladness that I know is down in my heart. All of this is from just the first two verses of this worshipful psalm:

“Shout for joy to the Lord, all the earth.
Worship the Lord with gladness;
come before Him with joyful songs.”

The next verse gives me a few reasons for praising God. They speak about how He is ours, and we are His:

“Know that the Lord is God.
It is He Who made us, and we are His;
we are His people, the sheep of His pasture.”

Now there’s a reason to praise God! He’s our God! He’s the One Who made us, and we are His. We are His people and the sheep of His pasture! He cares for us, because we belong to Him.

The next verse continues, telling us how we can come to Him, with thanksgiving and praise, knowing that He is ours and we are His:

“Enter His gates with thanksgiving
and His courts with praise;
give thanks to Him and praise His name.”

Come to Him with a thankful heart. Come to Him with praise. Then, as you enter His courts, give your thanks to Him; give your praise to His name.

Lastly, this psalm reminds me about some of God’s best attributes, as listed in the last verse: His goodness, His enduring love, and His faithfulness which continues through all generations.

“For the Lord is good and His love endures forever;
His faithfulness continues through all generations.”

I’ve been contemplating rainbows lately, and the powerful imagery they convey. They’re more than something for little kids to have on their stickers, or for big movements to have on their flags. They’re signs of God’s promises to the world He loves.

I saw a rainbow on my way home from Trinidad this week, and it came at a perfect time. Because of a delay at the airport, I missed one of my connecting flights…which meant I would miss my bus later in the day, which meant my plans for the rest of the night would change, too. As everything was getting backed up in my mind, I was tempted to get upset with the airlines and the agents and officials at customs.

I decided to praise God instead, trusting Him in the midst of it. I had done everything I could do, and I had to trust Him to do everything He could do. After running to one of my gates and watching the door close as the agent said, “We’re sorry, Mr. Elder, we’ve just filled the last seat on the plane,” I was tempted to be dejected again. Instead, I took a few moments to relax and praise God as I began the long walk to the customer service desk, where I was told I could standby for another flight on the other side of the airport, and I took another deep breath and began another long walk to get there.

When I finally arrived at that next gate, I sat down and saw, out the window in front of me, one of the most beautiful rainbows I’ve ever seen. It was coming down through the clouds and practically touched the plane that was sitting outside the window in front of me. I pointed it out to the others in the waiting area and we all looked at it in wonder.

God’s sign of His perpetual love over the plane I was to board.

About 45 minutes later, the rainbow was STILL there over the plane! I’ve never seen a rainbow last so long! They called my name and told me there was one more seat on the plane… THAT plane, the one that we had been looking at for so long! It was that plane that had one more seat on it; a seat with my name on it; a seat with a rainbow of God’s promise practically touching it.

Sometimes you come to God with a song of praise that’s already on your heart. Other times you need to prime the pump with a cupful of praise to get things going, changing the atmosphere in your own hearts of those all around you. Either way, always know that there’s an unlimited stream of praise ready and waiting for you to tap into at any moment. Just turn to God. Give Him a shout of praise. Give Him your best “Halal Yah!” Then let Him do the rest.

Will you pray with me?

Father, we praise You! We worship You with thanksgiving in our hearts! Halal Yah! Help us to bring forth the fullness of the praise that we know is deep within us—and even more, that we know is deep within You. Help us to pour out a song of praise from our spirit to Yours, then give us a good dose of Your Holy Ghost in return! Help us to praise You from the depths of our beings, knowing that You are good, that Your loves endures forever, and that Your faithfulness continues through all generations. In Jesus’ mighty name, Amen.

To get a copy of Psalms: Lessons in Prayer, plus the music and Scripture Readings that go along with it, visit: InspiringBooks.com!

Get a copy of "Psalms: Lessons in Prayer."

Why does God sometimes take so long to answer prayer?

Why does God sometimes take so long to answer prayer? The Bible tells us that one reason is that the answer could overwhelm you if you’re not ready for it yet!

Trust Him and His timing. He’s already sent His Son to answer your greatest need. There’s NOTHING He wouldn’t do for you.

I’m sharing today’s message, along with a song and a prayer, to help you do just that. This is from my book, Two Weeks with God, featuring fourteen inspiring devotionals based on my piano album, Clear My Mind.

You can watch at the link below, or read along with the text below that.

Day 1 from "Two Weeks with God" by Eric Elder

And if you’d like a copy of the book (plus the piano book to play the music yourself!), you’ll find them on my new online bookstore at InspiringBooks.com.

Hang in there. God can answer your prayers "in a moment, in a flash, in the twinkling of an eye."

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

Day 1 from Two Weeks with God
"Moment by Moment"

I am sometimes overwhelmed by the apparent slowness with which God answers prayer. I wonder how many deep breaths I’ll have to take before the answers come. And yet, time after time the answers have come, even if they come gradually, moment by moment.

One of the reasons God takes time to answer our prayers is recorded in the book of Exodus. God told Moses that he would bring his people into a remarkable land, but that it was currently occupied by their enemies. God said,

“But I will not drive them out in a single year, because the land would become desolate and the wild animals too numerous for you. Little by little I will drive them out before you, until you have increased enough to take possession of the land” (Exodus 23:29-30).

Because of God’s great love for us, He sometimes delays the answers to our prayers so they won’t overwhelm us when they come. As the saying goes, “Be careful what you ask for, because you just might get it!” Although we might think we could handle the answer, God knows best and we would do well to follow this advice from Proverbs:

“Trust in the Lord with all your heart; and lean not on your own understanding. In all your ways acknowledge him, and he will make your paths straight” (Proverbs 3:5-6).

Don’t be discouraged if God’s answers are slow in coming. God loves you very much. He already sent His Son to die for you. There’s nothing He wouldn’t do for you. Jesus tells us that everyone who asks receives, and then He adds these touching words:

“Which of you, if his son asks for bread, will give him a stone? Or if he asks for a fish, will give him a snake? If you, then, though you are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father in heaven give good gifts to those who ask Him” (Matthew 7:7-11)!

The Lord is not slow in keeping His promise, as some understand slowness. The Bible says,

“With the Lord a day is like a thousand years, and a thousand years are like a day” (2 Peter 3:8b).

Trust Him moment by moment, and soon you’ll see the answers to your prayers.

Let Me Pray for You

Lord, I pray for those who need to renew their trust in You today. I pray that You would show them, even this week, that You are answering their prayers moment by moment. Let them know in their hearts that there’s nothing You wouldn’t do for them, and that if they can trust You with their eternal life, they can trust You for their needs here on earth as well. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Take Time in His Word

“But I will not drive them out in a single year, because the land would become desolate and the wild animals too numerous for you. Little by little I will drive them out before you, until you have increased enough to take possession of the land” (Exodus 23:29-30).

  • Read Romans 8:28. In what things does God work for our good?
  • Read Ephesians 3:20-21. How much is God able to do for us?
  • Read John 3:16 and John 15:13. To what length is God willing to go for us?

Take Time in Prayer

Listen to the song Moment By Moment. Take a few minutes to bring your requests to God. Allow some time for Him to speak to you, too.

After You Pray

By the way, never underestimate what can happen in a moment. The Bible says that a woman who had been bleeding for twelve years touched Jesus’ robe and was healed from that moment (Matthew 9:22). A boy who had been tormented by demons since childhood had them cast out and was healed from that moment (Matthew 17:18). A day will come in the future when a trumpet will sound, the dead will be raised, and we will be transformed into the image of Christ in a moment, in a flash, in the twinkling of an eye (1 Corinthians 15:52, KJV and NIV). Keep trusting Him moment by moment, for in one moment you could see the answers to years of prayer!

LORD, I BELIEVE YOU ARE ANSWERING MY PRAYERS EVEN NOW.

To get a copy of Two Weeks With God, plus the music and the piano book that goes along with it, visit: InspiringBooks.com!

Get a copy of "Two Weeks with God."

What if your greatest weakness is actually your greatest strength?

What if your greatest weakness is actually your greatest strength? If so, you may be overlooking one of the best ways God can use you and your life!

Take a look at my message today where I’ll share how we can easily miss some of our greatest strengths because we feel so beaten down in those areas. Yet that’s often where God has done the best work in us.

Here’s the link to watch my message, as well as a song "How He Loves," and a prayer to encourage you in your faith today. I’ve also included below the text of the chapter I’m reading today from the book Exodus: Lessons in Freedom.

Lesson 1 from "Exodus: Lessons in Freedom"

If you’d like a copy of this book, including the new Downloadable PDF and Audiobook, you’ll find them on my new online bookstore at InspiringBooks.com.

May God give you extra strength today!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

Lesson 1 from Exodus: Lessons in Freedom
"The Fear of Man Leads to Bondage"

Scripture Reading: Exodus 1:1-14

Could it be that your greatest weakness is actually your greatest strength?

A man came up to me after I spoke at a men’s breakfast and said, “Hi, Eric. Do you remember me?” I strained to put a name with his face, but couldn’t do it. When he told me his name, an image from high school immediately flashed across my mind.

We were both freshmen playing flag football in gym class when he got in the way of a senior. This senior knocked my friend to the ground and started pummeling him in the face with his fist. I watched my friend’s head bounce up and down on the ground with each pounding.

Why would someone pummel my friend like that? My friend was a big kid, but a nice kid. Even though he hadn’t done anything wrong, his sheer size made him appear to be a threat. The pummeling had its effect: my friend never got in this senior’s way again, and I made sure I didn’t either!

Unfortunately, my friend walked away feeling weak and beaten down when in reality, it was his sheer strength that drew the fire in the first place. When people are fearful of us, or we’re fearful of them, it often leads to bondage. Something similar happened to the Israelites. Back in the days of Moses, when the nation of Israel started to grow while they were living in Egypt, the king of Egypt saw their strength and got scared:

“Look,” he said to his people, “the Israelites have become much too numerous for us. Come, we must deal shrewdly with them or they will become even more numerous and, if war breaks out, will join our enemies, fight against us and leave the country” (Exodus 1:9-10).

The Israelites were immediately enslaved. For the next 400 years, they were treated as the lowest of the low in Egypt. I’m sure they felt worthless, worn-out, and weak. But in reality, it was their great strength that caused the fearful king to put them into bondage. Although they may have felt like the weakest nation on earth, do you remember what God said about them? He called them His “chosen” people, His “treasured possession,” and promised that they would become “a great nation.” (Deuteronomy 7:6 and Genesis 12:2). This was their destiny. This was their calling. A destiny and calling that the king foresaw and tried to stop.

I got spiritually pummeled a few years ago after speaking as a guest at a local church. I thought the regular pastor would be thrilled when he came back to hear that half a dozen people had put their faith in Christ that day for the very first time. Instead, I got an extremely harsh letter from him a few weeks later saying that one of those people had started going to another church (she wanted to go to a Bible study and her church didn’t have one). He blamed me for her leaving and made it clear that he wanted nothing to do with me or my ministry ever again.

For the next few days, I felt like I’d gotten the wind knocked out of me. I felt like I never wanted to speak at another church again. This man was not only an influential pastor in the community, but he was also the president of the minister’s association in town. But then God reminded me of my calling, my purpose in life, and what He said about me. I was able to shake off the fear of man and stand tall again in the calling of God. That pastor eventually invited me to speak again at his church, and I eventually became president of the minister’s association! :)

But the fear of man almost derailed me from God’s plan for my life. I began to look at other areas of my life where I felt weak to see if those areas might really be strengths instead.

Do you feel weak, pummeled, or beaten down in certain areas of your life? Could it be that some of those areas might actually be some of your greatest strengths?

Don’t let the fear of man keep you down. Ask God what He says about you, your gifts, and your calling. Listen to what He says, and He will set you free.

To get a copy of Exodus: Lessons in Freedom in audiobook, PDF, paperback, Apple Books, Kindle, or Nook, visit:
InspiringBooks.com!

Get a copy of Exodus: Lessons in Freedom at https://inspiring books.com

Stop looking down and look up!

I’m continuing my podcast today with a message to help you stop looking down and look up! We all have those seasons that seem to come to an end, but God can take those sad endings and turn them into new beginnings.

If you need a boost in your faith, I hope you’ll watch today’s message, where I’ll share a song, a prayer, and a message from my book "Israel: Lessons from the Holy Land."

Here’s the link to watch, and I’ll include the introduction to the book below.

Introduction from "Israel: Lessons from the Holy Land"

If you’d like a copy of the books, including the new Downloadable PDF and Audiobook, you can find them at my new online bookstore, InspiringBooks.com.

Enjoy your day! Keep looking up!

Introduction from Israel: Lessons from the Holy Land
"Turning Sad Endings Into New Beginnings"

There’s a spot in Jerusalem where you can walk inside a tomb from the time of Christ. As you walk in, you can imagine what it must have been like for those who walked into Jesus’ tomb on that first Easter morning, when the angels greeted them with these words:

“Do not be afraid, for I know that you are looking for Jesus, who was crucified. He is not here; He has risen, just as He said. Come and see the place where He lay” (Matthew 28:6).

To take a walk into the tomb with me and see it for yourself, take a look at the short video I’ve posted online at this link. Then read on to see why the story of what happened that first Easter morning is perhaps the most significant event that’s ever taken place in the entire history of Israel.

What I love about the Easter story is that just when it looked like all hope was lost, God showed up and showed the disciples that the death of Jesus wasn’t the end—it was just the beginning of something even better.

In a matter of days, the disciples went from thinking that their hopes and plans and dreams for the future had been dashed forever, to seeing that God had bigger hopes and plans and dreams for them than they could have ever imagined!

You can almost see their faces light up as God opens their eyes to the truth. Watch what happens as Jesus reveals Himself to two of the disciples as they walk along the road:

Now that same day two of them were going to a village called Emmaus, about seven miles from Jerusalem. They were talking with each other about everything that had happened. As they talked and discussed these things with each other, Jesus Himself came up and walked along with them; but they were kept from recognizing Him.

He asked them, “What are you discussing together as you walk along?”

They stood still, their faces downcast. One of them, named Cleopas, asked Him, “Are you only a visitor to Jerusalem and do not know the things that have happened there in these days?”

“What things?” He asked.

“About Jesus of Nazareth,” they replied. “He was a prophet, powerful in word and deed before God and all the people. The chief priests and our rulers handed Him over to be sentenced to death, and they crucified Him; but we had hoped that He was the one who was going to redeem Israel. And what is more, it is the third day since all this took place. In addition, some of our women amazed us. They went to the tomb early this morning but didn’t find His body. They came and told us that they had seen a vision of angels, who said He was alive. Then some of our companions went to the tomb and found it just as the women had said, but Him they did not see” (Luke 24:13-24).

Take a look at the disciples’ faces when Jesus first walks up and starts talking to them. The Bible says, “They stood still, their faces downcast.” I don’t know how exactly Jesus was able to hide His true identity from them, but I do know that it’s hard to see when our faces are downcast. But look at what happens as the story continues.

He said to them, “How foolish you are, and how slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken! Did not the Christ have to suffer these things and then enter his glory?” And beginning with Moses and all the Prophets, He explained to them what was said in all the Scriptures concerning Himself.

As they approached the village to which they were going, Jesus acted as if He were going farther. But they urged Him strongly, “Stay with us, for it is nearly evening; the day is almost over.” So He went in to stay with them.

When He was at the table with them, He took bread, gave thanks, broke it and began to give it to them. Then their eyes were opened and they recognized Him, and He disappeared from their sight. They asked each other, “Were not our hearts burning within us while He talked with us on the road and opened the Scriptures to us?”

They got up and returned at once to Jerusalem. There they found the Eleven and those with them, assembled together and saying, “It is true! The Lord has risen and has appeared to Simon.” Then the two told what had happened on the way, and how Jesus was recognized by them when He broke the bread (Luke 24:25 -35).

The disciples went from downcast to delighted, and as they did, their hearts began to burn within them. They were eager to learn everything they possibly could from this Man who was walking with them, so much so that they “urged Him strongly” to stay with them. Then, when Jesus took the bread, gave thanks, broke it and began to give it to them, their eyes were opened to the Truth. Even though Jesus disappeared in that moment, their excitement about what they felt didn’t disappear. They got up at once and ran to tell the others the good news: This wasn’t the end at all, but just the beginning of something new!

There are times when you may feel like God, or people, or life itself has pulled the rug out from under you. It may seem like all your hopes and plans and dreams are crashing down around you. You might wonder how you’ll ever be able to get back up again. But I want to encourage you to do what the disciples did as they walked along the road. They stopped looking down and they started looking up. They looked up to the One who held their life in His hands—the same One who holds your life in His hands—the One who gives each one of us “life and breath and everything else” (Acts 17:25b).

What may look like an ending to something in your life may in fact be just the beginning of something entirely new, something even bigger and better and more remarkable than you ever could have imagined. And if you think that’s just wishful thinking, just remember the Easter story, and remember the God who specializes in turning sad endings into new beginnings!

Let’s pray…

Father, thank You for the reminder that You can take the sad endings in our lives and turn them into new beginnings. Open my eyes that I may see just what you have in store for me. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Get INSTANT ACCESS to the ISRAEL Audiobook (3 hr 49 min.) + Downloadable PDF (190 pages) with ALL 300 PHOTOS for $10! (ALSO INCLUDES a playlist of 31 VIDEO CLIPS from each location in Israel!)

Also available in Paperback in Color or Black & White

Get the PDF and Audiobook of "Israel: Lessons from the Holy Land"

Get INSTANT ACCESS to the ISRAEL FOR KIDS Audiobook (21 min.) + Downloadable PDF (66 pages) with 90 PHOTOS and FUN GAMES for $10! (ALSO INCLUDES a playlist of 31 VIDEO CLIPS from each location in Israel!)

Also available in Paperback in Color or Black & White

Get the "Israel for Kids Activity Book"

The Best Inspirational Books on the Planet!

I’m launching a new podcast today called "The BEST INSPIRATIONAL BOOKS on the Planet!" Ok, I just made that up. There are lots of great books out there in the world. But the podcast is real, and the books ARE good! And I’d love to share them with you.

InspiringBooks.com, featuring THE BEST Inspirational Books on the Planet!

You see, I’ve written more than 25 books over the last 25 years, and I’ve just converted them all into Audiobooks! I’m excited to finally have my books in a format that people can listen to while they’re driving, working out or just wanting to relax.

And as I’ve been converting my books to Audiobooks, I’ve been discovering just how powerful God’s Word is. The books have aged well because God’s Word has aged well. It never gets old!

I’m starting the podcast today with a reading from Chapter 9 of my book Water from My Well. The chapter is called "Keeping Your Feet Forward and Your Knees Bent." I wrote this message to remind us all that if we position ourselves right, we can minimize–or even eliminate–the damage from obstacles that we might run into in life.

As Jesus said,"In this world you will have trouble, but take heart! I have overcome the world" (John 16:33).

The truth is we WILL have trouble! But if we walk carefully, prayerfully, and keep putting our trust in Him, we can keep going forward in God’s purposes for our lives and keep running towards that joy set before us.

I’m including the text of Chapter 9 below, but you can also watch my reading of the it in my podcast here, along with a song and a prayer to encourage you in your faith!

Chapter 9 from "Water from My Well"

In the coming weeks, I’ll be reading chapters from my other other books as well. You can find all my books, including the new Audiobooks and Downloadable PDFs at InspiringBooks.com.

Love you all! I pray these messages will bless you abundantly in the days and weeks and years ahead.

Chapter 9 from Water from My Well:
"Keeping Your Feet Forward And Your Knees Bent"

A friend recently asked me, “How do you feel when you come across a boulder that’s in your way?”

How do I feel? I didn’t understand the question.

Maybe my friend meant to say, “What do you do when you come across a boulder that’s in your way?” Because I know the answer to that one. I usually try to talk to the boulder (if the boulder is in the form of a person) or to God (if the boulder is related to finances or health or a person to whom I can’t talk for some reason). I usually try to explain why I need to keep going the way I’m going, asking them to help me keep going or to move out of the way so I can get through.

But my friend said, “No, that’s not what I’m asking. I’m asking, ‘How do you feel when you come across a boulder?’”

Again, I didn’t understand the question. “Can I just go around the boulder?” I asked.

“Sure, you can go around it if you want to,” my friend said. “But that’s not what I’m asking. I’m asking, ‘How you feel when you come across one that’s in your way?’”

How do I feel? “Well,” I said, “I usually feel frustrated. Angry. Hurt. Of course, that’s how I feel. Isn’t that obvious? Isn’t that the way everyone feels?”

My friend didn’t answer, but simply said, “I think there’s something God wants to say to you. That’s why I’m asking.”

So over the next few days, I began to pray about the question: “How do I feel when I come across a boulder that’s in my way?” The answer seemed so obvious that I didn’t understand why it would even matter.

But while praying one day, I suddenly remembered something from many years ago—when I was just a kid. I was white-water rafting with my family on a river in Colorado. The guide who rented us the raft and was helping us to navigate the river gave us a helpful tip:

If you fall out of the raft, float on your back with your feet forward and your knees bent. That way, if you run into a boulder underwater, you’ll hit it with your feet first and be able to step up over it or push off and go around it. But if your feet aren’t forward, you’re likely to run into it with your back or your side or your head and you could get hurt pretty badly. And if your knees aren’t bent, you won’t be able to step up over it or push off and go around it. So be sure to keep your feet forward and your knees bent.”

I’ve rafted and floated on many rivers since then, whether in the mountains of Nepal or on the plains here in Illinois, and I’ve always remembered that guide’s advice. It’s kept me from getting hurt several times.

So when I was praying about the boulder question, I remembered the guide’s advice. And I suddenly realized that God didhave something He wanted to say to me.

There have been times in my life when I’ve come across boulders that were in my way. Boulders that seemed to pop up out of nowhere. Boulders that threatened to derail me from the direction I was wanting to go. And my reaction has almost always been the same. I get frustrated. Angry. Hurt.

I’ve tried talking to the boulders and talking to God. But when the boulders haven’t moved, I’ve just gotten more frustrated. More angry. More hurt. Even when the boulders have moved, I’ve often felt the pain of running into the boulders long after I’ve moved on farther down the river.

My friend’s question made sense to me now. What if, I thought, instead of getting sideswiped by the boulders that I come across in life, I change my posture, knowing that there are probably going to be more boulders ahead, and keep my feet forward and my knees bent so I can step up and over them or push off and go around them? It might not change the fact that I’ll still run across some boulders—and it might still take some effort to get around them. But I might not get so frustrated when I come across them. I might not get so angry. I might not get so hurt.

I began to think through some of the boulders I had run across in the past and how this advice could have helped me during those times: when I asked a boss for a favor, and he said no; when I asked a girl if she wanted to date, and she said no; when I asked God to change a situation, and He said no. In each situation, I remember getting frustrated. Angry. Hurt. I took their answers personally when oftentimes it wasn’t personal at all, at least not at its core. In each situation, the others were just doing what they felt was right in the situation, but somehow it got personal from there.

As I thought about each of those situations from my past, I wondered, What if I had kept my feet forward and my knees bent? How would I have reacted differently? The biggest and most obvious difference was that I wouldn’t have gotten nearly as frustrated, nearly as angry or nearly as hurt. I wouldn’t have taken it all so personally. Instead, I could have stepped up and over the boulders, or pushed off and gone around them, rather than getting sideswiped, hit in the back, or knocked on the head.

I also thought about some of the boulders I’m facing now—those barriers that seem to be in my way and could potentially give me some real knocks, too, if I’m not prepared for them. I can easily see how I don’t have to take it so personally if the boulders don’t move. I can see it better from the boulders’ perspectives. A boulder, after all, isn’t necessarily at fault for being plopped down in the middle of the river. It’s just sitting there innocently, perhaps, but happens to be in my way!

And while I know very well that my guide’s advice can’t prevent me from ever experiencing frustration or anger or hurt, it does give me a way to minimize or eliminate much of the frustration or anger or hurt. The big difference is posture. Preparedness. And not letting every obstacle seem so dang personal.

I finally saw the value in my friend’s question. As boulders are popping up now, I’m trying harder to remember the advice of my Guide:

Keep your feet forward and your knees bent.”

I can already see that I’m getting less frustrated, less angry, and less hurt when I do run across boulders that are in my way. And, to my amazement, with my feet forward and my knees bent, it’s sometimes as easy as stepping up and over them or pushing off and going around. Praise God!

Get INSTANT ACCESS to the entire book in Audiobook (2 hr 1 min.) + Downloadable PDF (136 pages) for $10!

Also available in Paperback or Kindle

Get the PDF and Audiobook of "Water From My Well"

My Celebrate Recovery Testimony

I’ve been going to Celebrate Recovery for about two years now. It’s been terrific! I’d like to share with you how the program has helped me deal better with some of my hurts, habits, and hang-ups.If you’ve never heard of Celebrate Recovery, it’s a safe place to find community and freedom from the issues that are controlling your life. To find a group near you, visit celebraterecovery.com. I highly recommend it!

Without further ado, here is my Celebrate Recovery Testimony. You can read or watch it below.

Hi, my name is Eric. I’m a grateful believer in Jesus Christ, and I’m in recovery from unhealthy attractions. By that I mean that I love people, and I love connecting with people. But once in a while, I find my attractions approaching the edge of what I consider to be healthy for me or for them. At that point, I know I need to pull back and do a heart check or sometimes take more drastic measures to turn my unhealthy attractions into healthy actions.

Praise God, He’s broken the power that those unhealthy attractions have held over me, and I have not acted out on them in over 37 years, ever since I put my faith in Jesus Christ! But I still notice from time to time that my attractions can get closer to the edge than I want them to. My good friend Tim Wilkins, who encouraged me to come to Celebrate Recovery two years ago, tells a story about a man who interviewed for a job as a chauffeur to drive a Rolls Royce.

The owner of the Rolls pointed to a brick wall nearby and asked each candidate how close they could drive to the wall without scratching the car. The first candidate said, “I could drive within a foot of that wall and not damage your car.” The second said, “I could drive within six inches of that wall and not damage your car.” The third said, “I don’t know how close I could get to that wall. But if I were driving your Rolls, I’d stay as far away from it as I could!” Guess who got the job?

Even though I have not acted out on my unhealthy attractions in 37 years, I have had to learn how to stay as far away from that wall as I can, while also learning how to maintain solid friendships that meet my legitimate needs, but in legitimate ways. I know this is possible because God has promised us in 1 Corinthians 10:13: “No temptation has overtaken you except what is common to mankind. And God is faithful; He will not let you be tempted beyond what you can bear. But when you are tempted, He will also provide a way out so that you can endure it.”

I’d like to share with you seven highlights, seven defining moments, that have helped me since I started coming to Celebrate Recovery. The journey has been truly remarkable.

The first defining moment is symbolized by this BLUE CHIP. In Celebrate Recovery, you come forward and take a blue chip when you want to work on something in your life, whether it’s leaving something behind or starting something new. I’ve heard that some of us come to Celebrate Recovery to lose things and others to find them. For me, I have done both.

This blue chip represents losing my pride and walking forward to say, “I need help.” I had just come off one of the greatest highs of my life, having just produced, directed, and performed in a Christmas musical I had written. I had gathered over a hundred others to help me perform the show at the Streator High School Auditorium. This was in December of 2021.

I felt like I was hitting on all cylinders, using all my creative gifts to create and produce the show and ministering to people along the way as they ministered to me by helping me fulfill a lifelong dream. The show was a success, reaching about 1,500 people over the weekend with the life-changing message of Jesus Christ through a fun and touching Christmas musical.

Three days later, I got COVID. It wiped me out for the next year of my life. For the first few months, I could hardly move more than an hour a day. I went from one of the most productive times of my life to one of the least. And for my personality type and giftings, being productive is extremely important, not only for my desire to achieve results and accomplish tasks, but also for the feedback I receive and the strokes I get from doing so.

After the show, I was achieving nothing and accomplishing nothing. I was giving nothing and receiving nothing. My health was deteriorating in other areas as well. My diabetes was already getting out of control going into the show. After getting COVID, it was hard to even take a breath from moment to moment. And my interest in living at all was waning. I knew I needed help, not just physically, but spiritually, emotionally, and relationally.

One friend suggested Celebrate Recovery. Another suggested a spiritual director. And another suggested medical help. I did all three.

I called a friend to see if he’d like to come with me to Celebrate Recovery. He was struggling with his own issues, and I felt better about taking someone with me than going alone. A few weeks later, my friend got another job that prevented him from coming. My cover was blown! But I was getting so much out of the meetings that I decided to continue coming.

I didn’t take a blue chip right away. I was so overwhelmed, I didn’t know what I wanted to work on. I started jotting down things that were weighing on me. There were seven! But the one that came to the top of my list was my struggle with unhealthy attractions. I was longing for intimacy and starting to feel out of control. I had lost my wife Lana of 23 years to cancer in 2012. I had lost a couple of potential relationships since then. And I had given up on dating or any future relationship as the pain of losing those I loved was too much for me to take. Four weeks after I started coming, I decided to walk forward and take a blue chip.

It was humbling to walk to the front. Just eight months earlier, I was leading a production that involved many in the room, many who saw me as a producer, director, and pastor. It was embarrassing. I wondered what they would think. I wondered what they thought I was coming forward for. I feared for what they might fill-in-the-blanks with in their own heads. But when I picked up that blue chip, I took it home and wrote the date on it with a Sharpie. I knew this was a significant date. I knew that admitting I had a problem and getting help was going to be half the battle. And it was. From that day on, when I took this blue chip, I started my upward journey toward healing and recovery.

That leads me to my second defining moment, represented by this coin. This is a 36-YEAR COIN to recognize what God had already done in my life in setting me free from acting out on my unhealthy attractions. I heard one night that the chips were not only for one month or two months or one year or 10 years, but went up to 40 years. I asked our leader, Lynette, if she thought it would be healthy for me to take a 36-year coin sometime, as I had never celebrated that accomplishment in that way.

She said yes, that it was not prideful, but an honest recognition of a milestone in my life worth celebrating. She didn’t have a 36-year coin that night but said she would get one.

I went to Kentucky that weekend to experience a revival that was breaking out at Asbury University. I had been at that same campus 30 years earlier at a conference dealing with unhealthy attractions. At that conference, during worship, a man sitting next to me reached over, put his hand on my shoulder, and said he had a word from God for me. He asked if it was okay if he shared it. I said yes.

The question on my heart at that conference was if someday I might trip up and fall back into acting out on my unhealthy attractions. I wanted to learn all I could to prevent that from happening. When the man sitting next to me shared his word from God for me, he said, “You will never go back to what you once were. You will never, never, never, never, never go back.” It was the answer to the exact question on my heart.

He continued, “Satan doesn’t need to get you to sin to get you off track from God’s call on your life. Men will give you many opportunities. Don’t take them. Take only the ones God gives you.” In that moment, I knew what he said was true. I knew I would never go back to what I once was. Not in a prideful way, but in a confident way. His words shifted my focus from the fear of falling, to following my calling; making sure I didn’t just do good projects, but God’s projects. Those words freed me to live the life I am living now.

Now I was back at Asbury, praying about that 36-year coin I might receive. I walked into that same auditorium, and during worship, a man sitting next to me put his hand on my shoulder and said, I have a word from God for you. Is it okay if I share it? I said yes.

I was stunned. I had just told my son who had come with me the same story from 30 years earlier that I just told you. We both knew this was significant.

The man said, “There are songs on your heart God wants to bring out to share with the world.” He had no idea I had just produced this musical featuring 25 songs I had written and wanted to expand globally. I had actually been in talks already with a couple from Asbury who lead their theater department about helping me finesse my musical for a larger, worldwide audience.

When the man finished speaking, God spoke something else to my heart. He said, “I want to finish the work I began in you 30 years ago.” I knew he was talking about the remnant of my unhealthy attractions, as they were beginning to feel out of control. I knew there was still work to be done. I said, “Yes, Lord. Finish the work. Finish the work. Finish the work.” When I looked up, the man was gone.

The next Monday night, I walked forward and received my 36-year coin that Lynette had ordered for me. It was a helpful contrast to the blue chip I had taken a few weeks earlier. Remembering what God had already done in my life gave me the boost I needed to take the next steps He was calling me to do: to finish the work He had begun in me. As David says in Psalm 77: 2, 10-11: “When I was in distress, I sought the Lord… Then I thought, ‘To this I will appeal: the years when the Most High stretched out His right hand. I will remember the deeds of the Lord; yes, I will remember Your miracles of long ago.”

The third defining moment is represented by this NICKEL. I found it on the ground next to my car the night I had just finished doing my “Step Four” Inventory with my sponsor, Tom. It was a difficult but healing session as I listed specifics about people and situations where I had been hurt and people and situations where I had hurt others.

At one point in the conversation, I brought up that I was still struggling with some unhealthy attractions. I told Tom that even though I had not acted out on them, I had entertained them in my mind. I have never struggled with porn and for now 37 years have never struggled again with acting out. But in my head, in my fantasy life, I sometimes entertained my attractions and how they might play out.

During this downtime after getting COVID, when everything around me was so bleak, my energy was so low, and my resistance was even lower, I found myself entertaining those fantasies more and more. I was attracted to people who were not mine… and never could be mine. They were either married or the wrong age or the wrong gender. Some were movie stars and some were from long ago, including my late wife, Lana. I felt some of this was okay, to have this fantasy life from time to time. It wasn’t really hurting anyone, was it? Especially when recalling intimate memories with my wife. What could be wrong with that?

But as I talked with my sponsor and brought up each of these situations, I knew they were unhealthy. I told him I no longer wanted to live in a fantasy world. I wanted to be where my feet were, to live in reality. I wanted to be present in this life that God has given me. And even though I wasn’t doing anything wrong outwardly, I knew that I was treading on shaky ground. As James says in James 1:13-15: “When tempted, no one should say, ‘God is tempting me.’ For God cannot be tempted by evil, nor does he tempt anyone; but each person is tempted when they are dragged away by their own evil desire and enticed. Then, after desire has conceived, it gives birth to sin; and sin, when it is full-grown, gives birth to death.”

James knew that the battleground was in our thought life, not just our outward expression of it. And I knew from Jesus that lust in our hearts for those who are not ours is just as grievous as acting on those lusts.

Tom asked if I was ready to pray and lay those fantasies down. It seemed simple enough when he said it. But the implications were huge. My fantasy life was the only place I found that level of intimacy anywhere in my world. Without that, I would have no intimacy at all, certainly not on that level.

I said I could pray with my head, because I knew it was the right thing to do. But I also said, “I don’t know if I can give it up in my heart. The implications are too big.” I said I wanted to do it but didn’t know how. And I didn’t see anything on the other side of giving it up.

I had given up on the idea of marriage and dating five years earlier. A relationship was not on my radar, nor was it my desire. The pain of losing a relationship was just too great for me to take that risk again.

So giving up my fantasy life meant giving up on any future intimacy at all. Still, I prayed with Tom, at least with my head.

I went out to get some dinner before returning to the church that night for Wednesday worship. At dinner, I called a friend who had walked with me through some of these struggles before. I told him my dilemma, and he said he would pray for me.

When I walked back to my car to head back to the church for worship, I saw this nickel on the ground. I felt God said to pick it up and read what it said. I thought, “I know what it says: ‘In God We Trust.’ Blah, blah, blah, I know I need to trust in You. I want to, but it’s just so hard.”

Again, I felt He said to pick it up and read what it said. So I reached down and picked it up. It was a newer Jefferson nickel, and it had one word on it in large, cursive letters. The word was “Liberty.” God said, “Eric, it’s not what you’re giving up that’s important. It’s what you’re going to get when you do give it up. You’ll get liberty. You’ll get freedom. And you’ll be able to walk forward in the fullness of the life I’ve called you to live.”

That word shifted my focus from what I would lose to what I would gain, even though I didn’t know what was on the other side of that prayer of surrender.

I went to worship that night and paced back and forth during the first few songs, holding this coin in my hands. I knew if I was going to lay down these fantasies, I would have to lay down each of the specific people I had been entertaining in my mind that were unhealthy. Five names came to mind. I looked at the nickel in my hand, representing five cents. I knew what I had to do.

I walked forward during the last song, tapped the shoulder of Tom and another friend Brent who had recently been set free from some related struggles, and I asked if they would pray for me. I said, “I don’t know how I’m going to do it, but I’m going to do it.” I lay down on the floor, face down, with my arms and the nickel out in front of me. I prayed to God to help me do what I couldn’t do on my own. The guys I tapped and many others started praying for me while the worship continued around me.

When I finally stood up, I felt free. I knew I would still have a ways to go to walk it out, but I knew I was headed in the right direction. I had prayed not only with my head, but also with my heart. And for that, I was thankful.

And that leads to the remaining defining moments, represented by these four remaining coins.

One is a gold and silver EURO COIN I got when I was in Italy last spring. I was telling the guys in my Celebrate Recovery small group about my victory of laying down my fantasy life when I asked them when we would get our final chip! I’m a perfectionist and like to set goals and complete them. It frustrated me to think that I would have to keep taking chips for the rest of my life! But I knew this side of heaven, I’d always have things to work on.

That’s when I got this coin in Italy as change for something I bought. I noticed an image of da Vinci’s “Vitruvian Man” engraved on it. Some say this image epitomizes the perfect man. When I saw it, I thought of Jesus, the only true Perfect Man that ever lived. I realized that when when God looks at me, He sees Jesus, not me, because I put my faith in Him 37 years ago. Jesus had already forgiven me of my sins and washed me whiter than snow. I thought, “There IS a final chip! And I’ve already received it, all those years ago, when I put my faith in Jesus!” This doesn’t mean there’s not work still to do. But it does mean that He’ll help me finish the work! As Paul says in Philippians 1:6, “He who began a good work in you will carry it on to completion until the day of Christ Jesus.”

The fifth defining moment is represented by this 1-YEAR COIN. I had initially planned to go to Celebrate Recovery for just a few weeks to check it out with my friend. But after I started seeing the progress in my own life, I decided to keep going. Whenever I felt I could stop going, God would bring up another issue in my life that needed work. So I decided to keep going for at least 1 year. One year later, I was amazed I was still going every week, plus I had started and finished a Step Study on another day every week for several months with a smaller group of guys where some of the best breakthroughs and friendships happened. I realized recovery doesn’t happen in a moment or a day, but is a continual process of bringing our lives before Jesus. I especially loved the verse where Jesus says, in Matthew 6:34: “So don’t be anxious about tomorrow. God will take care of your tomorrow too. Live one day at a time.” It’s hard to live in my past and hard to live in my future. But I can definitely live where my feet are, taking one day at a time.

Now I can say I am truly thankful to “be where my feet are.” And I can’t help but shake my head in wonder as I think about all that God has done for me. It’s like Paul said in Ephesians 3:20-22, “Now to Him who is able to do immeasurably more than all we ask or imagine, according to His power that is at work within us, to Him be glory in the church and in Christ Jesus throughout all generations, for ever and ever! Amen.”

I couldn’t have believed ten years ago where I am today. I couldn’t have believed it five years ago. I can still hardly believe it today.

Yet here I am. Thank You, Lord, and thank you to my friends at Celebrate Recovery, for walking me through such a huge and meaningful season of my life. Your prayer and care, meals and hugs, and friendship and love just make me want to keep coming back. I’m forever grateful.

Continue reading

It’s Good Friday

It’s Good Friday. Waking up here in Illinois, looking out my bedroom window.

The sun is shining, the birds are singing. Thinking how the gospel is bad news before it’s good news.

I didn’t realize I needed a Savior until I realized I was a sinner. Now I’m aware of both. And that’s the best news of all. Thank you, Lord.

Now I can truly say, “Happy Good Friday.” Love you all!

Good Friday in Illinois - 2024

Being faithful where you are

Twenty years ago, I sat next to a man (Greg Potzer) for lunch at a conference table in Orlando. We were on a lunch break at the first ever "Internet Evangelism Conference" sponsored by the Billy Graham Training Center.

As we shared about our respective ministries, I learned that Greg had a mailing list of about 1,000 people to whom he sent a daily Christian quote. He had been collecting quotes on index cards for most of his life that had encouraged him in his walk with Christ. Now he was sharing them with others to encourage them!

When he heard that I had an Internet ministry of my own, he asked if I might be able to help him with his mailing list. He was not a techie and wanted it to grow but was getting bogged down by the process.

I said, "Sure," and we began to grow his list, and my own, in the process! We eventually grew his list to 40,000 subscribers from countries all over the world.

On Wednesday, I’ll be teaching a class online with Greg on how to build a mailing list of your own. We’d love to share what we’ve learned to help others reach the world for Christ, too!

Want to join us? You can sign up at this link for a suggested donation of just $35 to my ministry… 100% of which goes right back into helping me reach even more people for Christ.
https://ericelder.com/reach-the-world-with-me/

I’m also including an interview I did with Greg a few months ago about his ministry, plus a link where you can download a free PDF of 2,500 of his favorite quotes from the last 25 years.

Greg Potzer and Eric Elder talk about reaching the world for Christ online

What does this all have to do with my title today: "Being faithful where you are"? Everything!

Greg has built an entire ministry around something he loves to do, and something he can do from anywhere he lives. He’s an avid reader, and whenever he runs across a quote that inspires him, he jots it down.

Greg has collected over 100,000 quotes, and has shared about 10,000 of those in his daily messages over the years. And in his new book (which is free as a PDF or also available at cost in paperback or hard cover), he shares 2,500 of the best of the best.

It’s a simple ministry in concept, even though rather complex at times behind the scenes. But for Greg, it’s a joy each day to wake up and choose a thought, a scripture, and an occasional "smile" to give people a Christian seed of encouragement for their day.

My question today is this: What can you do with what you have, with what you love, wherever you are, that might impact the world for Christ? I encourage you to do it! You never know who might be touched by your act of love.

Here’s a link to the free PDF (and to the paperback and hard cover books at cost):
https://thisdaysthought.org/books-resources/

And here’s a link to sign up for Greg’s daily thoughts, delivered to your email:
https://thisdaysthought.org

And again, here’s a link to sign up for the class I’ll be teaching on Wednesday, March 20th, about how to build a mailing list. The class will be live on zoom from 12-2 PM CDT, and Greg will be joining me to share his thoughts, too!
https://ericelder.com/reach-the-world-with-me/

Have a GREAT week!

Using the gifts God has given you

I wrote an article for Billy Graham’s Decision Magazine nearly 20 years ago. It was called "Using the Gifts God Has Given You." They sent a photographer to take a picture of me at my computer using technology to reach people for Christ. I’m still doing it today!

And starting tomorrow, I’m teaching some mini-classes on zoom to help others do the same. The classes are on 12 different topics. Tomorrow’s class is "How to build a website." (You can sign up for just one class at a time … you don’t have to take all 12! Each class is a $35 donation to our ministry.)

If you’d like to join me, you can learn more and sign up here!
https://ericelder.com/reach-the-world-with-me/

I’ve also included the full text of the Billy Graham article below.

Link to "Using the gifts" article

Using The Gifts God Has Given You
by Eric Elder
for Billy Graham’s Decision Magazine, April 1, 2005

I wish I were a great evangelist. I have dreams about preaching to millions and seeing them come to Christ. But the reality is that people haven’t been knocking on my door asking me to preach in their stadiums.

But my heart, my desires and my prayers are still set in that direction. Why? Because my decision to follow Christ was so life-changing that I wish for every person on the planet to experience the same thing.

So when God tugged on my heart 10 years ago and led me to quit my secular job and go into full-time ministry, I started walking in that direction. I didn’t know exactly what He wanted me to do, but I knew that it probably would have something to do with computers. I had just finished creating a Web site for the company where I worked, so I started with what I knew.

I created my own Web site. I typed out the story of how Christ had changed my life, and I posted it on the Internet. A few days later, I got an e-mail message from a man in Athens, Greece. He read my story and asked if I would pray for him. Messages started coming in from places like Seattle; Memphis, Tennessee; and Cairo, Egypt.

Within a year, the Web site was getting more than 800 visitors a month from 72 countries. I posted more testimonies, added some music and began recording video messages to encourage people in their faith. It’s been nearly 10 years since I first posted my testimony on the Internet. Although I rarely get to preach in front of a live audience, I’ve kept walking in the direction God called me. In January more than 10,000 people from 150 countries visited the Web site.

What’s intriguing to me is that many of the people who have put their faith in Christ via my Web site have done so as a result of other people’s stories, words and videos—not just mine. A Buddhist from Malaysia put her faith in Christ after reading about another Buddhist who had done the same. A woman from Illinois was led to Christ in our chat room by a pastor’s wife who also was visiting the chat room. A man from Latvia gave his life to Christ right there in front of his computer after watching a video I had recorded of a friend sharing the Gospel in my living room.

None of these people knew much about computers, but they had a passion for sharing Christ. It wasn’t my words that won the Buddhist to Christ, or the woman in the chat room or the man from Latvia. But I feel that God has honored my desires and my prayers to reach people for Him. Through the abilities He’s given me to type, run a camcorder and create a Web site, He has allowed me to help others fulfill their passions as well.

I still wish I were a great evangelist, and I want to reach as many people as I can for Christ. Maybe you do, too. If so, look again at the gifts God’s already given you. Then set your heart, your desires and your prayers in that direction. Start walking and keep walking. God only knows how many lives could be touched as a result of your obedience to His tug on your heart.

Reminder: class starts Wednesday!

Starting Wednesday, March 13th, I’ll be teaching a new class on zoom called "Let’s Get Technical! 12 mini-courses to help you REACH THE WORLD ONLINE with your message!"

Sign up for "Let's Get Technical!"

I’ve been reaching the world online with my message for over 30 years. I’d love to help you!

We’ll meet once a week for 12 weeks on Wednesdays for 2 hours from 12-2 PM Central Time. All classes will be recorded so you can watch anytime if you can’t make it to the live classes.

Here’s what we’ll cover:

  1. How to build a website (using Dotster/GoDaddy/WordPress)
  2. How to build a mailing list (using Campaign Monitor/aWeber)
  3. How to build a social media presence (using Facebook/Instagram/LinkedIn)
  4. How to create a podcast (using Spotify/Apple Podcasts/YouTube)
  5. How to create a YouTube channel (using YouTube)
  6. How to create an audiobook (using Spotify/Audible)
  7. How to edit audio (using Audacity/GarageBand/Logic)
  8. How to edit video (using iMovie/Davinci Resolve)
  9. How to create business cards, bookmarks or postcards (using Vistaprint)
  10. How to setup a live online class (using Zoom)
  11. How to setup a payment system (using PayPal/Venmo/Square)
  12. How to setup a coaching calendar (using Calendly)

This course is for anyone, but I’m especially eager to help Christians get the message of Christ out to the world, whether through a book, an audiobook, a Bible study, a podcast, a video, a social media post, in print… whatever it takes, I’d love to help you cover the world in Christ!

Here’s what others have said:

"Eric Elder is my ‘go-to-person’ for all things technical. And because I learn best by watching, I gain a mastery of those highly technical issues that will help me promote my books, my resources, and my expertise. Eric has the ‘know-how.’" Tim Wilkins

"Thanks for helping me. You give me the confidence to do the hard things." Crystal Balas

”Eric has been a blessing to our ministry in so many ways…his technical expertise and assistance have meant everything!” Greg Potzer for This Day’s Thought

Space is limited, so sign up today! 100% of the donations we receive for this class will go directly back into our ministry so we can keep reaching more people for Christ! Thank you!

SIGN UP – $97/month for 3 months

SIGN UP – $247 for all 3 months

SIGN UP – $35/class

P.S. As always, you can sign up for a one-on-one zoom with me anytime to walk through any of these topics personally for a donation of $65 per hour to our ministry. Here’s a link to my calendar to schedule a one-on-one zoom!
https://calendly.com/eric-elder/

Reach the world with Me!

Do you have a message you want to share with the world? I’d love to help! I’ve been sharing my messages online for more than 30 years… and helped dozens of others do the same. I’d love to help you!

Sign up for "Let's Get Technical!"

Starting March 13th, I’ll be teaching a new class on zoom called "Let’s Get Technical! 12 mini-courses to help you REACH THE WORLD ONLINE with your message!"

You see, in addition to my passion for sharing Christ with others, I also have a passion for technology. I worked for 10 years as a researcher in Texaco’s Advanced Technology Group, looking at everything from virtual reality to speech recognition, from tablets to write on and maps to tell you the nearest Chinese restaurant. Basically, everything a smart phone can do today!

But when I started my corporate job 40 years ago, these ideas were all just glimmers in researchers’ eyes. It was a dream job for me, meeting researchers in their labs around the country at places like Apple, IBM, NASA and MIT. I would come back from those trips and share what I learned with my colleagues and how we might use these coming technologies.

My final project before I went into full-time ministry was to create Texaco’s very first website using the brand-new (at the time) HTML markup language. It was exciting stuff, and my visionary eyes lit up with the possibilities!

That’s when God called me into full-time ministry, to use all these gifts and talents for Him.That was 29 years ago, on Valentine’s Day, 1995. God called me to heal hearts and draw people back to Him.

As I told a reporter from USA Today at the time, when she asked why I quit my corporate job to go into an internet ministry, I said:

“I have this message I want to get out, and the Internet was made for delivering messages,”

DO YOU HAVE A MESSAGE YOU want to get out, too? If so, I’d love to help! I’m starting this new class on March 16th to teach 12 mini-courses on the technologies that I use regularly to reach tens of thousands of people with the message of Christ every day.

We’ll meet once a week on Wednesdays for 2 hours for 12 weeks from 12-2 PM Central Time. All classes will be recorded so you can watch again or watch later if you can’t make it at that time.

Here’s what we’ll cover:

  1. How to build a website (using Dotster/GoDaddy/WordPress)
  2. How to build a mailing list (using Campaign Monitor/aWeber)
  3. How to build a social media presence (using Facebook/Instagram/LinkedIn)
  4. How to create a podcast (using Spotify/Apple Podcasts/YouTube)
  5. How to create a YouTube channel (using YouTube)
  6. How to create an audiobook (using Spotify/Audible)
  7. How to edit audio (using Audacity/GarageBand/Logic)
  8. How to edit video (using iMovie/Davinci Resolve)
  9. How to create business cards, bookmarks or postcards (using Vistaprint)
  10. How to setup a live online class (using Zoom)
  11. How to setup a payment system (using PayPal/Venmo)
  12. How to setup a coaching calendar (using Calendly)

Again, we’ll meet for 2 hours once a week for 12 weeks only!

Anyone is welcome to sign up for the course, but I’m especially eager to help Christians get the message of Christ out to the world, whether through a book, an audiobook, a Bible study, a podcast, a video, a social media post, in print… whatever it takes, I’d love to help you cover the world in Christ!

Space is limited, and I expect the class to fill up soon. So if you want to register, click a link below to sign up today! 100% of the donations we receive for this class will go directly back into our ministry so we can keep reaching more people for Christ! Thank you!

SIGN UP – $97/month for 3 months

SIGN UP – $247 for all 3 months

SIGN UP – $35/class

P.S. As always, you can sign up for a one-on-one zoom with me anytime to walk through any of these topics personally for a donation of $65 per hour to our ministry. Here’s a link to my calendar to schedule a one-on-one zoom!
https://calendly.com/eric-elder/

Ready?!? Let’s get technical!!! (Cue Olivia Newton-John and start dancing!)

A Word With You

Have you ever wanted to read through the entire Bible in a year? You can!

Al Lowry's daily devotional through the Bible: "A Word With You"

Nine years ago, I encouraged my friend Al Lowry to take an impossible challenge: to read through the most important book ever written.

He did it! How? I encouraged him to do three things:

1) I encouraged him to take a "guilt-free" approach to reading the Bible.

By that, I meant to find a reading plan that would give him a few passages of scripture to read each day of the year. If he got behind, not to worry about backing up and catching up, but to just read the next passage that was suggested for that day.

This way, even if he were to miss a few days here and there, he would never "get behind." He could always start fresh with the reading for that day. And by doing so, he found by the end of the year that he had read more of the Bible than he had read at any other time in his life!

2) I encouraged him to take a few friends along with him.

By doing so, he would have others to encourage him along the way. Plus, as they talked about the Scriptures together, they would learn more from each other than from reading alone. So Al created a Facebook group and invited others to join him.

He didn’t post a comment every day. But sometimes others did. He didn’t get feedback every day. But when others did respond, they shared insights he hadn’t considered on his own.

And by reading the Bible together, he renewed old friendships, found new ones, and was encouraged to keep going day by day.

3) I encouraged him to read through the Bible again the next year, and the next, and the next…

Since Al had missed some passages the first time through, he committed to reading through it again a second time. Then he read it a third time, then a fourth, then a fifth!

This year, Al’s going through the Bible again… for the 10th time… and he’d love for you to join him! There are 3 ways to come along.

1) Join his Daily Bible Reading Facebook Group!

Click here to join Al’s Daily Bible Reading Facebook Group You’ll get the passage for the day to read on your own, plus a few words from Al and others about what they’re learning from that passage. (It’s free!)

2) Subscribe to his podcast, "A Word With You"!

Click here to subscribe to Al’s podcast on SpotifyYou’ll hear Al’s thoughts on the daily passage, posted every day. It’s easy to listen and learn on your own while you work out, drive, or lay in bed! Let Al’s words and the soothing background music give you the gentle nudge to read the passage yourself and see what God speaks to you through it! (It’s free, too!)

3) Get Al’s new book, "A Word With You"!

Click here to get Al’s paperback on Amazon!

Al’s book includes a short daily devotional for every passage of Scripture for 365 days. (You can use your own Bible or this version online from YouVersion to read the actual Scripture passages.)

Al has shared these insights with hundreds of people online over the years, and now you can have them all in one place: by your bed, on your desk, on your breakfast table… wherever you want to enjoy it every day!

I’m so proud of Al for taking this challenge nine years ago… and for continuing to read the Bible from cover to cover each year thereafter. I interviewed Al about his experience in the video below.

If you need a nudge to do what you might think is impossible, watch this video! Be encouraged that you CAN do it. And that it will help you in ways you can’t imagine.

Al Lowry & Eric Elder talk about reading through the Bible in a year

LASTLY, click here to download a 2-page Bible reading plan you can use along with Al or on your own! It’s called "The Canonical Bible Reading Plan" and gives you a few chapters to read every day so you can read straight through the entire Bible in 365 days. Download it now… it’s free!

As you head into 2024, I pray you’ll take the challenge I gave to Al nine years ago. I pray God will speak to you very personally as you read His Word. These links may be the most important links you click all year!

You’ll be glad you did!

A Bomb of Hope

I wanted to update you on how the premiere of our puppet opera went in Italy a few weeks ago. It was fantastic!

Eric and the Jersey Boys

The Cast and Crew of "Saint Nicholas: The Extraordinary Journey of His Life" on stage after the premiere.

After the show, I spoke for a few minutes about why I wrote the book on which this book is based: to give people hope. After each sentence of my talk, the daughter of our musician translated my words into Italian. One man said afterwards that as I was speaking, he felt something happening inside of him. He said he didn’t know what it was, but it felt like "a bomb of hope"going off! He was grateful to the point of tears.

When I heard he felt that, I knew that the Holy Spirit had answered our prayers. I knew HE had shown up. And He had given this man Hope.

I also knew that when the Holy Spirit shows up, we don’t just get a tiny piece of Him, like His little toe. When the Spirit shows up, He shows up FULLY. And that’s what it felt like that night. It felt like God was FULLY PRESENT, manifest in the tears of this man–and in the hearts of many others who came to watch the show.

It was fantastic on so many levels, to see this story come to life in this gorgeous theater in the form of an Italian puppet opera. There were no curtains hiding the puppeteers, so they were just as much a part of the show as the puppets were.

Beyond bringing my story to life, the puppeteers, musician, and narrator made this a show of their own. It was in their own style, for their own people, and in their own language.

One of my favorite moments was when the narrator, who was a full-sized, real-life person, stepped in front of the scenery and sat down next to a puppet of Saint Nicholas in prison. The narrator and the puppet interacted as if they were both very real people. It was beyond magical. There was such a tenderness, such a care, and such a deep conversation between the two, that it couldn’t help but warm my heart.

I’m currently editing the video we captured during rehearsals and the performance. I can’t wait to show you the finished show! It’s a beautiful portrayal of the real life of Saint Nicholas, and the story of how he still inspires people around the world who look to him for hope.

The truth is, Nicholas looked to CHRIST for his hope. And that’s the story I want to share with you and with so many others.

Christ has given me hope beyond measure in the 36 years I’ve known Him, and He continues to give me hope, even in these last few weeks!

I know He can do the same for you. I pray as you read these words that God will drop "a bomb of hope" inside you, and that you will sense the Holy Spirit in your life–not just His little toe, but THE WHOLE OF HIM!

To those who have prayed, encouraged, and donated to bring this show to life, I want to say a hearty, sincere, and voluminous THANK YOU! Your prayers, encouragement, and support really have made a difference. We are already committing to taking the puppet opera to two more cities and big theaters in Italy next year, with a possibility of five new cities in all.

As if seeing the show itself wasn’t enough, I wanted to let you know how God spoke to me through the funding of this show. I received the last $100 donation towards the $12,000 needed–just two weeks before the curtain went up! I had been praying we would raise the full $12,000 before the curtain rose at the premiere. And after 18 months of praying, planning, and fundraising, the last $100 come in just two weeks before the show. When that happened, I knew God was sealing the deal. I knew that He had plans and purposes for this show that go beyond anything I can see. And He still does!

Between the new cities we’re adding and the film version I’m editing, I’m praying that many, many more people will have a bomb of hope go off in their hearts.

Thank you again and Happy New Year to you all! If you’d like to make a donation towards the next two cities we’re adding next year ($2,000 per city) you can make a tax-deductible donation at this link:

https://ericelder.com/donate/

Thank you SO MUCH!

The High View

I was standing at the top of Grandad Bluff last weekend in La Crosse, Wisconsin. As I looked out over the plain and down to the city below, I realized I was at a point called The High View.

It struck me that I was also at that same point in my personal life: The High View!

The High View

I have been down in the valley, climbing over slippery rocks and slopes to get here. In the midst of all of those ups and downs and twists and turns I have gotten confused. I’ve sometimes wondered if I had taken the wrong turn. It’s been hard to tell which way was was up and which way was down. Sometimes I was facing one way, when I knew I needed to go the other way.

But every step in the last few months I’ve felt that I’ve been led by God. In the midst of taking those steps, however, I’ve questioned and second-guessed, over and over, if I’m even on the right path at all. I’ve wondered if I have been profoundly mistaken or profoundly correct. And except for God‘s reassurance, I’ve almost gotten sidetracked from the journey more times than I’d care to admit.

But this past weekend, standing at the top of the bluff, I had The High View. I could see the twists and turns below me that I had taken, each of which was necessary to get to this point. I could see why I would have questioned myself, and why others might have questioned me! I could see why I thought I might be on the wrong path completely.

But once attaining The High View, it all made sense.

Billy Graham describes The High View like this:

"I try not to worry about life too much because I read the last page of THE book, and it all turns out all right."

There were times along the way when God would show me The High View. It was as if He would elevate me to catch a glimpse of where I was, where I was going, and that I was on the right track.

Like Peter, stepping out of the boat and walking on water towards Jesus, I would sometimes have to call out to Him to save me. And, also like Peter, I felt the hand of Jesus reach down many times to pull me up again.

The moments I felt the most peace were the moments I completely surrendered to Jesus, those moments when I would lay back in His arms and lay my head on his shoulder, like John laid his head on His shoulder at the Passover feast. In those moments, I could trust that, even though I couldn’t see The High View, Jesus could. He’s much taller than me! He can see much further than me. And He simply sees better than me.

I’d like to say I’m going to keep The High View in mind from here on out. But I know myself. I know my doubts and fears. And I know my ability to second-guess myself.

Still, I’m praying today, as I approach the New Year, that I will do better at keeping The High View in mind. I’m praying that I will surrender more quickly, submit more fully, and trust more deeply. Not only for my sake, but for those around me. And I pray the same for you.

As you head into 2024, I pray that you will keep The High View in mind, that you will stay the course upon which God has set you, and that you will trust Him along your path, even if the way seems circuitous.

May you always keep your eyes on Jesus, the Author of your story and the Perfecter of your faith.

I’ve read the end of THE Book, and it all turns out all right. Keep trusting in Jesus, and keep The High View in mind.

The Red Jacket

God doesn’t always show us the future as a roadmap how to get there, but to confirm that He is IN IT when DO we get there.

Eric and the Jersey Boys

A friend bought me a red jacket recently to wear to some upcoming Christmas events. It was out of my norm, but it made me laugh when I put it on, so I said, "Sure!"

I wore it last weekend to see a musical I’ve never seen before called Jersey Boys. It tells the backstory of the singing group Frankie Valli & The Four Seasons.

I wasn’t sure if I should wear it. I wasn’t sure if I should go. I wasn’t sure about a lot of things that night.

As soon as I walked in, the person seating me asked, "Are you a singer? An actor?"

I said, "No, but I am a producer."

She said, "Oh, I thought so, with that red jacket! Are you connected with this show?"

I said, "No, I’m just here to enjoy it." She smiled as she went on her way.

I really was looking forward to it. One of the reasons I decided to go was because God has spoken to me several times through one of the group’s songs, "You’re just too good to be true."

He spoke to me through it one night in a copy shop when I had just decided to mail out some flyers for my new ministry. He spoke to me in my car one day when I had just applied for a ministry position that I wasn’t sure I could take on. And He spoke to me when I saw Frankie Valli in person this summer, singing live on stage at the age of 89!

Frankie Valli, live in Peoria, August 11, 2023

When I heard about the Jersey Boys musical, I knew I wanted to go. But I wasn’t sure I’d be able to.

But once the show started, and the singers started belting out song after song, I was so glad I came. I love music! I love musicals! I’ve even written and produced my shows! And this one was sweeping me off my feet.

But I was TOTALLY stunned when, half-way through the show, all four guys appeared on stage WEARING THE EXACT SAME JACKET I was wearing!

No wonder the person seating me asked if I was a singer, an actor, or somehow connected with the show! I looked like I BELONGED in it!

Then the song came on that God has used to speak to me multiple times throughout the years, starting more than 25 years ago. And He spoke to me through it again that night in a brand new way.

In that moment, I knew I was exactly where God wanted me to be. I knew I was wearing exactly what He wanted me to wear. And I knew He was answering some of the deep, deep questions on my heart that night.

You see, God doesn’t always show us the future as a roadmap how to get there, but to confirm that He is IN IT when we DO get there.

I think of the two disciples who were walking and talking for hours with Jesus along the road to Emmaus. They didn’t recognize Him until He broke bread with them and departed. THEN they said, "Weren’t our hearts burning within us while He talked with us on the road…?"

I think of Peter and John who heard Jesus call out to them while they were fishing in the morning. He said to throw their nets on the right side of the boat, and they did it, even though they didn’t know it was Jesus telling them to do it. But as soon as the fish started pouring into their nets, they ran to Him, saying, "It’s the Lord!"

And I think of my own decision to go to this show, to wear the red jacket, and to step out in faith for the other decisions on my heart that night.

God doesn’t always show us everything up front–or even most things!

But if we keep stepping out in faith, doing THE NEXT RIGHT THING He puts before us, we might just find when we get there that He was waiting for us to arrive all along.

Then we can run to Him, like Peter and John did, saying, "It’s the Lord!"

P.S. If you’d like some Christmas inspiration for yourself or those you love, now’s a good time to get some copies of my Christmas novella, "St. Nicholas: The Believer"! It’s been turned into a ballet, a musical, and in less than two weeks, a puppet opera in Italy!

I think you’ll find it a heartwarming and touching reminder of God’s love for you and of the reason we celebrate Christmas at all. Here’s the link to get your copies.

St. Nicholas: The Believer

Last call! Writers Retreat starts Wednesday!

If you don’t tell your story, who will? And if you need some help telling it, let me know!I’ve got 3 ways to help you get your story out to the world…

1) Join us at our 2-day Writers Retreat THIS WEDNESDAY & THURSDAY in Central Illinois (November 1 & 2). Here’s our line-up of authors & encouragers! Click here to learn more or sign up!

Writers Retreat starts Wednesday

2) Get a copy of my two books I’ve written to help you! (Book 1 & Book 2) They’re inexpensive and are packed with tips to help you WRITE & SELF-PUBLISH that book on your heart.

3) Get in touch with me personally! Just book a time on my calendar, and I’ll help you go from start to finish or anywhere in between.

And remember, if you want the 2-DAY CRASH COURSE, come to the Writers Retreat THIS WEDNESDAY & THURSDAY!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

P.S. I recently helped Tim Wilkins create a book out of a seminar he had been teaching for years both nationwide and globally. (I’ll be sharing more about his book in the months ahead!) He wrote some kind words of encouragement for me – and for you – this weekend. I thought I’d share them here!

Eric Elder wears more hats than anyone I know, and he wears each one with consummate professionalism. For years he has been a trusted colleague and collaborator.

In 2017, I flew to his home outside Chicago where he videotaped me teaching my 1-day conference – MORE THAN WORDS – which I have taught all across the United States and Hong Kong.

Painstakingly, but with unswerving patience, he videotaped for almost 7 hours of material over several days, then he converted the audio into text. He sent me the transcript which contained no punctuation, no paragraphs. Just a 49,000-word run-on sentence!

An encourager by nature and habit, Eric strongly urged me to “Turn this into book form. People need to read it.”

I took the document and began to create structure; with Eric’s reassurance, I wrote and moved sentences around like pieces on a chess board. Chapter titles emerged. I began to see how the book should flow.

Eric read drafts and offered suggestions along the way. He was a compassionate sounding board.

When my writing was complete, Eric – who has an eye for detail – connected with me via Zoom and formatted the manuscript right before my eyes. Writing content is one thing; making it presentable is another.

I believe Eric knows every word-processing feature and takes full advantage of them to help create a book that demands to be read.

And there’s more! Eric has the know-how to get the book finished and published online. I could not recommend Eric more passionately to any would-be authors.

Thanks, Tim! And remember, if you want a 2-DAY CRASH COURSE to write & self-publish that book on your heart, join us for our Writers Retreat this Wednesday & Thursday here in Central Illinois!

Those we love never leave…

Today marks the 11th anniversary of my wife Lana’s passing from this life to the next… her "heaven day" as we like to call it.

A new movie, based on the book by Eric & Lana Elder

I woke up this morning thinking about her legacy and how she lives on through us. I wrote:

Those we love never leave
when who we are
is infused with who they were.
(Eric Elder)

Here are 3 ways Lana still lives on through me and those who love her:

1). Today I’m releasing an Italian translation of a book we wrote together about the life and faith of the real St. Nicholas. It’s called San Nicola: Il Credente and was wonderfully translated by Italian native, Cristini Cusi. Lana’s ancestors are from Italy, too, so this is a fitting tribute to her heritage. Here are links to get some copies for yourself or your family or friends for Christmas!

Click to get the book in English or Italian

St. Nicholas: The Believer

"San Nicola: Il Credente"

2). In 3 weeks, we’ll be premiering the PUPPET OPERA based on the book! The book has already been turned into a ballet, a musical, and now… a puppet opera!

Here’s a 1-minute promo for the show:

Promo video for the Italian puppet opera, San Nicola

MY SINCERE THANKS to those who’ve helped us raise 85% of the $12,000 to create this new show!

Kelly Albrecht, Joyce Benton, Beverley Wyman, Jane Cavanaugh, Chris & Deb Clayton, Rich & Gretchen Clemmons, Clint Clouse, Brendan & Billie Dimmig, Troy & Bonnie Dimmig, Bruce & Mary Felkins, Ashley Ferguson, Tom & Joy Foglietta, Kevin Fowler, Joe Gerstung, Elaine Goerne, Bob & Marlene Horton, Clayton & Marilyn Irmeger, Pat Kearney, Janet Kotecki, Mary LeRette, Al Lowry, Joan McGlone, Kevin & Misty Missel, Brent & Michelle Mitchell, Kevin & Joan Moody, Simon Murray, Linda Olivero, John Olivero, Mike & Jessica Pastirik, Kira & Kalycia Pfeffinger, Greg Potzer, Connie Reimer, Rita Reyes, Bob Ritter, Denny & Jane Roeschley, Kent Sanders, Michèle Sandison, Tracy Schultz, Jeanette Smith, Roger Smith, Vicky Snyder, Dan & Sarah Stayskal, Johnathon & Karis Stephens, Jennifer Thul, Dino, Lynn & Alexander Vallero, John Yates, and Rockie & Nancy Zeigler

If you’d like to donate and get your name on our list of credits, there’s still time! My goal is to have the show fully funded before the curtain rises on December 8th.

Donate to the Puppet Opera

3) Starting in 2024, we’ll be working on a major motion picture also based on the book!I’m raising funds and seeking collaborators to turn the story into a movie everyone can watch year after year.

Here’s a 10-minute video where I share more about the movie, my ministry, and Lana’s impact on my life.

About Eric Elder Ministries

Here’s a link if you’d like to help us launch the movie!

Donate to the movie project, His Name Was Nicholas

Lana’s life continues to live in and through those who loved her. As I wrote this morning:

Those we love never leave
when who we are
is infused with who they were.

Love you all!

Do it for your readers

Have you ever read a book that has touched your heart? A book that has helped you express the feelings inside you, as if the author knew exactly what you were going through? If so… "Write With Me!" Writers Retreat

Have you ever thought that YOU could write such a book for OTHERS? That when you share the stories on your heart that they could give HOPE to others in the very same way?

The truth is: YOU CAN!

That’s why I love encouraging people to write their stories. Not for fame or fortune, although that’s fine. I encourage them to write their stories FOR THEIR READERS, to give them hope, to help them live their lives in a fuller way, and to give them a reason for living… even one more day.

If you have a book on your heart, I want to encourage you to write it! Do it for your readers!

Here are three ways to help you get started.

1) Join Crystal Balas and me at our WRITERS RETREAT November 1st & 2nd here in Central Illinois! Click below to learn more and sign up. Click here to learn more or sign up!

2) Get a copy of two books I’ve written specifically for this purpose! Write With Me! is the ultimate guide to WRITE & SELF-PUBLISH that book on your heart. And Write With Me! NOTEBOOK!!! is a companion guide to help you write your specific book.

3) Get it touch with me personally, and I’ll help you go from the starting blocks to the finish line! Book a time on my calendar and we can chat!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

"Write With Me!" Book and NOTEBOOK!!!

Is it time to start?

Do you have a project you’ve been putting off? Maybe it’s time to start! As my new friend Ronn Baker says, "If you fail to start, you start to fail."

Ronn Baker and Eric Elder at Ronn's book launch in Streator, Illinois

I met Ronn 3 MONTHS AGO at a book launch for another friend. Ronn asked if I could help him publish 2 books he had been working on for the last 10 years. I said, "Sure!" and we began the final steps to launch his books into the world.

On Friday, we were back in the very same library for HIS OWN book launch! After 10 years of writing, Ronn had just a few more steps to take to see his longtime dream come true.

Click here to watch my 10-minute interview with Ronn about what motivated him to start and his most "toast-worthy" moment.

What about you? What projects are on your heart that you’ve been putting off? What projects might be just around the corner from being launched into the world?

If it’s a book you’ve been wanting to write or finish writing, let me know! I love helping Christian writers get their stories out to the world.

Here are 3 ways I’d love to help:

1) Join us at our WRITERS RETREAT November 1st & 2nd here in Central Illinois. My writing friend Crystal Balas and I will be walking you through the steps to WRITE & SELF-PUBLISH that book on your heart.
Sign up for the WRITERS RETREAT!

2) Get it touch with me like Ronn did, and I’ll give you one-on-one help to take you from the starting blocks to the finish line. Just book a time on my calendar and we can chat on zoom.
Book an hour on my calendar

3) Get a copy of my books! These two books will walk you through the book writing and publishing process, step-by-step:
Write With Me! The ultimate guide to WRITE & SELF-PUBLISH that book on your heart.
Write With Me! NOTEBOOK!!! A companion guide to help you WRITE & SELF-PUBLISH that book on your heart.

Ready to start?!? Let me encourage you to do like Ronn did and get started! Then reach out like he did and get the help you need to finish!

Here’s the link again to watch our 10-minute interview.

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

P.S. If you like sci-fi/adventure, take a look at Ronn first two books in his series, The Darmon Chronicles: A Search for Eden and Finding Eden.

"A Search for Eden" by Ronn Baker

"Finding Eden" by Ronn Baker

Early birds, come write with us!

Want to write a book?!? Today’s the last day to sign up for our WRITERS RETREAT at the early bird rate.

Join us at the early bird rate for our writers retreat!

My writing friend Crystal Balas and I would love to have you join us for two days of fun, writing, and fellowship in a beautiful cabin in the woods. The retreat will be held at Starved Rock State Park on November 1st & 2nd here in Central Illinois.

Here’s the link to learn more and sign up!
https://ericelder.com/writers-retreat/

In addition to the writing workshops, we’ll have time for fun and fellowship in the beauty of nature at Starved Rock State Park here in Central Illinois, featuring an optional trolley tour of the area and a guided walk on one of the trails.

Here’s our schedule. Feel free to come or go to any of the sessions… one of our BIGGEST GOALS is to help you create some SACRED SPACE on your calendar to have intimacy with God.

WEDNESDAY, NOVEMBER 1

8:30-9 AM – Welcome & Worship
9-9:45 – “Write With Me!” – a walk-through of the writing and self-publishing process
10-10:45 – Think “Books,” Not “Book” – Choosing your first book, theme, and main stories
11-11:45 – Who Am I To Write A Book? – Gaining confidence to go ahead and write

12-1 PM – LUNCH – An optional ($18.95) box lunch in the room or an à la carte at the lodge restaurant or cafe

1-1:45 – No Scene That Doesn’t Turn – Telling your story in the most compelling way
2-2:45 – Fleshing Out Your Stories – Practical tips for writing the meat of your book
3-5 – Trolley Tour – An optional ($15) trolley tour of the State Park, the Illinois Waterway, and historic Utica

5-6:30 DINNER – À la carte at the lodge restaurant or nearby

7-7:30 Worship & Words of Encouragement
7:30-9 Success Stories – Self-published writers share their journey

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 2

8:30-9 AM – Worship & Testimonies
9-9:45 – Sharing Your Work – Tips for self-editing, sharing previews, and receiving feedback
10-10:45 – Formatting Your Book – The nuts and bolts of creating & uploading your book to sell worldwide
11-11:45 – Next Steps – Taking your writing further with communities & coaching

12-1 PM – LUNCH – À la carte at the lodge restaurant or cafe
1-1:45 – Seven Touches – Seven ways to encourage readers to buy and read your book
2-2:45 – Start Writing Your NEXT book! (The key to finishing your FIRST book!)
3-5 – Guided Hike – An optional ($10) guided hike through nature

5-6:30 DINNER – À la carte at the lodge restaurant or nearby

7-9 Worship & Wit – An entertaining evening with your fantastic writing friends, old & new!

Here’s the link again to learn more and sign up! Hope you can join us! (The price goes up after TODAY.)

https://ericelder.com/writers-retreat/

Join us at our writers retreat!

Join us at our writers retreat!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

P.S. Even if you CAN’T attend the retreat, you can STILL GET my new books that I’ll be using at the retreat to help you write that book on YOUR heart. Here are the links to get both!

Write With Me! book and notebook

Come write with us!

My friend Crystal Balas and I are hosting a 2-day Writers Retreat at Starved Rock State Park on November 1 & 2, 2023! Come join us!

Eric & Crystal's Writers Retreat!

If you have a book on your heart, but don’t know how to start or don’t know how to finish, we’ll show you how!

We’ve booked "a little cabin in the woods" at Starved Rock on November 1 & 2 where we’re going to write, pray, worship, and be inspired so we can all WRITE & SELF-PUBLISH those books on our hearts!

You’ll hear from other writers who have done this many times before (and some whose books are “hot off the press”!)

Eric writes for page, stage & screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

Eric Elder has written & self-published over 35 books and helped dozens of others do the same.

Crystal Balas, author, speaker & life coach

Crystal Balas is a writer, speaker, and life coach. Both have a heart for the Lord and a heart for helping others make their dreams come true!

In addition to the writing workshops, we’ll also have time for fun and fellowship in the beauty of nature at Starved Rock State Park, featuring an optional trolley tour of the area and a guided walk on one of the trails.

November is a great time to write a book, so this event will help kick off a month of writing!

Here’s our schedule:

Starved Rock Lodge

WEDNESDAY, NOVEMBER 1

8:30-9 AM – Welcome & Worship

9-9:45 – “Write With Me!” – a walk-through of the writing and self-publishing process
10-10:45 – Think “Books,” Not “Book” – Choosing your first book, theme, and main stories
11-11:45 – Who Am I To Write A Book? – Gaining confidence to go ahead and write

12-1 PM – LUNCH – An optional ($18.95) box lunch in the room or an à la carte at the lodge restaurant or cafe

1-1:45 – No Scene That Doesn’t Turn – Telling your story in the most compelling way
2-2:45 – Fleshing Out Your Stories – Practical tips for writing the meat of your book
3-5 – Trolley Tour – An optional ($15) trolley tour of the State Park, the Illinois Waterway, and historic Utica

5-6:30 DINNER – À la carte at the lodge restaurant or nearby

7-7:30 Worship & Words of Encouragement
7:30-9 Success Stories – Self-published writers share their journey

Starved Rock State Park

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 2

8:30-9 AM – Worship & Testimonies

9-9:45 – Sharing Your Work – Tips for self-editing, sharing previews, and receiving feedback
10-10:45 – Formatting Your Book – The nuts and bolts of creating & uploading your book to sell worldwide
11-11:45 – Next Steps – Taking your writing further with communities & coaching

12-1 PM – LUNCH – À la carte at the lodge restaurant or cafe

1-1:45 – Seven Touches – Seven ways to encourage readers to buy and read your book
2-2:45 – Start Writing Your NEXT book! (The key to finishing your FIRST book!)
3-5 – Guided Hike – An optional ($10) guided hike through nature

5-6:30 DINNER – À la carte at the lodge restaurant or nearby

7-9 Worship & Wit – An entertaining evening with your fantastic writing friends, old & new!

The retreat will be based on Eric’s new books:

(Both are available now on Amazon at the links above!)

Write With Me! books on Amazon.com

Cost

The cost of the retreat for BOTH DAYS is a suggested donation of $247 if paid by October 4th (or $297 after October 4th. You can also sign up for 1 DAY for $197).

Your donation to Eric Elder Ministries will help pay for the venue, the teaching, the rich fellowship with like-minded friends, and the course materials: Eric’s Write With Me! book and his Write With Me! NOTEBOOK!!!

(Meals, activities, transportation, and housing are not included so you can adjust those costs to your budget! Starved Rock Lodge has beautiful guest rooms and cabins available for booking at starvedrocklodge.com or you can find housing nearby on your favorite travel app!)

For more info, contact Eric at: eric

SPACE IS LIMITED! SIGN UP NOW!

SIGN UP HERE!
(before Oct 4th!)

BOTH DAYS! $247 (BEST DEAL)
Early Bird Pricing!

– Includes BOTH DAYS!
– 2 full days of teaching, worship & success stories
– Beautiful retreat setting
– Fantastic, like-minded friends
– Eric’s “Write With Me!” Book
– Eric’s “Write With Me! ” NOTEBOOK!!!

SIGN UP HERE!
(after Oct 4th!)

BOTH DAYS! $297

– Includes BOTH DAYS and EVERYTHING listed under “BEST DEAL”
(Sign up before October 4th using the “BEST DEAL” link and you’ll save $50! But you can still sign up after October 4th using this link. Either way, we’ll be glad to have you join us!)

SIGN UP HERE!
(for just 1 day!)

1 DAY! $197

– Choose EITHER DAY!
– 1 full day of teaching, worship & success stories
– Beautiful retreat setting
– Fantastic, like-minded friends
– Eric’s “Write With Me!” Book
– Eric’s “Write With Me! ” NOTEBOOK!!!

HOPE YOU CAN JOIN US!

My book launch… to help YOU launch YOUR book!

One of my personal goals is to help 100 Christians tell their stories. I’m up to 31! Want to tell yours?!?

Eric & Heidi at Fannie Mae

I had a book launch two weeks ago for my new book, Write With Me! The ultimate guide to WRITE & SELF-PUBLISH that book on your heart.Fifty people came to the launch party at my farmhouse, including several who I’ve helped to tell THEIR stories.

It was WONDERFUL to hear THEIR JOY as they shared about the books on their heart that would have never come out had they not been nudged by others along the way. I was so thankful to be one of those others!

We live-streamed the event to hundreds online that night, and I’ve uploaded the video so you can watch, too. Here’s the link! (There were a lot of cicadas in attendance, too, but hopefully you can hear most of it!)

Eric's Book Launch

I LOVE helping people tell their stories. Why? Because I want everyone on the planet to know about the GREAT GOD we serve and how HE IS STILL ACTIVE & WORKING in people’s lives today!

Would YOU like to tell YOUR story? Are there people who could benefit from hearing what YOU’VE gone through, and how GOD has BROUGHT YOU THROUGH?

If so, I pray you’ll start writing, keep writing, and finish writing your story so others can be blessed by the words on your heart.

And if you need some help, let me know! I’ve written my best tips in my new book Write With Me! to help you do just that.

  • Number 1, I want to encourage you that YOU CAN DO THIS!
  • Number 2, I want to give you a practical plan to PULL IT OFF. And
  • Number 3, I want to show you, in detail, how to write & self-publish your book SO OTHERS CAN READ IT.

My goal is not just to help you write a book. My goal is to impact YOUR READERS with the life-changing message of Jesus Christ so THEIR lives can be changed FOR THE BETTER, too. For me, it’s all part of the Great Commission that Jesus gave His disciples: to make disciples who make disciples who make disciples!

If I can help YOU get YOUR STORY out to the world, I can help OTHERS grow in THEIR faith and THEY can get THEIR STORY out to the world!

SO… grab a copy of Write With Me! and you’ll learn, step by step, how to go from start to finished AND PUBLISHED! Also grab a copy of the Write With Me! NOTEBOOK!!! with MORE HELPFUL TIPS and SPACE TO WRITE your own story.

Once you’ve completed the book and notebook, you’ll have a strong first draft of your ENTIRE BOOK from start to finish!

ALSO! I’ve just announced my fall Writers Retreat here in Illinois on November 1 & 2 at Starved Rock State Park.

Here’s a link for more info… I’d love to have you join us for an inspirational, practical, and FUN Writers Retreat. We’ll be using my new books to help you write YOUR story.

https://ericelder.com/writers-retreat/

Writers Retreat

And here are the links to get my new books in paperback, Kindle, or audiobook!

"Write With Me!" book and notebook!

Have a good week! Keep sharing YOUR STORY!

Eric Elder writes for page, stage, and screen to glorify God's name so Christ may be seen!

Just a reminder… PARTY THIS FRIDAY!

I’m throwing a party at my farmhouse here in Central Illinois THIS FRIDAY NIGHT, and I’d love for you to come!
PLEASE RSVP to this email by MIDNIGHT TONIGHT and I’ll send you the address and more info!

Eric's books "Write With Me!" and the "Write With Me! NOTEBOOK!!!"

I’m launching my new book on September 1st called Write With Me! which I’ve written to help others WRITE & SELF-PUBLISH those books on their hearts.

I’ve written & self-published over 35 books myself and helped others write & self-publish over 30 more! Now, it’s time to celebrate!

Join me for a night of worship and encouragement, led by me and a few of my friends. Also included is a delicious meal and holiday decor, graciously provided by Jim & Dee Allen.

There’s no cost to come… just come!

Here’s our schedule:

– 5-6 PM Gather & Games
– 6-7 PM Food & Fellowship
– 7-8 PM Worship & Words
– 8-10 PM Bonfire & Stars (weather permitting; otherwise we’ll be inside by the piano!)

Who is this for? Anyone who wants to enjoy a night of praise and encouragement! I’ve thrown several launch parties for others over the years, but this is the first I’m throwing for myself. In addition to sharing about the book, I’ll be sharing an update on my ministry, including our upcoming "puppet opera" in Italy and my plans for a new movie.

Come! Be encouraged! And kick off Labor Day Weekend with a great cookout in the country!

If you’re interested in coming, even remotely, please reply to this note by Tuesday, August 29th. This will help us plan. The meal and the entire evening is on us!

When you reply, I’ll send you specific directions. Even if your plans change and you decide to come at the last minute, please come! I’d love to see you here.

This’ll be fun! Please reply for directions!

P.S. We’re officially launching the book on September 1st, but you can get an advance copy at this link! Write With Me!

My book launch & bonfire – September 1st!

I’m throwing a party at my farmhouse here in Central Illinois, and I’d love for you to come!

Eric's books "Write With Me!" and the "Write With Me! NOTEBOOK!!!"

I’m launching my new book on September 1st called Write With Me! which I’ve written to help others WRITE & SELF-PUBLISH those books on their hearts.

I’ve written & self-published over 35 books myself and helped others write & self-publish over 30 more! Now, it’s time to celebrate!

Join me for a night of worship and encouragement, led by me and a few of my friends. Also included is a delicious meal and holiday decor, graciously provided by Jim & Dee Allen.

There’s no cost to come… just come!

Here’s our schedule:

– 5-6 PM Gather & Games
– 6-7 PM Food & Fellowship
– 7-8 PM Worship & Words
– 8-10 PM Bonfire & Stars (weather permitting; otherwise we’ll be inside by the piano!)

Who is this for? Anyone who wants to enjoy a night of praise and encouragement! I’ve thrown several launch parties for others over the years, but this is the first I’m throwing for myself. In addition to sharing about the book, I’ll be sharing an update on my ministry, including our upcoming "puppet opera" in Italy and my plans for a new movie.

Come! Be encouraged! And kick off Labor Day Weekend with a great cookout in the country!

If you’re interested in coming, even remotely, please reply to this note by Tuesday, August 29th. This will help us plan. The meal and the entire evening is on us!

When you reply, I’ll send you specific directions. Even if your plans change and you decide to come at the last minute, please come! I’d love to see you here.

This’ll be fun! Please reply for directions!

P.S. We’re officially launching the book on September 1st, but you can get an advance copy at this link! Write With Me!

Invitation to Italy… let me know by September 1st!

Here’s a reminder that I’m taking a group to Italy for 10 days in December to see the premiere of my new puppet opera "San Nicola."

If you’d like to join me and a few of my family & friends, I’d love to have you come! Details below… let me know by September 1st!

(There’s one date change from my previous announcement about the trip. The premiere is now Friday, December 8th at 6:30 pm, instead of Saturday, December 9th.)

Eric Elder & Friends at the Colosseum in Rome

Want to marvel at the Colosseum? Stare at the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel? Throw a coin in Trevi fountain?

How about a hike to an ancient monastery? Or a traditional Italian feast at a working sheep farm?

If so, I’d love for you to come with me to Italy! I’m taking a group of from December 3-12 to see the premiere of our new Italian puppet opera: "San Nicola: lo straordinario viaggio della sua vita" (Saint Nicholas: the extraordinary journey of his life!)

The show premieres on Friday, December 8 at 6:30 pm in the historic Teatro Maria Caniglia.

If you can’t join us in person, we hope to livestream it and record it for later viewing from anywhere in the world! But I’ve love for you to come in person… here’s what we’ll be doing!

DAY 1 – Fly to Rome

Sunday, December 3 – Before you say, “I can’t afford it!” get this: round-trip tickets from Chicago to Rome for this particular week are only $570 right now! (in summertime, flights alone are $2,500!) If there’s ever a time to see Italy, this is it!

DAY 2 – Arrive in Rome

Monday, December 4 – We’ll arrive in Rome and enjoy the sights and sounds of the city, stroll by Trevi Fountain, and share a meal at a sidewalk cafe. Relax, you’re in Rome!

Trevi Fountain in Rome

The Vatican Museums, including Michelangelo's Sistine Chapel

DAY 3 – The Sistine Chapel

Tuesday, December 5 – In the morning, we’ll tour the Vatican Museums, including the Sistine Chapel and its famous ceiling painted by Michelangelo.

& the Colosseum!

That same afternoon, we’ll tour the Roman Colossuem, including a walk through the newly-opened underground passages.

The Colosseum in Rome

Pupi Italici - the Italian puppet workshop

DAY 4 – To Sulmona

Wednesday, December 6 – We’ll spend the rest of our trip in the city of Sulmona, about 2-1/2 hours southeast of Rome, nestled in Italy’s snow-capped mountains. We’ll visit the puppet workshop where the show is being created.

DAY 5 – Hike to Celestine’s Cave

Thursday, December 7 – We’ll take a short ride and then a beautiful hike up a nature trail to the Cave of Celestine V, who stayed in this hermitage in the 1200’s after stepping down suddenly from his role as pope. We’ll also have a picnic lunch in nature and see the remains of the Temple of Hercules, who also hails from this region.

Hike to Celestine's Cave

DAY 6 – The Premiere!

Friday, December 8, 6:30 pm – Tonight’s the night! We’ll be premiering our new Italian puppet opera in the beautiful Teatro Maria Caniglia, a 4-tiered, regal opera house built in the 1930’s. The show is called San Nicola: lo straordinario viaggio della sua vita (Saint Nicholas: the extraordinary journey of his life!)

Eric & Girolamo his family at the Teatro Maria Caniglia

DAY 7 – Enjoy Sulmona!

December 9 – Sleep in, enjoy some coffee and a croissant, or go window shopping. Later in the afternoon, we’ll take a walking tour of the city and a tour of the costume museum above the puppet workshop. Save room for a gelato! (Italian ice cream)

Plaza in Sulmona, Ialy

Confetti (sugar-coated almonds) in a Sulmona shop window

Eric & Girolamo enjoying a gelato

Pupi Italici Grand Opening

DAY 8 – Worship & Celebrations!

Sunday, December 10 – We’ll worship locally in the morning and enjoy a time of celebration with the cast & crew & friends later in the day.

DAY 9 – Anversa & Castrovalva

Monday, December 11 – We’ll take a short drive to Anversa where we’ll have lunch at a working sheep farm–with a traditional multi-course Italian meal–truly from farm to table! Then we’ll take an easy hike from Anversa to Castrovalva, two cities made famous, in part, by drawings by M. C. Escher.

Anversa & Castrovalva

Castrovalvo

DAY 10 – Return!

Tuesday, December 12 – We’ll take an early bus back to the airport in Rome for our departure. If you’re flying back to the States, you’ll likely be home that same night… with memories to last a lifetime.

The Details

This trip is á la carte… meaning you will choose and book your own flights, meals, hotels, and activities according to your wishes. I am happy to help you in your planning, but your choices are up to you.

The price is estimated to be $2,500-$2,900 per person from Chicago. Your price could vary depending on your city of departure and your choices above, but this is a good starting point. I’ll send you my itinerary and details of my plans so you can make your plans accordingly.

The estimate includes a suggested donation of $500-1,000 to our puppet opera to help offset the costs of the show and for organizing this special trip!

Flights are at their lowest prices RIGHT NOW, so please let me know as soon as possible (and definitely before September 1) if you’d like to come along! The suggested donation will secure your spot.

Reply to this note if you’re interested… even remotely! I’d love to have you come along!

(Click here to see the web page for this trip)

Like this message? Share it with a friend! Then they can sign up for their own subscription at theranch.org!

You’re subscribed to "What’s New at The Ranch"

Preferences | Unsubscribe

Invitation to Italy… let me know by September 1st!

Here’s a reminder that I’m taking a group to Italy for 10 days in December to see the premiere of my new puppet opera "San Nicola."

If you’d like to join me and a few of my family & friends, I’d love to have you come! Details below… let me know by September 1st!

(There’s one date change from my previous announcement about the trip. The premiere is now Friday, December 8th at 6:30 pm, instead of Saturday, December 9th.)

Eric Elder & Friends at the Colosseum in Rome

Want to marvel at the Colosseum? Stare at the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel? Throw a coin in Trevi fountain?

How about a hike to an ancient monastery? Or a traditional Italian feast at a working sheep farm?

If so, I’d love for you to come with me to Italy! I’m taking a group of from December 3-12 to see the premiere of our new Italian puppet opera: "San Nicola: lo straordinario viaggio della sua vita" (Saint Nicholas: the extraordinary journey of his life!)

The show premieres on Friday, December 8 at 6:30 pm in the historic Teatro Maria Caniglia.

If you can’t join us in person, we hope to livestream it and record it for later viewing from anywhere in the world! But I’ve love for you to come in person… here’s what we’ll be doing!

DAY 1 – Fly to Rome

Sunday, December 3 – Before you say, “I can’t afford it!” get this: round-trip tickets from Chicago to Rome for this particular week are only $570 right now! (in summertime, flights alone are $2,500!) If there’s ever a time to see Italy, this is it!

DAY 2 – Arrive in Rome

Monday, December 4 – We’ll arrive in Rome and enjoy the sights and sounds of the city, stroll by Trevi Fountain, and share a meal at a sidewalk cafe. Relax, you’re in Rome!

Trevi Fountain in Rome

The Vatican Museums, including Michelangelo's Sistine Chapel

DAY 3 – The Sistine Chapel

Tuesday, December 5 – In the morning, we’ll tour the Vatican Museums, including the Sistine Chapel and its famous ceiling painted by Michelangelo.

& the Colosseum!

That same afternoon, we’ll tour the Roman Colossuem, including a walk through the newly-opened underground passages.

The Colosseum in Rome

Pupi Italici - the Italian puppet workshop

DAY 4 – To Sulmona

Wednesday, December 6 – We’ll spend the rest of our trip in the city of Sulmona, about 2-1/2 hours southeast of Rome, nestled in Italy’s snow-capped mountains. We’ll visit the puppet workshop where the show is being created.

DAY 5 – Hike to Celestine’s Cave

Thursday, December 7 – We’ll take a short ride and then a beautiful hike up a nature trail to the Cave of Celestine V, who stayed in this hermitage in the 1200’s after stepping down suddenly from his role as pope. We’ll also have a picnic lunch in nature and see the remains of the Temple of Hercules, who also hails from this region.

Hike to Celestine's Cave

DAY 6 – The Premiere!

Friday, December 8, 6:30 pm – Tonight’s the night! We’ll be premiering our new Italian puppet opera in the beautiful Teatro Maria Caniglia, a 4-tiered, regal opera house built in the 1930’s. The show is called San Nicola: lo straordinario viaggio della sua vita (Saint Nicholas: the extraordinary journey of his life!)

Eric & Girolamo his family at the Teatro Maria Caniglia

DAY 7 – Enjoy Sulmona!

December 9 – Sleep in, enjoy some coffee and a croissant, or go window shopping. Later in the afternoon, we’ll take a walking tour of the city and a tour of the costume museum above the puppet workshop. Save room for a gelato! (Italian ice cream)

Plaza in Sulmona, Ialy

Confetti (sugar-coated almonds) in a Sulmona shop window

Eric & Girolamo enjoying a gelato

Pupi Italici Grand Opening

DAY 8 – Worship & Celebrations!

Sunday, December 10 – We’ll worship locally in the morning and enjoy a time of celebration with the cast & crew & friends later in the day.

DAY 9 – Anversa & Castrovalva

Monday, December 11 – We’ll take a short drive to Anversa where we’ll have lunch at a working sheep farm–with a traditional multi-course Italian meal–truly from farm to table! Then we’ll take an easy hike from Anversa to Castrovalva, two cities made famous, in part, by drawings by M. C. Escher.

Anversa & Castrovalva

Castrovalvo

DAY 10 – Return!

Tuesday, December 12 – We’ll take an early bus back to the airport in Rome for our departure. If you’re flying back to the States, you’ll likely be home that same night… with memories to last a lifetime.

The Details

This trip is á la carte… meaning you will choose and book your own flights, meals, hotels, and activities according to your wishes. I am happy to help you in your planning, but your choices are up to you.

The price is estimated to be $2,500-$2,900 per person from Chicago. Your price could vary depending on your city of departure and your choices above, but this is a good starting point. I’ll send you my itinerary and details of my plans so you can make your plans accordingly.

The estimate includes a suggested donation of $500-1,000 to our puppet opera to help offset the costs of the show and for organizing this special trip!

Flights are at their lowest prices RIGHT NOW, so please let me know as soon as possible (and definitely before September 1) if you’d like to come along! The suggested donation will secure your spot.

Reply to this note if you’re interested… even remotely! I’d love to have you come along!

(Click here to see the web page for this trip)

I led worship last week

I led worship last week… just one song. But it moved my heart. I pray it moves yours.

Eric leading "How Great Thou Art" for Cammie Quinn's book launch

My friend Cammie Quinn’s asked if I would play the piano and lead the singing for one song during her book launch party for her new civil war novel Follow the Wind Home. The song was "How Great Thou Art."

It might surprise you to hear this, but I don’t normally play in public. I love playing the piano. And I love singing to God. But playing and singing—and leading others in singing in a live setting? For me, that’s rare.

But it was Cammie asking. And it was her book launch for a novel she’s been dreaming about writing and publishing since 6th grade. I had been helping her to get it published since last fall when she reached out to ask me for help getting it out of her computer and out to the world. So when she asked me to play the piano and lead one song, how could I say no?

It turned out to be one of the high points of her party, and one of the high points of the year for me personally. There’s just something about the song, about having her family and friends singing it, and about the way the Holy Spirit came into the room for those special moments. Cammie told me this morning she’s watched that song over and over this week, still amazed at what God was and is still doing.

Would you like to listen in? I’ll include the link below to our worship time, along with links to her book, her talk, and to another conversation we had in our back yard just a few weeks ago.

Take a few minutes to worship with us! He so worthy of our praise.

P.S. I read Cammie’s book on my trip to Italy this spring on some cold and rainy days when it was too dreary to go outside. I loved sitting by the fireplace in my room and letting her novel warm my heart. The book is dedicated "to those who love to much," which includes me!

I was hooked from Chapter 1 and was thankful to have a few more "cold and rainy days" to keep reading to the end! It gave me strength to move on. The book is written in the style of Willa Cather and John Steinbeck. So if you love those, you’ll love this!

Cammie's novel by my fireplace, with a link get your own!

Here’s the link to Cammie’s book launch party, starting with a few remarks from me and another friend, followed by her talk at about 12-1/2 minutes into the video, and ending with the hymn, "How Great Thou Art" at around the 50 minute mark.

Cammie Quinn's book launch, with hymn at the end

And here’s a short clip we recorded in my backyard a few weeks ago on the day her book was published–exactly 20 years from when she lost her eye to cancer. Thank God He can redeem our days!

Cammie & Kevin Quinn talk with Eric about her new book, "Follow The Wind Home"

“Write With Me!” Part 1: Journals

I’ve just finished writing my 50th journal. I started when I was 10 and I’ve never stopped!

Eric's first and most recent journals. Get your own blank ones here!

My mom gave me a "5-year diary" when I was 10 and told me to write down some of the interesting things that happened during my days. She said I’d look back some day and be surprised at how things have changed (and how they’ve stayed the same!)

She said I didn’t have to write much. Just a few words each day. So I did.

My first entry was on February 5th, 1973, my sister’s birthday. I wrote: "Marilyn’s birthday. Had cake." Apparently, I took my mom’s advice about brevity!

This morning, I wrote the final entry in my current journal. "Lord, Jesus, thanks for loving me. In Your name, Amen."

It’s always an exciting day for me when I finish a journal and start another. There’s the joy of finishing one book and the freshness of starting a new one. It always feels like New Year’s Day, with a clean slate in front of me.

Have you ever thought about writing a journal? Recording your thoughts, your fears, your laughter, your tears?

I write my journals for an audience of one: me! (Well, God and me.) I don’t expect anyone else to ever read them. But I do love looking back on them from time to time, seeing what thrilled my heart, what stilled my heart, and how God has brought me through the ups and downs and "everydays" of life. Looking back gives me encouragement as I look to my future.

If you’ve never kept a journal, I encourage you to try! Just a few words a day! "Marilyn’s birthday. Had cake." It can be that simple!

Or it can be incredibly profound. For instance, my second entry in that same journal was on February 8th, 1973. I wrote: "Bob Hope special. NBC Follies. I started making my first puppet."

Today, fifty years later, I’m working on an Italian "puppet opera" that will premiere this December at a gorgeous opera house in Italy (and you can come with me to see it!) It blows my mind. Maybe yours, too?

Who knows what you might write today that will blow your mind some day in the future! If you’ve never started, why not now?

If you’ve already been journaling, how about getting a fresh start with one or two or three of the journals I’ve created for myself and for others? Each journal is filled with blank lines for you to write whatever’s on your heart, plus 101 inspirational quotes at the bottom of every other page keep you encouraged as you write.

Here are the links to each journal:

(I love the quotes in these journals, collected over the years by my friend Greg Potzer at This Day’s Thought. In fact, I’m helping Greg put together a new book coming out later this year filled entirely with some of the best quotes he’s ever collected from the past 25 years… over 2,500!)

A Personal Journal with 101 Quotes on Prayer

A Personal Journal with 101 Quotes on Prayer

A Personal Journal with 101 Quotes on Love

So… why not? Write with me!

I’d love to have you come along. Who knows what God might do along the way. :)

How can I help?

One of my goals this year is to make myself more available to others… including you!

Eric's "office hours"

I’ve always been available and have helped others, but for various reasons, people are sometimes hesitant to ask for help. They think I’m too busy, too unreachable, or wouldn’t be interested in talking to them.

The truth is, one of things I love doing most is helping others! I love helping people achieve their dreams, work through their situations, and move forward with their projects and lives.

Maybe I can help you? If so, I’m glad to help!

Here are six areas where people usually ask me for help:

1) I love helping people write & publish their books. I’ve written & published 36 of my own books and have helped dozens of other people do the same. I’d love to help you!

2) I love helping people build & grow their online presence. Whether that’s building a website, a mailing list, a social media presence, or making better use of their everyday technology, I’d love to help!

3) I love helping people get their music out to the world. I’ve recorded and published my own music on many streaming platforms and have helped dozens of others record and publish their music. I’d love to help you with yours!

4) I love helping people grow in their faith. Whether it’s practical help with spiritual disciplines such as reading the Bible, fasting, praying, or stepping out in faith, I love sharing what I’ve learned in my own faith walk and encouraging others in theirs.

5) I love helping people turn unhealthy attractions into healthy actions, helping them find valid ways to meet their valid needs rather than pursuing longings and desires they know are unhealthy for them. I’ve been set free for 36 years from acting out on my own unhealthy attractions, and I’ve helped hundreds of others find freedom, too.

6) I love helping people play beautiful piano music. In particular, I love creating my own music that gives expression to the songs on my heart, and I love playing worship music for an audience of One. Whether you’re just starting out or have been playing for years and want to become more expressive, I’d love to help!

How does this work? It’s easy!

I’ve set up an online calendar that shows my available "office hours," so you can simply look through my calendar and find a day and time that works for you. Then click "confirm" and you’ll get a zoom link where we can chat online for an hour!

I keep my calendar up to date, so you don’t have to check with me beforehand. Just click confirm and you’re booked!

I ask for a $65 suggested donation to our ministry for an hour-long one-on-one chat. I’ve found that by asking for a donation, it helps others feel more comfortable asking for help, and the donations truly help advance our work of reaching as many people as possible for Christ. It’s a win-win all around!

Here’s a comment from just one of many I’ve helped…

"Eric has assisted us so many times over the years with our various publications…his encouragement and help have made all the difference with our efforts & success!" Greg Potzer, This Day’s Thought

So, if you’d like to chat about something that’s on your heart, whether it’s:

  • writing & publishing a book,
  • building & growing your online presence,
  • getting your music out to the world,
  • learning more about growing in your faith,
  • turning unhealthy attractions into healthy actions,
  • or playing beautiful piano for an audience of One,

I’d love to help! Here’s the link to my online calendar.

Eric’s "Office Hours"

Give it a try! I’d love to walk with you through whatever God is putting on your heart.

Come with me to Italy!

Come with me to Italy!

Want to come with me to Italy? Want to see the premiere of our new Italian puppet opera?

Eric Elder & Friends at the Colosseum in Rome

Want to marvel at the Colosseum? Stare at the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel? Throw a coin in Trevi fountain?

How about a hike to an ancient monastery? Or a traditional Italian feast at a working sheep farm?

If so, I’d love for you to come with me to Italy! I’m taking a group of from December 3-12 to see the premiere of our new Italian puppet opera: "San Nicola: lo straordinario viaggio della sua vita" (Saint Nicholas: the extraordinary journey of his life!)

The show premieres on Saturday, December 9 at 6:30 pm in the historic Teatro Maria Caniglia.

If you can’t join us in person, we hope to livestream it and record it for later viewing from anywhere in the world! But I’ve love for you to come in person… here’s what we’ll be doing!

DAY 1 – Fly to Rome

Sunday, December 3 – Before you say, “I can’t afford it!” get this: round-trip tickets from Chicago to Rome for this particular week are only $570 right now! (in summertime, flights alone are $2,500!) If there’s ever a time to see Italy, this is it!

DAY 2 – Arrive in Rome

Monday, December 4 – We’ll arrive in Rome and enjoy the sights and sounds of the city, stroll by Trevi Fountain, and share a meal at a sidewalk cafe. Relax, you’re in Rome!

Trevi Fountain in Rome

The Vatican Museums, including Michelangelo's Sistine Chapel

DAY 3 – The Sistine Chapel

Tuesday, December 5 – In the morning, we’ll tour the Vatican Museums, including the Sistine Chapel and its famous ceiling painted by Michelangelo.

& the Colosseum!

That same afternoon, we’ll tour the Roman Colossuem, including a walk through the newly-opened underground passages.

The Colosseum in Rome

Pupi Italici - the Italian puppet workshop

DAY 4 – To Sulmona

Wednesday, December 6 – We’ll spend the rest of our trip in the city of Sulmona, about 2-1/2 hours southeast of Rome, nestled in Italy’s snow-capped mountains. We’ll visit the puppet workshop where the show is being created.

DAY 5 – Hike to Celestine’s Cave

Thursday, December 7 – We’ll take a short ride and then a beautiful hike up a nature trail to the Cave of Celestine V, who stayed in this hermitage in the 1200’s after stepping down suddenly from his role as pope. We’ll also have a picnic lunch in nature and see the remains of the Temple of Hercules, who also hails from this region.

Hike to Celestine's Cave

DAY 6 – Enjoy Sulmona!

December 8 – We’ll be preparing for the show while you sleep in, enjoy some coffee and a croissant, or go window shopping. Later in the afternoon, we’ll take a walking tour of the city and a tour of the costume museum above the puppet workshop. Save room for a gelato! (Italian ice cream)

Plaza in Sulmona, Ialy

Confetti (sugar-coated almonds) in a Sulmona shop window

Eric & Girolamo enjoying a gelato

DAY 7 – The Premiere!

Saturday, December 9, 6:30 pm – Tonight’s the night! We’ll be premiering our new Italian puppet opera in the beautiful Teatro Maria Caniglia, a 4-tiered, regal opera house built in the 1930’s. The show is called San Nicola: lo straordinario viaggio della sua vita (Saint Nicholas: the extraordinary journey of his life!)

Eric & Girolamo his family at the Teatro Maria Caniglia

Pupi Italici Grand Opening

DAY 8 – Worship & Celebrations!

Sunday, December 10 – We’ll worship locally in the morning and enjoy a time of celebration with the cast & crew & friends later in the day.

DAY 9 – Anversa & Castrovalva

Monday, December 11 – We’ll take a short drive to Anversa where we’ll have lunch at a working sheep farm–with a traditional multi-course Italian meal–truly from farm to table! Then we’ll take an easy hike from Anversa to Castrovalva, two cities made famous, in part, by drawings by M. C. Escher.

Anversa & Castrovalva

Castrovalvo

DAY 10 – Return!

Tuesday, December 12 – We’ll take an early bus back to the airport in Rome for our departure. If you’re flying back to the States, you’ll likely be home that same night… with memories to last a lifetime.

The Details

This trip is á la carte… meaning you will choose and book your own flights, meals, hotels, and activities according to your wishes. I am happy to help you in your planning, but your choices are up to you.

The price is estimated to be $2,500-$2,900 per person from Chicago. Your price could vary depending on your city of departure and your choices above, but this is a good starting point. I’ll send you my itinerary and details of my plans so you can make your plans accordingly.

The estimate includes a suggested donation of $500-1,000 to our puppet opera to help offset the costs of the show and for organizing this special trip!

Flights are at their lowest prices RIGHT NOW, so please let me know as soon as possible (and definitely before September 1) if you’d like to come along! The suggested donation will secure your spot.

Reply to this note if you’re interested… even remotely! I’d love to have you come along!

(Click here to see the web page for this trip)

A million dreams

I watched one of Lana’s dreams come true this week. It made me cry, and here’s why!

The Sharpe Family Singers on "America's Got Talent"

I don’t often talk about Lana’s high school boyfriend. But I talked about him at her funeral, and I’d like to talk about him again today. Why?

Because I’m so proud of him, and I know Lana would say the same.

In fact, Lana and I planned to get together with him so she could tell him in person on our last trip to New York. But it didn’t work out, and she passed away before she got a chance.

So after her funeral, I reached out to share her message with him. She wanted to tell him how proud she was of him, that this is what she had dreamed for him all those years ago: to marry the woman he married and to live the life she knew he was called to live.

Even though they dated in high school and were Prom King and Queen, Lana could see where his heart was taking him… to New York, to Broadway, and to the world of singing and acting and performing on stage.

She said she felt like she wasn’t the right person to accompany him on that journey. She said she felt he needed someone who could sing and act and perform alongside him. She knew in her heart it was the right thing to do.

He went on to perform on Broadway and shared a kiss on stage with the woman who became his wife. They continued singing and acting and performing in thousands of shows, and they still perform to this day.

This week, I watched with millions of others as they performed with their four kids on one of the biggest stages in the watching world, "America’s Got Talent."

The four judges gave them four yes’s. I couldn’t help but cry. I was so proud of him, as I knew Lana would be. And I was so proud of her for that hard decision she made all those years ago.

There’s something special about seeing your dreams come true, even when those dreams are for others. Even when those dreams might mean giving up some dreams of your own.

I sent him a note after the show to tell him how great their performance was… for so many reasons. He graciously wrote back to say thanks.

If you live long enough, you realize that some dreams must die so other dreams can live.

What about you, what dreams have died in your life? What other dreams might come to life because of it?

I want to encourage you today to trust God with your dreams. Trust Him to work all things for good in the end.

That’s one of His specialties.

Sending my congrats and best wishes to Ron & Barbra Sharpe and their talented kids, Samantha, Logan, Aidan & Conner. May all your dreams come true.

You can watch their performance on AGT and the judges’ responses here:

The Sharpe Family Singers on "America's Got Talent"

And you can watch their performance of "A Millions Dreams" from a few years back here:

"A Millions Dreams" by the Sharpe Family Singers

Put it on and wear it!

God spoke to my heart a few weeks ago when I was pulling a shirt over my head. Perhaps it will speak to you, too!

"Azaria" by Pamela Hopper Haug

I met with a friend and her husband a few weeks ago to celebrate the launch of her new book, Azaria. I had helped her get started with it last fall, and she called me a month later to say she had finished it.

"What?!?" I said. "I can’t believe you wrote the whole thing!"

She said she had followed the tips I had given her to write it, and she was calling now to ask what to do next!

I couldn’t believe she had followed what I said and had finished writing her whole book, a 387-page memoir of her dramatic life. I was gripped by her story from cover to cover, from growing up on a farm to modeling in New York, from meeting Bill Blass to fighting bulimia, from being abused and abandoned to being found by Jesus and a man who loves to this day still.

I gladly jumped in and helped her for another 4-5 months editing, formatting, and uploading the book to Amazon. Her daughter-in-law helped design her cover. Her friends helped her proofread.

And last month she started selling her first copies… from "an idea in her head" to "published on Amazon" in just under six months!

When it was all done, we got together to celebrate with lunch and a toast. Her husband surprised me with a little birthday cake of my own, a party, and a special shirt he had made just for the occasion.

The shirt had my name stitched on it, along with the words, "Author – Advisor."

When I walked into the bathroom to put on the shirt, God spoke to my heart as I was looking in the mirror and pulling it over my head.

"Put it on and wear it," God said.

It made me cry. Why? Because I knew God was talking about more than just the shirt. He was talking about my gifting, my calling–not only to write and tell my own stories–but to help others write and tell their stories, too.

I’ve helped dozens of people do this over the years, but I’ve always seen it as something I’ve done "on the side." I’ve done it because I love doing it! I’ve done it because I love hearing other people’s stories! And I’ve done it to help even more people hear stories about what God is doing in people’s lives today.

But on that day, at that celebration of Pam’s book launch and my little birthday party, I felt God affirming that this was part of my calling, too: to make disciples who make disciples who make disciples–to use the gifts that God has given to me and to multiply those gifts so others can benefit from them, too.

"Put it on and wear it," God said. So I did. And I still am!

What about you? What is God calling you to do and saying, "Put it on and wear it"?

What is He putting on your heart that He wants you to take out into the world, to "go forth," and to do His will here on earth?

I’m amazed how God spoke to my heart! And I’m amazed that His calling is something I love do to. It’s not just His will. It’s my will, too. And whenever God’s will and our will line up… that’s a match made in heaven!

"Put it on and wear it!" I am praying this for you right now. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

P.S. If you’d like to join Pam and her husband Dennis and me for a public launch of her new book, we’ll be at the Streator Public Library in Streator, Illinois, on Wednesday, July 5th, from 11am-12noon, Central Time!

Pam will have copies of her new book, Azaria, and I’ll have copies of MY NEW BOOK–complete with all the tips I told her–calledWrite With Me! The ultimate guide to WRITE & SELF-PUBLISH that book on your heart!

You can also find both books on Amazon at these links:

"Azaria" by Pamela Hopper Haug

"Write With Me! The ultimate guide to WRITE & SELF-PUBLISH that book on your heart!" by Eric Elder & Friends

Enjoy your day! Love you all!

3 Coins

I’d like to share with you about 3 coins I’ve gotten recently, and how God has spoken to me through each.

3 coins

I shared it with a group on zoom yesterday, and I’d love to share it with you today.

It’s about how God pulled me out of some very unhealthy attractions 36 years ago, and how He’s still setting me free in powerful ways today.

If you need a boost in your faith that God can do ANYTHING, ABSOLUTELY ANYTHING, I believe this message is for you.

And if you’re struggling with any unhealthy attractions in your life RIGHT NOW, I pray God will speak to you through this message.

God is FOR you. He LOVES you. And He wants the ABSOLUTE BEST for you. Share it with a friend!

Here’s the link to listen…

Listen to "3 Coins" by Eric Elder

I have a date!

Not with a person, but with a theater… in Italy! Want to join me?

Help us put on a show! Donate now to our new puppet opera, "San Nicola."

When I went to Italy at Easter, I finally felt like my faith had become sight.

You know those times when you believe in your heart that something is right, but you’re only acting on faith until one day, something happens, and you realize what you believed was coming true?

Praise God! That’s what happened to me at Easter! I felt God’s presence so clearly when I got to meet with our passionate puppet masters Girolamo Botta and Alessandra Guadagna (pictured on the left) and see their workshop and their excitement for their craft.

Then I got to meet our gifted musician, Luca Giardino (pictured on the right) and his precious wife and daughter. I didn’t get to meet, but got to hear more about, our acclaimed actor, Cristian Zulli (pictured second from the right) who will narrate the show.

I also got to walk through the cobblestone streets and ancient architecture, drink coffee at sidewalk cafes and eat at fantastic restaurants. I hiked to a monastery on the side of a mountain and toured a costume shop where they create hundreds of outfits for a city-wide festival.

When I saw thousands of people turn out on the square for Good Friday and Easter Sunday celebrations, the deal was sealed in my heart! This was the right place, the right time, and the right people to host and premiere this unique show.

My faith became sight. There’s not a better feeling in the world.

We still hadn’t gotten confirmation to use the historic 1930’s opera house, with its red velvet seating and 4 tiers of box seats all around. That confirmation came only this week, and we have a date!

The date is:

DECEMBER 9th, 2023 at 6:30 PM!

Want to join me? I’m serious!

Right now, flights to Rome for that week are some of the cheapest of the year… about $550-600 round trip from Chicago. (During peak season, they’re in the thousands!) Then it’s a 2-1/2 hour drive or bus ride to the snow-capped mountains surrounding Sulmona.

I’m thinking of putting together a little bit of local sightseeing that week for anyone who wants to come. Maybe that’s you?

If you’re interested in coming, even if it seems remote, send me a note! I’d love to talk with you about it. I also plan to stream the show online, so even if you can’t make it, you can still enjoy this tremendous experience.

Last but not least, I could still use your help as I produce this show! I’m trying to raise the full amount needed to create the show before the curtain rises. So far, we’ve raised about 20% of the funds.

If you’d like to help bring THE HOPE OF CHRIST to thousands this Christmas, click the link below.

Click here to help us create this Christmas spectacular!

I’m so thankful to have a date. :)

May your faith become sight this week in a special way, too.

In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Is there a significant decision on your heart?

Three of my biggest decisions were made with the same backdrop. I think this is why.

Eric Elder's comments at the memorial service for Rowland and Martha Elder

Last week I spoke at a memorial service for my dear aunt and uncle who passed away on separate occasions.

If you have a significant decision on your heart, I pray these words will serve as a backdrop to help YOU think clearly and hear from God deeply about what He might be saying to you, too.

Here’s the link to watch (or you can read the text below):

Watch "Three Decisions"
(4-1/2 minutes)

Hi, my name is Eric Elder. Rowland and Martha were my uncle and aunt. When I think of them, three pictures come to my mind.

I was the out-of-towner. I came from Illinois for my first job after college, moved to Houston, and they and the family took me in and cared for me. The three pictures I see are all three significant decisions—three of the most significant I’ve ever made my life.

The first one I made was to put my faith in Christ.

I remember holding hands with Rowland and Martha and the missionary speaker, who I had heard that night and who happened to be staying at their home. We knelt around their coffee table as I prayed to seal that decision in my heart, and I’ve never looked back. That was February 9th, 1987.

The second significant decision I made was to marry my wife, Lana.

She was living in Michigan. I was living in Texas, and we were trying to figure out if we were ever going to commit to each other.

Rowland and Martha knew my dilemma. They offered for her to stay at their house while we pursued that path together and asked God if He wanted us together. So for six or eight months she stayed with Rowland and Martha until our wedding day, April 29th, 1989, right in this spot here.

The third significant decision was when I decided to go into full-time ministry and quit my secular job.

I was living in Illinois at the time. I flew down to Houston where my corporate office was. I was praying for a woman who was dying of cancer, asking God for a miracle in the last days of her life. I prayed till midnight. Nothing had changed, and I felt God say, “I want you to quit your job tomorrow and go into full-time ministry.”

I stayed at Rowland and Martha’s house that night. I remember being in the bed and thinking, “God, if I saw her healed—if I saw those lumps of cancer jump off her body—I’d do it in a heartbeat. But I didn’t see that, God, and I don’t know what to do.”

But God spoke to me, and two days later I quit. I’ve been doing full-time ministry since February 14th, 1995, and I’ve never looked back.

I say this to say that Rowland and Martha were a backdrop for three of my most significant decisions. I think it’s because of their calming environment, their welcoming home, their care and their prayer that allowed me to think clearly and hear from God deeply.

I think today they are providing a backdrop for each one of you here, me included.

If there’s a significant decision that’s on your heart—whether it’s to put your faith in Christ for the first time, whether it’s about your marriage, whether it’s about your kids or your job or your future, your finances, your health—I think we could do nothing better to honor them and honor God than by making a commitment today, making a decision today, to follow the God of Rowland and Martha, the God of Joan and Ted and Glen and their descendants.

If you want to make any kind of commitment in your heart, just say it with me.

“Lord Jesus, thank You for Rowland and Martha, their example, their love and care and prayer. Help us to follow You the same way they did, Lord. Let our legacy extend way beyond us, Lord, and touch the nations for You, that we could all join You at the most marvelous feast that they’re enjoying right now. In Jesus’ name, Amen.”

Parkinson’s & Recreation

Parkinson’s is rough. But as my friend Dennis Jernigan says, "I have Parkinson’s. It doesn’t have me."

Dennis Jernigan and Eric Elder talking about "Parkinson's & Recreation"

I talked with Dennis on Friday and thought you might like to hear our conversation. So I pressed "record" and posted it on YouTube. You can listen here:

Watch Dennis Jernigan and Eric Elder on YouTube

I hope you’ll take some time to listen to his encouraging words, whatever you’re facing.

Dennis has written some of my favorite worship songs, like "You Are My All in All," "I Belong to Jesus," and "Thank You."

He’s also faced some of the same struggles I’ve faced, like dealing with unhealthy attractions, which we also talk about in our conversation.

Here are some highlights:

"When I made the first public announcement of my diagnosis, I had droves of people giving me cures and all kinds of stuff. I was at a huge church and someone came up to me afterwards and said to me, ‘We just experienced this with our parents, and what you’re about to go through is absolutely horrible.’ What do you say in that moment? ‘Thank you for scaring the cr*p out of me!’

"But it was in that moment I decided nobody gets to dictate to me how I feel. Every feeling I have is attached to a thought I think. So I put off stinking thinking and put on right thinking, even about Parkinson’s. Until God heals me one way or the other, I’m going to keep my eyes fixed on Him.

"My personal rule is: Dennis Jernigan does not get to call himself something other than what his father God calls him, so that protects my mind and heart as much as anything these days. My father defines me, not Parkinson’s, not another person."

Dennis applies this rule to things that have tempted him, too, saying his temptations don’t define him. God does. When I asked about some of his best tips for dealing with unhealthy attractions, he said:

"I set myself up for success, not for failure, so I surround myself with people who are not going to be Yes-men or Yes-women. They’re going to tell me the truth.

"Melinda (his wife) is the main truth speaker in my life. When I’m going to be with anyone, she knows exactly who I’m going to be with, where I’m going to be, and what we’re going to be doing. It’s a safety net. It’s not that she’s the guardian of my mind, but she is, in a sense, part of the team, the biggest part of the team, aside from the Lord.

"So I set myself up to succeed, and I don’t put myself in positions to be confronted even with the temptation. Temptation doesn’t define anyone, so that helps me as much as anything, realizing Jesus was tempted in every manner, just as we are, yet was without sin.

"Temptation is a a clue from the Holy Spirit saying, basically, ‘Why is the enemy after you in this area? God must have something for you.’ So rather than turning to the temptation, I turn to Father and say, ‘Father, what is it You’re trying to say to me?’ And it protects my heart and my mind."

Dennis also says his family created a "Truth Jar" for him, a jar with slips of paper on which his family has written various truths he can pull out and read whenever he needs them. He said:

"My kids all wrote out verses of Scripture for me or jokes that brought joy or a memory of some kind that spoke truth to my mind. And anytime I feel attacked by the enemy, I go to the truth jar. I pull out a slip, and it’s always just like the perfect thing I needed to hear. I put that on (the truth) in place of whatever fear or whatever lie I was being told."

If you need some encouragement today or know someone who does, I hope you’ll watch and share our conversation.

I love Dennis, and I love all the things I’ve learned from him and received from him. I’m glad to share some of those things with you!

Again, here’s the link to watch our conversation:

Watch Dennis Jernigan and Eric Elder on YouTube

And here are the links to some of the things we talk about: his new book, Parkinson’s & Recreation, his new album, Might As Well Be Happy, and a beautiful documentary of how God pulled him out of despair, Sing Over Me.

A Cloth Napkin

Sometimes God shows up in the little things. And when He does… it changes everything.

A cloth napkin at Ristorante Gino's in Sulmona, Italy

I was in Italy last week for Easter. God showed up several times, but in a special way on the last day.

I was in Italy on my annual "anniversary trip," a trip I’ve taken every year to a different location since my wife passed away 10 years ago. I don’t like the idea of sitting at home on our wedding anniversary as if it’s just another "normal" day. So taking this trip helps transform a painful time into a very special time.

This year, I decided on Italy so I could spend some time with a puppet carver and his family who are creating a "puppet opera" for me of a book about St. Nicholas my wife and I had written. The trip was really special and a great encouragement to me as we were able to hang out, talk about the show, and visit some of the places that were special to them. I loved everything about it!

On the last day, since my hosts were busy that afternoon, I asked if they might suggest a restaurant I should try. They called a place around the corner from my B&B, made a reservation, and I was set.

What I wasn’t set for was how posh the place was going to be!

The maître d’ (yes, I had to look up how to spell that) showed me to my table reserved in a corner alcove. Other than feeling terribly underdressed (in my tennis shoes, jeans, and a bright blue hoodie), I had to pinch myself at the beauty of the moment.

Of particular significance, after sitting down, I saw a cloth napkin neatly folded between two knives and two forks. I rarely eat at a restaurant that has cloth napkins, and when I do, I know it’s special. And in that moment, I knew this was a special "anniversary" meal God had prepared just for me, too.

Lunch is served! And thank God for a language translation app to be able to read the menu. :)

What I wasn’t prepared for was how God was about to show up!

As I was sitting there being served course after course of elegant Italian cuisine, I got a message on my phone. It was from one of my subscribers who had just watched one of my podcasts from last year. He commented how much he liked the video, so I pulled it up to see which one it was.

Not only was I wearing the same blue hoodie in the podcast that I was wearing at the moment (somewhat uncomfortably because of the beautiful setting), but also I was talking about my anniversary trip I had taken to New York 5 years ago.

As I watched myself talk about that trip, it felt like God was right there with me on this trip. That He wasn’t surprised I was wearing a bright blue hoodie, that He knew right where I was, and He knew exactly what I was feeling, right down to my thankfulness for the cloth napkin and the discomfort about what I was wearing.

And that changed everything. Knowing that God was there… right there… made all the difference in the world. I was no longer alone. I was no longer hidden away in a far corner of a distant country. I was no longer someone sitting awkwardly alone at a posh restaurant in Italy. I was known and seen… and loved.

I sat up a little straighter in my chair, and much straighter in my heart. I finished the meal with a flourish, indulging in a special Easter cake and espresso they served at the end.

The meal was special, no doubt. But what made it even more special was that God was with me, on the far side of the sea, just like He is with each one of us… anywhere… if we’ll open our hearts and eyes to see.

Running to Jesus

I cried today, watching a portrayal of running to Jesus. I hope you’ll watch and run to Him, too!

Running to Jesus - La Scappa che Madonna in Piaza
I’m in Sulmona, Italy, this week, spending some time with the puppet carver and his family who are creating a puppet opera of our St Nicholas story to premiere here this Christmas!

But today is Easter, and I was able to celebrate with them, watching a portrayal of Jesus’s mother running to Jesus after learning He had risen from the dead.

She starts at one end of the plaza dressed in black, but when she sees Jesus, she begins to run to Him. Her black cloak of mourning comes off and a green dress of new life is revealed. Doves fly, and the crowd cheers!

It was extravagant enough to make me cry.

But what made me cry even more was what it means to me…

  • Because He lives, I will live, too.
  • Because He lives, those I love will live, too.
  • Because He lives, He has a purpose for my life here, too.

How do I know? Thirty-six years ago, when I put my faith in Christ, He gave me a gift of faith. Faith to believe that everything He said was true. Faith to believe that He could do anything, absolutely anything. And faith to share with others so they can have new life, too.

So that’s what I want to share with you today! A little bit of my faith.

Because I know that life can be hard. Relationships can be messy. Doubt and discouragement can turn into despair and hopelessness.

But I also know that God can do the impossible. He can make a way where there is no way. And He can breathe new life into things that are dead or dying.

I believe He can breathe new life into you.

If you’ve never put your faith in Him, I hope you’ll do it today. It’s as easy as ABC (He’s already done the hard work for you!)

  • Accept that He died for your sins so you don’t have to.
  • Believe in your heart that God raised Him from the dead.
  • Confess with your mouth that "Jesus is Lord."

When you do, you will be saved!

And if you’ve already put your faith in Him, let me remind you of what God reminded me:

  • Because He lives, you will live, too.
  • Because He lives, those you love will live, too.
  • Because He lives, He has a purpose for your life here, too.

And if you’d like to watch the videos of my week in Sulmona, I’ve included a few below, starting with the portrayal of "Running to Jesus."

Keep running to Him!

Running to Jesus

At the Sulmona opera house

At the Puppet Workshop

Description of Running to Jesus

My Missing Checkbook

I don’t always know what to do. But sometimes, just doing "the next right thing" is exactly what I need to do.

Picture of my missing checkbook

I lost my checkbook last week. That may not seem like a big loss, as I hardly write checks anymore.

But what IS important to me is the record book it contains of my income and expenses. I use it almost daily to keep track of funds that flow in and out of my life.

Where could I have left it? I checked my bank balance online to see the last place I might have used it. Since most transactions were online, that didn’t help.

Then Friday morning, I had to pay some bills. Not knowing what else to do, I did "the next right thing" I knew to do. I reached into the very back of my bill drawer to find another pad of blank checks, a cover, and a new blank record book to start over.

Pulling out a few old covers, I flipped through them to find one I could use. And there it was! My missing checkbook!

Now I remembered! I had been looking for a routing number the week before for an account I rarely use. After finding the number, I must have swept up my current checkbook and put it at the back of the drawer with those old ones.

Here I had finally given up on all my efforts to find my lost checkbook. I had looked in my car, my daughter’s car, and all the places around the house I might have lost it, but to no avail.

It was only Friday morning when I didn’t know what else to do and finally did the next right thing I knew to do, that I found it!

My checks were safe. My record book was restored. And my heart felt a rush of peace.

I wondered…

How many times have I not known what to do and then stopped moving forward or stopped taking ANY steps of faith because of something I had lost, something I had never found, or something I had given up on?

And how many times might I have found EXACTLY what I was looking for if I would have simply surrendered and done the next right thing God was presenting to me to do… to move on, to move forward or to take that next step of faith?

I’m thankful I found my checkbook. And I’m thankful I have more peace.

But I’m also wondering if there’s still much more peace ahead if I apply this to other areas of my life: trusting God for tomorrow, and doing the next right thing He presents to me today.

Maybe that same peace lies ahead of you, too?

Like this message? Share it with a friend! Then they can sign up for their own subscription at theranch.org!

You’re subscribed to "What’s New at The Ranch"

Preferences | Unsubscribe

Harry Potter

Are you a Harry Potter fan? Do you long for stronger friendships? Then I’ve got a podcast for you!

New Podcast! "Harry Potter: Lessons In Friendship"

I’m launching a podcast on May 2nd called, "Harry Potter: Lessons in Friendship," your unofficial guide to building better friendships, based on the bestselling books!

I’ll be hosting the show along with my daughter, Makari, who’s an actor in LA, and my friend, Ezry, who starred in the premiere of our musical, His Name Was Nicholas. In each episode, we’ll be talking about the friendships found in the books, what makes them, what breaks them, and what can make our own friendships better.

We’ll be reading through all 7 books in about a year, talking about a few chapters per episode. Makari’s 28, Ezry’s 13, and I’m 59 and three-quarters! (If you’ve read the books, you know the importance of the three-quarters!)

TO JOIN US, you’ll need to subscribe to our podcast at:
https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/eric-elder-harry-potter/subscribe

When you subscribe, be sure to check the box that says "Opt in to receive emails from the creator."

Why? Because when you do, I’ll send you a golden card I’ve personally designed and 3D-printed, just for you! It says, "I’m reading Harry Potter… It’s like having friends :)"

"I'm reading Harry Potter... It's like having friends :)"

You can carry this card with you, show it to your friends, or use it as a bookmark!

AND IF YOU STICK WITH US TILL THE END… I’ll send you an a gorgeous, 3D-printed, golden snitch! Even though it might take us a year to get through all 7 books, I’ve already started printing these beautiful golden snitches so they’ll be ready when you finish!

A 3D-printed Golden Snitch... for you!

We’ll officially launch on May 2nd, but you can watch the trailer now. Then be sure to subscribe to get every episode as they release throughout the year.

Here’s the trailer! Take a look, subscribe, then grab a copy of the first book, Harry Potter and the Sorcerer’s Stone (aka Harry Potter and the Philosopher’s Stone). We’ll start May 2nd!

Watch the Trailer on Spotify
Watch the Trailer on YouTube

Link to Trailer for "Harry Potter: Lessons In Friendship"

P.S. Do you know someone else who might be interested in this podcast? Send them this message! I’d love for them to join us!

The Missing Psalm

We can’t go back again… or can we? Sometimes, the answer lies ahead of us.

Psalm 20, read by Lana Elder, with piano by Eric Elder

A few months before my sweet Lana passed away, she recorded 31 Psalms for a project we were working on. We were writing a devotional about prayer to highlight 31 of the 150 Psalms in the Bible.

I asked Lana if I could record her reading them. Then my sister and my kids and I would record some piano music to go along with each.

It wasn’t until after she passed away that I realized I had forgotten to ask her to record one of the Psalms that was most precious to me: Psalm 20. That was the Psalm I was reading when I was talking to God about marrying her. I especially loved verse 4:

"May He give you the desire of your heart and make all your plans succeed."

I prayed that prayer over and over, that God would give me the desire of my heart… to marry Lana.

It was a long-shot prayer. In fact, I had read this Psalm just moments after Lana told me she was happy with her single life, wasn’t ready to commit to anyone or anything, and walked away from the spot on the floor where we had been sitting and talking about our future.

That was 35 years ago.

But God eventually answered those prayers! Lana said, "Yes," and 23 years of marriage and 6 kids later, I still shake my head at how God encouraged me through that Psalm so many years ago.

How could I have forgotten to ask her to record that Psalm while she was still alive?

From time to time, I’ve looked back, wishing for a do-over. Maybe you’ve felt the same about something in your life.

Well, this week, I got one!

A friend posted a recording he had made using a new AI voice tool. He fed a sample of his own voice into the system, then asked it to read back to him something new he just had written.

In all my years of studying new technologies, including voice technologies like this one, I’ve never heard anything so lifelike. It sounded just like my friend… and it was! It was just brilliantly edited and rearranged so he could say something new.

Then I thought of my wish for a do-over.

I quickly signed up for an account (for $1!) and uploaded 5 minutes of Lana reading another Psalm (Psalm 119… also one of my favorites). Then I typed in the text of Psalm 20.

I clicked the button, and within 30 seconds, I began hearing Lana’s sweet voice again, reading to me from Psalm 20… the missing Psalm that had meant so much to me 35 years ago.

I was in tears.

Yesterday, I decided to record some piano music to go along with it: the love theme from Titanic called, "My Heart Will Go On."

Today, I’d like to share it with you.

No, we can’t go back again. But sometimes, the answer lies ahead of us, in this case, in the form of a new technology that has brought back some very precious memories.

Keep pressing on. Keep moving forward. Keep trusting in God, who can always make a way… even when there seems to be no way at all.

Listen to Psalm 20, read by Lana Elder, with piano by Eric Elde

3 Huts

I heard a joke about a man who lived alone on an island for years.

Three huts on an island

His rescuer asked why he had built 3 huts on the island.

"That one’s my home," he said. "And that one’s my church."

"And the third one?" the rescuer asked.

"That’s the church I used to go to."

Maybe that’s you. Maybe you’ve been hurt by the church or by people in the church.

The good news is, the man didn’t leave God. He still found a way to keep worshipping Him, even in the midst of his disappointment.

I pray the same for you. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

4 Hours at Asbury

I went to Asbury last week. I’d like to share what happened… in me.

My son and me at Asbury.

I heard God was doing something special at Asbury University, a Christian college in central Kentucky.

A friend confirmed it and thought I should go.

I wrote someone I knew who is on staff at Asbury to see what they thought. They said:

"Eric, If you want to come, then you should come. We don’t know how long this will last… The Lord’s presence is here in a way that is not dramatic or emotionalistic, but personal and corporate, intimate and lifted up. Everyone’s experience is personal to how the Lord is working in their life. This is just a moment (or over a week now) where this has become a thin place to experience the Lord’s presence."

I asked my son if he’d like to come. He said, "Yes," so we jumped in the car for the 6-hour drive to Kentucky.

When we got there at 10 PM on Saturday night, the line into the main building was so long I didn’t think we’d get in. But I saw they were live-streaming the service into the chapel across the street… a chapel where God had spoken to me in a powerful way 30 years ago.

I asked my son if we could duck into the chapel for a bit. While waiting in a much shorter line there, I told him what God had spoken to me in that place 30 years earlier.

I was there for a conference to deal with unhealthy attractions. Christ had broken the power of those in my life 5 years earlier, but I went to the conference to support a friend and asked God for wisdom to keep me faithful to my marriage and the commitment I had made to Him 5 years earlier.

I wanted to learn all I could so I could stay on track.

During one of the worship sessions, I sat down in my pew, and a man on my left put his hand on my shoulder, saying he had a word from God for me. He said:

"You will never go back to what you once were…. you will never, never, never, never, never go back."

He added:

"Satan doesn’t need to get you to sin in order to keep you from doing God’s will. He just has to get you doing something other than God’s will for you. People will give you many opportunities. Don’t take them. Take only the ones God gives you."

I was dumbstruck. That was THE answer to THE question on my heart. It’s been 30 years since that moment at Asbury, and I’ve never gone back to what I once was.

I shared that story with my son just before we ducked into the chapel.

When we got inside, we sat down in the crowded balcony and began to worship. It was sweet and simple.

After a few songs, a man on my left put his hand on my shoulder and said he had a word from God for me. "May I share it?" he asked.

I looked at my son, then looked back at him, and said, "Yes!"

He shared with me a beautiful word about how God hears the songs on my heart and wants me to share them with others. That, now, is the main thing on my heart these days, trying to get my new musical about St. Nicholas out to the nations of the world.

When I looked over again, the man was gone.

I teared up, hardly believing that God had spoken to me in such an intimate, meaningful, and personal way, just as he had done 30 years earlier in that same spot.

About midnight, my son and I walked across the street and were able to get into the main auditorium. We worshipped for another 2 hours, until 2 AM. At that time, they asked that only students 16-25 stay in the chapel until the next day when they would open the doors again to the public.

Afterward, I asked my son, "When was the last time we worshiped for 4 hours straight?" Not in a long time. "When have we seen people standing in line for 6-7 hours to get into church?" Never!

We came home the next day, as the crowds had grown even bigger. And I’ve been worshipping in my heart, and out loud, ever since.

On Thursday night, I watched the closing chapel service online from my home back in Illinois. One of the speakers shared how he was touched by the Asbury revival 50 years ago, in 1970, when God had visited in a special way, too. He said:

“I have to tell you something that’s about to happen. You will never, ever, ever be the same. You will never think the same. You will never be satisfied again with anything less than Jesus. You’ll never again be able to live a merely selfish life, because you encountered Christ.

I’m still taking it all in, letting God speak to me, intimately and personally.

And I am convinced God is ready and willing to speak to you, intimately and personally, about the things on your heart… wherever you are.

Let Him renew you. Let Him refresh you. Let Him begin a new work in you!

Speak to God, and let Him speak to you. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Watching a Movie with God

I saw a movie on Valentine’s Day this week. What I loved most about it was my date… God!

Seat E14 at the IMAX

I saw that Titanic was going to be in theaters this week for its 25th anniversary. I wanted to go see it, but with who?

I asked a few friends, but no one could go. I still wanted to see it, so I decided to go alone.

It was "Movie Tuesday" at our local theater, so tickets were only $5. I opened the theater app that morning to reserve a seat and saw that tickets for this show were $10, probably because it was in 3D (and it was directed by James Cameron).

I don’t usually prefer 3D movies because of having to wear the red and blue glasses and hold my head at a certain angle the whole time.

So I didn’t book a ticket.

That’s okay, I thought. I’ll make it through Valentine’s Day without doing something that I’d really like to do.

But as the day went on, I still wanted to go. The clock was ticking and I hadn’t made a decision. At twenty till seven, I had to make a decision or I wouldn’t make it in time.

I lay down on my bed and prayed.

"E14." The thought just came to my mind.

E14? I thought.

"E14." It came again.

"E14," I said to myself. "Okay, I’ll check." I opened the theater app. The seats were filling up. I looked for row E. It was right near the front. The little boxes for the seats weren’t labeled, just the row numbers. "E" was closer than I would normally sit for a movie, let alone an IMAX movie, and especially a 3D movie! The screen would be HUGE!

I lifted my finger and dropped it in the center of row E.

Up popped the seat number: E14!

What?!? I thought? I had no idea that seat would be in that spot.

But in my heart, I knew. I knew I should go. And I knew God wanted to go with me. He chose the seat, and it was time to leave.

I clicked "buy" and up popped another screen. It was a discount for $5 off! Now the seat was $5, just as I had hoped!

I put on my shoes and coat, got in my car, and drove to the theater.

I grabbed a free, small bag of popcorn they were offering and found my seat. Front and center!

I sat down, put on my 3D glasses, and the show began.

I have never watched a more incredible show in 3D! For the next 3 hours and 15 minutes I was swept away into one of the most epic love stories on film.

I was enthralled. I laughed, I cried, I was mesmerized.

I kept thinking, "God, You’re the best date ever!" I love these seats! I love this theater! I love these snacks! And I love spending the night with you.

Even the romantic scenes brought me closer to Him, as I experienced what He experiences when two people fall in love and explore all the richness of romance He created for them.

I went home feeling more filled up and joyful than before, knowing that God was with me, and that He enjoyed the experience as much as I did.

Sometimes it’s easy to think you’re all alone. It’s easy to get down and discouraged when there’s not someone nearby "with skin on."

But the truth is, God is closer than you think. And He promises He will never leave you alone… and He won’t. You may not always feel it. You may not always sense it. But He’s right there, I assure you.

Sometimes He shows up in a special way, like He’s doing this week at Asbury Seminary in Kentucky. People are just walking into the building and sensing the presence of God in a tangible way.

And sometimes He shows up in the smallest of things, like whispering "E14" in our ears and calling us into an epic love story with Him.

What about you? How has God shown up to you this week? You may not have realized it at the time, but it’s not because He hasn’t shown up. Sometimes we just don’t connect the dots.

Ask God this week to help you connect the dots. Let Him show you that He really is closer than you think.

Then grab some popcorn, take a seat, and enjoy the show.

Celebrating Little Wins

I had a little win a few weeks ago. I’d like to celebrate it with you and share what God did in my heart that day.

A Little Win

What happened? I tested my blood sugar and it was 102!

That might be normal for some people or a little high for others or it may not mean anything to you! But for me, it was a turning point in my health and gave me a new outlook on the rest of my life.

I’ve had diabetes for several years. I didn’t even know I had it until a blood test showed I did.

But over the years, it’s gotten worse. I’ve made brief progress from time to time with diet or exercise or meds, but not in ways that seemed sustainable to me.

And I still didn’t notice anything different in my body, so I wasn’t sure it was even worth the time and effort.

But last Christmas things had changed, and I noticed it in a dramatic way.

I was in production mode for three months leading up to my new musical, His Name Was Nicolas. As rehearsals went on, I realized I was having to step out and use the bathroom more and more, a sign that my blood sugar might be out of control.

By the time we reached our final rehearsals, I realized I wouldn’t be able to sit at the piano on stage and direct the show for three hours straight. There were limited bathrooms and lots of people. Breaks for me would be nonexistent.

I panicked.

For the first time in my life, I bought some Depends (adult diapers). I’d never worn them before, so I wasn’t sure how they’d work, but at least I had a backup plan in case I had an emergency.

And I did. Partway through the first show, and in front of a live audience, I couldn’t hold back any longer.

(It reminded me of a joke where an elderly man asked an elderly woman: "If I took you out for a full night of wining, dining, and dancing, what would you wear?” She replied: “Depends.”)

Well, that night, I was thankful for mine. There’s nothing quite like playing and singing a song in front of a live audience, then having to stand up and dance across the stage for the big ending, not knowing if I could depend on my Depends or not.

Praise God, I could! I finished the song and the crowd cheered.

Humbling? You bet. A wake up call? Absolutely.

After the last curtain call, I scheduled an appointment with my doctor for after the holidays.

A week later, I got Covid and was knocked down for three months fighting Covid fatigue, and it was another nine months before I even got half my energy back.

My blood sugars were out of control, sometimes peaking above 200, which for me was an all-time high.

So what changed recently? What turned it around?

In November, I happened to meet a diabetes consultant in my writers group. One day after class, I asked if we could talk.

I told him about my situation, the things I had tried, and how I had practically lost hope. I was afraid my health was in a downward spiral and might never recover.

He talked me off that ledge and gave me some simple help. He spent several hours with me, explaining what was happening in my body and what I could do to address it.

His explanation opened my eyes. I was finally able to see a path forward. (It came down to diet and exercise, something I’d heard before, but now I understood why I was doing it!)

After just a few days, my numbers started coming down. After a few weeks, they were coming down still more! And two weeks ago, I tested my blood sugar again. I was shocked to see the number that popped up on the screen: 102!

I hadn’t seen that low of a number in years. (And no, this is not a commercial for any program or pill or person.)

What I really want to share is what God did that day in my heart.

For the first time in years, I had HOPE in regards to my health. I had nearly resigned myself to continually declining health for the rest of my life, feeling like my tent posts were being removed from my body one by one until it would finally collapse.

Seeing 102 pop up gave me hope again for my physical health, and that sparked hope again for my spiritual health. I suddenly had a renewed excitement for the projects in front of me.

Sometimes, the best thing we can do for ourselves spiritually is to get better physically.

What about you? What might be taking a toll on your life spiritually because something is taking a toll on your life physically? What resolutions have you made and broken, then made and broken again, leaving you with little or no hope?

What do you need from God that could help you take your next step… a step that could lead to better health, more strength, stronger faith… a step that is doable, sustainable, and actually exciting to you?

I want to encourage you to keep taking those steps, keep asking God for help, and keep trusting that He who began a good work in you will be faithful to complete it.

I know there’s still a road ahead of me. But the view today is much better than it was a month ago, a year ago, or even a decade ago.

I believe I can do this. I believe I can make it. And with God’s help, I believe I will live out the fullness of days God has ordained for me.

It’s a little win that gave me GREAT hope.

And that’s worth celebrating.

New Writing Group!

I’m starting a new writing group this month and wondered if you’d like to join me?

Want to join my new writing group?

We’re going to meet weekly on Zoom from 1-2 PM (CST) on Tuesdays and on the third Tuesday of the month from 7-9 PM (CST).

Would you be interested? My plan is to meet like this for 6 months to help people really make progress on writing and publishing their books. It’s a suggested donation of $95 a month or $495 for 6 months.

Here’s a link to sign up!

And here’s a link to learn more about me if you’re new to my ministry.

We start tomorrow if you can make it! I’d love to have you!

(I’m also available for one-on-one coaching if that works better for you. Here’s my calendar if you’d like to pick a day and time to chat on Zoom for 30 minutes or an hour!)

It’s the Little Things

I’d like to tell you about this little snail… and the hope it gave me this week.

Our little snail, clinging to the wall by the bubble maker

I’ve been taking care of this little snail for my daughter while she’s out of town. It doesn’t require much work… a little tablet of food every other day.

The snail is usually pretty active, moving around in the water of its aquarium several times a day, climbing over rocks and plants, and clinging to the walls.

But about two weeks ago, it stopped moving. It just lay there on the rocks. I talked to my daughter. She said to move it with a spoon or something to a different location. So I did.

A few days passed and still no movement.

She suggested cleaning the tank and replacing the water. I did.

A few more days. Still no movement.

After a week of this, I talked to my daughter again. I told her it hadn’t moved in a week. "I’m sorry," I said. "I could wait a few more days." But in my heart, I was ready to pull the bubble maker.

"I don’t know," she said. "It probably is dead. But I’ve thought that many times."

So we gave it a few more days.

Two days later, I looked in the tank. It was in a different position about 2 inches away from where it had been!

The next day, it was in another position! I hadn’t seen it move, but it was in a new spot on the rocks.

Then Thursday night I watched an episode of "The Chosen." It was about the healing of the woman with the issue of blood and the resurrection of Jairus’ daughter.

As I watched Jesus do these miracles, I was in tears. I had to push pause while I took it all in. Watching Jesus step into our world and do the things He did… I was overcome.

The Bible stories we read now weren’t stories in a book to the people Jesus came to. Their experiences were real, lived out in real-time, and like nothing they had ever seen before.

They had no hope.

Then Jesus showed up.

And their worlds changed.

So did mine. I was reminded that everything I’ve read in the Bible is true. It’s happened in my life. It’s happened in others’ lives. And it still happens now.

I finished the show and went to say goodnight to the snail. I decided to pray… to plead… to believe… that God would somehow raise it up again, and specifically, that the snail would start moving again and cling to the walls like it had done before.

I didn’t have much faith. It had been 10 days. But I had seen some movement. And I had just seen Jesus do miracles.

The next morning, I looked in the tank and couldn’t see the snail. It wasn’t on the rocks. It wasn’t on the plants. Where had it gone?

Then I saw it, right next to the bubble maker, clinging to the wall as fresh bubbles flowed all over its shell!

It was alive! I couldn’t believe it! And it was clinging to the wall, just as I had prayed it would do the night before.

It’s a little thing. But sometimes the little things can give us the greatest hope.

Was it a miracle? Was it a resurrection? Was it a healing? Was it just resting for 10 days and just now deciding to move again?

I don’t know. I don’t know enough about snails to know what’s normal. But what I do know is it hadn’t moved for a week, and I was ready to pull the plug.

What about you? What plug are you ready to pull? What have you given up on as having no chance at life?

What dreams have been dormant in your life? What hasn’t come to pass that you thought surely would by now?

If Jesus can raise a snail, how much more can He raise whatever’s wrong in your life? He’s done it before. He’ll do it again.

I believe. And THAT gives me much more hope for the future than anything else ever possibly could.

What’s New at The Ranch – The Last Day of the Year

What's New at The Ranch

The Last Day of the Year

Would you consider making a year-end donation to our ministry to help us finish strong?

Click here to make a tax-deductible contribution

Make a Donation

Thanks to your support this year, we’ve been able to:

  • send out 240,000 encouraging emails
  • publish 22 podcasts to encourage people in their faith (485 hours)
  • equip 24 writers to write their Christian books (30 hours training)
  • produce 1 album of inspirational Christmas music (14 songs)
  • preach in person at 5 community events
  • edit and premiere the film of our stage musical "His Name Was Nicholas"
  • pitch our St Nicholas musical to 10 producers around the country
  • commission a new "puppet opera" to premiere next year in Italy

Thanks for your help, and Happy New Year!

www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – A Childhood Dream

What's New at The Ranch
Click to donate to the puppet opera!

A Childhood Dream

One of my favorite childhood memories at Christmas was finding a marionette under our tree on Christmas morning. Sometimes I would find one in the tree itself.

I loved these marionettes and would get every year for several years. They were specially made by a company in England called "Pelham Puppets," and I only ever saw them at Marshall Field’s on State Street in Chicago (about a 2-hour drive from our farm in Central Illinois).

I recently unboxed all of my childhood puppets and took the picture above.

More than 50 years later, I’m still getting the same thrill I got as a kid, but now it’s coming every week or two in the form of pictures from my new puppeteer friends in Italy who are hand carving not just one or two marionettes, but SIXTEEN for our new "puppet opera" premiering in Italy for Christmas 2023.

Here are a few pix I’ve received.

This is Nicholas…

Hand-carved St. Nicholas

This is Anna Maria…

Hand-carved Anna Maria

And this will be Young Dimitri!

Hand-carved Dimitri!

I can’t wait to see them all—and the show—when they’re done next year!

Would you like to help me bring this show to life? By donating $25, $100, or even $1,000 by the end of the year, we can put together the entire show, from the puppets and costumes to the sets and scenery.

In appreciation of your gift, I’d love to send you a "token" of appreciation that you can carry in your pocket or purse as a reminder to pray for our show, that MANY would see, MANY would hear, and MANY would put their faith in the Lord.

"Token" of appreciation

Here’s the link to make a donation ONLINE:

Donate to our "St. Nicholas Puppet Opera

(If your donation is over $250, you might rather send a check to Eric Elder Ministries, 25615 E 3000 North Rd, Chenoa, IL 61726 and save the higher processing fees. But either way is great! Thank you!)

P.S. If you’d like to watch the FREE ballet version of our St. Nicholas story that we filmed in South Carolina, you can watch it online at the link below! It’s a beautiful hour and ten minutes of Christmas inspiration, filled with music, dancing, and a heartwarming story that points clearly to Jesus.

Watch "One Life: A Christmas Story Ballet"

Thanks for your prayers and encouragement, and Merry Christmas!

What’s New at The Ranch – Watch “His Name Was Nicholas” ONLINE!

What's New at The Ranch
Watch in person or online.

Want to see an INSPIRING Christmas story?

You can now watch the World Premiere of our Christmas musical ONLINE! (Recorded and edited from the stage version in 2021.)

The show is called His Name Was Nicholas and tells the inspiring and heartwarming story of the real-life St Nicholas who lived in the 3rd Century AD. (Today is actually St. Nicholas Day! The day the real-life St Nicholas passed from this life to the next in 363 AD.)

My wife Lana and I wrote the story to bring HOPE to readers and audiences worldwide. So if you need some hope TODAY, check out our new recording of the musical we staged last Christmas in Streator, Illinois. It features over 100 friends, old and new, who put together this show with 25 original songs and a story that will make you laugh, cry, and move closer to Christ this Christmas.

If you live in or near Illinois, we’ll also be showing the video recording IN-PERSON at the Eagle 6 Theater in Streator, Illinois for two showings only at 10:45 AM and 12:30 PM. I’ll be at both showings, and I’d love to see you there! The run time is 2-1/2 hours. Doors open at 10 AM for the 10:45 show and 11:45 for the 12:30 show.

Watch in person or online.
And if you don’t live nearby, you can still watch the recording online, anytime during the month of December! It’s a gorgeous production full of lights, costumes, snow, and a message of hope.

Watch in person or online.
All proceeds from ticket sales will go towards our NEXT production: a puppet opera we’re creating from the same story to premiere in Italy for Christmas, 2023! Know that your donations are going to help many more people around the world find THE HOPE OF CHRIST through this story.

Here’s the link to buy tickets to watch the recording either IN-PERSON or ONLINE.

https://ericelderministries.thundertix.com

Enjoy!

What’s New at The Ranch – Puppets Underway!

What's New at The Ranch
St Nicholas in progress...

Puppets Underway!

Could you help us bring the show to life?

We’re making a puppet show of our St. Nicholas story to premiere in Italy for Christmas, 2023!

My counterparts in Italy are already carving wood, sewing costumes, and writing the script for the show.

Here’s a shot of one of our planning meetings…

Planning in progress...
Our goal is to raise $10,000 by the end of December to cover the startup costs for the show… puppets, sets, theater rental, marketing, etc. The premiere is set for December 26, 2023 in Sulmona, Italy, with plans to record and stream the show online.

Once the show is created, it will become part of the repertoire of this traveling group who will then be able to share it with audiences all over Italy (and hopefully here in the US!) in the months and years to come.

On this Giving Tuesday, would you consider making a donation of $25-$1,000 to help us bring the show to life? We have a good start but still have a good ways to go.

Goal
As a "thank you" for your gift of any size, I’d love to send you a small "token" of our appreciation to carry with you as a reminder to pray for our show and the people who will see it. We’re praying MANY will see, MANY will hear, and MANY will put their faith in the Lord

"Token" of appreciation

It’s a great way to point people to Jesus, using a figure from history who loved Jesus with all his heart.

Here’s the link to donate. Be sure to include your mailing address with your gift to receive our "token" of appreciation… and a reminder to pray.

https://event.fundeasy.com/24048

Thank you!

What’s New at The Ranch – “A Cozy Christmas” – Pure Piano



Marilyn Byrnes "A Cozy Christmas" Pure Piano

"A Cozy Christmas" Pure Piano

You can now listen to my sister’s new Christmas album! (including a song from me!)

I am always blown away when I hear my sister play. And apparently I’m not alone, as her music is streamed nearly 1 MILLION TIMES EVERY WEEK on popular streaming platforms like Pandora, Spotify, Apple Music, Amazon Music, and YouTube.

Marilyn has just released her new Christmas album of pure piano, and once again it’s pure delight. I hope you’ll take a listen then add it to your playlist and let her music wash over you again and again this holiday season.

There’s something about music that can bring us peace and calm in a way that nothing else does. That’s why my ministry has helped Marilyn and others create incredible music for the last 25 years… to offer peace and calm to millions who crave it.

In the case of this album, Marilyn recorded and edited it, I produced it, a friend Gil Stober mixed and mastered it, and my daughter Makari painted the album cover. We then released it through CD Baby, who distributed it to dozens of streaming platforms.

And now, YOU can listen to it on your favorite platform. Here are a few:

And here are the songs on the album:

  1. “White Christmas (from “Holiday Inn”)”
  2. “The Holly And The Ivy”
  3. “While By My Sheep, I Watch At Night”
  4. “Christmas Time Is Here”
  5. “O Tannenbaum”
  6. “What Child Is This?”
  7. “Merry Christmas, Darling”
  8. “I’ll Be Home For Christmas”
  9. “O Come, O Come Emmanuel”
  10. “When I Survey The Cross”
  11. “Silent Night”
  12. “There’s Always Something You Can Give (Instrumental)”

You might notice the last song is ONE I WROTE! It’s an instrumental version of a song from my Christmas musical, His Name Was Nicholas. Marilyn played the piano, my friend Matt Ludwig created the orchestration, and another friend Olivia Bolles recorded the violin.

I LOVE how it all came together to produce a beautiful Christmas sensation.

I’m telling you all this background to encourage you to listen to the music, both for yourself AND FOR OTHERS. Why? Because every click and "like" and thumbs up says to the streaming service "we like this." Then the streaming service promotes the music to even more people.

So just by listening and liking and sharing our music, you can help bring peace and calm to many, many more people! It’s a WIN-WIN for everyone.

Here are the links again to listen…and "like" and share!

What’s New at The Ranch – Reminder: Write with Me!

Kent Sanders' new book (and 10 steps away... mine!)

Reminder: Write with Me!

Join me this November to write a book! You never know who it might touch!

One of my best friends, Kent Sanders, just wrote a book with Elvis Presley’s brother. It’s called The Faith of Elvis and is now in bookstores everywhere.

I went to Barnes & Noble two weeks ago to see his book on the shelf for myself. (We’ve been talking about and doing writing for years, and I wanted to see the fruit of his labors at a real bookstore.)

After looking at his book for a few minutes on the shelf (among SO many other inspirational authors) I turned to my left and was surprised to see ONE OF MY OWN BOOKS, just 10 steps away!

I took the video above of both his book and mine, thankful for all the years we’ve spent writing books and believing they will bless people, but having no idea where they might end up.

Maybe you have a book burning inside YOU waiting to get out? If so, I’d love to come alongside you this November to help write it. Who knows who YOURS might touch!

Here’s a link where you can learn more about writing with me this November:

Write With Eric!

Sign up before November 1st! And pass this along the link to anyone you know who should write THEIR book. I’d love to flood the marketplace with books by Christians to impact the world for Christ.

By the way, here’s Kent’s kind endorsement of my writing class:

“Eric has been a friend, inspiration, and writing mentor in my life for over twenty years. Through his example and his incredible creative output, he’s motivated me to keep writing and growing. As a pastor and later as a college professor doing writing on the side, I valued Eric’s wisdom as we talked often about our mutual projects. And now as a full-time ghostwriter, podcaster, and writing coach, I value his input and wisdom even more. Anyone who’s tried to write a book knows it takes time and energy. Eric’s done it many, many times! I can’t think of anyone better equipped to help guide writers on the path to making their dreams come true.”
Kent Sanders
The Faith of Elvis

Click here to learn more or sign up!

Write With Eric!

What’s New at The Ranch – Writing is Therapy

Listen to the "Fifty Shades of Grace" audiobook

Writing is Therapy

Someone asked me which of my books is MY FAVORITE. Hands-down, it’s a book I ALMOST never published.

I wanted to write about how Christ had changed my life, but the details were so personal, so intimate, that I didn’t know if I could ever share them with others.

But I decided to try. I began writing down the stories, using a pen name for myself and for others in the book. Somehow that freed me to truly write from my heart, without reservation.

When I finished the book, I hesitantly sent the book, chapter by chapter, to some friends. Their responses floored me! Not only did they LOVE the book, they thought I SHOULD PUBLISH IT for many to see.

Still hesitant, I sent it to nearly 100 friends, asking for their honest feedback before I actually put it out for a wider audience. Again, I was floored by their responses. (I’ve included some of their comments at the end of this email).

So I went ahead and published the book, under the pen name, just as I had written it.

I’ve recently published it as an AUDIOBOOK on Spotify, Audible, Google Play, and other audio platforms. I was listening to the book last week to test it out and it made me laugh, cry, and thankful all over again for my faith in Christ and the changes He has brought about in my life.

I’m praying that many more will read and now listen to the book and hear how God can change a life… from the inside out.

I tell you this for 2 reasons.

1) I’d love for you to read or listen to the book. It’s my favorite of the 35 books I’ve written because it’s my love story with Christ, and my love story with my late wife, Lana. (Links to read or listen are at the end of this email).

2) I’d like to encourage you to write down YOUR STORY. You may think your story is too personal to tell. But I believe God can make a way for you to share it in a way that is meaningful for others and helpful for you.

I have found that WRITING IS THERAPY for me. As I wrote Fifty Shades of Grace, I was able to capture memories that I was afraid I might otherwise forget. I was also able to work through some of the pain and grief of losing Lana by remembering her and how God used her in my healing and restoration to Him.

I’ll be writing another book this November, and I’d love for you to join me. Whether you publish it or not, I believe writing what God has done in your life can have deep impact on your life. The process alone is worth the work, and if you publish at the end, even more people can benefit!

Don’t waste your pain. Use it for good… for yourself and for others!

A friend once told me:

"Everyone has a million-dollar book inside them. They just need to tell their own story… but they have to be brutally honest."

That’s what I did with Fifty Shades of Grace. It’s my own story, under a pen name, but its brutal honesty is what gives it wings.

If you’d like to write along with me in November, I’m offering some zoom coaching to anyone who wants to come along and write their story, too. Here’s a link to learn more and sign up (before November 1st!)

SIGN UP to "Write with Eric" this November!

And if you’d like to read or listen to MY favorite book, here are the links:

And here are some reader reviews:

  • “A gripping story—a page turner for sure!” R.E.
  • “Truthful and compelling. I wanted to cry and hold him and tell him everything would be all right (and sometimes box his little ears!)” J.T.
  • “It hooks you immediately.” K.S.
  • “Engaging, interesting—and significant.” G.P.
  • “Excellent! Not overly graphic, but very personal. ” D.M.
  • “A fascinating story—I think more than one wife will nudge her husband and say, ‘Here. Read this.’” B.B.
  • “I don’t think I could be so open and honest. That’s probably why it is so riveting.” J.L.
  • “A story that all of us can relate to.” A.L.

(Please note: some readers may find this book explicit. While the stories are tastefully told, they are intended for mature readers.)

Again, here’s the link to sign up to write with me in November!

SIGN UP to "Write with Eric" this November!

What’s New at The Ranch – How to FINALLY Write that Book on Your Heart

Write with Eric!

How to FINALLY write
that book on your heart

For years, I had a book on my heart I wanted to write. I didn’t know how to start. I didn’t know how to organize it. I didn’t know how to actually write it.

But then I was challenged to write a 50,000 word novel in 30 days. That sounded unbelievable! Impossible! Or was it?

I found out it WAS possible! And I did it. (Well, I was only able to write 30,000 words, and it took me 40 days. But at the end of those 40 days, I had finished a first draft of a fully fleshed out novel.)

And I’ve done it many times since. I’ve written over 30 books (35 if you count a couple of Spanish translations and three books of sheet music).

Now, I’d like to challenge YOU to write that book on YOUR heart.

How did I do it?

I’ll tell you!

This November, I’ll be writing another book in 30 days (at least a rough draft). And I’d like to invite you to join me.

Here’s how it works…

Set aside an hour a day (or more or less) for every day in November to write a few paragraphs… just one story each day that you’d like to include in your book.

You can write the stories in order or as they come to your mind. But just write them down. Summarize. Don’t edit. Don’t look up dates or details. Not yet. Just write down each story you want to tell. 30 days. 30 stories.

You can edit, rearrange, and add details later. But for this first pass, just get the stories out of your head and onto some paper, or onto your computer, or onto your phone as voice memos. The idea is to get your story out… to think of the stories you want to tell. then to share with others what God has shared with you.

Would you like to join me?

I’ll be holding some zoom meetings during November to cheer you on, give you ideas, and answer your questions. I’ll also show you how to upload your book to Amazon when you’re done so others can read it.

YOU CAN DO THIS! And I’d love to help.

Here’s what I’m offering:

  • 4 group teachings on zoom during November from 7-9PM CST (November 2, 9, 16 & 30)
  • 20 "office hours" on zoom every weekday in November (with a few off for Thanksgiving) from Noon-1PM CST to talk to anyone who wants to talk (with as many as show up), ask questions, or just write for the hour
  • To come alongside you for 30 days in November to help you write your story. At the end of November, you’ll have a good first start on your book that you can late edit, rearrange, and add details on your own (I’ll share some contacts if you need help beyond November).

Here’s what it costs:

  • $150 donation to our ministry. Your donations help me continue creating opportunities like these, so thank you! (And believe me, this is a bargain… I just saw a class offering the same type of coaching for $10,000! I just want to help Christians write their stories and flood the marketplace with God-honoring books. I’d love for you to join me.)

Click this link to sign up! (before November 1st!)

SIGN UP to "Write with Eric" this November!

By the way, here are some comments from others I’ve helped to FINALLY write their books. Listen to their joy! (and click the links to see their books on Amazon!)

“Eric has assisted us so many times over the years with our various publications… his encouragement and help have made all the difference in our efforts & success!”
Greg Potzer, Our Favorite Christian Quotations

“Eric was instrumental in motivating me to write Testimonies of Grace, and his practical knowledge of the editing and publishing process were equally valuable. He was with me every step of the way, a journey I will never forget!”
Brent Knapton, Testimonies of Grace

“Eric, made it possible for me to compile two books. I contributed thoughts and ideas…..a message to be shared. Eric provided his warm fellowship, ongoing encouragement, and expertise from writing many books himself. He has an inborn, God-given desire to help people. The experience turned out to be delightful.”
Clayt Irmeger, Life: Not to be Lived Single-Handedly

“Eric was more than an encourager as I started the process of writing a children’s book. He guided me through virtually every step of the way. His expertise in his own writings proved to be just what was needed to see my book become a reality. He is now currently helping me complete my 2nd children’s book. Thank you, Eric!”
Karen Neal, So You Know

“Eric has the uncanny ability to motivate people to write. A writer himself, Eric helped me take scattered thoughts, organize them into a suitable structure to form a book, and he did it with consummate professionalism. When I needed a nudge, he nudged. When I needed a push, he pushed. But these were always done with the goal in mind – getting my story into a book that will inspire others.”
Tim Wilkins, (book underway)

“When I decided I wanted to self-publish my book, Eric gave helpful advice for how to do so in an easy, economical way. His help was much appreciated.”
Dr. Larry Booze, Say it to Stick

“Eric’s passion for writing is contagious. Add in his creative ingenuity and generous heart and you have an artisan who knows how to steer the hopeful writer in the right direction.”
Mary Felkins, This I Promise You

“I met Eric at church and upon learning that I had an interest in writing, he immediately offered to help me. I was early in the process of writing a novel, and I am thankful that Eric sat with me several times and let me talk about my book — which at that time, was mostly fragmented ideas. That validation was what I needed. From a place of genuine interest, he also offered practical guidance, which I very much appreciate.”
Aaron Chan, (book underway)

“Eric Elder’s writing class is the one place where I’ve found practical, detailed instruction on how to self-publish a book through Amazon. For me, this is the bridge I needed to fulfill my dream of publishing a novel.”
Cammie Quinn, (book underway)

“A while back, Eric encouraged me to read through the Bible in a year and keep a journal. He even invited his own readers to follow along with me. Seven years later, over 1,600 have joined my Bible reading Facebook page. Now, he’s helping me make this effort into a book. I’ve personally witnessed him help many publish and am now using his methods to do the same. Thank you for your ever encouraging heart, Eric.”
Al Lowry, 2022 Daily Bible Reading

“Eric Elder has been a wonderful mentor during the process of writing and self-publishing my first book. He has a wealth of knowledge and graciously shared it with me as he literally walked with me through the formatting and publishing processes. I am very proud of my book, and I am very thankful for Eric’s support and encouragement to complete this project. Without him, I know that I would not have completed it. Thank you, Eric!!!”
Sandy Egle, Ministering to the Least of These

“Eric has been a friend, inspiration, and writing mentor in my life for over twenty years. Through his example and his incredible creative output, he’s motivated me to keep writing and growing. I can’t think of anyone better equipped to help guide writers on the path to making their dreams come true.”
Kent Sanders, The Faith of Elvis

“Eric Elder was instrumental in guiding me in the self-publishing of my first children’s book. He was knowledgeable, available when I had questions, and very encouraging through the whole process! The encouragement was incredible! He helped me believe in myself and never doubted I would bring my idea to completion. Thank you, Eric!”
Laurie Bliese, Will the Lights Go Out?

“Eric believed my writing mattered to others before I was sure myself. He knew it could and should be shared, and he invited me into conversation about how. I’m grateful for his guidance and for the encouragement he offered after reading my first, self-published book. He walked with me the whole way.”
Caleb Dossett, They Call Me Mr

“I was so impressed with how Eric took so much time out of his busy schedule to help me finally finish my 10 year work-in-progress auto-biography. He gave me words of encouragement, practical advice, his editing skills, and prayer, that were all I needed to bring my book to completion, with which I was 100% pleased.”
Jeanette Smith, (book underway)

“If you are writing and find yourself stuck, call Eric! He repeatedly helped me get unstuck when I was writing my memoir. He not only helped me with the paperback version, he really held my hand when it came to the e-book (that was a monster to me!). I truly cannot recommend Eric enough for a calm voice, a clear head, and being totally competent when it comes to the whole book writing and publishing process.”
MelanEE Lisa Davidson, Loved. I. Am!

“Eric was one of the first people to read a rough draft of my debut novel. His support gave me the confidence and inspiration to finally complete and publish a story I had almost given up on. We all have a story, no matter how insignificant we think it may be. As Christians we need to share our faith and experiences with others, and Eric will help you accomplish that. Let your story shine for all to see.”
Steven Lomske, On the Bank of the Chippewa

Again, I really hope you’ll join me in November! Click this link to sign up!

SIGN UP to "Write with Eric" this November!

What’s New at The Ranch – We’re Making a Puppet Show!

The historic Teatro Maria Caniglia in Sulmona, Italy

We’re Making a Puppet Show!

But not just any puppet show… an Italian "Puppet Opera!"

Last fall, I came across a fantastic "puppet opera" in Italy while I was scouting locations for a movie version of our St. Nicholas story.

I thought "Wouldn’t it be great to see a puppet opera of our story?" So a few months ago, I reached out to the founder of the company, Girolamo Botta, and asked if he would be interested.

He read the story and said, "This is a dream come true!" (Girolamo is from Palermo, Italy, where puppetry and storytelling are legendary.)

Since then, we’ve been talking, texting, and zooming to plan the show. Yesterday, he placed the first order for materials to get started!

It will take 6 months to hand-carve all the puppets, hand-tailor all the costumes, hand-paint all the scenes, and create from scratch all the music to be played on traditional instruments.

We’re targeting December 26th, 2023, for our premiere show in the historic Teatro Maria Caniglia (pictured above) in Sulmona, Italy. We’re also planning to film the show to make it available to audiences worldwide.

I love that this company uses as "open" theater where audiences see the action on stage as well as the puppeteers controlling them! This provides a rich storytelling extravaganza, immersing the audience in a powerful theatrical experience.

Here’s a sample of their work…

Creating an Italian "Puppet Opera"

I’d like to invite you to join us in creating this spectacular show to give audiences HOPE for years to come.

  1. Would you pray this show would give audiences the HOPE OF CHRIST for years to come?
  2. Would you consider making a donation to help bring this show to life? We’re praying for 100 people to support this show with gifts ranging from $25-1,000. Your name will be listed on both the theater program and the film credits.

Click here to learn more or make a donation.

Thanks so much for sharing my excitement!

What’s New at The Ranch – New Podcast on Spotify!

Move over Joe Rogan… There’s a new face on Spotify! ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌ ‌

"Eric Elder & Friends" on Spotify

Move Over Joe Rogan…

There’s a new face on Spotify! I started a new podcast a few weeks ago. You can watch it on Facebook, YouTube, …and now Spotify!

In each episode, I share a song, a prayer, and a word of encouragement that God can work wonders in your life.

I broadcast LIVE on Sunday mornings at 10 AM Central Time on both my Facebook and YouTube channels.Or you can watch it LATER on ALL 3 of my channels.

Here are the links to watch:
https://www.facebook.com/eric.elder.73
https://www.youtube.com/c/EricElder
https://open.spotify.com/show/0TQ3LPrLG5gTaFfQgS4w3Z?si=5177251f65174826

(The new Spotify option makes it easy for people who already love listening to podcasts on that platform, and it contains the highest quality version of my podcast. WHEREVER you watch it, I hope you’ll be encouraged that God is alive and can work wonders in your life.)

Also joining me from time to time on the podcast is Judy Wray, a dear friend and woman of prayer. Judy has spoken significant words from God to me over the past 3 DECADES, and I’d love for you to hear from her, too.


Each week, we’re sharing from a new book I’ve written called Living Life with a Capital "L." The book includes the complete book of John from the Bible, plus a few words about how God has spoken to me through these stories in John. My hope is to inspire YOU to read through the book of John and hear what God has to say to YOU through these words from one of Jesus’s best friends.

You can get a pocket-sized version of my book here:
https://www.amazon.com/Living-Life/dp/1931760888/

Cover of Living Life with a Capital "L"
Join me today OR ANYTIME for my new podcast to put a new fire in your heart for life.

Here are the links again to watch:
https://www.facebook.com/eric.elder.73
https://www.youtube.com/c/EricElder
https://open.spotify.com/show/0TQ3LPrLG5gTaFfQgS4w3Z?si=5177251f65174826

What’s New at The Ranch – Living Life with a Capital “L”

Living Life with a Capital "L" by Eric Elder

Need more LIFE in your life?

If so, let me encourage you to do 3 things:

1) Read the book of John! John was one of Jesus’s closest friends. John wrote a book about their time together which is recorded in the Bible under his name, "John." The reason I want you to read John’s book is because he uses the word "LIFE" dozens of times, often quoting Jesus directly, including this: "I have come that they may have life, and have it to the full" (John 10:10b). Jesus wants you to have an abundant life, and He’s glad to tell you how!

2) Read my new book on John! If you need some additional inspiration while you’re reading, you can get a copy of my book on Amazon called Living Life with a Capital "L." This pocket-sized book (4"x6") is easy to carry along and read anytime. In it, I’ve included all 21 chapters of the book of John, plus a few brief thoughts of my own at the end of each chapter. The idea is to share how John has spoken to me and know that God can use it to speak to you!

3) Follow my weekly podcast! Starting this Sunday at 10 AM Central Time, I’ll be streaming a live podcast on Facebook and YouTube where I’ll share a chapter each week from the book of John and from my book. I’ll also share a song on my piano and pray for anyone who wants prayer, joined by my dear friend and amazing woman of prayer, Judy Wray. If you’d like prayer, tune into the live podcast on either Facebook or YouTube and post your prayers in the comments.

To join me live, go to my Facebook or YouTube channel at 10 AM Central Time on Sundays. If you miss it live, you can watch it later on either channel.
https://www.facebook.com/eric.elder.73
https://www.youtube.com/c/EricElder

And if you’d like a paperback of my new book, click here to order from Amazon:
https://www.amazon.com/Living-Life-Capital-encouragement-between/dp/1931760888/

See you Sunday!?!

What’s New at The Ranch – Jane’s Wish

Jane’s Wish

I met Jane Roe in April 2006. What she told me was so shocking, I asked if she would write it down. She did.

("Jane Roe" was famous for winning the U.S. Supreme Court case Roe versus Wade in 1973 which legalized abortion in all 50 states. Her real name was Norma McCorvey, which was revealed after the trial.)

She was speaking a few miles from my hometown, and I wanted to hear what she had to say. I was surprised to learn she didn’t actually have an abortion, because the case wasn’t decided until after her baby was born.

But I was totally shocked to hear that, in hindsight, she regretted her role in the court case she had won. She even went back to the court to ask if they would overturn their decision, but they said too much time had passed.

I talked to her after she spoke to ask more about her thoughts. I asked if I had heard correctly, that she really did want the court to overturn her case.

“Yes,” she said.

I asked if she would write it down for me.

“Of course!” she said.

She took a slip of paper from the table and wrote, “I wish R v W was overturned." Then she signed it, "Ms Norma McCorvey.”

I couldn’t believe it. Jane Roe wished Roe versus Wade was overturned.

She died about five years ago. But on Friday, her wish came true.

I just thought you’d like to know.

Living Life with a Capital "L" by Eric Elder

Eric Elder

What’s New at The Ranch – Summer Follow-Up

What's New at The Ranch

How Was The Show?

It was TERRIFIC, thanks! Believe it or not, it’s been six months since we performed the World Premiere of His Name Was Nicholas, the real-life story of St. Nicholas who lived back in the 3rd and 4th centuries.

It was tons of fun and we were able to encourage nearly 1,500 people in their faith who watched the show live online and in person. I’m still processing all that happened! (Unfortunately, I got COVID over Christmas, and it really knocked the wind out of my sails! My "batteries" still seem to drain faster than before, but I’m doing better and better each month, praise God! It’s been a hard few years for all of us, hasn’t it?)

I wanted to give you a mid-year update and ask 3 things.

1) If you saw the show, I’ve posted a follow-up survey that I’d love for you to answer. It will really help us going forward to know what you enjoyed and what we could do better. We’re hoping to replicate the show in as many places as possible, and your feedback will help us replicate the right things and fix the wrong things! Here’s a link to the survey:
https://forms.gle/XpMwfPLippHMPNiQA

2) If you missed the show, you can still watch it online! I’ve created a "Director’s Cut" from all three live performances. You can watch it online now for just $5 using the link below. We also have a few remaining "World Premiere" sweatshirts, T-shirts, ornaments, and books you can buy for HALF-OFF! We only have a few left, so when they’re gone, they’re gone! Here’s a link to watch the show online or get a souvenir:
https://ericelderministries.square.site/

3) If you know someone who might be interested in staging the show THIS CHRISTMAS, please forward this email to them! The show is a great way to USE THE TALENTS IN YOUR OWN COMMUNITY to share THE HOPE OF CHRIST WITH YOUR COMMUNITY. It’s a fun and fresh way to tell the story of Jesus through the real-life story of St. Nicholas. NOW’S THE TIME when many groups start planning their Christmas productions, so please pass along this email SOON! Thank you! Here’s a link to learn more about the show:
https://hisnamewasnicholas.com

World Premiere Souvenirs

Praying you have a blessed week!

www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – Tonight’s the Night!

The Streator Times Cover Story on "His Name Was Nicholas"

Tonight’s the Night!

Tonight’s the opening night of my new Christmas musical, His Name Was Nicholas! As the headline of the paper says, "It’s all about hope." If you need some hope this Christmas season, I pray you’ll come see the show in person or buy a ticket to watch it online from anywhere in the world.

It’s a gorgeous production with lights, costumes, sounds, sets, and a message that is clearly about one thing: HOPE. I’ve included some links below to take you behind-the-scenes of this production that’s been in the making for over 25 years.

Take a look at these links, then get to your tickets at the link below that to see it for yourself THIS WEEKEND!

INTERVIEW WITH NICK’S STAGE FAMILY! My interview on Sunday with the cast who plays Nick’s stage family.

STREATOR TIMES COVER STORY: Derek Barichello’s interview of me on Monday with pictures from our dress rehearsal.

STUNNING REHEARSAL PHOTOS Pictures taken last week of our stage rehearsal by our official photographer and cast member, Megan Decker.

1430 WCMY RADIO INTERVIEW Maggie Frost’s Morning Mix interview with me yesterday about the inspiration behind the story.

Get your tickets here!
https://hisnamewasnicholas.com
Or by calling +1 (815) 992-0955

Tickets are $10, $15, or $20 to come in person depending on where you sit, and tickets to watch online are just $10 for as many people as you want to gather around one device!

When you buy a ticket to watch online, you’ll get YouTube links to all 3 shows to watch live or watch later for the next 2 weeks until Jan 1, 2022. If you can watch a YouTube video, you can watch the livestream of the show!

We’re excited to perform it for you and hope you thoroughly enjoy the story!

What’s New at The Ranch – My first-ever piano concerto!

The piano on which I'll be performing!

My first-ever piano concerto!

I’ve often thought about performing my own songs in public, but have been afraid to do so. You see, I’ve played the piano since I was very young and love doing it, but for some reason, I freeze when I do it, so I rarely do it.

Thankfully, I can record my music when no one’s around, and I’ve had over 2 million streams of my music on Pandora alone!

But a few months ago, God prompted me to play in public for a new Christmas musical I’ve just finished called, "His Name Was Nicholas." I wasn’t planning on playing, but God lined things up to where I could hardly say no!

So, I said yes and next weekend, I’ll be playing for 3 shows only at the newly renovated Streator High School auditorium, along with a small band of great musicians, while another 100+ cast and crew act and sing the heart-touching story of the real-life-St. Nicholas.

You can watch in-person or online for just $10, $15 or $20 in-person, or $10 to watch online (with as many people as you want to gather around one device!) Invite your family and friends!

Tickets are available at:
hisnamewasnicholas.com

To hear the backstory of why I said yes, and how God used a timid prayer of faith many years ago for something I thought I could never have, listen to this message below! Then I hope you’ll come and see the show, either in-person or online! God has a reason He wants me to play, and it involves you!

Asking God

Here’s the message in a nutshell:

In this message, I encourage you to come to God with faith like a child and ask Him for what you really want.

“Heaven is full of answers to prayers for which no one ever bothered to ask.” (Billy Graham)

Sometimes we hold back from asking because we’re afraid we’re not worthy or that we’ll be disappointed or that God may not really do it. But Jesus says we can ask, and He’s already given up His life for us, so life a child coming to their father, I encourage you to come to Yours and ask.

I share three stories related to a piano that a friend encouraged me to ask God for… and how God did more than all I could have asked or imagined through that prayer.

Each story reminds me of what the Bible says about asking…

1) Ask whatever you want

“If you remain in Me and My words remain in you, ask whatever you wish, and it will be done for you” (John 15:7).

2) Believe God will work all things for good

“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him, who have been called according to his purpose” (Romans 8:28).

“But seek first his kingdom and his righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well” (Matthew 6:33).

3) Consider others in your asking

“Now to each one the manifestation of the Spirit is given for the common good” (1 Corinthians 12:7).

“Again, it will be like a man going on a journey, who called his servants and entrusted his wealth to them. To one he gave five bags of gold, to another two bags, and to another one bag, each according to his ability.” (Matthew 25:14-15)

“I will make you into a great nation,
and I will bless you;
I will make your name great,
and you will be a blessing.” (Genesis 12:2)

Have a great week, and I hope you’ll watch my first-ever piano concerto! Again, you can get tickets from:
hisnamewasnicholas.com

What’s New At The Ranch – One Month from Today!

"His Name Was Nicholas" A New Christmas Musical for the Whole Family

There’s so much I want to say!

#1) I’ll be playing the piano for 3 shows only at the newly renovated Streator High School auditorium! Get your tickets now at https://hisnamewasnicholas.com (You can also get tickets to watch any or all 3 shows online from anywhere in the world for just $10!)

#2) My late wife Lana’s "Heaven Day" was Monday. The kids and I went out for dinner and a night of remembering her life and passing through the veil 9 years ago. So thankful for all she meant to me and did for us.

#3) Please pray with me and for me and our cast and crew as we get ready for the show and for those who come… that many would see, many would hear, and many would put their faith in the Lord.

To learn more about the show, listen to song samples, or get tickets, please visit:
https://hisnamewasnicholas.com

Lastly, if you need hope RIGHT NOW or know someone who does, here’s a message called "THERE’S ALWAYS HOPE!" that I gave recently at a church in Paris, Illinois. In it, I share 3 things that you can share with your friends and family who may be struggling to find hope or joy or meaning in life.

"THERE'S ALWAYS HOPE!" by Eric Elder

Have a great week, and be filled with HOPE!

What’s New at The Ranch – Finding Hope in a Pandemic

A message for you

I spoke yesterday at the beautiful Plumb Pavilion in Streator, Illinois, about "Finding Hope in a Pandemic."

Click here to listen:
https://youtu.be/KyDMUR4X0NE

Eric Elder speaking at the Plumb Pavilion in Streator, Illinois.

And here’s the message in a nutshell:

1) Jesus can do anything, absolutely anything.
2) God has you here for a reason.
3) The best is yet to come.

Those aren’t just platitudes. They’re real and true words for you, right now. They’re also straight from the Bible.

1) When two blind men came to Jesus, He said: “Do you believe that I am able to do this?” “Yes, Lord,” they answered. Then He touched their eyes and said, “According to your faith will it be done to you” (Matthew 9:28-29).

2) When Paul talked about God’s love for us, he said: "For we are God’s handiwork, created in Christ Jesus to do good works, which God prepared in advance for us to do" (Ephesians 2:10).

3) After Paul described the hardships he faced in his own life, he said: "If only for this life we have hope in Christ, we are to be pitied above all men" (1 Corinthians 15:19).

If you need hope for something you’re facing right now, remember:

1) Jesus can do anything, absolutely anything.
2) God has you here for a reason.
3) The best is yet to come.

Again, here’s the link to listen:
https://youtu.be/KyDMUR4X0NE

What’s New at The Ranch – Eric Plays Debussy

One of My Favorites from Debussy’s "Deux Arabesques"

I recently discovered a cassette tape from 1988 on which I had recorded some of my favorite piano pieces at the time.Included was a piece I still love called "Arabesque No. 1" from Debussy’s "Deux Arabesques."

The piece was so beautiful, I decided to record it again and upload it to streaming services everywhere. I also recorded a simple video as I played the piece for anyone who enjoys watching as well as listening to their piano music.

Arabesque means "meandering," and that’s exactly what this song does, weaving notes in an out through the melody. Written by Debussy over 130 years ago, this song still brings me peace and comfort today. I pray it does the same for you!

https://youtu.be/41IZ69y5Ofk

Eric Plays Debussy

You can also add this song to your playlists to listen over and over on these streaming platforms:

Spotify
https://open.spotify.com/track/2aJgIfOCtnjsVTTZWaCJ4G?si=a7a0f7f12b9e4757

YouTube
https://youtu.be/41IZ69y5Ofk

Apple Music
https://music.apple.com/us/album/deux-arabesques-l-66-i-andantino-con-moto/1579457006?i=1579457007

Amazon Music
https://www.amazon.com/Deux-Arabesques-L-66-Andantino/dp/B09BQ6QTXQ/

Pandora
https://pandora.app.link/IrElVdsa7ib

What’s New at The Ranch – The Emotional Impact of My Open Heart Surgery

The Emotional Impact of My Open Heart Surgery

I talked to my friend Steve Barnhart recently about the emotional impact of my open heart surgery two years ago. Here’s the link if you’d like to listen in on our conversation.

(Be prepared. It’s a bit emotional! But I hope it’s helpful, especially for anyone who’s ever felt depressed, been heartbroken or struggled to find meaning in life.)

https://youtu.be/5hghd0BPOJ8

Secondary Impact with Steve Barnhart

Here’s the beginning of our conversation…

ERIC: I’m here with my friend Steve Barnhart and we are going to talk about secondary impacts of health crises in our life. He’s been through some heart issues. I’ve been through some heart issues, and so we’re just going to chat a little bit about what has transpired in our lives.

I also encourage you to check out Steve’s podcast at https://secondaryimpact.com and his daily Bible reading at https://www.dailyrhythm.org.

STEVE: Eric, how did this all start for you?

ERIC: Thanks, Steve. I had a heart attack two years ago. It came out of the blue. I wasn’t really expecting it. I didn’t have any physical symptoms leading up to it. I had done a test maybe six or eight months earlier, a heart calcification test, because my family does have a history of this. So I did it and they said, "You’re actually at a at a level that you could have a heart attack." So they did a stress test and nothing came back from that. It was all clear and seemed fine.

Six months later I got up and showered when all of a sudden I started feeling sick to my stomach and like an elephant was standing on my chest… (Click here to listen to the full interview):
https://youtu.be/5hghd0BPOJ8

What’s New at The Ranch – Counting Your Yes’s

Counting Your Yes’s

I spoke last week at Ax Church in La Salle, Illinois, on the topic of Counting Your Yes’s. If you need a new outlook on life, a new way of looking at your situation, I hope you’ll watch this message. In it, I share some very personal stories of thanking God for His "No’s," and the incredible value of Counting Your "Yes’s." You can read my notes below, or watch the whole message online at this link:
https://youtu.be/xD-NXn3XYjU

Eric Elder's message: Counting Your Yes's

Here are my notes…

THANKING GOD FOR HIS NO’S

I was at a church service for Christmas one morning when Christmas fell on a Sunday, and we were asked to write on a slip of paper something for which we were thankful. An elderly friend of mine was sitting next to me, and I was amazed when she shared what she had written on her paper. She had written: “I’m thankful, God, for your No’s.”

She was in her 80’s, was living alone, and had never married. As I talked to her more, I learned that someone had proposed to her when she was young, but when she asked God about it, she felt God said, No. It would have brought her wealth. Companionship. Maybe children.

He’s still alive. She still knows where he is. She still thinks about him. But she is able to say, on Christmas Day, “I’m thankful for Your No’s.”

Jesus prayed to His Father in the Garden of Gethsemane on the night before He died:

“My Father! If it is possible, let this cup of suffering be taken away from Me.”

He didn’t want to drink of it if He didn’t have to. But then He added:

“Yet I want Your will to be done, not Mine.” (Matthew 26:39)

And because He died, I can live.

“I’m thankful, God, for Your No’s.”

JOB AND PAUL’S STORY

It makes me think of Job who, after losing his oxen and donkeys and sheep and camels and servants and finally his sons and daughters, then he fell to the ground in worship saying,

“I came naked from my mother’s womb, and I will be naked when I leave. The LORD gave me what I had, and the LORD has taken it away. Praise the name of the LORD!” (Job 1:21)

I think of Paul who said,

“I know how to live on almost nothing or with everything. I have learned the secret of living in every situation, whether it is with a full stomach or empty, with plenty or little. For I can do everything through Christ, who gives me strength.” (Phil 4:12-13)

What was their secret? How did Paul do it? How did Job do it? How did Jesus do it? How did my 80 year old friend do it?

The answer’s just prior to Pauls words about the secret, in Philippians 4:4-9:

“Always be full of joy in the Lord. I say it again—rejoice! Let everyone see that you are considerate in all you do. Remember, the Lord is coming soon. Don’t worry about anything; instead, pray about everything. Tell God what you need, and thank Him for all He has done. Then you will experience God’s peace, which exceeds anything we can understand. His peace will guard your hearts and minds as you live in Christ Jesus."

STARTING WITH THANKS

One practical way I do this is in my daily journal. For years, I’ve started with these words, “Father, thank You…” then I continue with something for which I’m truly thankful. I tell Him my needs, too, as this verse says to do. But somehow by starting with “Thank you, it helps me stop and think about something for which I’m truly thankful. And it changes me. It slows me down. It helps me reflect on what’s most important.

MONEY CREEK

There’s a creek on a road where I often drive called Money Creek. Any idea why it’s called Money Creek? Because there’s a bank on each side. Whenever I drive over it, I hold my hands up and open, (while still holding the steering wheel), and I say, “Thank You for the money you’ve given me to get this far. I pray for more to keep going." It’s a bit like, "Thank You, Lord, for this daily bread," and trusting Him to provide the next day’s, too.

LIST OF HEALINGS

I once wondered why I didn’t see more miraculous healings in my life when I prayed for people. I had seen some, but not as many as I wanted to see. A friend said, “Believe me, the more you pray for healings, the more you’ll see them.” So I prayed more. And I started to keep a list.

I continued praying, as I often did, but now I wrote down those healing prayers, along with God’s answers. I prayed for my child’s cold to go away, and it did. A cough to stop, so they could sleep, and it did. Aches and pains to be gone, and they were. Bones to be repaired, surgeries to heal, the list went on and on in just a few weeks’ time! I realized just how many times God healed, and all of them miraculous, all of them helpful, all of them answers to prayer.

If you cut a piece of cloth, it doesn’t repair itself. But God has wired us for healing. And our prayers and care help facilitate that. Keep praying for healing, and you’ll see it more and more.

Paul goes on to say:

"And now, dear brothers and sisters, one final thing. Fix your thoughts on what is true, and honorable, and right, and pure, and lovely, and admirable. Think about things that are excellent and worthy of praise. Keep putting into practice all you learned and received from me—everything you heard from me and saw me doing. Then the God of peace will be with you” (Phil 4:4-9).

So… how else do you do this practically? I think there are a lot of ways. Here’s another one that’s helped me recently. Instead of fixating on my No’s, I’ve start counting my Yes’s.

STARTING A MEN’S GROUP

I’ve wanted to start a men’s group, jotting down names of men I’d like to invite. I’ve been jotting down names for a few years, but I’ve never started.

I wanted about a dozen guys, maybe two dozen. My list had grown to about 70 men. But I was afraid to ask.

To give you some context, several years ago I started a group at the church where I attend for people dealing with certain struggles in their lives. I was a bit afraid to announce the group because I felt the group would be swamped with people (we have over 5,000 in our church). But I did announce it, and the first week when I showed up, you know how many people were there? Zero. Not even 1.

The second week, 0. The third, 0. The 4th, 5th, 6, and 7th, none. For 10 weeks I sat there in the room alone. Praise God, the 11th week, 2 showed up, then 3. We never got more than 4 or 5, and met for a full year with those God sent.

As John the Baptist said:

"A person can receive only what is given them from heaven" (John 3:27).

Also for context, a year later I was in a men’s group of about a dozen guys. It was rich, vibrant, and fun. I loved it. And so did the other guys.

The time came for the group to end, but none of us wanted it to end. I offered to continue it, and many said Yes. The next week, I sat in the room at the appointed time. Alone. I sat there for an hour and a half alone. And we never met again.

A year later, the same thing happened. I announced a group, set a date, and not one person came.

So that’s the context. I was afraid to ask about this new men’s group. What if no one showed up?

But I decided to ask anyway, praying for a dozen to say Yes. If so, then I’d start. Two dozen would be wonderful, if possible. I bought 25 booklets for the group, I kept praying for 25 people to say Yes.

I began to ask, and here’s what I did. I determined in my heart to count my Yes’s and not worry about the No’s or non-responses.

I started getting Yes’s from several men. 1, 2, 3, 4. Soon I was up to a dozen. I had some No’s, too, and some non-responses, but I didn’t count those. I only counted the Yes’s, trusting that God would bring who He wanted to bring.

As the day approached for the first group, I had 21, 22, 23. 24. I said, “Lord, my extravagant ask was for 25. Bring 25 if You want 25. Fifteen minutes before the study started, a man texted and said, “If it’s not too late, I’d like to come.”

I said, “It’s not too late, you’re right on time!” I told him later he was number 25 of the 25 I prayed for.

How do you rejoice always? Be content in all circumstances? Stop counting your No’s. And start counting your Yes’s. Psalm 103:2-5 says this:

“Let all that I am praise the LORD; may I never forget the good things He does for me. He forgives all my sins and heals all my diseases. He redeems me from death and crowns me with love and tender mercies. He fills my life with good things. My youth is renewed like the eagle’s!” (Psalm 103:2-5)

THE MIDAS TOUCH

Just in case you think its good fortune that has turned things around for me, I assure you that’s not the case! Just last week on Wednesday night I showed up to a group I started for Christian musicians to teach them how to put their music online, to bless others and receive blessings back themselves.

All year I’ve been offering this class, for free, once a month, for anyone who wants to learn how to do it. But last week, when 7 PM came, I sat in my zoom room for the class, alone. I recorded my message anyway and posted it online for anyone who might come along later. Even though I sat there and wondered why more people didn’t come, I also knew enough to just keep going. I was content to talk to my camera alone. If no one ever watches it, that’s OK. I’m just making it available if people want it. (It’s on my YouTube channel in case you’re interested, at ericelder.com under the playlist "Online Christian Music Group.)

No one showed up, but I just keep moving on. I’m counting my Yes’s, not my No’s.

A friend of mine seems to have the Midas touch, meaning that it seems everything he touches turns to gold. But another friend who also knows him well told me one day, “It isn’t that everything he touches turns to gold. It’s just that he touches a lot of things.”

MY NEW MUSICAL

I recently announced I’ll be staging a new musical in Streator, Illinois, this Christmas. (Here’s the 1-minute announcement: https://youtu.be/nL77UtJ4bV0) It sounds great and wonderful. But what I didn’t share was all the No’s that preceded getting to this point.

I had asked churches and theater companies in Normal, Peoria, Henry, Indiana, Texas. All said No. They all had their reasons. But it didn’t make it any easier.

I finally decided at the end of last year that I would do it at my house. I’ve got a big barn out in the country that I thought I could fix up, make a stage, and invite people to sit in my yard on lawn chairs. I would do "Christmas in July" and hold it outdoors. If no one else wanted to do it, I wanted to do it! And one way or another, I was going to do it.

In the midst of cleaning up my barn, I heard back from several churches in Streator. They said Yes, they wanted to do it! I was stunned. Someone said Yes. So I said Yes. And we’re going forward.

And God did something special with that Yes just last week. I asked the manager of the auditorium if they had a piano there, because if they did, I thought that maybe I’d play the piano along with the other musicians during the show, since I wrote all the songs. If they didn’t have a piano there, I wouldn’t.

I have to tell you, I can really only play my piano at home. I freeze up anywhere else on any other instrument. It’s hard for me to play a digital keyboard. And while I can play other pianos, they don’t feel the same to me, they don’t sound the same, and it throws me off. Years ago, God gifted me with a beautifully restored 1910 Steinway Model B grand piano. It’s unique and very special to me.

So I asked the manager if they had a piano and if it was an upright or a grand. They did, she said, and it was a grand. I asked if I could come see it. So last Wednesday I went to the auditorium to see it. Even though I had been to the auditorium just a few weeks earlier, I hadn’t seen a piano anywhere. It turns out that’s because they keep it in a temperature and humidity controlled room backstage. It’s on wheels so they can wheel it out anytime.

When the manager unlocked the door, I saw that the piano was not only a grand, it was a Steinway grand. A Model B, as far as I could tell. I sat down to play it. And it was gorgeous. It was as close to mine at home as any I had ever seen before. I asked if I could examine it to find the serial number because you can tell the date by the number.

When I got to my car, I looked it up. It was a 1908 Steinway, just two years older than mine. They could be sisters. I wanted to cry. I don’t know anyone else who owns a Steinway piano. I’ve never seen another here in Illinois except in a piano showroom. But there, backstage at the Streator auditorium—the ONLY place that said Yes—was sitting a 1908 Steinway grand piano.

“I thank You, God, for your No’s. There’s only one Yes that matters. And that’s the Yes that You want me to have."

GOLD STARS AND LITTLE WINS

I’ll share one more story.

I was in the hospital about 2 years ago for 10 days. I had just had open heart surgery. After the surgery, every day was a battle. A battle to breathe, to eat, to stand, to go to the bathroom. As is often the case, in order to go home, I had to be able to do 2 things: to walk around the nurses station by myself. And to go #2. I couldn’t do either.

Every day, I’d try, multiple times, but couldn’t do either.

When I finally did both, I was elated. I told my kids, “I need a sticker book! Gold stars. Anything to keep me going.”

That night, in the middle of the night, my friend and colleague at our church, Nicki Green, showed up with this a journal. Inside, it said in big letters: “Eric’s Gold Stars and Little Wins.”

Nicki wrote on the inside: “Dear Eric, So this may be a little over the top, but when I’m asked to provide a journal with gold starts for little wins – this is what you get! :) I will continue to pray for God to do a miraculous work in your heart as He brings complete healing.” She wrote a little more, then closed with this: “I look forward to hearing you share with me the answered prayers and “little wins” through your healing journey! Get well my friend! Praying with you, Nicki.”

I started filling it up with stars, having my kids write in it for me because I could hardly do anything for myself.

  • “Discharged.” 1 big star.
  • “Took off all the tape.” 1 big star and 4 little ones.
  • “Arrived home.” A huge blue ribbon.
  • “Made it to the 2nd floor! 16 steps!” 16 stars.
  • “First shower in 10 days! 1 hour, 2 boys helping.” 9 stars.
  • “Made it through 1 week at home.” A whole page full of stars.
  • “Took bandaids off.” 10 stars. (That hurt.)

This one I really felt I earned: “Survived a visit to the ENT.” The Ear, Nose, and Throat doctor had to put a scope up my nose to look down my throat. I felt it was going right through my brain on the way up my nose before it curved back down into my throat. I grabbed the doctor’s arm and held on tight until my son, Bo, came up and I grabbed his arm so the doctor could do his work!

On my way out of the office, I saw they had some Finding Nemo stickers on the desk. I asked if I could have one. It says, “I was a brave patient.” I love that sticker. :)

When I was telling my daughter, Makari, about my journal, she said, “I need a sticker book, too!” And she got one.

This past Christmas, at the end of 2020, Makari gave me a Christmas present. It was a whole journal with a pack of gold stars in the back that I could add to it.

Inside the front cover, she wrote, “We made it,” and put a gold star.

“We made it?” I asked.

“Through 2020," she said.

Sometimes we need a whole pack of stickers.

Maybe it seems childish. But wasn’t it Jesus who said,

“Truly I tell you, unless you change and become like little children, you will never enter the kingdom of heaven.” (Matthew 18:3, NIV)

Maybe we could all use a little more "faith like a child."

COUNTING YOUR YES’S

I’m counting my Yes’s. I hope you will, too.

Then, like Jesus, you’ll say:

“Yet I want Your will to be done, not Mine.”

Like Job, you’ll say:

“The LORD gave me what I had, and the LORD has taken it away. Praise the name of the LORD!”

Like Paul, you’ll say:

“I have learned the secret of living in every situation, whether it is with a full stomach or empty, with plenty or little," and “Tell God what you need, and thank Him for all He has done.”

Like David, you’ll say:

“Let all that I am praise the LORD; may I never forget the good things He does for me.” (Psalm 103:1-2)

And like Makari, you’ll say:

“We made it.”

Keep counting your Yes’s.

And maybe get yourself a pack of gold stars. :)

What’s New at The Ranch – When Faith Becomes Sight

When Faith Becomes Sight

If you need encouragement to keep going, this message is for you! In it, I share several moments recently when my faith became sight, when I could finally see that what I believed could happen, REALLY COULD happen!

Keep going. It’s worth it! For as the Bible says, "Let us not become weary in doing good, for at the proper time we WILL reap a harvest if we do not give up" (Galatian 6:9).

Here’s the link to watch:
https://youtu.be/N-oFxUIyG34

Also, I’ve just released a new song called "Fairytale," by Ludovico Einaudi.

It’s a beautiful and moving piano/cello duet that you can listen to over and over! (That’s what I do!) I recorded it for a friend’s wedding, along with a superb cellist from the UK, Clea Friend.

You can listen now at these links:

Also, note the beautiful artwork by my daughter, Makari!

Listen to "Fairytale," a beautiful and moving piano/cello duet.

Have a great week!

What’s New at The Ranch – Recording Your Music

Recording Your Music

Maybe you’re like me several years ago: you have some music you’ve created or want to create, but you don’t know how to record or share it with others.

Join our Online Christian Music Group to learn how to record and post your music online.

Now, 20+ years into it, I can say that recording my music has turned into one of the best and most surprising blessings of my life… both to me and to those who have been touched by it.

I’d love to share with you how I do it, giving you the practical nuts and bolts of how I record, how I edit, and how I post my music so it can go beyond my living room and out to the world.

I’ll be showing a free, live demo tonight at 7 PM Central Time on zoom. Here’s the link:
https://us02web.zoom.us/j/87565202475?pwd=UmtRUWlFN1FYRkZGN1prS1pjbzBHdz09

My goal and my heart is to help Christian musicians use their gifts to the fullest. I have no other agenda than that! Nothing to sell, nothing in it for me… except the joy of seeing others walk more fully in their calling.

Please join me tonight at 7 PM Central Time if you’re interested or pass this along to others who might be!

I’ve also posted an interview I did last month with Cooper Smith, an up and coming Christian musician who shares some of his secrets for reaching hundreds of thousands of people with his songs.

It’s a great interview with lots of tips, whether you’re just getting started or have been at this for years. Here’s the link to my interview with Cooper. I think you’ll love hearing his heart for why he does what he does, and his encouragement that you can do it, too.
https://youtu.be/BRlakoAayHw

Interview with Cooper Smith: "Growing Your Audience"

Maybe I’ll see you tonight?

Have a great week.

What’s New at The Ranch – Cooper Smith Interview Tonight!

Cooper Smith Interview Tonight!

Tonight I’ll be chatting live with Cooper Smith, an uber-talented singer, songwriter, and worship leader, about how to reach more people online with your music.

Whether you’re a singer, songwriter or musician or not, you’re welcome to join us for this special chat on Zoom. Tonight’s interview is part of my monthly group for Christian musicians to help them get their music out to more people, as I’d love to flood the world with more music from a Christian worldview.

As C.S. Lewis said about writing, “The world does not need more Christian literature. What it needs is more Christians writing good literature.” The same applies to music. Cooper’s music fits the bill as he writes from his heart about life and love and the feelings we all share.

Here’s a link to listen to one of Cooper’s latest singles: "Someone You Loved."

Listen to Cooper Smith, "Someone You Loved," on Spotify

And here’s the link to our zoom chat tonight, Wednesday, May 19, from 7-9 PM CST.
https://us02web.zoom.us/j/87565202475?pwd=UmtRUWlFN1FYRkZGN1prS1pjbzBHdz09

If you miss tonight’s session, you can still join our group and watch the recordings later. It’s free, and you can sign up for reminders here and links to previous meetings here. We meet Zoom on the third Wednesday of each month starting at 7 PM Central Time.

  • Wednesday, May 19, 2021
  • Wednesday, Jun 16, 2021
  • Wednesday, Jul 21, 2021
  • Wednesday, Aug 18, 2021
  • Wednesday, Sep 21, 2021
  • Wednesday, Oct 19, 2021
  • Wednesday, Nov 16, 2021
  • Wednesday, Dec 21, 2021

Be encouraged. God is very close to you today!

www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – What’s Your Gig? An Interview with Al Lowry

What’s Your Gig?

I recently interviewed my good friend Al Lowry to ask about his gig, a music ministry he started at his church over 30 years ago.

Interview with Al Lowry: "Starting Your Gig"

Little did Al know when he woke up one Sunday morning and decided to go to church for the first time in 18 years that he was about to embark on the greatest adventure of his life. Driving through the streets, he saw a poster for a new startup church called Saddleback.

Rick Warren was preaching and his wife Kay was playing the piano for a couple hundred people who had gathered that day.

Al responded to Rick’s message, giving his life fully to Christ and soon after playing on the church’s first worship team. As the church grew, they hired their first worship pastor, Rick Muchow, who baptized Al and became a lifelong friend.

Along the way, Al realized there were more talented musicians coming to the church than could possibly play on the main stage, so he started a volunteer ministry called "Guitarists Into God" or "GIG." The group gathered weekly to worship, write songs, develop their skills, then go out into the community to use their gifts. They played for nursing homes, small groups, homeless shelters, and eventually other startup churches and mission trips around the world.

Al would pitch the idea to new members coming to the church, saying,

If your guitar is gathering dust under the bed, pull it out and use it… or give it away so others can put it to use!

This new group also helped take stress off the main stage worship team, as they were being asked to play more and more. And for the musicians and singers who weren’t able to be on the main stage for whatever reason, they were able to use their gifts more fully right where they were, rather than going to another church or letting their gifts go unused.

Just last week, after more than 30 years of doing this kind of ministry, Al was asked by one of the group’s original members if he would come lead worship at a nearby campground. Al said:

Robin felt inspired to start a weekly church service in a campground she lived in off a rural road near San Juan Capistrano, Ca. It was an old trail now popular with motorcyclists that drives past a tavern called Hell’s Kitchen.

Robin asked if I could play worship songs for the residents at the camp and her husband would preach. This request typifies what our guitar ministry is all about.

Through the years our church grew large in size, but we continued as a heart behind the scenes. Our outreach demonstrates how a guitar, a prayer, and a little imagination can serve God far beyond how we are accustomed to hearing it on church main stages.

A week ago my music pastor and mentor, Rick Muchow passed away. I wish he were around to hear this interview as he was so instrumental in allowing it to thrive. He’s greatly missed, as his spirit of true worship and encouragement was exactly what is required to make a ministry like Guitarists Into God thrive.

I wanted to share Al’s story with you to inspire you to consider "What’s Your Gig?" Maybe you have a gift or talent gathering dust that God might want you to put into use for Him? Maybe there’s a way you can use that gift to mobilize others and help THEM put THEIR GIFTS into action, too?

I hope you’ll watch Al’s story. As you do, I pray God might inspire you to start YOUR gig, too.

Here’s the link to watch:
https://youtu.be/YCPuhrLP4GY

Have a great week!

What’s New at The Ranch – Relaxing Music Videos

"Snowscapes" with Marilyn Byrnes - Make Believe! - 100% Pure Disney Piano

Relaxing Music Videos

Today I’m launching a new series of relaxing music videos to help you relax, unwind, and get closer to the One who created you… and everything you see around you!

I’ve filmed these relaxing scenes around my home in Illinois and on a recent trip to Colorado, then set them to beautiful piano music by my AMAZINGLY talented sister, Marilyn Byrnes! I think you’ll find the videos beautiful and mesmerizing, perfect for relaxing, praying, thinking or calming an anxious heart.

I’m including the links below to all four videos, plus a playlist of all four videos in one link. You can listen to one at a time or click the playlist and listen for HOURS!

I’m also including some info below on a class I’ll be teaching TOMORROW NIGHT on zoom to help people get their music onto streaming services like Spotify, Apple Music, Amazon Music, Pandora, YouTube and more.

It’s easier than you might think! And I’m glad to show you how! I’d love to help you get your music and message out to the world. The class is free, and I’ll be teaching it live tomorrow night, so check out the links below to learn more. Please forward this note to anyone else who might be interested!

Here are the links to the new music videos…

The first features 100% pure piano set to the mesmerizing motion of windmills in the heart of the Great Midwest.

"Windscapes" from Marilyn Byrnes - Simply Relaxing - 100% Pure Piano

The second also features the windmills around our house, but at a different time of year. I love the way the sky changes as nighttime approaches.

"Windscapes" from Marilyn Byrnes - Playing Love - 100% Pure Piano

The third features a romp through the snow-covered mountains of the Colorado Rockies set to lively Disney piano music. I love the scenery and the way my sons weave effortlessly in and out of the trees along the trail.

"Snowscapes" from Marilyn Byrnes - Make Believe! - 100% Pure Disney Piano

The fourth features a snow-covered day in my front yard this past winter when a neighbor came with his tractor (thankfully!) to clear several feet of snow from our lane. I love the peace and quiet of this early morning video after one of the heaviest snowfalls we’ve seen in years.

"Snowscapes" from Marilyn Byrnes - Winter Wonderland - 100% Pure Piano

Here’s a link to play all four videos in one playlist. You can bookmark it for playing whenever you want to recapture some peace and joy!
https://youtube.com/playlist?list=PLVorWkyNdRhwHk0ij6isOqLinrYomZvcR

New Music Class Tomorrow!

Lastly, if you’re a singer, songwriter, musician or composer, I’d love for you to join me tomorrow night for a special session of a new "Online Christmas Music Group" I started last month.

Tomorrow night, I’ll be teaching a free class on zoom to show how to upload music to EVERY streaming platform in one shot! I’ll be walking through a live demo of uploading one of my new singles, a beautiful piano and cello version of "Fairytale" from the movie Dr. Zhivago, to CDBaby.com. CDBaby will then send the song within days to dozens of music streaming music services like Spotify, YouTube, Apple Music, Amazon Music, Pandora, and more. (I’ll share the link where you can listen to this beautiful song in a few weeks!)

If you’d like to learn how to do this with your own music, I’d love to show you how! I love helping people get their music out to the world… especially music that can touch people’s hearts for God.

The class is free and we’ll meet on zoom tomorrow night, Wednesday, April 21, from 7-9 PM Central Time at this link:
https://us02web.zoom.us/j/87565202475?pwd=UmtRUWlFN1FYRkZGN1prS1pjbzBHdz09

Please forward this email to anyone else who might be interested in uploading their music, too.

www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – Reaching People with Your Message

Watch "One Life: A Ballet Documentary" on ericelder.com

Reaching People with Your Message

Do you have a message you want to get out to the world? You can! I hope you’ll be inspired by watching my recent interviews with some friends on my YouTube channel who are using their gifts in creative ways.

You can start by watching my interview with Merphy Napier. She has taken her love of books and turned it into a thriving YouTube channel reaching hundreds of thousands of people every day. It’s quite amazing. I hope you’ll check it out.
https://youtu.be/aNXyUdOYYiw

Merphy Napier - "Reaching People Daily with Your Message"

You can also watch my interview with my cousin, Joan Moody, who uses her love of painting to share that joy with others. Her motto for her studio is to "Show Up and Dive In." She has had a huge spiritual influence on my life, propelling me forward in my faith in Christ in amazing ways. She has also helped me explore my own interest in art, helping me tap into some of my own creative gifts. You can watch here:
https://youtu.be/EixbQNw9ePc

Joan Moody - "Showing Up and Diving In"

Lastly, here’s an interview with one of the most evangelistic and enthusiastic people I personally know, Nicki Green. Nicki has a knack for helping people see and step out in God’s calling in their lives, even when they might not be able to see it themselves. She calls this "Seeing Your Mountain on a Cloudy Day." Nicki has also had a huge influence on my life by calling forth some of the gifts God has given me. I hope you’ll check it out, too!
https://youtu.be/8H0ZiylBmtQ

Nicki Green - "Seeing Your Mountain on a Cloudy Day"

P.S. For those who are following my filmmaking journey, I heard this week that the ballet movie I produced, called "One Life," took top honors at another film festival… this time in Istanbul! The real-life Nicholas hails from Turkey himself, so I thought they might be interested in an inspirational movie about one of the their own. And they were… it won Best Christian Feature Film for March! The movie will now be entered into their annual awards event in May.

If you haven’t watched "One Life" yet, here’s a link to the documentary version of the movie, which I think you’ll find fascinating and get to enjoy scenes from the ballet, as well.
https://youtu.be/14Dq8WKbYRw

Link to Istanbul Film Awards website

Remember, Jesus can do ANYTHING! (John 11:23-26).

www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – You Have Everything You Need

Watch "One Life: A Ballet Documentary" on ericelder.com

You Have Everything You Need

In the opening scene of my new ballet documentary, I answer a question from the audience about how to find courage to step out in faith. I said:

"I’ve been encouraged over the years that you have everything you need to do everything God wants you to do… Of course, He provides for the birds of the air, but He doesn’t throw the food into the nest. They still have to get up early in the morning and go find it."

What do you need today? I pray that as you read these words today, God will give you a clear picture that you really do haveeverything you need to do all that He has put on your heart to do, and that He will show you how to gather it up and step out in faith, too.

To encourage you in this regard, I’d like to share a very recent answer to prayer about how God has provided everything I’ve needed for the filming of this new movie.

I heard from a banker friend years ago that the happiest people he knows are those who have "just enough." Too much and they worry about losing it, too little and they worry about how to get more. But those who have just enough, he said, seem to be the happiest people of all! I have to say I fully agree!

Sixteen months ago, I began praying and asking that God would provide everything we needed to make this movie. During that time, 100 people donated $18,091 towards our budget of $25,000. We released the movie just in time for Christmas on December 18, 2020, and it’s already had over 1,900 views. But there was still more God wanted to do.

Ten days ago, I released a "documentary" version of the ballet, something we had planned to do from the beginning, but we weren’t able to finish until now. It features scenes from the ballet interspersed with engaging interviews with the dancers and creators. I posted it on YouTube on March 20th, and I am thrilled that it has already been seen by many as well.

Then came the kicker: a friend asked me last week if I had received everything I needed for the movie yet, so I went to my GoFundMe page to see exactly how much was left to reach our goal. I launched my calculator and found I still needed $6,909.

I thought… that number sounds familiar. I remembered I had something like that in my ministry’s bank account when I balanced it just a few days earlier. I looked at my account and saw that I had exactly $6,909.88! It was everything I needed, with 88 cents left over to apply to a future project! :)

I felt God say to me, "Eric, you have just enough." And I remembered what my banker friend said, once again, that the happiest people he knew were those who have just enough. I agree! And even better, I agree that God really does provide everything we need to do everything He puts on our hearts to do.

Here’s a screen shot of my calculations when I discovered I had reached my goal. In looking at my records, the amount I needed "happened" to come in just two days before I launched the documentary online… the final piece of the project.

By faith, we kept going forward. And by God’s faithfulness, He brought in everything we needed. Hallelujah!

The final amount needed for the "One Life" GoFundMe

And that’s just the miracle on MY side of things. The bigger miracle is that God can now use these projects to reach many, many people for Christ, all around the world, with His life-changing message.

If you need a boost in your faith this Easter, I hope you’ll watch this show. It’s fun, it’s free, and it clearly points you to Jesus every step of the way, that He really does have everything you need, because everything you need comes from Him.

As Jesus said:

“Therefore I tell you, do not worry about your life, what you will eat or drink; or about your body, what you will wear… Look at the birds of the air; they do not sow or reap or store away in barns, and yet your heavenly Father feeds them…

"So do not worry, saying, ‘What shall we eat?’ or ‘What shall we drink?’ or ‘What shall we wear?’ … your heavenly Father knows that you need them. But seek first His kingdom and His righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well." (from Matthew 6:25-33)

Here’s the link where you can watch One Life: A Ballet Documentary.

Watch "One Life: A Ballet Documentary" on ericelder.com

P.S. For those who were praying for me this past weekend at the Faith & Family Chicago Film Festival, I wanted to let you know that our projects took home three awards!!!

Watch "One Life: A Ballet Documentary" on ericelder.com

Praise God! Join me in praying that God uses these projects to take His message far and wide! Thank you!

www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – Need some “Easter Inspiration”?

Watch "One Life: A Ballet Documentary" on ericelder.com

Need Some "Easter Inspiration"?

When I first talked to Reidland Tucker about directing our "One Life" ballet movie, he suggested I watch a documentary he thought could be a good model for our movie. And it was a good idea: to intersperse scenes from the ballet with interviews of the cast and creators of the show.

When we released the ballet last Christmas, we were only able to include the scenes from the ballet itself. But I’ve recently finished the "documentary" version of the film that we had talked about at the beginning.

And it’s beautiful! I love the ballet movie, but I also love the human interest aspect of the documentary as you get to hear insights from the hearts and minds of the dancers and creators. I think you’ll find it a rich and inspiring backstory to the main story we’re trying to tell: how one life … INCLUDING YOURS! … can touch the world for good.

I’d love for you to watch the documentary and let me know what you think! It premieres TONIGHT AT 7 PM (Central Time) at the link below. But if you miss it tonight, you can watch it anytime thereafter by clicking this same link:

Watch "One Life: A Ballet Documentary" on ericelder.com
In this engaging documentary, you’ll hear from:

  • Reidland Tucker, the film’s director and interviewer
  • Cynthia Dewar, the ballet’s artistic director
  • Erin-Elizabeth Morton, the ballet’s assistant director
  • Aubrey Addy, who dances as the Holy Spirit
  • Anna Klausli, who dances as Mary and Nick’s Mother
  • Leah Atten, who dances as Ruthie
  • Owen Ragland, who dances as Nicholas
  • Jack Ragland, who dances as Joseph and Nick’s Father
  • Kayla Medlin, who dances as the Ship’s Captain
  • Davis Stafford, who dances as the Magistrate
  • Matt Ludwig, the orchestrator of several songs in the film
  • Emilyn Young, who dances in the company
  • Hannah Norris, who dances as the Widowed Mother and Gabriel
  • and me! (Eric Elder), the author and producer

Plus, you’ll see the entire ballet interspersed with the interviews. So if you missed it at Christmas, or just want to watch it again with all the backstory included, I hope you’ll watch this new documentary edition. It’s not just for Christmas! It’s for anytime you need a boost in your faith and a reminder that God really does have a unique purpose for your life.

If you need some inspiration this Easter, I hope you’ll watch the whole documentary during this Holy time. But if you want just a sneak peak, here’s one scene from the middle of the movie called, "The Walk of Jesus." It tells the Easter story beautifully and energetically in just 5-6 minutes. Feel free to pass it along!

"The Walk of Jesus" from "One Life: A Christmas Story Ballet"
ALSO, would you pray with me that God will take the ballet movie and documentary far and wide?

I’ve submitted both versions of the movie to several film festivals in the hopes of giving the project even more exposure worldwide. And BOTH FILMS were recently accepted to be shown next weekend in Chicago at the "Chicago Faith & Family Film Festival"! The ballet movie will be shown on Friday night at 9, and the documentary will be shown on Sunday morning 9:25. I’ll be at the festival to introduce both films!

I’m waiting to hear back from several other film festivals that will take place later in the year in places like New York, North Carolina, Texas, Tennessee, and as far away as Denmark (who gave us the name of Santa Claus from his Danish name, "Sinterklaas") and Turkey (the birthplace of St. Nicholas)!!!

Please pray for these festivals, that they will help many to see, many to hear, and many to put their faith in the Lord.

Thanks for your prayers, and I hope you enjoy watching the films!

www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – Possible Online Christian Musicians Group

Listen to relaxing piano music on The Ranch website

Click to listen to some relaxing piano music my friends and I have recorded!
Click to listen to some relaxing piano music that my friends and I have recorded and put on The Ranch website!

Possible Online Christian Musicians Group

Would you be interested in joining a group for Christian musicians to help you get your music released online?

I’m thinking of starting such a group to help you reach more people with your music. The group would be free, and we’d meet once a month on Zoom. I’ve been putting my piano music online, and helping others do the same, for over 20 years. I’ve learned enough to fill a small library!

I’d love to share what I’ve learned to help you reach listeners on places like Spotify, YouTube, Amazon, Apple Music, Pandora and more. It’s easier than you might think! I know you can do it… with a little encouragement along the way.

If there’s enough interest in this group, we’ll be meeting once a month for the next 10 months to take you from start to finish, showing you what’s possible online, how and where to upload your music, how to handle licensing and copyrights, getting paid, building your audience, and building playlists.

I’ll be holding an informational meeting tonight on Zoom at 7 PM Central Time. If you can’t make the meeting tonight, but you’re still interested in future meetings, please email me at eric.If we have enough interest, we’ll keep going! I’ll be online 10-15 minutes before 7 PM Central for anyone who wants to join early and test their connection.

Here’s the link to the meeting tonight. Please drop by! And feel free to pass this note along to your friends.
https://us02web.zoom.us/j/87565202475?pwd=UmtRUWlFN1FYRkZGN1prS1pjbzBHdz09

P.S. Here’s a link to some relaxing piano music that my friends and I have recorded and put on The Ranch for you to listen to anytime! Enjoy!

www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – Happy New Year

One Life Review

Behind-the-scenes Prep for "One Life"

Behind-the-scenes Prep for "One Life"

Here’s a one-minute clip of our behind-the-scenes prep on the set of "One Life," our new Christmas story ballet based on the book Lana and I wrote about the real-life St. Nicholas.

Behind-the-scenes Prep for "One Life"
I can’t wait for you to see the whole show, but we have a lot of detailed editing before it’s ready.

I usually do a month-long fund raiser in November for our ministry, but this year I’ve chosen to focus solely on the "One Life" movie project.

If you could help us, this is our most pressing need right now. Since we’re a non-profit ministry, all gifts to this project are tax deductible to the fullest extent allowed by law.

Today’s the LAST DAY for a GREAT WAY to get a tax break for 2019! Just make your gift by MIDNIGHT TONIGHT! Click here to learn more or make a donation:

https://charity.gofundme.com/one-life-the-movie

Thanks so much and Happy New Year!

Producer of "One Life: The Movie"

About Eric Elder: https://theranch.org/about-eric-elder/

About the South Carolina Christian Dance Theater: http://scchristiandance.com/

To read the book online: https://theranch.org/st-nicholas

To order the paperback from Amazon: http://amzn.to/1llznmj

Get "St Nicholas: The Believer" in paperback

www.theranch.org

Watch the new trailer for “One Life: The Movie”

Watch the new trailer for "One Life: The Movie"

Watch the new trailer for "One Life: The Movie"
Watch the new trailer for "One Life: The Movie"

Watch the new trailer for "One Life: The Movie"

Dear friends and supporters of "One Life,"

We had a tremendous launch two weeks ago, thanks to ALL of you! I so appreciate it.

We’ve had over 1,500 views so far, with still one more holiday weekend ahead of us (this weekend!).

If you haven’t watched it yet, I hope you’ll watch it soon, then share it with your family and friends! You can forward this email just as it is and let them know they can watch this incredible production right now, wherever they are!

I’ve created a new trailer you can share which incorporates some wonderful comments from viewers. I hope you’ll take just 90 seconds to watch it!

Then forward this on to anyone you think might be interested in seeing this "meltingly beautiful" production, as Ann Shakespeare in the UK called it in her wonderful review (thanks, Ann!).

Here’s the new trailer…

Watch the new trailer for "One Life: The Movie"

I’ve also put together several related videos you might be interested in, with behind-the-scenes interviews of the dancers and creators, audience reactions, reviews from professional dancers, plus playlists and readings and interviews about my new musical, "His Name Was Nicholas," also based on our book, "St. Nicholas: The Believer."

I hope you enjoy all these "extras," too!

I can’t thank you enough for helping me bring this movie to life. It’s truly been a 25-year dream come true. I’m so grateful for your support, encouragement, and "cheering me on" through this journey.

It makes me cry, and it’s a wonderful way to close out this year that’s brought so many tears for so many reasons… but some of them, like this one, are truly tears of joy! So thank you!

With love,

Eric Elder

Here are the links to the trailer, the movie, plus all the "extras" I spoke about above… some of which I’m making public for the very first time today! Enjoy!

The new trailer…

The new trailer for "One Life: The Movie"

The movie…

Watch "One Life: A Christmas Story Ballet"

Interview with the dancers…

"One Life" Dancers Interview

Interview with the creators…

"One Life" Creators Talk

Audience reactions…

"One Life" Audience Reactions

Interview with the ballet directors…

Eric Elder interviews the directors of the SC Christian Dance Theater, Cynthia Dewar and Erin-Elizabeth Morton

Overcoming obstacles…

Overcoming Obstacles to creating "One Life: The Movie"

Review of the movie by two professional dancers…

Eric Elder interviews professional dancers, Clint Clouse and Sandra Organ Solis, about their take on "One Life: The Movie"

Six songs from my new musical, fully orchestrated and vocalized by Matt Ludwig & friends…

"His Name Was Nicholas" EP, the first 6 songs from the musical, fully orchestrated vocalized by Matt Ludwig & Friends.

A read-through, play-through, and sing-through of my new musical…

Eric Elder reads, plays, and sings through the full script and score for the musical "His Name Was Nicholas"

Interview with Kent Sanders about turning a book into a movie…

Kent Sanders interviews Eric Elder about the process of turning a book into a musical.

Interview with Joy Foglietta about life, ministry, and the ballet and musical…

Joy Foglietta interviews Eric Elder about his life, ministry, and new ballet and musical!

Finding courage to step out in faith…

Eric Elder answers a question about finding courage to step out in faith to create the movie version of "One Life"

And if like to make a year-end donation, today’s the day! Here’s the link…
https://charity.gofundme.com/o/en/campaign/one-life-the-movie

Watch the new trailer for "One Life: The Movie"

What’s New at The Ranch – Start A New Holiday Tradition

Listen to audience reactions!

Listen to audience reactions!
Listen to some audience reactions after seeing the live shows we filmed!

Start a New Holiday Tradition

…with a beautiful story, beautiful music, beautiful dancing, and a beautiful message. If you haven’t watched it yet, watch our new Christmas movie,"One Life: A Christmas Story Ballet." It’s a touching retelling of the story of St. Nicholas, his faith in Christ, and the difference one life can make in the world.

Click here to listen to some audience reactions after seeing the live shows we filmed.

Audience reactions to "One Life: A Christmas Story Ballet"

Then click here to watch the story yourself. Some shows leave you entertained, but unchanged. But "One Life" will leave you entertained AND changed, knowing that your "One Life" can really make a difference, too. Watch now, and start a new holiday tradition!

Watch "One Life: A Christmas Story Ballet"

With love,

Eric Elder

P.S. And if you’d like to support this movie, we could still use your help! Your donations of any size help us make this movie freely available all around the world! There’s a free gift for all who donate!
https://charity.gofundme.com/o/en/campaign/one-life-the-movie

www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – Watch “One Life: The Movie,” Now on YouTube!

What's New at The Ranch

Watch "One Life: The Movie" on YouTube!
Angels on pointe, from one of the spectacular scenes in "One Life: A Christmas Story Ballet"

Watch "One Life: The Movie" Now on YouTube!

Looking for a beautiful and inspiring Christmas activity for yourself, your family or friends? Watch "One Life: The Movie," our spectacular new Christmas movie we launched last night on YouTube!

The comments have been over-the-top, and I’m so grateful! I was especially touched by this one…

"Beautiful work. Love the music! I hope you can take it far and wide!"
Brian Bird, writer and producer of CBS’s long-running series, "Touched By An Angel," and more recently, creator and producer of Hallmark Channel’s #1 original series, "When Calls the Heart."

It’s one thing for me to love the movie, but quite another to hear from the producer of two shows that I’ve loved watching myself over the years! I hope you like it, too.

"One Life" is heartwarming, inspirational, and most of all points people to Christ, the true centerpiece of Christmas. The movie is free to watch, over and over again. Please watch, enjoy, and share it far and wide!

Here’s a link to watch the movie and all the behind-the-scenes interviews with the dancers and creators.

Enjoy! And Merry Christmas!

Click to watch "One Life: The Movie," now on YouTube!

Eric Elder

P.S. Thanks to everyone who has made a donation to this movie. We’ve raised 2/3rds of our production costs so far, and have just 1/3rd to go!

We could still use your help! For a donation of ANY size, I’d love to send you a copy of "St. Nicholas: The Believer," the book on which this ballet is based.

Get "St Nicholas: The Believer" in paperback

And for a donation of $500 or more by the end of the year, I’d love to send you the book PLUS a soft-leather purse to put it in…a $200 value! These custom-made, 10-in-1 bags have been graciously donated for this purpose by some friends of our ministry at designabag.com. (Thank you, Cary and Kimberly!)

Get a custom 10-in-1 bag for donations of $500 or more.
Although we can’t provide a Christmas delivery, we’ll get these out to you as soon as possible so you can enjoy them in the New Year. Thanks for helping us reach our goal!

To make a donation of any size, click here!
https://charity.gofundme.com/o/en/campaign/one-life-the-movie

www.theranch.org

What’s New At The Ranch – 5 Days Till “One Life”

What's New At The Ranch

Angels from "One Life: A Christmas Story Ballet" coming December 18th to YouTube.

5 Days Till "One Life"!

If you’re ready for a new holiday tradition, I hope you’ll watch "One Life: The Movie," premiering FRIDAY NIGHT on YouTube!

"It’s the new Nutcracker!" says my friend Al Lowry, and he’s not far off. In fact, the original Nutcracker ballet premiered on the same date – December 18th – way back in 1892.

Since so many theaters around the world aren’t able to perform the Nutcracker this year, I think it’s a perfect time to start a new holiday tradition. I hope you’ll gather your family and watch "One Life" together.

It’s the rarely-told story of the real-life St. Nicholas, the forerunner of our modern-day Santa Claus, set to beautiful music, colorful staging, and wonderful dancing.

If you love Jesus, love Christmas, and love a good story, you’ll find all three in this new Christmas story ballet. It’s our gift to you this Christmas – from all 173 of us who put it together! – and it’s all free for you on YouTube!

Here’s a sneak peak from one of the spectacular numbers in the middle of the show, when Nicholas imagines the angels announcing the birth of Jesus, complete with music from the Hallelujah Chorus.

Angels from "One Life: A Christmas Story Ballet"
And if you’d like to help me present this gift to the world, I could still use your help!

GoFundMe sent me a note yesterday saying that I’m HALF-WAY toward my goal to cover the production costs for the movie. They said I "just need 78 people people to donate $153" AND THE SHOW WOULD BE COMPLETELY FUNDED! I would love this.

Who knows, maybe 128 years from now people will still be talking about "One Life" the way we talk about the Nutcracker today. (Lord, let it be, for there are still so many people who need to put their faith in You. In Jesus’ name, Amen.)

Here’s the link to donate if you’d like to be one of those 78 giving $153, or any amount! Thank you!
https://charity.gofundme.com/o/en/campaign/one-life-the-movie

(Here’s my note from GoFundMe…)

Half-way there!

P.S. And in case you missed my behind-the-scenes answer to a question about finding faith to step out in faith, here’s my 5-minute video. I pray it encourages you that God can use YOUR steps of faith for Him, too!

Eric answers a question about faith during the filming of "One Life."

www.theranch.org

What’s New At The Ranch – I could use your help

What's New At The Ranch

Behind the scenes interview with the creators of "One Life"

Dear friends,

I could use your help. Why? Please watch my answer to this question that was asked during the filming of our "One Life" Christmas ballet (about the real life St. Nicholas who lived in the 3rd and 4th centuries AD).

We’re releasing the movie on December 18th, and I can’t wait for the world to see it! But I COULD REALLY use your help to finish the project well. Here’s the link to see my answer and why I need your help…

Eric answers a question about faith during the filming of "One Life."

And here’s the link to learn more and help. Please know that your gift will help us reach many people for Christ this Christmas and beyond!
https://charity.gofundme.com/o/en/campaign/one-life-the-movie

P.S. For a donation of any size by THIS TUESDAY (#GivingTuesday),I’ll include your name in the credits of the movie as my way of saying thanks for cheering me on. I appreciate it so much!

Thank you!

www.theranch.org

What’s New At The Ranch – Christmas in July!

"His Name Was Nicholas" Full Script and Score by Eric & Lana Elder

Ready for some Christmas in July?

I’ve just finished writing the full script & score for a new Christmas musical called His Name Was Nicholas! I can’t wait to share it with you!

So, starting tonight and for the next 25 nights, I’ll be reading through the script and playing all 25 songs so you can have a little Christmas cheer here in the middle of the year. We could all use a little lift right now, I think!

You can watch the podcast live at 10 pm Central every night (or anytime that’s convenient thereafter) on my YouTube channel at ericelder.com. It’s free, it’s fun, and it’s for EVERYONE… adults and kids, too!

To introduce the story to you, I’ve recorded a special "story behind the story" podcast with my good friend, Kent Sanders. You can watch the interview at the link below, then tune in tonight at to watch at ericelder.com and see how the story unfolds over the next 25 days!

"The Story Behind The Story" podcast
You can also get a paperback copy of the full script and score from Amazon or my website if you’d like to follow along while I read it aloud.

ALSO! I’ve just finished 2 other books you might be interested in (trying to make the most of this pandemic time at home)!

"My Stories of Faith" by Eric Elder
The first is called My Stories of Faith, which I read on my nightly "Bedtime Stories of Faith" podcast during April and May. You can now get the book with all the stories in it as a way to encourage yourself or those you love. I’m praying many people will step out in faith as a result of reading the book to see what God will do. Click here to learn more or order a copy!

"365 Daily Devotions with Eric" by Eric Elder
The second book is called "365 Daily Devotions with Eric," and it includes 365 devotions I’ve written over the years on topics like how to pray, how to get free, how to be more loving, how to be more gracious, and how to rebuild something that may be broken in your life.

I did a special edition of my podcast last night to announce all three of these books. I also included at the end of the podcast a few words about the "cancel culture" we’re currently living in and how we as Christians can best navigate it for ourselves. Here’s a link if you’d like to watch the special episode…

"Special Edition! Special Announcement!"
Merry Christmas! (in July!)

www.theranch.org

What’s New At The Ranch – How to Self-Publish on Amazon

What's New At The Ranch

Online Christian Writers Group

How to Self-Publish on Amazon

Do you have a book in mind you’d like to share with the world? This coming Wednesday, May 20 at 7 pm Central Time, I’ll be sharing on Zoom how to self-publish your book on Amazon. The class is free and publishing on Amazon is free!

My goal is to help you share your love for Christ with others around the world. Whether you write fiction or non-fiction, mysteries or thrillers, poetry or romance, you can impact people for Christ by offering them a Christian worldview to the issues they are facing today.

I’ve been meeting once a month this year with other writers who want to publish their books. I’ve posted each of these meetings online so you can watch along, too. Here’s what we’ve covered so far (click any link to watch).

These are in-depth discussions meant to help you think through your book from start to finish, and get it out to the world! (There’s nothing in it for me except the joy of seeing more Christians share their stories with the world and seeing more lives impacted by those stories. I’ve published dozens of books this way for myself and for others and glad to share what I’ve learned with you!)

Your story matters! It’s unique, and God can use it to reach people in a way that other people may not be able to do. I hope you’ll consider writing it down and sharing it. Who knows what God might do?!?

Here’s a video of our most recent session session, "Creating Your Interior," in which Sandy Egle, Kent Sanders, and I share tips on creating the interior of your book, with a step-by-step demonstration using Microsoft Word at the end.

Episode 4 - Creating Your Interior
In our next meeting, I’ll be sharing about "Uploading to Amazon," covering how to setup and upload your book to Amazon to make it available to the world.

Here’s the Zoom link where you can join us live this coming Wednesday, May 20th, at 7 pm Central Time. Feel free to connect 10-15 minutes early to test out your connection, as I’ll be in the chat room starting at quarter till.
https://zoom.us/j/631002158

Join us if you can!

www.theranch.org

What’s New At The Ranch – “Counting Sheep Online”

What's New At The Ranch

Counting Sheep Online: Getting Comfortable with the Numbers for Your Online Church or Ministry

Counting Sheep Online

I’ve just posted a video on my new YouTube channel called, "Counting Sheep Online." With so many churches and ministries streaming their services right now, I thought it might be helpful for people to see a behind-the-scenes look at what the numbers mean when counting online viewers.

Here’s a link to the video, and a description that follows below:
https://youtu.be/WUod0deAsRs

http://ericelder.com

Video Description

Twenty-five years of online ministry has giving me a bit of experience with online statistics. And how better to share my experience with you than through an action-packed, jaw-dropping video of nonstop numbers and analytics. (Don’t worry, it’s not as boring as it sounds… and how could it be when I’ve spiced it up with 10 of the best "Bad Dad Jokes" on counting?!)

In this video, I’ll give you a behind-the-scenes look at our church’s online statistics from Easter Sunday, 2020—a record-breaking Sunday worldwide for online church attendance. We’ll take a look at our stats from Facebook, YouTube, and Haivision (for streaming to our Church Online Platform, Roku, and AppleTV).

Here are "10 Views on Counting Online Views" that I’ll be sharing:

1. BIBLICAL VIEW: Why motivation for counting matters
2. INCREDIBLE VIEW: Why online numbers can seem unbelievable
3. PERSONAL VIEW: Why online numbers matter
4. PHILOSOPHICAL VIEW: Why what you count counts
5. EDUCATIONAL VIEW: How to increase your impact by looking at online numbers
6. TRADITIONAL VIEW: How in-person counting compares to online counting
7. PERPETUAL VIEW: Why online counting often means undercounting
8. PRACTICAL VIEW: Why involving viewers in counting helps your count
9. THEORETICAL VIEW: How to test and confirm your counting theories
10. SUPERNATURAL VIEW: Why you can trust God with the numbers in the end

"Bedtime Stories of Faith"

Speaking of counting sheep, I’m still streaming a live message every night at 10 pm Central Time to help people relax, unwind, and keep God at the forefront of their minds.

I call these "Bedtime Stories of Faith," and you can watch them nightly, either live or later, on my YouTube channel at ericelder.com. In each episode, I share a story, a song, and a prayer to give you a boost in your faith.

"Bedtime Stories of Faith" on ericelder.com
I hope you’ll join me!

www.theranch.org

What’s New At The Ranch – “Writing Romance”

What's New At The Ranch

Eric Elder Interviews Mary Felkins on a new podcast.

Writing Romance

When my friend, Mary Felkins, asked God how she could help with their family finances, she was as surprised as anyone that God prompted her to write a book. And an inspirational romance novel at that.

This was nothing that Mary had ever thought about or wanted to do before, but she couldn’t deny what God was calling her to do. So she set out to learn the craft, wrote a draft, and has now published her first novel, Call to Love.

How did she do it? That’s the topic of my new podcast interview with her called "Writing Romance." I hope you’ll watch, for there are lessons shared that you can apply to your life no matter what God may be calling you to do.

My hope with these podcasts is to encourage you to step out in faith and use the gifts God has given you, even gifts you may not realize you have.

Did you know that God has prepared in advance things that He wants you to do? The Bible says: "For we are God’s handiwork, created in Christ Jesus to do good works, which God prepared in advance for us to do."

If you don’t feel like you’re hitting on all cylinders, I hope you’ll listen to this podcast.I believe you’ll discover new ways God can use you, especially in these important days.

Click here to watch!
https://youtu.be/QpCiJHQDgSU

http://ericelder.com

Join our new writers group!

For those writers or would-be writers among you, I’ve started a new writers group that meets online once a month to help you learn more about the process. Mary was a guest at a recent meeting, which you can watch here:
https://youtu.be/TVLMQqjqqU4

To learn more about our writers group or sign up to join us at our next meeting online, click here:
https://theranch.org/online-christian-writers-group/

LASTLY! A Special Request

Today is #GivingTuesday, a special day set aside to help non-profits like ours raise funds during these unique times. If you’d like to support a project dear to my heart, here’s a link where you can donate to help us finish well with the creation of our Christmas movie called "One Life," still on target to be released for Christmas this year!
https://charity.gofundme.com/o/en/campaign/one-life-the-movie

Thanks in advance for your help!

www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – “Dancing with the Spirit”

One Life Review

Eric Elder shows a "first look" at the upcoming Christmas movie about the life of St. Nicholas

Dancing with the Spirit

I’d like to show you a "first look" at one of the scenes from our upcoming movie about the life of St. Nicholas. In this scene, our teenage Nicholas is looking for guidance, wanting to know the next step God wants him to take in his life.

In this intimate dance between Nicholas and the Holy Spirit (danced by Owen Ragland and Aubrey Addie of the South Carolina Christian Dance Theater), Nicholas prays and the Spirit guides him to go to the Holy Land. You can see the Holy Spirit leading Nicholas—even though Nicholas can’t see the Holy Spirit.

The same is often true in my life. Even though I can’t see the Spirit of God with my physical eyes, I can feel the Spirit’s guidance and presence many times.

I hope you’ll watch this video, in which I not only share a "first look "from the movie, but I also share the "story behind the story," including some of the highest highs and lowest lows of trying to bring this movie to life.

Eric Elder shows a "first look" at the upcoming Christmas movie about the life of St. Nicholas

We’re still on target for a release date of Christmas 2020, but we could use your help to get there. We’ve setup a GoFundMe page to offset some of the costs of the production, and we’re just over $5,000 towards our $25,000 goal by Christmas.

Because of the impact of the Corona virus on so many non-profits like ours, GoFundMe has announced they’ll match any donations made towards this project between now and May 10, up to $1,000 total. If you can give $100, GoFundMe will give $100, too! Gifts of any size are truly appreciated and will help us to bring this production to life.

Here’s the link to donate online:

https://charity.gofundme.com/one-life-the-movie

Thanks for sharing the joy with me of seeing this story come to life!

www.theranch.org

What’s New At The Ranch – “Easter @ Home”

"Bedtime Stories of Faith" Playlist

Easter @ Home

Join me for "Easter @ Home" at 9 or 11 a.m. Central Time, with playback throughout the day at eastview.church/online.I’ll be in the chat room during both services if you’d like to chat or pray.

It’s a great day to celebrate the most miraculous day in history! Jesus still alive today and working in my life and the lives of hundreds of thousands of people throughout the world.

Whether you’ve put your faith in Him before or not, I pray you’d put your faith in Him today for EVERYTHING in your life. He really is there, and He really does care!

"Bedtime Stories of Faith" on http://ericelder.com

My New Nightly Message

And if you need a boost throughout the week, I’ve been sharing a personal message online every night for the last 10 days.

Each night, I share a story, a song, and a prayer to help you relax, unwind and get a boost in your faith. We could all use more faith, especially during these special days, so I hope you’ll watch and be encouraged.

Click here to see all 10 episodes, each of which lasts about 10-15 minutes. As you watch, be sure to hit "subscribe" on my YouTube Channel to be notified whenever a new episode is posted.

https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLVorWkyNdRhyikaaD5IXIeDbLOXL7rN5m

Here’s last night’s episode:

http://ericelder.com
Love you all! Happy Easter!

www.theranch.org

What’s New At The Ranch – Bedtime Stories of Faith

"Bedtime Stories of Faith" Playlist

Need a Boost in Your Faith?

For quite some time, I’ve wanted to start a nightly podcast to help keep God at the forefront of our minds. There’s so much bad news it’s hard to stay focused on what God is doing in and through our lives.

So starting tonight at 10 pm Central Time, I’m going to begin sharing some stories of how God has worked in and through my life as a way to encourage you that God will work in and through your life, too.

I’ll also be sharing a prayer and a song to lift your spirits and send you off to sleep with God’s peace.

I’m calling these nightly readings "Bedtime Stories of Faith," and whether you listen live or later, I pray they’ll give you peace and encouragement to face whatever you might be facing.

I’ll be sharing some of God’s most amazing miracles and breakthroughs I’ve seen with my own eyes, plusencouragement from the Word of God as a reminder that He’s been doing the same for a very long time.

You’ll be able to watch these episodes on YouTube or Facebook, and feel free to play them over and over again or play the whole playlist back to back. Even if you fall asleep while you listen, I’ll consider that a success!

My goal is to help you keep God at the forefront of your mind. He’s always there and always cares about every single thing going on in your life. I hope you’ll listen, not only to the stories, but also to God’s voice as He speaks to you, too.

Here’s a link to the first chapter, streaming tonight at 10 p.m., called "The Gift of Faith."

https://youtu.be/uVz66S79phI

http://ericelder.com
And here’s a link to the entire playlist, which will have all the chapters as I share them, starting with tonight’s episode. Be sure to subscribe to my YouTube Channel to get notifications whenever there’s a new episode!

https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLVorWkyNdRhyikaaD5IXIeDbLOXL7rN5m

With true affection,

www.theranch.org

What’s New At The Ranch – Seeing Your Mountain on a Cloudy Day

Eric Elder Interviews Nicki Green on a new podcast.

Seeing Your Mountain on a Cloudy Day

Need a boost in your faith? I’m launching a new podcast to give you just that!

In Episode 1, you’ll hear how God can use not only your gifts and your talents for Him, but also your brokenness. My special guest, Nicki Green, has the most uncanny ability to see someone’s mountain on a cloudy day… including mine!

She’ll share with you why it’s so important, how she does it, and how you can, too. You can watch right now on YouTube!

And if you like it, be sure to leave a comment and hit subscribe on YouTube so you won’t miss any episodes in the future.

https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLVorWkyNdRhzpqlZe5Obt_ij94r27AYUN

http://ericelder.com

Talk to Nicki!

ALSO! Nicki Green will be in our Sunday morning Zoom video chat after each service!Our services start ONLINE at 9 and 11 a.m. Central Time at: eastview.church/online

Nicki’s chat room will be open at the end of each service around 10 a.m. and 12 noon Central Time. Just click the link below to join us for a video chat! (Or join by audio or just listen in! No pressure. Just come!) Here’s the link to join Nicki’s After-Service Chat:
https://zoom.us/j/995236339

I know many of you are going through some very hard things right now. Know that I’m praying for you today!

www.theranch.org

What’s New At The Ranch – An Hour You Won’t Regret!

Best Seat In The House

An Hour You Won’t Regret!

If you’re not able to attend a church locally this week, join me online for an hour you won’t regret! In addition to running my own ministry, I also help out at our church as their Online Campus Pastor.

Last week we had over 12,000 watch with us online! We’ve put together another service for you this morning that you can watch anytime, anywhere. Share it with your friends!

Here’s a 15-second welcome message from our Senior Pastor…

http://eastview.church/online
I’ll be online in the chat room this morning with some of our other volunteers during both the 9 and 11 a.m. services (Central Daylight Time). We can watch the service together!

We’d also be glad to talk and pray with you in the chat room (at live.eastview.church),so please join us online during the live stream if you’d like.

If you don’t see this message till later, you can always watch any of our services online, anytime throughout the the week at: eastview.church/online

I’m praying for you today, trusting that the God who created you will sustain you through whatever’s ahead of you. He is faithful, consistent and worthy of all praise, always.

Let’s praise Him together today!

www.theranch.org

What’s New At The Ranch – “How to Zoom!

"How to Zoom!" Training Video with Eric Elder and Friends

"How to Zoom!"

Social distancing does not mean isolation! Here’s one way to stay connected when you can’t get together in person.

I’ve just recorded this training video on "How to Zoom!" for the small groups at our church. I thought you might find it helpful, too.

The video covers how to:

  • create an account on Zoom
  • invite others to chat
  • set the settings
  • use a side chat
  • share your screen
  • share a video
  • and use breakout rooms.

Here’s a link to the video on YouTube. Share if it’s helpful!

https://youtu.be/MOz3pvXpvL8

"How to Zoom!" with Eric Elder and Friends

What’s New At The Ranch – Join Us for Church Online!

Join Us for Church Online!
Online Planning Meetings

Join Us for Church Online!

I’ve been in planning meetings all weekend to help take our church fully online this weekend! (I don’t preach there, but I help out with their Online Campus, so this weekend has been extra busy.)

If you’re feeling bored, lonely, scared, stir crazy or all of the above, join us for church online! We’re streaming live at 9 and 11 a.m. Central Time with playback throughout the week at: http://eastview.church/online.

If you don’t have a local church to attend, please join us and invite your friends! It’s a great way to share the hope we have in Jesus Christ.

Forward this email to invite others!

What’s New At The Ranch – Are You A Writer?

Online Christian Writers Group

Are You A Writer?

Last month, I met with a group of writers to talk about writing and see if there was any interest in starting an online Christian writers group. There was!

So starting this Wednesday, and every 3rd Wednesday of each month for the rest of the year, we’ll be meeting online with anyone who wants to talk about writing, specifically about turning your thoughts into books.

I’ve written and self-published dozens of books over the years and would be glad to talk about how you can, too! All for free, for the world to see! I’d love for you to join us!

I’ve posted a video of our January meeting on YouTube so you can watch and get a feel for the group and what we’ll be talking about for the year. Our January meeting was on the topic of "Why Write?" and how God can use your unique words to touch hearts everywhere.
https://youtu.be/7yGn1Q0e9iE

Online Christian Writers Group - EPISODE 1: WHY WRITE? (Recorded Live on January 15, 2020)

Zoom Link for February

Our next meeting will be on Wednesday, February 19, from 7-9 pm Central Time.You can join us live at this link:
https://zoom.us/j/631002158

If you’ve never used Zoom before, it’s a free video chat software that will let you see and hear everyone in the group in real time. This link will work on your phone, tablet, laptop or desktop.

Feel free to connect 10-15 minutes before 7 pm to test out your connection, as I’ll be in the chat room starting at quarter till. Please join the video chat using both audio and video as it will help us even more to encourage one another. We’ll start promptly at 7.

Our topic for February’s meeting is "Getting Started." We’ll talk about choosing your topic, what to include, and how to get started writing those first words and chapters. You’ll walk away with a game plan for writing your entire book from beginning to "The End."

Facebook Group

I’ve also created a Facebook group so you can keep in touch with others in the group between meetings. You can find and join this group on Facebook at this link.
https://www.facebook.com/groups/OnlineChristianWritersGroup

Meeting Dates

Here are the meeting dates for the rest of the year (all dates are on the 3rd Wednesday of each month):

  • Wednesday, Feb 19, 2020
  • Wednesday, Mar 18, 2020
  • Wednesday, Apr 15, 2020
  • Wednesday, May 20, 2020
  • Wednesday, Jun 17, 2020
  • Wednesday, Jul 15, 2020
  • Wednesday, Aug 19, 2020
  • Wednesday, Sep 16, 2020
  • Wednesday, Oct 21, 2020
  • Wednesday, Nov 18, 2020
  • Wednesday, Dec 16, 2020

Upcoming topics include: getting started, dealing with fear, writing and rewriting, getting feedback, formatting text, designing a cover, self-publishing (on Amazon, for free!), traditional publishing, marketing your book, launching your book, and writing a book in a month!

You can automatically add these dates to your calendar using this link:
https://zoom.us/meeting/u5csd-mqrz4iQ7QZ4cwS1ZH7ZzztYdbizQ/ics?icsToken=98tyKu-rrzsqGNWQuFyCUbUtW4H8bOG1i0AZm5kJnwjWUhp7NTnsLPZ7NrB2CumB

Invite Your Friends!

Forward this message to your friends who might be interested in joining this group! They can sign up to get these monthly updates for themselves at this link:
https://confirmsubscription.com/h/d/734C9A8C76F80949

Looking forward to what God will do!

What’s New at The Ranch – “I Loved Every Second Of It”

One Life Review

"I Loved Every Second Of It!"

"I Loved Every Second Of It!"

I’d like you to hear from one of hundreds of people who saw "One Life" in person, the Christmas Story ballet we’re turning into a movie.

I love hearing people’s reactions to the show. It’s one thing to hear from a salesman about their product, but another to hear from a "satisfied customer."

Here’s a one-minute clip from just one "satisfied customer" who tells us what he loved about the show and why.

I can’t wait for you to see it, too!

"I Loved Every Second Of It!"

Would you like to help us get this movie out to the world? You can help us greatly by making a donation on our GoFundMe page:

https://charity.gofundme.com/one-life-the-movie

For your donation of any size, I’ll be glad to send you a sneak peak of the movie before we unveil it to the general public. Just be sure to include your email address with your donation so I can send you the link!

Thanks so much and Merry Christmas!

Eric Elder

Producer of "One Life: The Movie"

About Eric Elder: https://theranch.org/about-eric-elder/

About the South Carolina Christian Dance Theater: http://scchristiandance.com/

To read the book online: https://theranch.org/st-nicholas

To order the paperback from Amazon: http://amzn.to/1llznmj

Get "St Nicholas: The Believer" in paperback

www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – Relaxing Christmas Music

Relaxing Christmas Piano Music for the Holidays

Looking for some relaxing Christmas music?

My sister (Marilyn Byrnes) and I have put together a playlist of 5 hours of Christmas piano music, including 84 songs from 29 albums and 20 artists–including my sister and me!

The playlist is called "Relaxing Christmas Piano Music for the Holidays" and features instrumental piano music great for relaxing, studying, cooking, cleaning, wrapping, decorating, and dinner parties!

It’s available now on Pandora, YouTube, Spotify and Apple Music. It’s free if you have access to any of these services. Just click a link to start streaming!

Enjoy!

Eric Elder

P.S. You can also still support our movie project about the life of St. Nicholas! All gifts are fully tax deductible and help so much. Thank you!

One Life: The Movie


Movie Update!

“More feet, more feet!”

When I was looking through the footage of our first day of filming this story of the life of St. Nicholas, I was astounded at the number of gorgeous shots we had of the dancers, their emotions, and their colorful costumes. There was only one thing missing… their feet! This was a ballet, and I wanted to showcase their incredible dancing. 

So the next day, I said to our director and cameramen: “More feet, more feet!” From that point on, the quest began to capture as many feet as possible, dancing their way through the story in ways that are truly remarkable! 

I can’t wait to share this film with you when it’s done, even if you’ve never seen a ballet before, as I believe you’ll be moved by it like those who have seen it in person. It’s an all-out display of passionate faith, moving many to tears as they hear God speaking to them through the sights, sounds, movements, and storyline.

We have much to do to bring this film to life, and we could use your help! I’ve brought in some of the most talented people I know to help out with the production to make it the highest quality possible. I want people to be able to enjoy the film, over and over, for years to come. 

If you’d like to help with a donation of any size, I’d be glad to send you a special sneak peak of movie when it’s done before we unveil it to the general public. Just be sure to include your email address with your donation so I can send you the link!

You can make a donation on our GoFundMe page at this link:

https://charity.gofundme.com/one-life-the-movie

P.S. Here’s another scene from last year’s production of “One Life,” called “There’s Always Something You Can Give.” It’s a song I wrote, sung by Cooper Smith and orchestrated by Matt Ludwig, as a reminder that God can use each of us, even in the smallest of ways to make the biggest of differences. I can’t wait to show you the scene from this year’s production, filmed up close and personal with full cinematic cameras!

With love and thanks,

Eric Elder

Producer of “One Life: The Movie”

About Eric Elder: https://theranch.org/about-eric-elder/

About the South Carolina Christian Dance Theater: http://scchristiandance.com/

To read the book online: https://theranch.org/st-nicholas

To order the paperback from Amazon: http://amzn.to/1llznmj

Get "St Nicholas: The Believer" in paperback
www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – Movie Update

What's New at The Ranch

Forte in the snow

"More feet, more feet!"

When I was looking through the footage of our first day of filming this story of the life of St. Nicholas, I was astounded at the number of gorgeous shots we had of the dancers, their emotions, and their colorful costumes. There was only one thing missing… their feet! This was a ballet, and I wanted to showcase their incredible dancing.

So the next day, I said to our director and cameramen: "More feet, more feet!" From that point on, the quest began to capture as many feet as possible, dancing their way through the story in ways that are truly remarkable!

I can’t wait to share this film with you when it’s done, even if you’ve never seen a ballet before, as I believe you’ll be moved by it like those who have seen it in person. It’s an all-out display of passionate faith, moving many to tears as they hear God speaking to them through the sights, sounds, movements, and storyline.

We have much to do to bring this film to life, and we could use your help! I’ve brought in some of the most talented people I know to help out with the production to make it the highest quality possible. I want people to be able to enjoy the film, over and over, for years to come.

If you’d like to help with a donation of any size, I’d be glad to send you a special sneak peak of movie when it’s done before we unveil it to the general public. Just be sure to include your email address with your donation so I can send you the link!

You can make a donation on our GoFundMe page at this link:

https://charity.gofundme.com/one-life-the-movie

P.S. Here’s another scene from last year’s production of "One Life," called "There’s Always Something You Can Give." It’s a song I wrote, sung by Cooper Smith and orchestrated by Matt Ludwig, as a reminder that God can use each of us, even in the smallest of ways to make the biggest of differences. I can’t wait to show you the scene from this year’s production, filmed up close and personal with full cinematic cameras!

https://youtu.be/ow6LYu2Luio

"There's Always Something You Can Give" from "One Life"

With love and thanks,

Eric Elder

Producer of "One Life: The Movie"

About Eric Elder: https://theranch.org/about-eric-elder/

About the South Carolina Christian Dance Theater: http://scchristiandance.com/

To read the book online: https://theranch.org/st-nicholas

To order the paperback from Amazon: http://amzn.to/1llznmj

Get "St Nicholas: The Believer" in paperback

www.theranch.org

What’s New at The Ranch – We’re Making a Movie!

One Life: The Movie!

We’re making a movie!
Would you like to help?

25 years ago, my wife Lana and I had the idea to make a movie about the life of St. Nicholas, the real one who lived back in the 4th century AD. His story is fascinating, but not many people have ever heard about it.

7 years ago, we finished writing a book about the life of St. Nicholas called "St. Nicholas: The Believer." Many have read it and been blessed year after year as they hear this heartwarming new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas.

1 year ago, a Christian dance company in South Carolina was looking for a new Christmas story to stage for their dancers. When the director, Cynthia Dewar, searched online for "a new Christmas story" she pulled up our book, thought it sounded interesting, and ordered it.

She says she fell in love with the story immediately and passed it along to her co-director, Erin-Elizabeth Morton. Together, they carefully composed a note to me asking for permission to stage the story for their Christmas performance with over 200 dancers from their studio!

I was thrilled that they wanted to stage the story and that their hearts for the Lord and commitment to excellence were fully in line with mine.

A few months later, when I saw the show they put together, I said, "We’ve got to film this! This has to go out to the whole world!" I believed it would give boundless HOPE to millions.

SO THIS YEAR, we’re making a movie of the production in order to get it out to as many people as possible all around the world!

Would you like to help? We’ve hired a film crew of some of the best filmmakers I know, rented some of the highest caliber cinematic cameras , and are working to create an awesome experience that families will want to watch over and over and over again for years to come.

I’ve committed to doing this project personally, no matter what it takes, because I’m THAT BIG of a FAN of their show! But many of you have asked how you can be involved too, and to be honest, I would LOVE your help! "Many hands make light work," and your hands holding mine, will help to lighten my load as we finish crafting this beautiful new movie.

This is FUN! I love everything about this project. And I would love for you to be a part of it.

For your donation of any size, I’ll be glad to send you a special sneak peak of movie before we unveil it to the general public. Just be sure to include your email address with your donation so I can send you the link!

You can make a donation on our GoFundMe page at this link:

https://charity.gofundme.com/one-life-the-movie

Thanks so much for your support!

P.S. Here’s a scene from last year’s production of "One Life" called "Holy Night." Imagine how it will look as a full-length film with cinematic cameras!

https://youtu.be/2cbfuwFrLR8

"Holy Night" from "One Life"

With much love and appreciation,

Eric Elder

Producer of "One Life: The Movie"

About Eric Elder: https://theranch.org/about-eric-elder/

About the South Carolina Christian Dance Theater: http://scchristiandance.com/

To read the book online: https://theranch.org/st-nicholas

To order the paperback from Amazon: http://amzn.to/1llznmj

Get "St Nicholas: The Believer" in paperback

What’s New at The Ranch – New Message, New Devotions and New Piano Music!

The Importance of Showing Up

The Importance of Showing Up!

Dear friends, it’s been six months today since my unexpected trip to the hospital after experiencing a heart attack, which led to open heart surgery and a quadruple bypass.

I’d like to share a special message about what I learned, not only from that experience, but also from a series of God-moments in my life. The message is called "The Importance of Showing Up," and I hope it will encourage you to keep showing up, even when you feel the most like giving up .

Through this, I felt God say to me:

"Eric, 9/10ths of the Christian walk is just showing up, not even what you say or do or don’t say or don’t do. When you show up… at church, at work, at the food pantry, at small groups… that is 9/10ths of the work, and allows you to be used and blessed in hundreds of ways. Keep showing up! And I will bless you and bless many others through you."

I hope you’ll listen to this special message… and keep showing up!

Click here to listen to "The Importance of Showing Up"

Eric Elder

4 New Devotionals Online

4 New Devotions Online!

I’ve added 4 new devotional series to The Ranch website that you can sign up to receive each day by email.You can sign up now with the click of a button… just use the highlighted links in the paragraphs below.

For those interested in rebuilding something in your lives, you might like Nehemiah: Lessons In Rebuilding, based on one of the most ambitious rebuilding projects of all time. You’ll learn how to rebuild whatever’s broken in your life: whether it’s a house, a church, a ministry, a business, a marriage or a relationship. Let God speak to you through these words of Nehemiah. (15 devotions)

If you’re interested in reading through some of the most popular passages in the Bible, check out The Top 20 Passages In
The Bible,
featuring 20 of the most cherished passages in the best-selling book of all time. Each of these passages contain some of the most inspiring, convicting, encouraging, and faith-building passages I’ve ever encountered. (20 devotions)

If you’d like to take a tour of the land where Jesus walked, sign up for Israel: Lessons from the Holy Land, featuring devotions based on 30 special locations throughout the Holy Land. Each devotion includes an inspiring message, plus a link to a short (1-2 minute) video clip shot on location. (30 devotions)

And if you’re ready for a new perspective on life, sign up for Romans: Lessons In Renewing Your Mind. You’ll learn how to think clearer, live better, and enjoy life more fully. No book of the Bible has changed my life more drastically than Romans, and this daily devotional tells why. (45 devotions)

You can sign up for any or all of these daily devotions by just clicking the highlighted links in the paragraphs above, or click here to see all the daily devotions now available on The Ranch website.

(Note: If you’re already receiving "365 Daily Devotions with Eric," you don’t need to sign up for these devotions separately. You’ll get them as part of your daily messages throughout the year. You can still sign up here for "365 Daily Devotions with Eric" and start receiving them today.)

Piano Music for Relaxing, Studying & Chilling Out!

Piano, piano, piano!

If you like piano music, or even if you’ve never listened to it much before, my sister and I have just finished creating a playlist of some of THE BEST PIANO MUSIC on the PLANET! That might sound a little grand, but it’s true! I love all these songs, and I hope you will, too.

The playlist includes 5 hours of continuous piano music, featuring over 90 songs from 20 albums and 15 different artists (including my sister, Marilyn Byrnes, and me!)

Here are the links. I hope you’ll listen, either on The Ranch website or on one of your favorite streaming platforms. Each playlist offers a slightly different listening experience, depending on if you have a paid or free account on these services, so try them all and see which one you like the best!

Perfect for relaxing, studying or chilling out! Click to listen now on:

Enjoy!

Eric Elder

Piano Music for Relaxing, Studying & Chilling Out!

5 hours of beautiful piano music for your enjoyment. Featuring over 90 tracks from 20 albums and 15 artists. Enjoy!

Listen Here!

Or click to listen on:

Credits

Featuring the music of Marilyn Byrnes, Eric Elder, Philip Aaberg, Andre Previn, David Lanz, Michael Gettel, Yiruma, Laurie Z., David Benoit, Stephen Sondheim, Jeremy Lubbock, Emile Pandolfi, Jennifer Thomas, Kevin Kern, and Alice Perrey.

What’s New at The Ranch – Heart Update, New Devotionals & Watch a Service!

Eric's Sticker Book

Heart Update!

I can’t thank you enough for your thoughts and prayers, cards and meals, and true care and concern for me during my recovery from open heart surgery 3 months ago. This picture is of a sticker book a friend gave me to earn gold stars for all my "little wins" along the way… like making it through a difficult procedure or climbing to the top of a flight of stairs. It really helped!

Thankfully, I’m back to 80% health now. Praise God! When I wrote my last health update, 2 months ago, I was not doing well at all… my shortness of breath and fatigue were affecting everything I did. I was afraid it would take a year or more to get back to where I am now.

But about 1 month ago it was like a "fever broke" and I was suddenly on the fast-track to healing. I could breathe again! I could go for 3-4 hours at a time before I had to rest again! And, quite honestly, I had hope for my future again for the first time in months.

Someone asked me "What was the most surprising thing about this process?" and I have to say it was just how dark and depressing my recovery would be. One of my friends told me that when her dad had open heart surgery, the nurse at the hospital sent them home with a bottle of anti-depressants. My friend said, "But he’s not depressed." The nurse said: "Oh, he will be!"

I wouldn’t have expected my heart surgery to take that type of toll on me, but it did. I felt broken, like damaged goods that no one would ever want again. How could I be useful or helpful to anyone, when I couldn’t even pull up my own pants? I was totally broken.

But God has been reminding me about the incredible value of brokenness. Jesus said, "This is My body, broken for you," (1 Corinthians 11:24, KJV), just before suffering a horrifying death. But how many billions of people have since looked upon His suffering and poured out their thanks to God for it? There is a resurrection on the other side of brokenness.

If you’re feeling broken today, let me remind you what God has been reminding me: "The Lord is close to the brokenhearted and saves those who are crushed in spirit" (Psalm 34:18). He cares about your heart. He cares about your life. He is still "for" you, just as He is still "for" me.

Brokenness can often be a precursor to blessings. I’m encouraged by this thought by the Benham brothers in their new book Bold & Broken: "A horse that’s broken can pull the chariot for its master, but a horse that’s unbroken is put out to pasture." Brokenness has incredible value, depending on how we respond to it.

I can see it now, this side of recovery! But going through it, everything looked pretty dark and dismal. I still have a ways to go to get back to 100% (and I’m praying for 150%, now that I’ve gotten this "upgrade" to my heart!) So I would appreciate your continued prayers to help me get there. I can see it now: there really is a resurrection on the other side of brokenness.

Thanks so much for your prayers. They really do make a difference!

Eric Elder

Acts & Ephesians Devotionals

New Devotionals Online: Acts & Ephesians!

I’ve put 2 more daily devotionals online recently, a 30-day devotional called "Acts: Lessons In Faith," and a 20-day devotional called "Ephesians: Lessons In Grace."

If you need a boost in your faith, I hope you’ll sign up for "Acts: Lessons In Faith." I truly believe that God can do whatever He says He can do, whether it’s healing, forgiving, restoring, reconciling, you-name-it… He can do it! The book of Acts is filled with such stories, and I’d love for you to read them along with me.

You’ll get the Acts devotional automatically (or may have already gotten it!) if you’ve signed up for "365 Daily Devotions with Eric." But you can also sign up for this 30-day devotional on its own at this link:

Click here to start receiving "Acts: Lessons In Faith" today!

And if you’d like to learn more about grace, I hope you’ll sign up for "Ephesians: Lessons In Grace."

If you’ve never read the book of Ephesians, I think you’ll find it filled with both grand thoughts about God and practical suggestions for your life. For those who have read it before, you’ll be amazed at how many of the most famous Bible verses are found in this very short book. You can sign up to start receiving it today at the link below (and again, if you’re already receiving "365 Daily Devotions with Eric," You don’t need to sign up for the Ephesians devotional separately).

Click here to start receiving "Ephesians: Lessons In Grace"today!

And for those who aren’t getting my "365 Daily Devotions with Eric," you can still sign up for them anytime and get every one of my daily devotions from the beginning. You’ll get both "Acts: Lessons In Faith" and "Ephesians: Lessons In Grace" along the way. They’re all free and they’ll help you grow stronger in your faith every day.

Click to sign up for "365 Daily Devotions With Eric"

Eastview Christian Church

Watch A Live Church Service!

Some of you may have heard that I’ve taken on a new, part-time role at my church as their Online Campus Pastor. That means that when you click to watch our live services, you’ll see my face pop up to welcome you to our church and invite you to be involved with us as much as you want to be, regardless of where you might live in the world!

We really take out online guests seriously, with volunteers in the chat room during every online service, chatting and praying with anyone who wants to talk or has a prayer request.

You can join us live, online, at either 9 or 11 a.m. CST on Sunday mornings at live.eastview.church. We start streaming from our worship center about 15 minutes before the service begins for anyone who wants to join the chat early and say hello beforehand.

If you miss the live service, no problem! You can always watch it later, anytime during the week, at the same link: live.eastview.church. Just go to the link and click "play."

I love our church! I hope you’ll take a chance and check it out! You can learn more about it at eastview.church.


Heart Update, New Devotionals & Watch a Service!

What's New at The Ranch
Eric's Sticker Book

Heart Update!

I can’t thank you enough for your thoughts and prayers, cards and meals, and true care and concern for me during my recovery from open heart surgery 3 months ago. This picture is of a sticker book a friend gave me to earn gold stars for all my “little wins” along the way… like making it through a difficult procedure or climbing to the top of a flight of stairs. It really helped!

Thankfully, I’m back to 80% health now. Praise God! When I wrote my last health update, 2 months ago, I was not doing well at all… my shortness of breath and fatigue were affecting everything I did. I was afraid it would take a year or more to get back to where I am now. 

But about 1 month ago it was like a “fever broke” and I was suddenly on the fast-track to healing. I could breathe again! I could go for 3-4 hours at a time before I had to rest again! And, quite honestly, I had hope for my future again for the first time in months.

Someone asked me “What was the most surprising thing about this process?” and I have to say it was just how dark and depressing my recovery would be. One of my friends told me that when her dad had open heart surgery, the nurse at the hospital sent them home with a bottle of anti-depressants. My friend said, “But he’s not depressed.” The nurse said: “Oh, he will be!”

I wouldn’t have expected my heart surgery to take that type of toll on me, but it did. I felt broken, like damaged goods that no one would ever want again. How could I be useful or helpful to anyone, when I couldn’t even pull up my own pants? I was totally broken.

But God has been reminding me about the incredible value of brokenness. Jesus said, “This is My body, broken for you,” (1 Corinthians 11:24, KJV), just before suffering a horrifying death. But how many billions of people have since looked upon His suffering and poured out their thanks to God for it? There is a resurrection on the other side of brokenness.

If you’re feeling broken today, let me remind you what God has been reminding me: “The Lord is close to the brokenhearted and saves those who are crushed in spirit” (Psalm 34:18). He cares about your heart. He cares about your life. He is still “for” you, just as He is still “for” me.

Brokenness can often be a precursor to  blessings. I’m encouraged by this thought by the Benham brothers in their new book Bold & Broken: “A horse that’s broken can pull the chariot for its master, but a horse that’s unbroken is put out to pasture.” Brokenness has incredible value, depending on how we respond to it.

I can see it now, this side of recovery!  But going through it, everything looked pretty dark and dismal. I still have a ways to go to get back to 100% (and I’m praying for 150%, now that I’ve gotten this “upgrade” to my heart!) So I would appreciate your continued prayers to help me get there. I can see it now: there really is a resurrection on the other side of brokenness.

Thanks so much for your prayers. They really do make a difference!

Eric Elder

Acts & Ephesians Devotionals

New Devotionals Online: Acts & Ephesians!

I’ve put 2 more daily devotionals online recently, a 30-day devotional called “Acts: Lessons In Faith,” and a 20-day devotional called “Ephesians: Lessons In Grace.”

If you need a boost in your faith, I hope you’ll sign up for “Acts: Lessons In Faith.” I truly believe that God can do whatever He says He can do, whether it’s healing, forgiving, restoring, reconciling, you-name-it… He can do it! The book of Acts is filled with such stories, and I’d love for you to read them along with me.

You’ll get the Acts devotional automatically (or may have already gotten it!) if you’ve signed up for “365 Daily Devotions with Eric.” But you can also sign up for this 30-day devotional on its own at this link:

Click here to start receiving “Acts: Lessons In Faith” today!

And if you’d like to learn more about grace, I hope you’ll sign up for “Ephesians: Lessons In Grace.”

If you’ve never read the book of Ephesians, I think you’ll find it filled with both grand thoughts about God and practical suggestions for your life.  For those who have read it before, you’ll be amazed at how many of the most famous Bible verses are found in this very short book. You can sign up to start receiving it today at the link below (and again, if you’re already receiving “365 Daily Devotions with Eric,” You don’t need to sign up for the Ephesians devotional separately).

Click here to start receiving “Ephesians: Lessons In Grace”today!

And for those who aren’t getting my “365 Daily Devotions with Eric,” you can still sign up for them anytime and get every one of my daily devotions from the beginning. You’ll get both “Acts: Lessons In Faith” and “Ephesians: Lessons In Grace” along the way. They’re all free and they’ll help you grow stronger in your faith every day.

Click to sign up for “365 Daily Devotions With Eric”

Eastview Christian Church

 

Watch A Live Church Service!

Some of you may have heard that I’ve taken on a new, part-time role at my church as their Online Campus Pastor. That means that when you click to watch our live services, you’ll see my face pop up to welcome you to our church and invite you to be involved with us as much as you want to be, regardless of where you might live in the world!

We really take out online guests seriously, with volunteers in the chat room during every online service, chatting and praying with anyone who wants to talk or has a prayer request.

You can join us live, online, at either 9 or 11 a.m. CST on Sunday mornings at live.eastview.church. We start streaming from our worship center about 15 minutes before the service begins for anyone who wants to join the chat early and say hello beforehand.

If you miss the live service, no problem! You can always watch it later, anytime during the week, at the same link: live.eastview.church. Just go to the link and click “play.”

I love our church! I hope you’ll take a chance and check it out! You can learn more about it at eastview.church.

Eric Elder

What’s New at The Ranch – Health Update, New Podcast, New Devotional

Heart Pillow

Dear Friends, This heart pillow is a souvenir from my unexpected stay last month at BroMenn Hospital. I had gone to the Emergency Room on March 3rd with some strong chest pains and three days later was having open heart surgery and a quadruple bypass! My surgeon signed my pillow with a Sharpie and drew on it the four bypasses he had put in my heart.

I’m at home now recovering, doing well in many ways but still needing your prayers in others, mainly, that the doctors would be able to diagnosis and treat some shortness of breath I’ve been having ever since the surgery. It’s affecting my ability to sit, stand, walk, talk, eat, sleep… just about every aspect of my life!

I’m very thankful I had a "warning shot," as my surgeon calls my heart attack, as I had no other symptoms to indicate that my heart needed this major repair. I know not everyone gets such a warning, so I’m thankful for it and for those who have been able to help me get through this—including you, if you could keep me in your prayers.

I have 2 more updates for you below that I hope you’ll find encouraging, so please read on!

Eric Elder

Born to Create Podcast with Kent Sanders

Podcast Interview

I was recently interviewed by my good friend Kent Sanders for his innovative podcast called "Born to Create." We talked about "Taking Control of Your Destiny" and how to fulfill God’s call on your life in whatever situation you find yourself.

I was able to share some deeply personal stories of how God has walked with me, talked with me, and encouraged me to fulfill the calling He has had on my life. The podcast was just released about 10 days ago, but has already started touching people in profound ways, for which I’m thankful.

I hope you’ll listen, too. Here are a few comments from others who have heard it:

"I listened to your podcast this morning titled “Taking Control of Your Destiny” and loved it! I honestly have to say that this podcast is now one of my all-time favorite podcasts of any podcast I have listened to! It spoke to me in so many ways, being as I’m also in full-time ministry and also an entrepreneur. I will for sure come back and listen to this one over again." Keith

"Loved your conversations with Eric Elder. Great combination of practicality and passion. Tugged at the heart strings. Thanks for the posts." Jim

Here’s the link where you can listen:
Taking Control of Your Destiny

"Jesus: Lessons In Love"
Devotional Now Online!

I’ve also just put another of my 30-day devotionals online, this one based on the book of Matthew and called "Jesus: Lessons In Love."

I love Matthew’s stories about Jesus for a number of reasons, not the least of which is that I put my faith in Christ over 30 years ago while reading about Him in the stories Matthew recorded for us.

If you’d like to learn how to love God, love others and love yourself more, I think you’ll really really benefit from this devotional. Jesus is, after all, the greatest "lover" of all time, and Matthew gives us example after example of how we can be better lovers as well.

You’ll get this devotional automatically if you’re already signed up for "365 Daily Devotions with Eric" (after the Exodus series). But if you’re not signed up for that, you can sign up separately to get this new devotional delivered by email every day for the next 30 days at this link:

Click here to start receiving "Jesus: Lessons In Love" today!

(And if you haven’t signed up for my "365 Daily Devotions with Eric," and would like to start receiving them from the beginning, you can do that instead by clicking here! You’ll get "Jesus: Lessons In Love" along the way. The daily devotions are free and a great way to grow stronger in your faith every day.)

Thanks for everything, especially your prayers as I continue to recover in the upcoming weeks!

Health Update, New Podcast, New Devotional

What's New at The Ranch

Dear Friends, This heart pillow is a souvenir from my unexpected stay last month at BroMenn Hospital. I had gone to the Emergency Room on March 3rd with some strong chest pains and three days later was having open heart surgery and a quadruple bypass! My surgeon signed my pillow with a Sharpie and drew on it the four bypasses he had put in my heart.

I’m at home now recovering, doing well in many ways but still needing your prayers in others, mainly, that the doctors would be able to diagnosis and treat some shortness of breath I’ve been having ever since the surgery. It’s affecting my ability to sit, stand, walk, talk, eat, sleep… just about every aspect of my life!

I’m very thankful I had a “warning shot,” as my surgeon calls my heart attack, as I had no other symptoms to indicate that my heart needed this major repair. I know not everyone gets such a warning, so I’m thankful for it and for those who have been able to help me get through this—including you, if you could keep me in your prayers.

I have 2 more updates for you below that I hope you’ll find encouraging, so please read on! 

Eric Elder
Born to Create Podcast with Kent Sanders

Podcast Interview

I was recently interviewed by my good friend Kent Sanders for his innovative podcast called “Born to Create.” We talked about “Taking Control of Your Destiny” and how to fulfill God’s call on your life in whatever situation you find yourself.

I was able to share some deeply personal stories of how God has walked with me, talked with me, and encouraged me to fulfill the calling He has had on my life. The podcast was just released about 10 days ago, but has already started touching people in profound ways, for which I’m thankful. 

I hope you’ll listen, too. Here are a few comments from others who have heard it:

“I listened to your podcast this morning titled “Taking Control of Your Destiny” and loved it! I honestly have to say that this podcast is now one of my all-time favorite podcasts of any podcast I have listened to! It spoke to me in so many ways, being as I’m also in full-time ministry and also an entrepreneur. I will for sure come back and listen to this one over again.” Keith

“Loved your conversations with Eric Elder. Great combination of practicality and passion. Tugged at the heart strings. Thanks for the posts.” Jim

Here’s the link where you can listen:
Taking Control of Your Destiny

"Jesus: Lessons In Love" Devotional

“Jesus: Lessons In Love”
Devotional Now Online!

I’ve also just put another of my 30-day devotionals online, this one based on the book of Matthew and called “Jesus: Lessons In Love.”

I love Matthew’s stories about Jesus for a number of reasons, not the least of which is that I put my faith in Christ over 30 years ago while reading about Him in the stories Matthew recorded for us.

If you’d like to learn how to love God, love others and love yourself more, I think you’ll really really benefit from this devotional. Jesus is, after all, the greatest “lover” of all time, and Matthew gives us example after example of how we can be better lovers as well.

You’ll get this devotional automatically if you’re already signed up for “365 Daily Devotions with Eric” (after the Exodus series). But if you’re not signed up for that, you can sign up separately to get this new devotional delivered by email every day for the next 30 days at this link:

Click here to start receiving “Jesus: Lessons In Love” today!

(And if you haven’t signed up for my “365 Daily Devotions with Eric,” and would like to start receiving them from the beginning, you can do that instead by clicking here! You’ll get “Jesus: Lessons In Love” along the way. The daily devotions are free and a great way to grow stronger in your faith every day.)

Thanks for everything, especially your prayers as I continue to recover in the upcoming weeks!

Eric Elder

What’s New at The Ranch – Exodus Devotions Now Online!

Want to dive into one of the most dramatic, yet practical books in the Bible? I’ve just finished putting all 50 of my daily devotions for the book of Exodus online. You can sign up to start receiving them today! They’re free… and a great way to get a boost in your faith EVERY DAY! Read on and sign up!

Eric Elder

Eric Elder

Exodus Devotions Now Online!

Exodus is one of the most dramatic books in the Bible. Feature films have told various stories from the book of Exodus, ranging from Cecil B. Demille’s epic The Ten Commandments, to DreamWorks’ animated The Prince of Egypt, to Stephen Spielberg’s classic Raiders of the Lost Ark.

But what I like most about the book of Exodus is not how dramatic it is, but how practical it is.

I began this study at a time when I wanted to expand my own ministry. I wanted to learn how God used Moses to set hundreds of thousands of people free. I thought I might learn a few lessons for how God might use me to set others free, too.

I was right. But instead of finding one or two lessons, I found fifty!

I began applying these lessons to my own life and ministry and began to see results immediately. These are the lessons that I’ll be sharing with you throughout this book―lessons from stories that are over 3,000 years old and lessons from from my own life today; lessons that include some of my favorite Bible stories and lessons that include some of my favorite personal stories of my own walk with God.

God wants to set you free. He wants to keep you free. And He wants to use you to set others free.May God bless you―and many others―as you read and apply these lessons to your life.

Click here to start receiving the Exodus devotions today!

(NOTE: If you’ve ALREADY signed up for "365 Daily Devotions with Eric," you DON’T need to sign up again for these Exodus devotions. They will be sent to you AUTOMATICALLY after the "Two Weeks With God" devotions. And if you’d LIKE to sign up for all "365 Daily Devotions with Eric," you can do that now by clicking here! You’ll get the Exodus devotions included, starting on week 3.)

Enjoy!

Exodus Devotions Now Online!

What's New at The Ranch

Want to dive into one of the most dramatic, yet practical books in the Bible? I’ve just finished putting all 50 of my daily devotions for the book of Exodus online. You can sign up to start receiving them today! They’re free… and a great way to get a boost in your faith EVERY DAY! Read on and sign up!

Eric Elder
Eric Elder

Exodus Devotions Now Online!

Exodus is one of the most dramatic books in the Bible. Feature films have told various stories from the book of Exodus, ranging from Cecil B. Demille’s epic The Ten Commandments, to DreamWorks’ animated The Prince of Egypt, to Stephen Spielberg’s classic Raiders of the Lost Ark.

But what I like most about the book of Exodus is not how dramatic it is, but how practical it is.

I began this study at a time when I wanted to expand my own ministry. I wanted to learn how God used Moses to set hundreds of thousands of people free. I thought I might learn a few lessons for how God might use me to set others free, too.

I was right. But instead of finding one or two lessons, I found fifty!

I began applying these lessons to my own life and ministry and began to see results immediately. These are the lessons that I’ll be sharing with you throughout this book―lessons from stories that are over 3,000 years old and lessons from from my own life today; lessons that include some of my favorite Bible stories and lessons that include some of my favorite personal stories of my own walk with God.

God wants to set you free. He wants to keep you free. And He wants to use you to set others free.May God bless you―and many others―as you read and apply these lessons to your life.

Click here to start receiving the Exodus devotions today!

(NOTE: If you’ve ALREADY signed up for “365 Daily Devotions with Eric,” you DON’T need to sign up again for these Exodus devotions. They will be sent to you AUTOMATICALLY after the “Two Weeks With God” devotions. And if you’d LIKE to sign up for all “365 Daily Devotions with Eric,” you can do that now by clicking here! You’ll get the Exodus devotions included, starting on week 3.)

Enjoy!

Eric Elder

What’s New at The Ranch – 365 Daily Devotions with Eric!

Do you like daily devotions? If so (or even if you’ve never tried them before), I’m excited to announce that starting today you can sign up to receive "365 Daily Devotions with Eric!" Each day I’ll share some thoughts from the Bible and some thoughts from my heart to give you a boost in your faith. To learn more or to sign up, read on…

Eric Elder

Eric Elder

365 Daily Devotions with Eric!

I love daily devotions. Why? Because I love spending quiet time with God, every day. He centers me. He gives me hope. He gives me His thoughts on what He wants me to do with my day.

And more than anything else, He reminds me that He loves me—even if I don’t get anything else done with my day than to spend that time with Him.

If you’d like a boost in your faith EVERY DAY, I’d love to send you a daily devotional—a short reading with some thoughts from the Bible and some thoughts from my heart—every day for the next 365 days!

You can start right now, today!It’s easy, it’s free, and the daily devotionals will be delivered to your inbox at the same time every day, based on the time of day that you sign up.

The devotions contain a range of topics, from why God waits to answer our prayers and how to deal with loss and grief, to how to get free, stay free and set others free from the bonds that are holding them down.

The featured passages come from a range of books in the Bible, from Old Testament books like Exodus, Psalms and Nehemiah to New Testament books like Matthew, Acts and Romans.

And the stories I share come from my heart, containing real life examples of how God has spoken to me, led me and guided me through the various biblical passages I highlight.

My hope for this series is to give you a boost in your faith every day, trusting and believing that God is there and really cares—for you. Nothing else is more important.

As the Bible says:

"Without faith, it is impossible to please God, because anyone who comes to Him must believe that He exists, and that He rewards those who earnestly seek Him" (Hebrews 11:6).

God is there, and He really cares. I can’t wait for you to start this series! I really do believe God will speak to you daily if you’ll listen for His voice.

Click here to start the series, which begins with two weeks’ worth of devotions from my devotional book, Two Weeks With God. At the end of the two weeks, you can sign up for more! They’re all free, and you can unsubscribe at any time.

I hope you enjoy your new year, and I hope you enjoy your time with God!

365 Daily Devotions with Eric!

What's New at The Ranch

Do you like daily devotions? If so (or even if you’ve never tried them before), I’m excited to announce that starting today you can sign up to receive “365 Daily Devotions with Eric!” Each day I’ll share some thoughts from the Bible and some thoughts from my heart to give you a boost in your faith. To learn more or to sign up, read on…

Eric Elder
Eric Elder

365 Daily Devotions with Eric!

I love daily devotions. Why? Because I love spending quiet time with God, every day. He centers me. He gives me hope. He gives me His thoughts on what He wants me to do with my day. 

And more than anything else, He reminds me that He loves me—even if I don’t get anything else done with my day than to spend that time with Him.

If you’d like a boost in your faith EVERY DAY, I’d love to send you a daily devotional—a short reading with some thoughts from the Bible and some thoughts from my heart—every day for the next 365 days!

You can start right now, today! It’s easy, it’s free, and the daily devotionals will be delivered to your inbox at the same time every day, based on the time of day that you sign up.

The devotions contain a range of topics, from why God waits to answer our prayers and how to deal with loss and grief, to how to get free, stay free and set others free from the bonds that are holding them down.

The featured passages come from a range of books in the Bible, from Old Testament books like Exodus, Psalms and Nehemiah to New Testament books like Matthew, Acts and Romans.

And the stories I share come from my heart, containing real life examples of how God has spoken to me, led me and guided me through the various biblical passages I highlight. 

My hope for this series is to give you a boost in your faith every day, trusting and believing that God is there and really cares—for you. Nothing else is more important.

As the Bible says: 

“Without faith, it is impossible to please God, because anyone who comes to Him must believe that He exists, and that He rewards those who earnestly seek Him” (Hebrews 11:6).

God is there, and He really cares. I can’t wait for you to start this series! I really do believe God will speak to you daily if you’ll listen for His voice.

Click here to start the series, which begins with two weeks’ worth of devotions from my devotional book, Two Weeks With God. At the end of the two weeks, you can sign up for more! They’re all free, and you can unsubscribe at any time.

I hope you enjoy your new year, and I hope you enjoy your time with God! 

Sincerely,

Eric Elder

This Day’s Thought From The Ranch- We’re Changing!


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

We’re changing… but you don’t have to do a thing!

As we announced a few months ago, Greg and I have some new opportunities on the horizon so we’re going to be sending you our messages from two different email addresses as two separate ministries—starting tomorrow!

Greg will continue sending you his daily Christian quotes, Bible verses and occasional smiles every Monday through Friday from message@thisdaysthought.org.

And I (Eric) will continue sending you encouraging messages from time to time on weekends to help you stay strong in your faith from eric@theranch.org. (You might want to “whitelist” both of these addresses to be sure you receive our messages to your inbox.)

You’ll also notice our top banners are changing… “This Day’s Thought from The Ranch” will change to “This Day’s Thought” from Greg and “What’s New at The Ranch” from me.

A few other notes:

I’ll share more in the weeks ahead about some of these new opportunities in “What’s New at The Ranch,” including new music, new messages, new books, new podcasts, new interviews, new devotions and more—all designed to help you put your faith in Jesus Christ for everything in your life. What Isaiah the prophet said in the Bible is still happening today:

“See, I am doing a new thing; Now it springs up; do you not perceive it?
I am making a way in the wilderness and streams in the wasteland” (Isaiah 43:19).

Thanks for coming along with us this far, and I’m looking forward to our days ahead. The best really is yet to come.
Eric Elder
P.S. If you should have any questions, you can contact me at eric@theranch.org and Greg at greg@thisdaysthought.org.


Contact Eric | Contact Greg | Visit The Ranch Website |Visit This Day’s Thought Website | Facebook | Twitter | Tumblr | Bookstore |A Quiet Place to Pray


This Day’s Thought from The Ranch- Wednesday

Change of (email) address! Starting this Monday, January 21st, we’ll be sending you our daily thoughts from this email address: message@thisdaysthought.org.  You might also “white list” this sending address by adding it to your Contact list.

We expect a smooth transition, but just wanted to give you a heads-up before the change in case you stop receiving our daily thoughts for any reason.


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

There is no need to plead that the love of God shall fill our heart as though he were unwilling to fill us.  He is willing as light is willing to flood a room that is opened to its brightness; willing as water is willing to flow into an emptied channel.  Love is pressing round us on all sides like air.  Cease to resist, and instantly love takes possession.

Amy Carmichael


This Day's Verse

He trusted in the Lord the God of Israel; so that there was none like him among all the kings of Judah after him, nor among those who were before him.

2 Kings 18:5
The Revised Standard Version


This Day's Smile

Trade God your pieces for His peace.

Unknown


Watch Here! | Listen Here! | Ask for Prayer | Contact Us | Visit Our Website | Subscribe | Facebook | Twitter | Tumblr | Bookstore


This Day’s Thought From The Ranch- Because You Asked!


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

BECAUSE YOU ASKED!
Eric Elder
The Ranch

Because some of you have asked if we made our goal in our 2018 fundraiser, I thought I’d answer it here…

No, we didn’t, but we’re so grateful for all the funds that did come in!

We received a total of $16,431.19… a record for us in terms of total funds raised during our year-end fundraiser.

2018 Donations from 238 Subscribers

I love this chart because it shows all 237 gifts that came in and how each gift, ranging from $3 to $1,000, contributed to the total amount. This chart beautifully illustrates that many hands really do make light work.

I’d like to share one more chart with you, though. It shows the total number of donors to our fundraiser compared to our total number of subscribers.

Percent of Subscribers Donating in 2018

I share this chart just as a fact of fundraising. Less than 1% of our subscribers ever make a donation to our ministry. That’s not a complaint, just a fact. You’ll find similar stats for “listener supported radio” and other kinds of fundraisers.

We’re happy to provide our daily and weekend messages freely to anyone who wants them, and we’re thankful for those who contribute to make it possible.

But the truth is that Greg and I have been making up the difference each year from our own personal resources and other funds we have raised behind-the-scenes to help make this ministry possible.

We have new ministry opportunities before us, however, and we were hoping to transfer some of the financial weight of this ministry to those who benefit directly from it. For this reason, we set our fundraising goal at $60,000, which means we fell short of that goal by about $44,000.

So we are in the process of restructuring how we do the ministry so we can keep it going as strongly as possible and continue sending you these wonderful daily messages, while still pursuing all of the other opportunities before us.

I share all this because we like to present you with the facts, keep you in the loop with what’s going on, and let you know how you can help, if you’re so inclined. We’ll be letting you know in the next week or two the changes we’re making in how you’ll receive our messages.

Even though our year-end fundraiser is over, if you’d still like to contribute, please know that every gift you make truly does lighten the financial load. Many hands really do make light work! As the Bible says:

“Bear one another’s burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ” (Galatians 6:2).

Thanks to those of you who asked, and thanks to those of you who read this far!

Please know that this list is always free to you with no obligation to give. We’re happy to share whatever we have. Sometimes, though, we need to be good receivers as well as good givers in order to accomplish all that God has put on our hearts to do.

If you’d like to help us with this effort, click here.

Or send your gift to:
Eric Elder Ministries
25615 E 3000 North Road
Chenoa, IL 61726 USA


Watch Here! | Listen Here! | Ask for Prayer | Contact Us | Visit Our Website | Subscribe | Facebook | Twitter | Tumblr | Bookstore


2018 Men’s Retreat

2018 Men's Retreat

2018 MEN’S RETREAT

Here’s the archive of all 4 sessions from the “2018 Men’s Retreat,” held on October 12-13 at Little Galilee Christian Camp in Clinton, Illinois.

The theme was Bondage or Breakthrough… Conquering Your Fears Through the Power of the Spirit, featuring inspirational messages by Eric Elder, Jefferson Williams, Kent Sanders, and worship with Travis Johnson. Discussion questions for each session are at the bottom of this page.*

SESSION 1 – Eric Elder “Facing Your Fears”

SESSION 2 – Jefferson Williams, “Out of the Vortex (Breaking Addictions)”

SESSION 3 – Kent Sanders, “5 Lies I Believed About Depression”

SESSION 4 – Eric Elder & Kent Sanders, Podcast Interviews:
“Going After Your Dreams” and “Why Everyone Should Consider Writing A Book”

*QUESTIONS FOR REFLECTION OR DISCUSSION

SESSION 1 – “Facing Your Fears”

1. Read Exodus 1:8-14. Is there an area of your life where you feel God might want you to be strong, but for some reason you feel weak in that area?

2. Read Exodus 1:15-17. What are some steps you could take to knock down those hurdles of fear and move forward in God’s calling in that area of your life?

3. Read 1 Peter 5:8. How does the “fear of man” play into any fears Satan might be throwing your way to discourage you from following what could be God’s calling on your life?

4. Read Exodus 1: 20-21. How might God bless you, and those around you, if you did step forward into what God might be calling you to do?

5. Read Exodus 2:11-23. In what ways has God already wired you to do what you feel called to do, regardless of your fears of doing it?

6. 2 Chronicles 2:16:9a. In what ways do you need strengthening from God right now to help you carry out what He’s put on your heart to do?

SESSION 2 – “Out of the Vortex (Breaking Addictions)”

1. What are some things that the feather can represent in a person’s life?

2. Why is secret sin so dangerous?

3. Why is learning about your identity in Christ so important in fighting sin?

4. After listening to Jeff’s talk, how would you counsel a friend who is struggling with sexual sin?

5. Jeff said that he believes that the church is weak because a lot of people are trapped in a cycle of shame and guilt and unable to lead. Do you believe this? What’s the solution?

SESSION 3 – “5 Lies I Believed About Depression”

Lie #1: I can __________________ my depression on my own.

Question: Are you trying to manage life on your own, or do you have a solid support network in place to help you through depression and other struggles of life?

Lie #2: Self-medicating my pain is an effective ______________________ strategy.

Question: Are you trying to medicate your pain with a vice or bad habit? What pain are you running away from in your life?

Lie #3: I have no _____________________ over the forces that make my depression worse.

Question: What are some proactive ways you are dealing with stress, fatigue, and conflict in your life?

Lie #4: I don’t need _______________________ help.

Question: Why do you think most men have a hard time admitting they need professional help or counseling?

Lie #5: My struggle with depression means that I am _______________________ in some way.

Question: Why do men tend to view depression as a weakness or deficiency? Do you have a trusted group of friends who can help you process through life’s difficulties?

Action Steps:

  1. Find a support network.
  2. Face your pain–don’t medicate it.
  3. Proactively deal with stress, fatigue, and conflict.
  4. Seek professional help.
  5. Don’t view yourself as deficient.

Book Discussion Group

Book Discussion Group
for Eric Elder’s new book
Loving God & Loving Gays: What’s A Christian To Do?

Loving God & Loving Gays: What's A Christian To Do?

Have you ever wished you could talk to the author of a book while you’re reading it? Now you can!

Eric Elder is hosting an online discussion group on Thursday nights about his new book Loving God and Loving Gays: What’s A Christian To Do? This group is for anyone who wants to understand homosexuality better from a biblical basis, whether you’re experiencing same-sex attractions yourself or know someone who is.

The conversation will be live and interactive, so you’ll be able to talk with Eric and others in the group via audio, video, smart phone, or tablet. (You can also simply watch the discussion or interact via text chat for those who would rather remain anonymous.) This is intended to be a safe place to ask your questions about homosexuality.

The group meets on Thursday nights from 6:30-8:30 PM Central Daylight Time (UTC -5), from May 31 through August 30, 2018. The discussion topic will focus on 1 chapter from the book each week for 12 weeks (with a 2-week break in the middle). Here’s the full discussion schedule:

  • May 31 – Chapter 1
  • June 7 – Chapter 2
  • June 14 – Chapter 3
  • June 21 – Chapter 4
  • June 28 – Chapter 5
  • July 5 – Chapter 6
  • July 12 – (Break)
  • July 19 – (Break)
  • July 26 – Chapter 7
  • August 2 – Chapter 8
  • August 9 – Chapter 9
  • August 16 – Chapter 10
  • August 23 – Chapter 11
  • August 30 – Chapter 12

While there’s no fee to join this discussion group, would you consider making a $10 donation for each session, or $100 for all 12 sessions? There’s no obligation to make a donation, but for those who do, please know that all donations will go directly back into the ministry to help reach even more people with the life-changing message of Jesus Christ. You’ll also receive a paperback edition of the book for a donation of any size.

Click here to make a donation.

To connect to the online discussion, simply send an email to eric@theranch.org asking to join the discussion and he’ll send you a link to access it. You’ll be able to join the discussion anytime between 6:30-8:30 PM Central Daylight Time (UTC -5) on those Thursday nights when the discussions are taking place. You’ll be able to participate in the discussions via audio, video, smart phone or tablet.

For more ways to get a copy of this book, including a free PDF or a Spanish edition, click here.

Lana’s Psalms

31 inspiring psalms read to classical piano music from the 17- and 1800s. 100% Pure Inspiration by Lana Elder & Family.

Listen Here!

Click the PLAY button above to listen to this album from the beginning, or use the MENU ICON (pictured below) in the upper left corner of the playlist window to start the playlist on a different song.

A Word From Eric

The Psalms are precious enough already, but when read by Lana Elder in her soothing voice, they take on a beautiful quality that is beyond this world.  This music is also available in streaming or CD formats at Amazon, YouTube, iTunes, Spotify and other online platforms.

Track Information

1. Psalm 5 with “Jesu, Joy of Man’s Desiring” by Johann Sebastian Bach (1716) featuring Bo Elder (1:52)
2. Psalm 8 with “Canon in D” by Johann Pachelbel (1680-1706) featuring Eric Elder (1:15)
3. Psalm 13 with “The Sick Doll” by Pyotr Il’yich Tchaikovsky (1840-1893) featuring Makari Elder (0:57)
4. Psalm 19 with “To A Wild Rose” by Edward MacDowell (1896) featuring Josiah Elder (2:04)
5. Psalm 23 with “Minuet” by Leopold Mozart (1719-1787) featuring Kaleo Elder (0:58)
6. Psalm 30 with “Country Minuet” by Franz Joseph Haydn (1732-1809) featuring Marilyn Elder Byrnes (1:34)
7. Psalm 34 with “Intrada” by Christoph Graupner (1683-1760) featuring Eric Elder (2:21)
8. Psalm 37 with “Sonatina” by Ludwig van Beethoven (1770-1827) featuring Marilyn Elder Byrnes (4:21)
9. Psalm 42 with “Rigaudon” by George Frideric Handel (1685-1759) featuring Bo Elder (1:51)
10. Psalm 46 with “Minuet in G” by Christian Petzold/Johann Sebastian Bach (1725) featuring Josiah Elder (1:21)
11. Psalm 51 with “Prelude in C” by Johann Sebastian Bach (1722) featuring Lucas Elder (2:13)
12. Psalm 62 with “Anglaise” by Johann Christoph Friedrich Bach (1732-1795) featuring Kaleo and Karis Elder (1:40)
13. Psalm 63 with “Minuet in G Minor” by Christian Petzold/Johann Sebastian Bach (1725) featuring Eric Elder (1:17)
14. Psalm 69 with “Moonlight Sonata” by Ludwig van Beethoven (1802) featuring Marilyn Elder Byrnes (3:52)
15. Psalm 100 with “Arietta in A” by Franz Joseph Haydn (1732-1809) featuring Eric Elder (0:43)
16. Psalm 77 with “Prelude in E Minor, Op. 28, No. 4” by Frédéric Chopin (1839) featuring Eric Elder (2:22)
17. Psalm 84 with “Sonata Pathétique” by Ludwig van Beethoven (1798-1799) featuring Bo Elder (1:38)
18. Psalm 88 with “Prelude in C Minor, Op. 28, No. 20” by Frédéric Chopin (1839) featuring Josiah Elder (2:02)
19. Psalm 91 with “Clair de Lune” by Claude Debussy (1890) featuring Bo Elder (1:56)
20. Psalm 96 with “Fughetta” by Johann Pachelbel (1653-1706) featuring Eric Elder (1:41)
21. Psalm 103 with “Für Elise” by Ludwig van Beethoven (1810) featuring Lucas Elder (2:36)
22. Psalm 109 with “Sarabande” by George Frideric Handel (1706) featuring Eric Elder (3:21)
23. Psalm 112 with “Noël” by Louis-Claude Daquin (1757) featuring Eric Elder (1:23)
24. Psalm 118 with “Barcarolle” by Jacques Offenbach (1877) featuring Eric Elder (3:00)
25. Psalm 122 with “Minuet in F” by Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart (1762) featuring Eric Elder (0:58)
26. Psalm 127 with “Lullaby” by Johann Philipp Kirnberger (1721-1783) featuring Kaleo Elder (0:49)
27. Psalm 131 with “Prelude in A, Op. 28, No. 7” by Frédéric Chopin (1839) featuring Josiah Elder (0:44)
28. Psalm 139 with “Venetian Boat Song” by Felix Mendelssohn (1829) featuring Eric Elder (2:45)
29. Psalm 143 with “Solfeggietto” by Carl Philipp Emanuel Bach (1766) featuring Eric Elder (1:39)
30. Psalm 150 with “Gigue” by George Frideric Handel (1685-1759) featuring Bo Elder (0:51)
31. Psalm 119:9-16 with “Boléro” by Maurice Ravel (1929) featuring Marilyn Elder Byrnes (1:11)
32. BONUS! Psalm 119 with “Boléro” [4-Handed Extended Version] by Maurice Ravel (1929) featuring Eric Elder (17:00)

Instrumental Version

My Favorite Classics

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer – Devotional

And you can read an inspiring devotional book which uses these one of these songs and scripture readings for each lesson, called Psalms: Lessons In Prayer.

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, features 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

My Favorite Classics: Piano Book

And if you like to play the piano, or know someone who does, you can click the link below to view and download the sheet music for all 31 songs from this CD in the My Favorite Classics Piano Book.  This book is also available in paperback and eBook formats from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

My Favorite Classics Piano Book, notated by Eric Elder

Credits

Lana’s Psalms are read by Lana Elder from The Holy Bible, New International Version. Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.

Produced and Designed by Eric Elder, Copyright © & ℗ 2017 Eric Elder. All rights reserved.

All readings and music are streamed from The Ranch by permission of the artist and the copyright holders. Other uses are not permitted without written permission from the copyright holders.

My Favorite Classics, by Eric Elder & Family

31 classical piano pieces from the 17- and 1800s played affectionately by Eric Elder and family. (A piano book is also available for those who would like to play this music or who teach music to others. Details at the bottom of this page.)

Listen Here!

Click the PLAY button above to listen to this album from the beginning, or use the MENU ICON (pictured below) in the upper left corner of the playlist window to start the playlist on a different song.

A Word From Eric Elder

These beautiful piano pieces are the perfect background for not only Lana’s Psalms, but also for your own quiet time, meditations, study and work. This music is also available in streaming or CD formats at Amazon, YouTube, iTunes, Spotify and other online platforms.

Classics on this Album

1. “Jesu, Joy of Man’s Desiring” by Johann Sebastian Bach (1716), played by Bo Elder (1:52)
2. “Canon in D” by Johann Pachelbel (1680-1706), played by Eric Elder (1:15)
3. “The Sick Doll” by Pyotr Il’yich Tchaikovsky (1840-1893), played by Makari Elder (0:57)
4. “To A Wild Rose” by Edward MacDowell (1896), played by Josiah Elder (2:04)
5. “Minuet” by Leopold Mozart (1719-1787), played by Kaleo Elder (0:58)
6. “Country Minuet” by Franz Joseph Haydn (1732-1809), played by Marilyn Elder Byrnes (1:34)
7. “Intrada” by Christoph Graupner (1683-1760), played by Eric Elder (2:21)
8. “Sonatina” by Ludwig van Beethoven (1770-1827), played by Marilyn Elder Byrnes (4:21)
9. “Rigaudon” by George Frideric Handel (1685-1759), played by Bo Elder (1:51)
10. “Minuet in G” by Christian Petzold/Johann Sebastian Bach (1725), played by Josiah Elder (1:21)
11. “Prelude in C” by Johann Sebastian Bach (1722), played by Lucas Elder (2:13)
12. “Anglaise” by Johann Christoph Friedrich Bach (1732-1795), played by Kaleo and Karis Elder (1:40)
13. “Minuet in G Minor” by Christian Petzold/Johann Sebastian Bach (1725), played by Eric Elder (1:17)
14. “Moonlight Sonata” by Ludwig van Beethoven (1802), played by Marilyn Elder Byrnes (3:52)
15. “Arietta in A” by Franz Joseph Haydn (1732-1809), played by Eric Elder (0:43)
16. “Prelude in E Minor, Op. 28, No. 4” by Frédéric Chopin (1839), played by Eric Elder (2:22)
17. “Sonata Pathetique” by Ludwig van Beethoven (1798-1799), played by Bo Elder (1:38)
18. “Prelude in C Minor, Op. 28, No. 20” by Frédéric Chopin (1839), played by Josiah Elder (2:02)
19. “Clair de Lune” by Claude Debussy (1890), played by Bo Elder (1:56)
20. “Fughetta” by Johann Pachelbel (1653-1706), played by Eric Elder (1:41)
21. “Für Elise” by Ludwig van Beethoven (1810), played by Lucas Elder (2:36)
22. “Sarabande” by George Frideric Handel (1706), played by Eric Elder (3:21)
23. “Noël” by Louis-Claude Daquin (1757), played by Eric Elder (1:23)
24. “Barcarolle” by Jacques Offenbach (1877), played by Eric Elder (3:00)
25. “Minuet in F” by Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart (1762), played by Eric Elder (0:58)
26. “Lullaby” by Johann Philipp Kirnberger (1721-1783), played by Kaleo Elder (0:49)
27. “Prelude in A, Op. 28, No. 7” by Frédéric Chopin (1839), played by Josiah Elder (0:44)
28. “Venetian Boat Song” by Felix Mendelssohn (1829), played by Eric Elder (2:45)
29. “Solfeggietto” by Carl Philipp Emanuel Bach (1766), played by Eric Elder (1:39)
30. “Gigue” by George Frideric Handel (1685-1759), played by Bo Elder (0:51)
31. “Bolero” by Maurice Ravel (1929), played by Marilyn Elder Byrnes (1:11)
32. BONUS! “Bolero” (Extended) by Maurice Ravel (1929), played by Eric Elder (17:00)

Lana’s Psalms

You can also listen to these classical pieces paired with Lana Elder’s scripture readings here:

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer – Devotional

And you can read an inspiring devotional book which uses these one of these songs and scripture readings for each lesson, called Psalms: Lessons In Prayer.

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

My Favorite Classics: Piano Book

And if you like to play the piano, or know someone who does, you can click the link below to view and download the sheet music for all 31 songs from this CD in the My Favorite Classics Piano Book.  This book is also available in paperback and eBook formats from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

My Favorite Classics Piano Book, notated by Eric Elder

Credits

All songs were written by the composers noted above and are in the public domain, and recorded and performed by Eric Elder & Family, as noted by each song.  Copyright © & ℗ 2017 by Eric Elder.

All songs streamed from The Ranch by permission of the artists. Other uses are not permitted without written permission from the copyright holder.

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

31 inspiring devotionals 
based on the oldest prayer 
book in the world.
by Eric Elder

Read it online below!

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

About This Book (Back to Table of Contents)

The book you’re about to read is based on thirty-one of the 150 psalms in the book of Psalms from the Bible. I’ve chosen these particular psalms because they each highlight different aspects of prayer, such as when to pray, how to pray, what to pray for, and how to hear God’s voice during your intimate conversations with Him.

While I’ve quoted portions of these thirty-one psalms in this book, I’d love for you to read them in their entirety, whether in your own Bible or online at websites like biblegateway.com, blueletterbible.com, or biblestudytools.com. To further aid you in gaining the most from these psalms, I asked my wife, Lana, at the outset of this project, if she would be willing to read and record each of the thirty-one psalms so you could listen to them as well as read them—which she was very glad to do.

To make these readings even more special, my family and I then set each of Lana’s readings to music, recording some classical piano pieces from the 17- and 1800s to accompany each psalm. You can listen to the readings here on The Ranch at Lana’s Psalms or wherever music is streamed or sold.

I’ve also included a Reading Plan for Psalms: Lessons In Prayer for those of you who would like to read through the entire book of Psalms as you go through this devotional. The plan is set up so you can read all 150 psalms in either thirty-one days or thirty-one weeks, depending on how many psalms you want to read per day, whether five psalms per day or five psalms per week. The devotionals in this book usually highlight one of the psalms out of every five listed in the reading plan.

However you do it, may God speak to you through it!

Eric Elder 

TABLE OF CONTENTS

Introduction: Conversations With God (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 12:1-2

I love talking to God. It’s often the highlight of my day.

For some people, like my friend Dan Mountney, waking up and talking with God brings focus to everything else that happens in his day. “It centers me,” Dan says.

For others, like Adrian Rogers, talking to God brings clarity to what God wants him to do. When asked by a reporter if God had spoken to Adrian like the reporter had just spoken to him, Adrian replied, “Oh, no! It was much louder than that.”

For still others, like Billy Graham, talking with God is like talking with a best friend. “How do you know God exists?” Billy was once asked. “Because I spoke with Him this morning,” he replied.

What about you? How would you rate your conversations with God? As much as I love talking with God, I still feel in many ways that I am just scratching the surface of what my conversations with Him could be like.

Five years ago, my late wife Lana and I were talking about prayer. Lana said, “I’d like to learn more about prayer.”

I was stunned. Lana’s prayer life was already deep and rich and full. She prayed continually, in private and out loud, for me, for our family, for our friends, for missionaries, for entire countries. She prayed for breakthroughs and healings and restorations. She prayed for forgiveness and for a greater love for others. Yet with all she had learned about prayer over the years, she still wanted more.

For me, that was Lesson #1 in going deeper in my own prayer life, to simply know that there’s always more.

At that same time, I was wanting to take a closer look at the book of Psalms. What was it about this book that made it one of the most beloved books in the Bible? What secrets did it hold that made publishers often publish it by itself, or pair it as the one Old Testament book to go along with the entire New Testament? Why do people seem to quote so often from the Psalms, as Jesus did, more than any other book in the Bible?

By combining my curiosity about the Psalms with Lana’s desire to learn more about prayer, we took a deeper dive together into this book to see what we could discover in its depths. We learned that the book of Psalms is really a book of prayers; in fact, it’s the oldest prayer book in the world. The word “psalm” means “song” in Hebrew, the language in which the psalms were originally written. And since they are all songs to God, they are often considered prayers as much as anything else—conversations with Him that came from deep in the author’s heart.

We learned that over half of those “conversations with God” were voiced by King David, as specifically noted in the text of those psalms, and even more of those conversations clearly alluded to David’s authorship based on the situations described within them. I was personally looking forward to learning all I could from this man whom God described as “a man after My own heart” (see Acts 13:22).

What I wasn’t expecting was that the next year of our lives would take such an unexpected twist: soon after we began this deeper dive into the book of Psalms and the topic of prayer, Lana was diagnosed with cancer. Ten days later, we were told it was terminal. And nine months after that, Lana was gone, having passed from this life to the next.

It crushed me, and it crushed a part of my heart at the same time. If I had known this would happen when we first decided we wanted to have a deeper, richer and fuller prayer life, I’m not sure we would have done it.

But I was reminded of this thought again when a friend was telling me how he had recently made a decision to go deeper in his relationship with God. He began by waking up ten minutes earlier each day to read his Bible and pray. The following week, he woke up ten minutes earlier still. And the week after that, he woke up ten minutes earlier still, continuing this pattern until he was now waking up an hour or more earlier than usual so he could have as much time with God as possible.

He then told me about several things that had gotten increasingly harder in his life during this time: his work situation, family’s heath and his finances.

It reminded me of the difficulties Lana and I had faced soon after we made our decision to go deeper with God. I was tempted to say something to this effect when my friend said something that stopped me:

“I am so glad I decided to do this with God,” he said, “because if I hadn’t, I don’t know how I could have gotten through this time in any other way.” 

My friend was right. He was absolutely right. If Lana and I had not committed ourselves to a deeper walk with God, I don’t know how we could have gotten through what we had to go through, either. And how much better is it to be on the path of going deeper with God before life throws its worst at you, rather than waiting till it hits you full on? The time I’ve spent grounding myself in God, and in my relationship with Him, is the one thing above all else that has helped me through some of the most difficult challenges in my life.

So here it is, five years since Lana and I decided to take that deeper dive into the topic of prayer as seen through the lens of the Psalms, and now I’d like to share with you some of the lessons that I’ve learned. Along the way, I’ll also tell you about some of the miraculous answers to prayer I’ve seen and some of the amazing conversations with God I’ve had, many of which are no less miraculous or amazing to me than those I read about in the book of Psalms. The same God who walked with David through his highs and lows is the same God who has walked with me through mine—and who will walk with you through yours.

God doesn’t just have things He wants you to do. He wants true intimacy with you. He wants to really talk to you, as a friend talks to a friend.

Jesus captured the heart of His Father when He spoke about this idea to His disciples:

“I no longer call you servants, because a servant does not know his master’s business. Instead, I have called you friends, for everything that I learned from My Father I have made known to you” (John 15:15).

God truly wants to have a friendship with you. And you would be crazy to turn down a friendship like His. As Robin Williams sang in Disney’s classic animation, Aladdin:

“You ain’t never had a friend like me.” 

I pray God will speak to you in a special way during your time with Him, both while we’re doing this study together, and on your own for the rest of your days. I can think of nothing more incredible than to be able to talk personally with the God who created you, who knows you better than you know yourself, and who loves you like no one else on earth ever could.

I’m looking forward to our time together. I hope you are, too.

Will you pray with me?

Dear Jesus, I am so thankful that we can come to you each and every day, all day, at any time during the day, and have a conversation with You. You are so loving and gracious, so kind and helpful, so wise and so knowledgable about all things, including me. Help me as I go through this day. Walk me through every situation I face. Help me to learn all that You want me to learn as we walk through this study of the book of Psalms. In Your name we pray, Amen.

Lesson 1: Morning Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 5

As I was reading through the book of Psalms, I was looking for secrets to having a more effective prayer life. I didn’t get very far into the book when I found one:

“In the morning, O Lord, You hear my voice; in the morning I lay my requests before You and wait in expectation” (Psalm 5:3).

There’s something about morning prayers that make them hopeful. After a night of rest, it’s time to start a new day, a fresh day.

I’ve often prayed in the morning, waking up, taking out my Bible and a journal and a pen, then sitting quietly before God. But what I noticed differently in this Psalm is that the author, David, came to God with a spirit of expectancy.

David didn’t just come to God with a list of requests. He came with hope in his heart, expectant that God would answer. David knew the goodness of God. He knew that God was with Him. He knew that God was for him, just like He is for each one of us.

Our prayers have a purpose—not just because they quiet our hearts or help to organize our thoughts. Our prayers have a purpose because they involve another Person. They involve Someone who knows what you’re facing and who has the wisdom and ability to do something about them.

God really does know what you’re going through. He really does care. And that’s why you can come to God with the pieces of your life and ask God to help you put them together.

I love the way Eugene Peterson paraphrases David’s words in The Message translation of the Bible:

“Every morning you’ll hear me at it again. Every morning I lay out the pieces of my life on Your altar and watch for fire to descend” (Psalm 5:3, MSG).

Those words are so hopeful—so helpful. When I read these words I began doing this in my mind’s eye, with my own prayers. I began laying out the pieces of my life on God’s altar, with expectancy in my heart, then watching throughout the day for God’s fire to descend—just like it had descended in times past when people offered their sacrifices to God’s on an altar.

And I began seeing answers, that very day!

After having just written in my journal about what I should do for the day, I got a text from a neighbor at 7:05 a.m. offering to bring over lunch. Then I received word that an anniversary party was cancelled, which I had been wondering if I should attend or not. Then, after taking a morning walk with my wife and praying with her about a situation our daughter was facing, our daughter texted to say how God had just worked it all out! It was as if God were underscoring the words of David for me about laying out the pieces of his life on God’s altar, then waiting in expectation.

It’s good to pray at night or at the end of a project, as that allows us time to reflect on what God has done and to give thanks for what’s been accomplished. But in order to be most effective, it’s also important to offer our prayers up to God on the front end, inviting Him to speak and to work and to be involved in whatever we’re facing.

Martin Luther famously said:

“I have so much to do that I shall spend the first three hours in prayer.”

God wants to be a co-laborer with you.  He has things He wants to accomplish in and through you. And when you talk about those things with Him up front, He can help you sort them out and let you know what He can do and what you can do. In that way, you can bring it to pass together.

Not every answer comes right away, but that doesn’t mean we still can’t have expectancy in our heart. The past few weeks, my kids and I have been praying every morning for some royalty checks to be deposited in my account for some music I’ve written and produced.  While I normally receive these checks monthly, and they help to pay for the ministry that we do, the checks were delayed because of a new arrangement between the music companies involved. Every morning we’ve been praying, and every day we’ve been hopeful for an answer. At the same time, I’ve been working with the music companies, sending emails and making phone calls and having online chats, trying to help move the process along. I’m doing everything I can, but I’m trusting God with those things I can’t do. So every day we pray for the people involved in this process—the computer programmers, the accountants, and the decision-makers—asking God to give them wisdom as they work out the details.

Then this past Friday night, for the first time in months, I started seeing those deposits coming into my account. One, two, three, four of them! As the night went on, there were more: five, six, seven, eight! The deposits kept coming as the system started working again! I praised God, together with my kids, knowing that relief was on the way!

Come to God in the morning. Sit down with Him and go over your day. Ask Him what He wants you to do. Ask Him to do what you know you can’t do. Then be on the lookout for His answers. They may not come that day, but they might! And they may not come the next day, or the next month, as I had hoped while waiting for my missing royalties.

But even if you don’t see an answer right away, don’t think that God isn’t working on your behalf. Remember what God told Daniel, through an angel that God sent to him twenty-one days after Daniel had begun praying:

“Do not be afraid, Daniel. Since the first day that you set your mind to gain understanding and to humble yourself before your God, your words were heard, and I have come in response to them” (Daniel 10:12).

God hears your prayers the moment you utter them. So why not utter them the first thing in the morning? Invite God into your day. Let Him order your steps. Lay out the pieces of your life on God’s altar, then wait in expectation. (Please note the P.S.  for today after the prayer.)

Will you pray with me?

Jesus, thank You for loving me the way You do. Thank You for caring for me. Thank You for creating me with a purpose in mind, with good works that You want me to do. Help me, Lord, to accomplish those works today. Help me to know that You’ll be with me, working right alongside me, doing what only You can do, while I do whatever I can do. Help me to see the answers to my prayers, whether today, tomorrow, or down the road. Help me to trust You and look to You with a spirit of expectation, knowing that You are good, that You are kind, that You are loving, and that You are ultimately for me. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

P.S. As I mentioned earlier in “About This Book,” when I first contemplated writing this series of messages about prayer, I asked my wife, Lana, if she would be willing to read and record each of the thirty-one messages I was going to use in this series. Lana had a beautiful reading voice, and she had recorded other Scripture passages in the past, which I paired with some beautiful music to accompany them in the background. I had sometimes even invited her onstage with me when I would preach so she could read the passage on which I would be preaching, as her voice was so calming and beautiful.

Soon after we planned out the series, Lana was diagnosed with Stage 4 cancer. We were shocked, but we were committed to prayer and to this series, no matter what. Lana went ahead and recorded all thirty-one passages, plus a few more, knowing that no matter what might happen to her, God’s Word, once sent out, would not return without accomplishing that for which God sent it.

It’s been almost five years now since Lana recorded these passages for this series. And while she passed from this life to the next just a few months after she recorded these psalms, just as a radiant flower blooms one day and then fades the next, she knew that God’s Word would never fade away. As it says in Isaiah:

“The grass withers and the flowers fall, but the Word of our God stands forever” (Isaiah 40:7-8).

I hope as you go through this devotional you will take time to listen to the recording Lana made of each psalm which goes with that devotional for the day. For instance, you can listen to today’s psalm, Psalm 5, paired with “Jesu, Joy of Man’s Desiring” by Johann Sebastian Bach featuring our son, Bo.

I pray as you listen that God will fill your heart with a spirit of expectancy that He will answer your prayers. You can listen to the rest of the album, Lana’s Psalms, at this same link anytime online on The Ranch website, or buy a copy for yourself wherever music is streamed or sold. Here’s the link to the whole album:

https://theranch.org/lanas-psalms

Lesson 2: Magnifying Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 8 

I set up a telescope one night to look at the moon and the stars. My kids couldn’t believe what they were seeing: how detailed and three-dimensional the moon looked, hanging there in space; how many stars there were—hundreds, thousands, millions—all glittering in the night sky.

They could hardly believe that each star was like our own sun—some bigger, some smaller, spread all throughout space! Each flicker of light that looked like it was no bigger than the head of a pin was, in fact, full of power, warmth, and wonder like our own sun—and there were a shining multitude of them everywhere we looked!

All this revelation, all this insight, all this awe came from simply holding a type of magnifying glass up to what we normally see on a regular basis nearly every day.

As I was reading through the psalms and looking for secrets of effective prayer, these words from Psalm 8 stood out to me:

“O Lord, our Lord, how majestic is Your name in all the earth! … When I consider Your heavens, the work of Your fingers, the moon and the stars, which You have set in place, what is man that You are mindful of him, the son of man that You care for him?” (Psalm 8:1a, 3-4).

Something happens inside us when we hold up a magnifying glass to the world around us. It opens us up to seeing the incredible work that God has created in a new way. And that fresh perspective can help us to see our own problems in a new way as well.

King David, who wrote these words from Psalm 8 nearly 3,000 years ago, was struck with the same awe and wonder as my kids on the night I set up a telescope for them. As he considered the heavens, the work of God’s fingers, the moon and the stars which God had set in place, he burst out in praise! “O Lord, our Lord, how majestic is Your name in all the earth!”

And that made David look at his own life in a new way, saying, “What is man that You are mindful of him, the son of man that You care for him?”

Yet David realized that God was mindful of him. God did care for him. In fact, the same God who took such care to create the world that David saw created him with the same care—and not only created him with care, but considered him worthy to take care of the incredible creation around him!

God, it seems, has a magnifying glass of His own. When He looks at us, He looks with such detail that He can count the number of hairs on our head (see Luke 12:7). He cares for us so much that He has created us in His own image, and given us the task of caring for the rest of His whole creation.

If you wonder if God cares for you, just take out a magnifying glass today, literally, and look at one or two things in God’s creation. You’ll get a new perspective on your own life almost immediately.

This is what happened to William Wilberforce, a member of parliament who played a major role in ending the slave trade in England in the early 1800s. He came to faith one day, not by looking up into the sky, but by looking down into the majesty of his garden. What he saw there so fascinated him that he plopped down on the wet grass to take a closer look. What he saw was the marvel of a spider’s web.

The movie Amazing Grace captures this faith-defining moment in the life of Wilberforce like this, as his butler finds him in the garden and wonders aloud what he’s found:

“It’s God,” said Wilberforce. “I have 10,000 engagements of state today but I would prefer to spend the day out here getting a wet arse, studying dandelions and marveling at… bloody spider’s webs.”
“You found God, sir?” the butler asks.
“I think He found me,” Wilberforce responds. “You have any idea how inconvenient that is? How idiotic it will sound? I have a political career glittering ahead of me, and in my heart I want spider’s webs.” 

Wilberforce found God by looking closely at a spider’s web, or, as he puts it in the movie, “I think He found me.”

I learned something new about spider’s webs just last week. My son told me that he learned in his biology book that a spider’s web is sticky only on certain strands of the silk it weaves, but that other strands aren’t sticky at all, so that it doesn’t get stuck when scurrying around on its own web. God somehow endowed the spider with the ability to spin different types of silk depending on the need.

I must have missed that fact when I took biology, but it was a little tidbit which enlarged my awe and wonder of God once again. How God instilled in a spider the wisdom and ability to know how to spin a web at all, or which silk to spin for which purpose, made me consider not only how clever the spider is, but how clever the God who created the spider is! And if God did this for a spider, imagine what He’s done for me, whom God says He has created as the pinnacle of all He has created on the earth, made in the very image of God Himself!

That thought makes me want to burst out in praise to God as well: “O Lord, our Lord, how majestic is Your name in all the earth!” And it made me look at the situations I’m facing today in a new way as well.

What loomed large and overwhelming to me as I began my prayers suddenly seemed puny in comparison to what God could do in each of those situations. Heal a cut? Mend a relationship? Breathe new life into something in my life that has died?

What seemed improbable just moments before thinking about God’s majesty suddenly seemed no problem for the God who placed every star in the sky and knows each one by name (see Psalm 147:4)!

The God who holds creation together can certainly hold my life together as well. By magnifying God and His creation, I can see how small—how manageable—my own problems are in comparison. Whatever I face, God knows how to handle it.

If you’re facing problems today that are overwhelming you, take out a magnifying glass. Literally. Take a look at one or two things around you today—your fingerprint, a flower, or even a spider’s web. Or take out a telescope and look at the nighttime sky. Or just take a look around you at any ordinary object, but look closely to see the colors, the shapes, the details that you may have overlooked before.

Then marvel and wonder at the God who created all that makes up everything you see. Marvel and wonder that the same God who created each of these things created you with the same care—and has believed in you and trusted in you enough to put you in charge of the care of His incredible creation.

Will you pray with me?

Jesus, thank You for your magnificent creation. Thank You for including me in your plans when You created the world. Thank You for Your promise to finish the work You’ve begun in me. Help me to sort out the things I’m facing. Bring order to my world. Bring peace to my heart. Bring wisdom to my mind. I ask all this in Your name, Amen. 

Lesson 3: Raw Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 13 

One of the beauties of reading through the psalms is that it touches on so many emotions that you don’t have to read very far into it to find something that will match what you’re going through. And when you find that something, you can pour out your heart to God in prayer, often using the same words that you’re reading on the pages in front of you.

Within just a few psalms, we’ve already seen David’s emotions range from eager expectation to awe-filled wonder to today’s psalm, in which he pours out some raw prayers full of pain and sorrow. Psalm 13 starts with these words:

“How long, O Lord? Will you forget me forever? How long will you hide Your face from me? How long must I wrestle with my thoughts and every day have sorrow in my heart?” (Psalm 13, 5-6a).

This is a man in pain, a man in anguish, a man who’s wondering if God is even listening any more. In The Message translation of the Bible, David’s words are paraphrased like this:

“Long enough, GodYou’ve ignored me long enough. I’ve looked at the back of Your head long enough” (Psalm 13:, 5-6a, MSG).

Those are some raw words. They’re guttural. And they express the real sorrow in his heart..

Maybe you’ve felt this way before. Maybe you feel this way right now. If so, let me encourage you to say some raw words of your own to God. The pain you’re feeling is real, and it’s really okay to express to God how you’re really feeling. God can take it, and there are times when you just need to say it like David did.

I was speaking to a group of people a few weeks ago who were going through various tragedies in their lives. They had lost husbands or wives, sons or daughters, friends or family members. They were dealing with divorce. They were trying to find their way out of addictions. They were experiencing pain at its worst, and I was asked to speak to them on the topic Worshipping God in the Hard Times.

I don’t usually say certain words. They’re not part of my normal vocabulary. But during my talk, in an unscripted moment, I covered the microphone and said out loud what I knew many in the room were feeling. I said, “In some of these dark times, you just say, ‘God, this really sucks.’” Nods of agreement began throughout the room.

When the night was over, one of the leaders of the group told me that my talk had really touched the people. And the one thing they said that impacted them the most was the moment when I covered the microphone and said what I said. In that moment, they said, they knew that I knew exactly what they were going through, and that opened them up to hear the rest of what I had to say.

Sometimes we need to get really honest with God, too—to say exactly what’s on our hearts—even if it’s not “pretty,” or “religious,” or what we think we’re “supposed” to say. Sometimes we just need to just let it all out—lay it all out—before God, who sees our pain and knows what’s on our hearts already anyway.

Sometimes we read the psalms, or sing them in songs, and they begin to sound so holy, so poetic, so “nice,” that we can miss just how raw they really are. Eugene Petersen, who translated the Psalms from the original Hebrew into English for The Message translation, said this in his introduction to the Psalms:

“In English translation, the Psalms often sound smooth and polished, sonorous with Elizabethan rhythms and diction. As literature, they are beyond compare. But as prayer, as the utterances of men and women passionate for God in moments of anger and praise and lament, these translations miss something. Grammatically, they are accurate. The scholarship undergirding the translation is superb and devout. But as prayers they are not quite right. The Psalms in Hebrew are earthy and rough. They are not genteel. They are not the prayers of nice people, couched in cultured language.”

I can only imagine the types of words David and the 400 men with him used while they were hiding out in the caves of the dessert while the king and his army were hunting them down to kill them. The men with David were described as “All those who were in distress or in debt or discontented…” (1 Samuel 22:2a). I can guess that at least a few of their conversations were far from genteel.

And I can believe that at least a few of David’s conversations with God sounded just as earthy and rough. I can hear it in the English translation, but only if I really think about what he was really going through and how shocking it is that he really said some of the things he said to God. It’s not like David suddenly switched into his “religious” voice when talking to God. He just said it like it was. He told God what He was feeling, in a way that he really felt it.

But then somewhere along the way, while pouring out his pain to God, David begins to praise Him instead. He begins to sing to God that not matter what he’s going through, he still trusts in God’s unfailing love. No matter what happens, he still praises God for having been so good to him. The psalm ends with these words:

“But I trust in Your unfailing love; my heart rejoices in Your salvation. I will sing to the Lord, for He has been good to me” (Psalm 13:5-6).

How can a man go from pouring out his pain to pouring out his praise in the matter of a few sentences? We see the same thing happen in the book of Job, where Job, who has just lost nearly everything that was dear to him in a single day, tears his robes and falls to the ground. Yet he didn’t just fall to the ground and lie there. The Bible says “he fell to the ground in worship,” saying:

“Naked I came from my mother’s womb, and naked I will depart. The Lord gave and the Lord has taken away; may the name of the Lord be praised” (Job 1:21).

Somehow, Job was able to pour out his pain and pour out his praise, nearly simultaneously. Somehow, like David, Job knew he could still trust in God’s unfailing love—no matter what.

If you’re in pain today—in anguish—or if  things look so bleak you’re not sure how you’ll be able to stand it, let me encourage you to try doing what David did, what Job did, and what I at times have had to do: pour out your pain to God, in words that are real and raw, then pour out your praise to Him as well, trusting in God’s unfailing love for yourself.

You might feel like God is being slow to show up, taking His dear sweet time to answer your prayers. You might wonder if He’s even listening at all, because you feel like the only thing you can see is the back of His head. But the truth is, God is listening. He does care. And He is answering your prayers, even if you can’t see those answers yet, or even for a long time.

Pour out your pain. Keep trusting in His unfailing love. And you might just find yourself like David, pouring out your praise as well, saying, “for He has been good to me.”

Will you pray with me?

Jesus, thank You for giving us David’s example of how to pray raw prayers, guttural prayers, prayers that truly express what’s on our hearts. Thank You for letting us see how David and Job and others have been able to not only fall down when they’re in pain, but to still worship You as they fall. Help us to talk to You like they did, and help us to trust in You the way they trusted in You. Thank You for being so worthy of our trust and praise. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 4: Pleasing Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 19

In my previous message, I talked about the value of saying “raw prayers,” prayers that pour out to God exactly what’s on your heart, without regard for whether it sounds pretty, or religious, or even kind. God can take it—and He already knows what’s in your heart anyway. Sometimes you just have to say it.

But in today’s message, I want to talk about the value of saying “pleasing prayers,” prayers that are also honest, but which are intentional about being pleasing to God. As a parent, I’m glad when my kids feel the freedom to come to me and express their raw emotions that they’re feeling on their hearts, without holding back for fear of what I might think. While it might sting sometimes, and their perceptions may not always be right, it helps to know what they’re honestly thinking so we can work through their thoughts together. But I’m also glad when they intentionally take time to say things which they truly believe, and which they know will please me .

Such is the case in David’s prayer today, which he ends with these words:

“May the words of my mouth and the meditation of my heart be pleasing in Your sight, O Lord, my Rock and my Redeemer” (Psalm 19:14).

This entire Psalm is filled with “pleasing words,” words which David carefully and intentionally poured out to the God who gave him life.

He starts by talking about how glorious God is, and how His creation declares His glory to the ends of the earth:

“The heavens declare the glory of God; the skies proclaim the work of His hands. Day after day they pour forth speech; night after night they display knowledge. There is no speech or language where their voice is not heard. Their voice goes out into all the earth, their words to the ends of the world” (Psalm 19:1-4a).

I can see how those words would be pleasing to the God, the Creator, the One who created the earth and everything in it. Then he continues by speaking poetically about how magnificently the sun crosses the sky:

“In the heavens He has pitched a tent for the sun, which is like a bridegroom coming forth from his pavilion, like a champion rejoicing to run his course. It rises at one end of the heavens and makes its circuit to the other; nothing is hidden from its heat” (Psalm 19:4b-6).

Then he launches into a carefully worded anaphora, a grammatical technique of emphasizing an idea by repeating that same idea in different ways. The Psalms are some of the first writings in the world to use this technique which has been subsequently used by writers like Shakespeare and speechmakers like Churchill:

“The law of the Lord is perfect, reviving the soul.
The statutes of the Lord are trustworthy, making wise the simple.
The precepts of the Lord are right, giving joy to the heart.
The commands of the Lord are radiant, giving light to the eyes.
The fear of the Lord is pure, enduring forever.
The ordinances of the Lord are sure and altogether righteous.”
(Psalm 19:7-9).

When I read this Psalm this week, I thought, “Imagine the care and thoughtfulness David must have put into crafting his words of praise to God in this way. He took a topic that was dear to him and dear to God’s heart, and then through repeating phrases, was able to express to God what he was feeling deep inside.”

I wondered what it would do for my prayer life if I could be as careful and thoughtful in my prayers to God as David was in this Psalm. It seemed like so much work, though, so I just continued writing in my journal as I normally do. But what came out of my pen next surprised me! It was a fully formed anaphora of my own!

“A desire for alcohol is not only for alcohol, but for relief from pain.
A desire for a person is not only for that person, but for relief from loneliness.
A desire for food is not only for food, but for relief from hunger….”

My poem went on for several more lines, describing the various things that people crave to bring relief from real pains. I was surprised at how easily the thoughts flowed from my mind to the paper in front of me. At the end of my thoughts, and my conversation with God, I wrote:

“Thank You for my mind and the ability You’ve given me to think. It’s remarkable. Thank You.”

And as I wrote those words, along with my thanks and praise to God for something I saw that He had created—my mind—I felt a touch of what David must have felt when he wrote his words, giving thanks and praise to God for something he saw that God had created—the heavens and His Word. Any father would be pleased to hear his children think and speak about those things in the world around him which the Father had a hand in creating. It shows honor and respect and true thankfulness.

There’s a time and place for “raw prayers,” prayers that just pour out whatever’s on our hearts to God, however they might sound. But there’s also a time and place for “pleasing prayers,” prayers that are carefully crafted to express other truths on our hearts that also bring pleasure and praise to the God who gave us life.

These aren’t words to butter up God to get what we want, but to honestly acknowledge Him for who He is, realizing how good and right and wise and perfect He is in all of His ways, and in all that He’s created—including us.

We can trust Him and trust His Word, even when He says things we don’t want to hear. We can trust Him that He really does know best.

What words could you speak today that would be pleasing to God? What insights has He given you into His ways or His Word or His creation that could bring out your praise for Him that is truly in your heart?

Why not take some time to voice those thoughts to Him, to write them out with a pen and paper, or type them out on a keyboard or keypad, or voice them out in a song or a poem?

Let the words within you flow out from your heart as a stream of praise to Him, as David’s words did when he said:

“May the words of my mouth and the meditation of my heart be pleasing in Your sight, O Lord, my Rock and my Redeemer” (Psalm 19:14).

Will you pray with me?

Father God, thank You for letting us see that David not only poured out his pain, but also his praise, in a way that ultimately brought pleasure and glory to You. Help us to do the same, being honest and real with our problems and pains, but also with our praise and adoration. Help us to think carefully and intentionally about ways we can bring glory to You, both in our hearts and in our words that flow out of them. Let them be pleasing in Your sight, O Lord. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 5: Comforting Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 23

There are many ways to look at today’s psalm, Psalm 23, which is perhaps the most famous psalm in the book of Psalms, and perhaps the most famous passage in the whole Bible. Today, I’m looking at what we can learn from Psalm 23 about praying more effectively.

Prayer often involves asking for God’s help or wisdom, and the struggle of knowing to do or how things will work out in a  given situation. The beauty of this prayer, however, is that it is simply an invitation to let God comfort you; a chance to put your whole faith and trust in Him; to let Him take full control of your life and your situations; to allow Him to lead you beside still waters, lie down in the green grass, and restore your soul; and to put your trust Him, knowing that no matter what comes your way, He’ll be with you.

Listen to the words David wrote:

“The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not be in want.
He makes me lie down in green pastures,
He leads me beside quiet waters,
He restores my soul.
He guides me in paths of righteousness for His name’s sake.
Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death,
I will fear no evil, for You are with me;
Your rod and Your staff, they comfort me.”
(Psalm 23:1-4).

David was a shepherd, and he knew that good shepherds watch out for their sheep. When David was a shepherd, he had attacked and killed a lion one day and a bear another, all to protect his precious sheep. He knew the care that shepherds take of their sheep. So when he faced troubles of his own, it’s not surprising that he talked to God in terms that he understood well: “The Lord is my Shepherd.”

Sometimes we just need to let God’s comfort pour over us—to slow down long enough to let Him speak His soothing words to our hearts.

One way I’ve found to do this—to slow down and let God speak deeply to my heart—is to take time and savor not just every thought in a portion of Scripture, but every word.

Take the first sentence of Psalm 23, for instance. It has only five words: “The Lord is my Shepherd.” But if you’ll focus on each and every word, you’ll see how God can use a simple sentence to speak volumes to your heart.

Think about the first word: THE. THE Lord is my Shepherd. Not “a” Lord or “some” Lord or “any” Lord, but THE Lord, THE One and Only God, THE Lord of all creation, THE Author and Perfecter of your life. That’s your Shepherd. That’s the One you’re talking to. That’s your Lord. “THE Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want.”

Think about the second word: LORD. The LORD is my Shepherd. What’s a lord? A lord is a master, a ruler, a caller of the shots. And if God is your lord, that means that you’re not! He’s got this. And He’s not just ANY lord, He’s THE Lord, THE Ruler over all, THE One Who’s got the whole world in His hands, including you.  He’s totally trustworthy, because He’s THE LORD.

Then think about the third word: IS. The Lord IS my Shepherd. It’s not “The Lord WAS my Shepherd, years ago, when I needed Him to save me, or when He showed up that one time in a special way.” It’s not “The Lord WILL BE my Shepherd, some day in the future when I get my act together or clean things up a bit.” But it’s “The Lord IS my Shepherd, right now, today in the midst of everything I’m going through.” The Lord IS your Shepherd, if He really is. And if He’s not, then there’s no reason to wait even one more minute—you can make Him your Lord today, right now! Then you’ll be you’ll be able to say, like David did, “The Lord IS my Shepherd! I shall not want!”

You’re getting how this works. Let’s do two more, and you can think through them with me.

Think about the fourth word: MY. The Lord is MY Shepherd. What does that say about you, that the Lord is your Shepherd? If He’s your Shepherd, that means He’s actually, truly concerned about you! Not just the world in general, or the people around you, but you! When Jesus told the parable about the good shepherd, what did He say about that shepherd’s heart for the one lost sheep—out of the hundred that He had? He said that the shepherd would go after that one sheep because He didn’t want even one of His sheep to be lost. God really cares about you, personally.  He is your Shepherd, just like He is mine. “The Lord is MY Shepherd, I shall not want.”

Now let’s finish with the last word: SHEPHERD. The Lord is my SHEPHERD. What’s a shepherd’s job? To look after the sheep. That’s their whole job! They take the sheep out to green pastures to get food. They lead them beside still waters to get water. They let them lie down to take a rest. They protect them from wild beasts. And they bring them back home again when the time is right, leading them through the gate when it’s time to sleep. “The Lord is my SHEPHERD, I shall not want.”

We’ve only looked at five simple words in this psalm, but you can see how those simple words can speak volumes when you slowly focus on each one, letting God speak to your heart. And perhaps you can see why David concluded this prayer to God with the words that he did, knowing that the Lord was his Shepherd:

“Surely goodness and love will follow me all the days of my life,
and I will dwell in the house of the Lord forever” (Psalm 23:6).

If you ever need comfort from the Lord, take your time, and let Him speak to you. Don’t hurry through it. Come back to Him and His Word again and again, meditating on a few more words, and a few more until the comfort of God pours over your heart.  Let His goodness and love follow you today and tomorrow and all the days of your life.

I think God knew we could all use a bit of comfort now and then. No wonder this is the most famous passage in the Bible!

Will you pray with me?

Father God, thank You for being our Lord and our Shepherd. Thank You for David’s example of coming to You and receiving Your comfort and goodness and love. Help us today as we continue to spend time in Your presence, whatever we do next, to know that Your goodness and love will follow us throughout this day today, and all of our days ahead, if we’ll keep putting our faith and trust in You.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 6: Rejoicing Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 30

Today’s psalm reminds me that there are seasons for everything. Here in Illinois, summers are hot, over 100 degrees Fahrenheit many days. Winters are cold, often below 32 degrees for many days, with snowstorms that block us in our homes for hours. Spring and fall are beautiful, with budding flowers and blossoming trees in the spring, and changing leaves and crisp, cool nights in the fall.

As George Carlin says (in what is probably the most accurate weather forecast of all time):

 “The weather will continue to change on and off for a long, long time.”

The seasons in our life change, too. And as much as I sometimes wish things would never change, there are definitely times when I wish they would: like living through the pain of losing my wife to cancer, for instance. Thankfully, God promises that the hard times we go through won’t last forever, that the pain we may be facing now can one day be behind us.

As King David said in Psalm 30:

“Sing to the Lord, you saints of His; praise His holy name. For His anger lasts only a moment, but His favor lasts a lifetime; weeping may remain for a night, but rejoicing comes in the morning”  (Psalm 30:5).

Sometimes it’s hard to believe, but it’s true: “Rejoicing comes in the morning.”

When I first went through the book of psalms five years ago, looking for ways to pray more effectively, my wife was going through her cancer treatments. Things looked bleak, and they turned out even bleaker, as she passed away just nine months after her initial diagnosis. I couldn’t see anything in the future other than blank, gray days of nothingness. There was nothing that I could imagine ahead for me if she were to die.

As I read this psalm back then, I wrote some notes to myself:

“God says that weeping lasts for but a moment, and in light of eternity He’s right, even if it seems longer than a moment here.  Rejoicing comes in the morning. Wailing turns into dancing.”

I couldn’t see far enough ahead at the time to know what was going to happen or to know if that would ever be true for me. But it’s been five years now since I first took those notes, and I can look back now and see how true those words were. God was right. He really did bring back my joy. He eventually turned my wailing into dancing.

But in the midst of that painful season, I didn’t even want to think about rejoicing some day. I didn’t want to think about dancing some day in the future, or any time in the future. I just wanted things to go back to the way they were before tragedy hit, before our lives were turned upside down.

At that time, I was asked if I would be willing to film an interview to give people hope who were facing terminal illness. I didn’t want to do it. I didn’t want to talk about it. I frankly didn’t know what I could say. Saying anything was like admitting that the prognosis in our case was, in fact, terminal. But I felt God wanted me to do it, so I did, and the film team called the short interview Eric’s Hope. A few months later, and two weeks before my wife died, a couple more people from the team came to our house to film another interview, this time with our whole family. They called it Lana’s Hope.

One of the things I remember distinctly at that time was a conversation with the woman who asked me to do the interviews. She was writing a screenplay for a feature film they were going to be making in Hollywood based on a fictional story of a woman facing terminal cancer. She asked me if I wanted to know what happens at the end of the movie. I said, “No, I really don’t.”

She said, “It’s good. You might want to hear it.”

I said, again, “No, I really don’t.”

I didn’t want to hear that someday everything would get better for the husband in the movie, or that he got married again or something, and that somehow, some way, everything turned out to be okay. I didn’t know how the movie was going to end, but I didn’t want to know, because whatever it was, it couldn’t possibly be better than it was for me and our family before my wife got sick. I couldn’t imagine having to live in this world without her, and I didn’t want to have to think about it.

But you know what? That Hollywood movie came out last fall in theaters, and online just a few weeks ago, so I watched it Friday night. There were still moments that were hard, but you know what? I realized I no longer had that stabbing pain I once had. And the ending was touching, sweet, and hopeful, even if things would never be the same as they were before. (The movie is called New Life, and you can watch it wherever movies are streamed or sold.)

My life isn’t the same as it was before our lives took that turn. And it never will be. But I have seen God turn my weeping into rejoicing, my wailing into dancing. Things do change, and sometimes, very thankfully so. As Mark Twain is credited as saying:

“If you don’t like the weather in New England now, just wait a few minutes.”

I sometimes wish things would never change. But that’s as unlikely as wishing the weather would never change.

When praying, keep in mind there are seasons in life, too. Too hot? Just wait. Too cold? Hang on a bit. Weeping?  Rejoicing comes in the morning.  Wailing? God can turn it into dancing.

No, things may not go back to the way they were before. But the truth is that as much as I sometimes wish things would never change, there are definitely times when I am thankful that they do.

“Sing to the Lord, you saints of His; praise His holy name. For His anger lasts only a moment, but His favor lasts a lifetime; weeping may remain for a night, but rejoicing comes in the morning”  (Psalm 30:5).

Will you pray with me?

Father God, thank You for the changing seasons, and thank You for the changing seasons in our lives. I pray that You would give us hope today in the fact that some things DO change, that things WON’T always be the same as they are now, and that there are times when that is the BEST way for You to work in and through our lives the way that You want to. Help us to keep putting our trust and faith in You, for as much as things here on earth may change, You never do. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 7: Sweet Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 34

I love chocolate chip cookies. I especially love them when they’re fresh out of the oven, warm and chewy, with the chocolate melting into strands when you pull them apart.

But I know I wouldn’t like them as much if a few of the ingredients were missing. If there were no butter, they’d just be a clumpy mass of dough. If there were no baking soda, they’d flatten out on the tray. If there were no salt or vanilla or sugar, they’d be almost tasteless. It takes all of the ingredients, mixed together, to make that delicious, mouth-watering moment when they come out of the oven.

Life does have some very “tasty” moments, but to bring them about, it requires mixing all the right ingredients together. And to be honest, some of those ingredients don’t taste so great on their own. I wouldn’t want to eat a stick of butter. I wouldn’t want to eat a cup of flour. I wouldn’t want to eat a spoonful of salt or vanilla, or even a cup of sugar, as sweet as it is, without the other ingredients mixed in.

But sometimes that’s what life gives us; the ingredients come to us one by one, then we get frustrated and wonder what in the world is going on. “This isn’t what I asked for! This isn’t what I prayed about! This isn’t the way things were supposed to go!” The beautiful thing about God is this: He mixes it all together for good. Notice the word “together” in Romans 8:28:

“And we know that all things work together for good to those who love God, to those who are the called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28, NKJV).

God takes all things and works them together for good. He’s a Master Chef, and that means  God can make something good out of anything that life throws our way, even those things that we might think are initially bitter or totally useless on their own.

In Psalm 34, David experiences one of those mouth-watering moments, when everything is mixed together just right. His cookies have just come out of the oven, and he can’t help himself from bursting into song, at one point singing:

“Taste and see that the Lord is good; blessed is the man who takes refuge in Him” (Psalm 34:8).

But what makes this moment so sweet, so mouth-wateringly delicious, are ALL the ingredients that went into it. David sings God’s praises because he realizes that only God could turn everything he had gone through into something good.

The heading of Psalm 34 tells us what had just happened:

“Psalm 34. Of David. When he pretended to be insane before Abimelek, who drove him away, and he left.”

David had been on the run from King Saul, who was trying to kill him. Then David found himself in the presence of another king—an enemy—who might have also tried to kill him.

Thinking quickly, David pretended to be insane:

“So he pretended to be insane in their presence; and while he was in their hands he acted like a madman, making marks on the doors of the gate and letting saliva run down his beard.”

King Achish [his proper name, also called Abimelek as in Psalm 34, which is his title] said to his servants:

“Look at the man! He is insane! Why bring him to me? Am I so short of madmen that you have to bring this fellow here to carry on like this in front of me? Must this man come into my house?” (1 Samuel 21:13-15).

And it worked! Abimelek sent him away. Then David burst into song. Victory never tasted so sweet—which is why he probably sang, “Taste and see that the Lord is good…”

Individually, some of the ingredients that went into David’s song were pretty bitter. Facing death from one enemy only to find himself facing death from another. But God worked it all together for good, giving him a way of escape (and eventually making David the king over all the other kings in that land). David got a taste of the sweetness of God that day—and he savored every bite.

There are times in our lives when things come together just right, even for that moment, and we could burst into song as well. My encouragement to you today is this: go ahead and burst into song! Pray a prayer of thanksgiving to God for working all things together for good.

Savor every bite. Sing a song of praise. Pour out your heart to Him in thanksgiving. You may not be totally out of the fire yet, as David still had obstacles in his way until he finally became king himself. But take time out along the way to give praise to God for what He’s brought you through so far, for what He’s already worked out for good in your life.

I had one of those mouth-watering moments myself yesterday, where I had a few minutes before I picked up my kids from an activity. I decided to go to a nearby park, sit on the grass, and write in my journal.

As I sat down, I read through this Psalm again. I began to thank God for all the things that He had worked out recently in my life: I had been driving a car that kept breaking down, but I now had another car that I had found at a reasonable price; I had been working on a new book that has been a challenge for various reasons, but I had now finished 3/4ths of it so far; I had been going through a long winter here in Illinois, but I was now enjoying the spring breeze and the scent of blossoms in the trees; and I had been hungry for just a little something right before I came to the park, and I had found a vending machine a few hundred feet from where I sat which had a small packet of M&M candies in it—Dark Chocolate Mint M&M’s at that, a rare treat—and I was savoring them slowly, one or two at a time while I prayed.

That didn’t mean that everything in my life was going the way I wanted it to. It wasn’t. And it didn’t mean that I didn’t still have obstacles ahead that I would have to overcome. But in those moments, I was able to taste and see that the Lord was good—and His goodness just so happened to taste like Dark Chocolate Mint M&M’s.

What are you going through today that God might be mixing together for your good? Maybe you’re still having to eat all of the ingredients one at a time, and they don’t taste so good. But maybe there are some parts of your life that have already been mixed together for good, and which could taste sweet if you took time to stop and think about it for a few minutes. It wasn’t so sweet when my car broke down on the freeway for the final time on a cold winter morning, but it made it all the sweeter yesterday when I was able to roll down my windows once again on a warm spring day. What had been a big deal—and a big pain—just a few months ago, had turned into something extra sweet on an otherwise “ordinary” day yesterday.

If you need help thinking through the things God may have done for you lately, take a closer look at David’s psalm of thanksgiving, Psalm 34. Take a look at some of the things God had saved him from that made the victory so sweet when it did come. Maybe you’ll find a few things about which you can burst out into song to God today, too.

  • I sought the Lord, and He answered me; He delivered me from all my fears. (v. 4)
  • Those who look to Him are radiant; their faces are never covered with shame. (v. 5)
  • This poor man called, and the Lord heard him; He saved him out of all his troubles. (v. 6)
  • The angel of the Lord encamps around those who fear him, and He delivers them. (v. 7)
  • The eyes of the Lord are on the righteous and His ears are attentive to their cry… (v. 15)
  • The Lord is close to the brokenhearted and saves those who are crushed in spirit. (v. 18)
  • A righteous man may have many troubles, but the Lord delivers him from them all… (v. 19)

Thank You, God, for mixing ALL things together for good.

Will you pray with me?

Thank You, God, for mixing ALL things together for good. Thank You for the victories You’ve given us, and for the ingredients we needed to make those victories so sweet. I pray that You would help us to have Your perspective on our lives, not only the sweet times, but the bitter, so that we can enjoy them even more when they all come together. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 8: Delighted Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 37

Psalm 37 contains some of my favorite verses in the whole Bible, such as this one in verse 4:

“Delight yourself in the Lord and He will give you the desires of your heart” (Psalm 37:4).

What I love about this verse, and about this psalm is that it talks about the benefits of delighting yourself in the Lord, of enjoying His presence, of enjoying your time with Him. A friend of mine says that when he spends time with the Lord, he often comes away with a smile on his face, even if he didn’t enter into his time with the Lord with one. It’s like spending time with a dear friend.

Changing a frown into a smile is just one of the benefits, though. God goes further and promises that if you’ll delight yourself in Him, He will give you the desires of your heart.

I was sharing with someone yesterday about the first time I fasted and prayed for a period of several days. On the second day of my fast, I was praying for a woman I had dated in college, but we were no longer dating. She was trying to make a decision about a job, and I told her I would pray for her during my time of fasting and prayer that week.

On the second day of my fast, as I was praying for her, I suddenly had an image of her, not in the job that she was praying about, but married and living a different life than the one she was currently living. It struck me that God didn’t want her to take that job, but He did have a man in mind for her to marry. I changed my prayers and said, “Yes, Lord, give her a husband.”

Before I had even finished saying that prayer, these words came into my mind as clear as any words I had ever heard from Him before: “Why don’t you marry her?”

I was stunned! That’s not what I was praying about at all! I was just praying for direction for her life—not mine!

I closed my journal and decided I must have been getting delirious from having not eaten. It wasn’t that I didn’t love her and didn’t love dating her. I did. But at the time, I just didn’t feel it was right for us to keep dating. It turned out that during our time apart, we both fell in love with Christ and gave our lives to Him, in separate cities, in separate ways. We were now both fully committed to Him first and foremost, and we were beginning to live new lives for the first time.

Maybe God really was speaking to me. Maybe He really did want me to consider that question: “Why don’t you marry her?” We lived over 1,000 miles apart and over four hours away by plane. It didn’t seem practical. But the question wouldn’t leave me for two weeks. I began to pray more intensely, setting aside the next three months to pray about the question, not telling her anything about it.

By the end of those three months, I could hardly think of anything else but marrying this woman! God had put such a love for her in my heart like I had never felt before.

At the end of the three months, I called her to see how she was doing. She said, “I feel like God wants me to quit my job, so I’m going to quit in the next few months. But I have no idea what I’m going to do next.”

I could hardly keep my heart from leaping out of my chest. “I have an idea,” I said. I told her what I felt God had spoken to me when I was praying for her three months earlier, and how much I would love to get back together with her again—for life. Now she was the one who went into shock!

She liked her new life in her new city. She liked the new friends she was making. She liked the church in which she had gotten involved.  And she liked me, but she wasn’t sure she was ready for getting married just yet. Over the course of the next few months, it began to look more and more doubtful that we would ever get together again. But then I read a verse in the Bible, a verse that gave me hope. It was from another Psalm, but with the same theme as the one I quoted above:

“May He give you the desire of your heart and make all your plans succeed. We will shout for joy when you are victorious and will lift up our banners in the name of our God. May the Lord grant all your requests” (Psalm 20:4-5).

As I read those words, they became “living and active” within me, as the Bible says about itself in Hebrews 4:12. Those words filled me with faith that it was okay to ask God for something I wanted, and that if He did ever see fit to answer my request, I would shout for joy! I would lift up my banner in the name of my God! Although I was afraid it might sound a little childish, I prayed, “God, I know I don’t deserve it, and I know you won’t force someone to do anything against their own free will. But if there was only one gift I could ask from you in my life time, it would be to marry Lana.”

The prospect of marrying her still looked very bleak before I prayed, and my heart was still very heavy, but in that moment, it lifted. I knew I could trust God with the outcome, whatever that may be. And I knew I would indeed rejoice fully if it ever did come to pass.

As both of us prayed and sought the Lord more and more over the next few months while we were apart, God seemed to just keep bringing our hearts together, closer and closer. A year later we were married, on April 29th, 1989—28 years ago yesterday.

As I read through Psalm 37 again this week, I was reminded of how true God’s Word really is.

“Delight yourself in the Lord and He will give you the desires of your heart” (Psalm 37:4).

I had set aside time to fast and pray for the first time in my life, “delighting myself in the Lord,” and one of the results of that prayer was that God spoke to me: He put a desire in my heart that I wasn’t even considering. He literally “gave me the desire of my heart.” He put that desire within me, and then He fulfilled that desire on our wedding day.

I’m not saying that we will always get everything we want. I’m not saying that our lives won’t be filled with hard things and hard times. I lost my precious wife to cancer four and a half years ago. But I am so thankful that I delighted myself in the Lord that day when I was praying and fasting. I am so thankful that I asked Him to give me the desire of my heart. I am so thankful that God gave me the 23 years of marriage that we did have.

And that gives me renewed confidence to keep asking Him to give me the desires of my heart again today—whatever He desires and wants to put on my heart.

This is just one of the benefits of delighting yourself in the Lord, of spending time with Him. Others are listed all throughout this psalm:

  • “He will make your righteousness shine like the dawn, the justice of your cause like the noonday sun” (v. 6).
  • “For evil men will be cut off, but those who hope in the Lord will inherit the land” (v. 9).
  • “Better the little that the righteous have than the wealth of many wicked; for the power of the wicked will be broken, but the Lord upholds the righteous” (vv. 16-17).
  • “In times of disaster they will not wither; in days of famine they will enjoy plenty” (v. 19).
  • “I was young and now I am old, yet I have never seen the righteous forsaken or their children begging bread. They are always generous and lend freely; their children will be blessed” (vv. 25-26).
  • “Consider the blameless, observe the upright; there is a future for the man of peace” (v. 37).
  • “The salvation of the righteous comes from the Lord; He is their stronghold in time of trouble. The Lord helps them and delivers them; He delivers them from the wicked and saves them, because they take refuge in Him” (vv. 39-40).

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for giving me the desire of my heart, 28 years ago. Thank You for encouraging me again today to keep delighting myself in You, and to keep asking You to give me new desires of my heart, new answers to prayer for the days ahead. Help me to keep delighting in You in prayer, keep delighting in You throughout my days, keep delighting in you even when I’m having to wait patiently for Your answers. I ask all of this in Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 9: Deep Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 42

Psalm 42 begins with the words of one of my favorite worship songs when I first became a Christian:

“As the deer pants for streams of water, so my soul pants for you, O God” (Psalm 42:1).

The reason this was one of my favorite worship songs was because it spoke to the deep places of my heart. As a new Christian, I just wanted more and more of God. Thirty years later, I still do.

When you read Psalm 42, you can feel David’s deep hunger, his deep thirst for God.

“My soul thirsts for God, for the living God. When can I go and meet with God? My tears have been my food day and night, while men say to me all day long, ‘Where is your God?’” (vv. 2-3).

And as you continue reading, you find out that his deep thirst is borne out of the deep pain in his soul:

“Why are you downcast, O my soul? Why so disturbed within me? Put your hope in God, for I will yet praise Him, my Savior and my God. My soul is downcast within me; therefore I will remember You from the land of the Jordan, the heights of Hermon—from Mount Mizar” (vv. 4-6).

The beauty of these verses is that it not only describes the problem David is facing, but also the solution he found to his problem: putting his hope in God; praising Him still; and remembering Him from the place where he had taken refuge.

It’s the same solution to the problems we’re facing. I heard from a friend yesterday morning whose week was filled with more than a few problems: a flooded basement, electrical issues, a tax problem, getting sick—all of which led to feelings of stress and loneliness. But like David, my friend found the solution in the simple act of turning to God, of actively hoping in Him and trusting in Him. He took away the feelings of despair. While the circumstances hadn’t entirely changed, my friend’s heart and mind changed—by trusting in Him.

Last year, I was able to visit the area in Israel where David most likely wrote this psalm, for he says in verse 5: “I will remember You from  the land of the Jordan, the heights of Hermon.” At one point, we stopped along the trail where we were walking, as we had come to a pool of water where it was easy to picture deer coming and quenching their thirst.

We sang, “As the deer panteth for the waters, so my soul longeth after Thee…” And we called out to God from the depths of our hearts to the depths of His. It was a sweet time of intimacy with our God who has the solutions to all of our problems.

At another point, we saw the raging headwaters of the Jordan River, one of the three tributaries which give birth to that significant river that travels the length of the country. As the water crashed in upon itself, it was easy to see how the waves turned into a metaphor for David’s song, describing both the tumult that was going on in his own heart, as well as the peace he found through prayer:

“Deep calls to deep in the roar of Your waterfalls; all Your waves and breakers have swept over me. By day the Lord directs His love, at night His song is with me—a prayer to the God of my life” (Psalm 42:7-8).

I don’t know what problems you might be facing this week. I don’t know what troubles my be besetting your soul. I don’t know what waves and breakers are sweeping over you. But I do know what can help you through them. I do know Who can satisfy that deep thirst in your soul. I do know what can change your heart and your attitude so you can keep pressing forward, as it changed the heart and attitude of David 3,000 years ago, and of my friend yesterday morning. David summarized the problem—and the solution—in the final words of his psalm:

“Why are you downcast, O my soul? Why so disturbed within me? Put your hope in God, for I will yet praise Him, my Savior and my God” (Psalm 42:11).

David spoke to his soul. He asked why it was so downcast and so disturbed. Then he spoke to it again, offering the solution that God is offering you today: Put your hope in God. Sing your praise to Him, your Savior and your God. Bring your deep prayers to the One who knows best how to answer them.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for letting us pour out our hearts to you, from the depths of our hearts to the depths of Yours. Thank You for providing the solutions to our problems, the answers to our prayers. Thank You for giving us Your peace even when the breakers and waves are sweeping over us. We pray that You would bring us that peace again today, right now, throughout the day, and in the days that follow. Help us to keep putting our hope and trust and faith in You, for You are worthy of it all. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 10: Selah Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 46

If your life is chaotic and you need a little peace, listen to God’s advice from Psalm 46:

“Be still, and know that I am God” (Psalm 46:10a).

This is perhaps one of the most calming verses in the Bible—and it occurs in the middle of a very tumultuous psalm. So much is going on here that by the time you get near the end, those calming words are a welcome respite.

Here are a few of the verses that lead up to those climactic words:

“…we will not fear, though the earth give way and the mountains fall into the heart of the sea, though its waters roar and foam and the mountains quake with their surging” (vv. 1-3).
“Nations are in uproar, kingdoms fall; He lifts His voice, the earth melts…”(v. 7).
“Come and see the works of the Lord, the desolations He has brought on the earth. He makes wars cease to the ends of the earth; He breaks the bow and shatters the spear, He burns the shields with fire” (vv. 8-9).

And then comes the verse everyone is waiting for:

“Be still, and know that I am God” (v. 10).

It’s almost like a scene from the musical Hamilton, as a whirlwind of chaos swirls around Alexander Hamilton at a critical point in his life. The rest of the actors circle around him, picking up chairs and desks and papers, twirling the objects around him and holding them high. Chaos abounds.  Then…everything stops.

Hamilton sings, “In the eye of a hurricane, there is quiet for just a moment…” And there is quiet all around as he sings the rest of the song for the next two and a half minutes.

I love the imagery of that scene. Unfortunately for Hamilton, in that quiet moment he looks inward, decides to put his trust in his own strength—and it destroys him.

The writers of Psalm 46, however, look upward, decide to put their trust in God’s strength—and it delivers them.

How can you “be still” with God in a moment like that? How can you experience His presence when life around you is so chaotic? For me, it comes by literally stopping what I’m doing—whether it’s for just a few seconds or just a few hours—but long enough to “Be still, and know that He is God.”

Ever since taking a typing class in high school almost 40 years ago, I’ve always been a fast typist. And I’ve just gotten faster since then as I’ve worked on computers my entire adult life.

But when I spend quiet time with God, I do it “the old fashioned way.” I take out a pen and a journal. I hand write my notes to God. I try to take notes on what I feel He’s impressing on my heart from His Word and from His Spirit.

I try to write slowly—but it doesn’t always happen. Sometimes I rush, and my letters and words become illegible. But the very act of taking out a pen and a journal to record my thoughts are one way for me to slow down—to “Be still, and know that He is God.”

There’s also a mysterious word that appears in the psalms which helps me, too. It’s mysterious because Bible scholars haven’t found a well-defined translation of it in the ancient world.  But from the context in which it is often used, as best as they can tell, the word means, “stop and listen.” It’s the word, “Selah.” It’s a beautiful word, even without any meaning attached. (It’s so beautiful that one of my friends named their daughter “Selah.”)

The word “selah” occurs 74 times in the psalms (and only 3 other times in the whole Bible, in the book of Habakuk), and it occurs 3 times in today’s psalm, Psalm 46. This psalm is clearly a song, for the Hebrew text at the top of it says, “For the director of music….A song.” The word “selah” then appears 3 times, at the end of verses 3, 7 and 11.

For me, whether it means, “Stop and listen,” or as the Amplified Bible translates it, “Pause, and think of that,” whenever I see it in the Bible, it causes me to take a few extra moments to reflect on the words that precede it.

I say all of this to encourage you in your own prayer time with God to “stop and listen,” to “pause, and think of that.” Or as verse 10 says in this psalm, without having to guess at the original meaning of the words, “Be still, and know that I am God.”

I’d like to give you a chance to do this right now. I know you’re busy. I know you’re trying to get through the day and get on to whatever you have to do next. But if you’re able, take a few extra moments sometime today and read through Psalm 46.  Each time you see the word “selah,” stop and listen; pause and think of that; be still, and know that He is God.

Psalm 46
For the director of music, Of the Sons of Korah. According to alamoth (also likely a musical term). A song.
God is our refuge and strength,
an ever-present help in trouble.
Therefore we will not fear, though the earth give way
and the mountains fall into the heart of the sea,
though its waters roar and foam
and the mountains quake with their surging. Selah
There is a river whose streams make glad the city of God,
the holy place where the Most High dwells.
God is within her, she will not fall;
God will help her at break of day.
Nations are in uproar, kingdoms fall;
He lifts His voice, the earth melts.
The Lord Almighty is with us;
the God of Jacob is our fortress. Selah
Come and see the works of the Lord,
the desolations He has brought on the earth.
He makes wars cease to the ends of the earth;
He breaks the bow and shatters the spear,
He burns the shields with fire.
“Be still, and know that I am God;
I will be exalted among the nations,
I will be exalted in the earth.”
The Lord Almighty is with us;
the God of Jacob is our fortress. Selah

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for letting us be still and know that You are God. Help us to pause throughout our day and throughout our week—especially when things are so chaotic we can’t think straight. Help us to know what it means to “stop and listen,”  to “pause and think of that,” to experience those “selah” moments, even with all of the mystery that this word conveys. We love You, Lord, and we thank You for letting us be still and know that You are God again today. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 11: Cleansing Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 51

Sometimes we think our sins are too big for God to forgive.  But Jesus didn’t die for only the sins that we feel are “petty.” He died for all our sins, even those which we feel are the most grievous. A sin that leads to death might seem too hard for God to forgive, but if Jesus didn’t die for those, He wouldn’t have had to die at all.

In Psalm 51, David pours out His heart to God in prayer over what are perhaps the most grievous sins he had ever committed—his adultery with Bathsheba, who was another man’s wife, and the subsequent cover-up and murder of her husband.

The consequences David had to face from his actions were real, as the child born to him and Bathsheba died. But the cleansing that God poured out on him was real, too, as David poured out his confession to God. Listen to David’s heart as he begins his prayer:

“Have mercy on me, O God, according to Your unfailing love; according to Your great compassion blot out my transgressions. Wash away all my iniquity and cleanse me from my sin. For I know my transgressions, and my sin is always before me. Against You, You only, have I sinned and done what is evil in Your sight, so that You are proved right when You speak and justified when You judge” (Psalm 51:1-4).

David pleads for God’s mercy. He acknowledges the evil of what he’s done. And he acknowledges God’s right to judge him accordingly. Yet he pleads for God’s mercy nonetheless.

One of the reasons I find the Bible to be so trustworthy is that it doesn’t gloss over or try to cover up the sins of some of the most heroic figures contained within it. If I think of some of my own sins that are most grievous to me, and if you think of some of your own sins that are most grievous to you, can you imagine having them recorded in a book for everyone to see? Yet I am so thankful that David’s sins were recorded in the pages of the Bible, giving me hope that the same God who forgave David can also forgive me. If I thought that God could only forgive sins that I thought were petty, or if the Bible only recorded sins that seemed trivial, I might think that I could somehow pay the price for my sins myself, doing a few more good deeds, or giving more generously, or in some other way. But David’s words remind me that this is not what God wants. He wants our hearts, broken and contrite:

“You do not delight in sacrifice, or I would bring it; You do not take pleasure in burnt offerings. The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit; a broken and contrite heart, O God, You will not despise” (vv. 16-17).

That is exactly what David offers to God. That is exactly what I offered to God on the night that I put my trust in Him for everything in my life. And that is exactly what every one of us can offer to God, whenever we sin, to whatever extent that we sin, even for those sins which we might feel are the most grievous.

As you pray to God, come to Him and ask for forgiveness for even your biggest of sins. Then let Him forgive you, since the price for those sins has already been paid when Jesus died on the cross in your place. To not accept God’s forgiveness—and the joy that is possible from that forgiveness—would be like leaving an Easter basket filled with candy on the counter at the store, a basket for which your father has already paid and which truly belongs to you.

But sometimes we leave our baskets of forgiveness sitting on the counter. We don’t pick them up and truly enjoy the healing that forgiveness can bring because we don’t feel like we deserve it. We don’t! But our Father didn’t buy it for us because we deserved it. He bought it for us because He loves us. He doesn’t want us to die. He knew we would need it one day, so we could once against feel loved and accepted, cleansed and forgiven—otherwise we might melt in a permanent puddle of shame and regret and guilt, never to rise up again.

None of us has a perfect moral scorecard. But God wants us to know that He will gladly forgive us of any and all of our sins if we will simply acknowledge those sins before Him; pour out our broken and contrite hearts to Him; and trust in Him, that He truly has bought our forgiveness at the price of His Son on the cross.

Don’t leave the basket of forgiveness and cleansing and true joy on the counter. That’s not why He bought it for you. He bought it because He loves you. He adores you. And He doesn’t want you to die. By faith, through prayer, God will give to you what He has already purchased for you: forgiveness, cleansing, and true joy.

When David came before God, he acknowledged God’s ability to forgive. David said:

“Cleanse me with hyssop, and I will be clean; wash me, and I will be whiter than snow. Let me hear joy and gladness; let the bones You have crushed rejoice. Hide Your face from my sins and blot out all my iniquity” (vv. 7-9).

Then David called out to God to do a mighty work in his heart; a work that he knew he couldn’t do on his own; a work that only God, the creator of his heart, could do:

“Create in me a pure heart, O God, and renew a steadfast spirit within me. Do not cast me from Your presence or take Your Holy Spirit from me. Restore to me the joy of Your salvation and grant me a willing spirit, to sustain me. Then I will teach transgressors Your ways, and sinners will turn back to You” (vv. 10-13).

If you need a clean heart today, whether it’s the first time you’ve asked God to do this mighty work in your life or the hundredth time, I’d like to lead you in a prayer of cleansing—a prayer straight from the words King David prayed after committing some of the most grievous sins of his life.

Will you pray with me?

“Have mercy on me, O God, according to Your unfailing love; according to Your great compassion blot out my transgressions. Wash away all my iniquity and cleanse me from my sin. For I know my transgressions, and my sin is always before me. Against You, You only, have I sinned and done what is evil in Your sight, so that You are proved right when You speak and justified when You judge… You do not delight in sacrifice, or I would bring it; You do not take pleasure in burnt offerings. The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit; a broken and contrite heart, O God, You will not despise… Cleanse me with hyssop, and I will be clean; wash me, and I will be whiter than snow. Let me hear joy and gladness; let the bones You have crushed rejoice. Hide Your face from my sins and blot out all my iniquity. Create in me a pure heart, O God, and renew a steadfast spirit within me. Do not cast me from Your presence or take Your Holy Spirit from me. Restore to me the joy of Your salvation and grant me a willing spirit, to sustain me. Then I will teach transgressors Your ways, and sinners will turn back to You” (Psalm 51:1-4, 16-17, 7-13). In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 12: Strong Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 62

Sometimes you just need to lean on God’s shoulder; you just need to feel the strength of His power; you just need to rest in the fact that no matter what comes your way, everything’s going to be okay, because you know that God is holding you close.

When I read Psalm 62, it helps me to do just that: It helps me to lean on God’s shoulder; it helps me to feel the strength of His power; it helps me to rest in the fact that no matter what comes my way, everything’s going to be okay, because I know that God is holding me close.

I love the way David begins this psalm:

“My soul finds rest in God alone;
My salvation comes from Him.
He alone is my rock and my salvation;
He is my fortress, I will never be shaken.”
(Psalm 62:1-2).

God’s so strong that when we lean on Him, we can truly find rest. He’s our rock. He’s our salvation. He’s our fortress. We will never be shaken.

As a man, I love being independent: making a way where there is no way, leading the charge through life and helping others whom God has entrusted to my care. That’s how I’m wired. Yet, I also realize that I have limits, that I can’t do everything on my own, and that there are times when I need—and I want—someone else on whom I can rely, someone else to whom I can turn, someone else in whom I can place my trust. And that “someone else” is often the God who created me—the God who built the rocks on which I stand.

As one man said to another on a TV show called When Calls the Heart: 

“You’re a self-made man, Mr. Coulter, and you should be proud of that. But no one does it alone. We all need help at times.”

We do all need help at times. David was strong. David was a leader. David took hold of life with a passion. Yet, David realized his limits, too. And when he did, he knew where to turn to find someone stronger than himself. He turned to the God who created the rocks on which he was standing.

I love the way Eugene Peterson paraphrases David’s opening words in Psalm 62 in The Message version of the Bible:

“God, the one and only—
I’ll wait as long as He says.
Everything I need comes from Him,
so why not?
He’s solid rock under my feet,
breathing room for my soul.”
(Psalm 62:1-2, MSG)

I was reading these words three years ago while sitting on a beach in Cancun—a rare treat for me. I was there for just 48 hours, but they were 48 hours in which I knew I was going to need God’s help. It was my 25th wedding anniversary—and I was taking the trip alone.

My wife had passed away just over a year earlier. I didn’t know how I would handle it, being all alone—being afraid I might capsize under yet another wave of grief.

But sitting there on the beach, all alone on my anniversary, I came upon Psalm 62. I read David’s words, written at a time when he could have easily capsized, too. I took heart when I read how, at such a tenuous time in his life, David leaned on God.

“God, the one and only—
I’ll wait as long as He says.

Everything I need comes from Him,
so why not?”

In that moment, I realized that everything really did come from God—even my dear wife whom I had lost and was missing so much. I realized that if  God was able to provide a wife for me all those years ago—not to mention every other blessing I had ever enjoyed in my life—that I could trust Him to provide anything I might need now or ever in the future.

I wrote in the margin of my Bible:

“Father, thank You for reconnecting me with this truth; that You are the one and only; that everything I need comes from You—even Lana came from You. You are my source and my strength.”

Instead of the wave of grief I had feared, I was overwhelmed by a wave of peace; a wave of love; a wave of rest in the fact that I knew that I knew that I could trust God with this, too.

It’s hard to wait on God, I know. It’s hard to wait when there are bills to pay, people depending on you, or a doctor’s report that hasn’t yet come in. It’s hard to wait when a baby’s on the way, a life mate hasn’t appeared, or a job offer hasn’t been forthcoming. It’s hard to wait in a checkout lane, at a traffic light, or for dinner to get done. It’s just plain hard to wait when there’s so much living to do!

But David knew he could trust God still—“in the waiting.”

“I’ll wait as long as He says.
Everything I need comes from Him,
so why not?”

If you’re facing something today that you’re afraid might overwhelm you, I’d like to encourage you to say some “strong prayers” of your own to God, prayers where you truly lean on His strength, rest confidently in His love, and know that He is with you, for you, and is solid as a rock. Take heart from the words of David, which continue in Psalm 62, that what God was able to do for him, He is able to do for you:

“Find rest, O my soul, in God alone;
My hope comes from Him.
He alone is my rock and my salvation;
He is my fortress, I will not be shaken.
My salvation and my honor depend on God;
He is my mighty rock, my refuge.
Trust in Him at all times, O people;
Pour out your hearts to Him,
For God is our refuge.”
(Psalm 62:6-8)

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for having such strong shoulders upon which we can lean. Thank You for letting us come to You today and rest in Your arms once again. Thank You for being there for us when we come to the end of ourselves. Take over, Lord, and take us beyond where we could have taken ourselves on our own. Help us to trust in You, to wait on You, and to enjoy this time of waiting while we are with You. You are our rock, our fortress, and our salvation. Help us to never be afraid, knowing that You are for us and with us, now and until the end of the age. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 13: Earnest Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 63

In the play The Importance of Being Earnest, a man named Jack pretends to be a man named Earnest—a name he has chosen for himself whenever he wants to hide his real identity. Ironically, a woman falls in love with him and, believing his name to be Earnest, tells him that she loves his name so much she can’t imagine marrying a man who wasn’t named Earnest.

And so begins a journey of discovery for the man who is pretending to be Earnest, on his way to learning the importance of being Earnest (in more ways than one).

In our prayer lives, it seems that God is wanting us to do the same: not just pretending to be earnest, but truly being earnest, truly seeking Him from our hearts.

As I look through Psalm 63, I see David doing just that: earnestly seeking God from his heart:

“God, You are my God, earnestly I seek You; my soul thirsts for You, my body longs for You, in a dry and weary land where there is no water” (v. 1).

In the heading for this psalm, it says that David wrote it when he was in the desert of Judah. For many of us, we speak of being in a desert figuratively, when times are tough or circumstances are dry. For David, he was literally thirsty and his body was literally longing for refreshment, for he was truly in a dry and weary land where there was no water.

How amazing then, that David came to God with his thirst and his longing, intentionally remembering from where his help would come. David lifted up his hands to God and sang:

“I have seen You in the sanctuary and beheld Your power and Your glory. Because Your love is better than life, my lips will glorify You. I will praise You as long as I live, and in Your name I will lift up my hands” (vv. 2-4).

Here’s a man who knows the importance of being earnest. He lifts his hands to God, knowing that God is the one who can answer the prayers on his heart.

God wants us to do the same. He wants us to lift up our hands to God, intentionally remembering that He is the one who can answer the prayers on our hearts. He is the one to whom we can express our thoughts and desires, our hopes and our dreams, and our belief that He will answer us when we call to Him.

It takes great faith to come to God in this way, to pour out our hearts to Him. Yet great faith is what pleases God the most, when we come to Him believing that He exists and that He rewards those who earnestly seek Him. As it says in the book of Hebrews:

“And without faith it is impossible to please God, because anyone who comes to Him must believe that He exists and that He rewards those who earnestly seek Him” (Hebrews 11:6).

What about you? Do you believe that God exists? Do you believe He rewards those who earnestly seek Him? It’s okay if you can’t answer those questions right away. It’s okay if it takes some time to think them through and come to your own conclusions. But in the end, know that it is your earnest prayers that God wants the most, your earnest seeking of Him, and your honest belief in Him.

I was reminded yesterday morning of God’s actual presence once again—not His far-off, distant, presence somewhere “out there,” but His manifest presence, right here with me in the very room where I’m writing this message.

I had been pondering a thought yesterday morning that I wanted to send to a friend. So I wrote it out and included a quote that was given to me by another friend 25 years ago. I sent it off.

When my friend wrote back, I had to get down on my knees and praise God. Why? Because my friend had been reading a book at that very moment which included the quote that I had just sent… a quote I had only heard in passing 25 years ago and have never seen in print before or since! To me, it was a sign of God’s manifest presence, a sign that He was right there, right then, right with me in my room. My only response was to drop down on my knees and say, “Thank You, Lord. Thank You for being right here with me, right now. Thank You for speaking to me, speaking through me, and speaking to yet another believer in the process.”

When David came to God, he came earnestly. He came full of faith. He came knowing that God was there, and that He was the Only one who could truly quench his deep thirst, truly satisfy the longings on his heart. David said:

“My soul will be satisfied as with the richest of foods; with singing lips my mouth will praise You. On my bed I remember You; I think of You through the watches of the night. Because You are my help, I sing in the shadow of Your wings. My soul clings to You; Your right hand upholds me” (vv. 5-8).

David held on tight to God, and God held on tight to him. What a rich picture of a very rich relationship! I long for that kind of relationship with God, too!

I was thinking of this idea again earlier this week, about the importance of being earnest, as I watched one of the Pirates of the Caribbean movies with my kids. There’s a point in the third movie where, in order to make something happen, someone must speak these words to a woman named Calypso: “Calypso, I release you from your human bonds.”

When one of the characters does so, nothing happens. Another character says, “He didn’t say it right. You have to say it right.” So this second character leans over to Calypso and whispers in her ear as if to a lover: “Calypso, I release you from your human bonds.” He used the same words, but with an entirely different tone. And when he did, all kinds of things began to happen!

I’m not saying that you have to say just the right thing in the just the right way to move the heart of God. But I am saying that God wants you to come to Him full of faith, truly believing that He’s there, that He cares, and that He rewards those who earnestly seek Him. Because He is there. He does care. And He does reward those who earnestly seek Him.

How do I know? Not only because the Bible tells me so, but because God Himself has confirmed it’s so—over and over and over again—as I’ve come to Him with my own earnest prayers.

I know He’d love to confirm it to you, too. Come to Him with your earnest prayers, and discover for yourself the importance of being Earnest.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for letting us come to You, anytime day or night, with those things that are on our hearts. I pray that You would hear our prayers today, answering them as You see fit, giving us a strong sense of Your presence as we do. Lord, we come to You today in faith, truly believing that You exist and that You reward those who earnestly seek You. And Lord, we  pray now that You would satisfy those longings on our heart, longings which perhaps only You truly know are deep within us. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 14: Saving Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 69

I’m writing THIS MESSAGE from the Caribbean island of Trinidad, where earlier this week a tropical storm swept through and threatened to cancel the men’s retreat where I was scheduled to speak. But late Friday night, we finally made it to the retreat center, and even at that late hour, the other men arrived, also, eager to hear about the power of God to rescue and save us when we put our faith in Him.

It is this same power that King David called upon from God in Psalm 69, a time when the flood waters were rising in his own life. Listen to David’s cry for help at the beginning of this psalm:

“Save me, O God, for the waters have come up to my neck.
I sink in the miry depths, where there is no foothold.
I have come into the deep waters; the floods engulf me.
I am worn out calling for help; my throat is parched.
My eyes fail, looking for my God.”
(Psalm 69:1-3)

David wasn’t just crying for help. He was screaming… screaming to the point where he had worn out his voice.

What can we learn about prayer from this psalm? For starters, it’s a reminder once again that prayer is not always polite and holy. As my friend who is on this trip with me, Jeff Williams, says, “Drowning men don’t whistle. They scream.”

If you’re going to be honest with God, you can’t pretend that everything’s okay when it’s not. If you’re fine, say so. But if you’re not fine, it’s okay to say that, too.

What also intrigues me about this prayer is that David knows Who to come to for help. He didn’t scream into thin air. He screamed to the God Whom he knew could save him. Listen to his cry as it continues:

“But I pray to You, O Lord, in the time of Your favor;
in Your great love, O God, answer me with Your sure salvation.
Rescue me from the mire, do not let me sink;
deliver me from those who hate me, from the deep waters.
Do not let the floodwaters engulf me or the depths swallow me up or the pit close its mouth over me.
Answer me, O Lord, out of the goodness of Your love;
in Your great mercy turn to me.
Do not hide Your face from Your servant;
answer me quickly, for I am in trouble.”
(Psalm 69:13-17)

There’s something about David’s relationship with God that caused him to keep coming back to God over and over again—even when he felt that God was distant and not answering him. The beauty of this is summed up in the words of a new friend I’ve made here on the island, Pastor Mitchell John, who says, “When we call to someone and they don’t answer, we usually give up and try calling someone else. But David doesn’t change Who he’s calling, Who he’s crying out to, Who he is supplicating. He keeps calling out to God.”

Why would David call out to the God who he feels isn’t answering his prayers? There’s a clue in this psalm as to why. David talks to God in a way that calls on His favor, His love, His salvation ( v13). David knows what God is like. He knows from his previous interactions with God and from his previous experiences. So when David sees no tangible evidence of God in his present situation, he doesn’t give up and call someone else. He calls on the One Whom he knows is there—the only One Who is able to help.

So he keeps calling. He keeps crying out. Even when he’s losing hope, he knows that his God is the God of hope. So he continues to call, even after his voice gives out. He’s obviously wondering, crying and questioning, but in the end, he knows where to turn for help.

What about you? Who do you call for help? How do you pour out your requests when the waters have come up to your neck, when you’re sinking into the miry depths with no foothold, when you’re worn out from calling and your throat is parched? I’d like to encourage you to keep calling out to God. Keep calling the only One Who can truly save you. Don’t hang up and call someone else. Trust in God’s favor, God’s love, God’s salvation.

Maybe you feel like screaming, but you’re not sure if it’s okay to do so. But if you’re going to explore the width and the depth of prayer, take some queues from David and give it a try. If it was okay for David, I think it would be okay for you. You might even need to truly scream! You might want to close your doors first. Or take a walk. Or sit in your car. Or scream into your pillow. But however you do it, don’t cry out into thin air. Cry out to the One Who can truly help you best!

Sometimes you need to get really honest with God.

You don’t have to pretend with God. You can tell him how you really feel, remembering to thank Him for the good in your life that you do experience, but being honest about the hurts you feel as well.

I’ve been mulling over a statement lately from a book written by a woman who lost her husband, and how hard it was for her to make small talk with others while she was still dying inside. She said it’s like they were asking her:

“Aside from that, how was the play, Mrs. Lincoln?”

Thankfully, you don’t have to make small talk with God. If you’re in pain, you can say so. If you need help, you can say so. If you’re dying inside, you can say so.

Why? Because God already knows, and because He is the only One Who can truly save you. He is the One Who can rescue you. He is the One Who can reach down into your situation and pull you out of the pit.

Listen to David’s words, near the end of this psalm:

“I am in pain and distress; may Your salvation, O God, protect me” (v. 29).

Whether you’re drowning or in pain or lonely or heartbroken or suffering or in need of saving, cry out to God. If you’ve never put your faith in Christ for your salvation, do it today. If you’ve already trusted God for your eternal life, know that you can trust Him for your life here on earth, too.

Our God is a saving God. Call on Him to save you today.

Will you pray with me?

God, save us! Help us as the flood waters rise around us! Help us as we feel like we’re drowning and don’t know where else to turn. God, we trust in You, in Your favor, Your love, Your salvation. Help us to be honest with You today. Help us to keep putting our faith and trust in You. And help us to keep looking to You for our salvation.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 15: Priming Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 100

I live on a farm that has an old hand pump on it. We seldom use it anymore, so to get the water to come out the well, you have to “prime the pump”—meaning you pour a cupful of water down inside the pipe, which moisturizes a leather ring on a cylinder, which creates the suction needed to draw out more water. Just a cupful of water can release a fairly unlimited supply of water!

Sometimes we need to do the same thing in our prayer times with God. Sometimes we’re able to come to Him with a song that’s already in our hearts; a song we’re just bursting to sing to Him. At other times we come to Him with barely a cupful of water, and we need Him to pour out a song into our hearts.

Thankfully, He can do that, too! All we need to do is to pour out a cupful of praise, thereby “priming the pump,” which then can release a fairly unlimited supply of praise in return!

Psalm 100 is one of those psalms that always seems to help me prime my pump, bringing me quickly into an atmosphere of praise. It’s a short psalm, just 5 verses long, and it takes just 30-40 seconds to read. Yet for those who take its words to heart, it can release a strong and steady stream of praise .

Listen to the words of Psalm 100, which is subtitled in the Bible as, “A psalm. For giving thanks.”

“Shout for joy to the Lord, all the earth.
Worship the Lord with gladness;
come before Him with joyful songs.
“Know that the Lord is God.
It is He Who made us, and we are His;
we are His people, the sheep of His pasture.
“Enter His gates with thanksgiving
and His courts with praise;
give thanks to Him and praise His name.
“For the Lord is good and His love endures forever;
His faithfulness continues through all generations.”
(Psalm 100:1-5)

Lana and I put this psalm on the cover of our “Order of Service” for the day we got married, so a copy of this psalm was handed to everyone as they entered the doors of the sanctuary. We felt it was a fitting psalm for a day when we were naturally bursting with praise—and it was! There was no need for priming the pump that day! Our hearts were already overflowing with praise!

But there have been other days that I have pulled up this psalm when my heart wasn’t naturally bursting with praise, and I’ve found there’s at least a cupful of praise in this psalm to get things going again. A few of the reasons why we can praise God, even on rainy days, are contained within the psalm itself. It begins with a shout! In my last message, I talked about shouting to God when you’re angry or upset. But in this message, I’d like to encourage you to shout out a word of praise to God, joining the rest of the earth in its praise of God as well.

Shout out the word “Hallelujah!” for instance, which simply means “Praise God!” in Hebrew (originally “Halal Yah!”). For some reason, I really love saying it in the original Hebrew! And when I do, it becomes more than just a “Woo-Hoo!” to God; it’s a “Halal Yah!” to Him, a praise to the Almighty God Who created me, Who loves me and Who gives me every breath I take. It’s a “breathy” word of praise, with no hard consonants, like p’s or k’s, to interrupt the flow. Just pure praise. Pure breath. Pure worship from my spirit to His. And in return, God has often poured out a good dose of His Spirit back into me—and a fairly unlimited supply at that!

It also helps when I say it with a smile—with gladness, as Psalm 5 says in verse 2. There’s something about saying “Halal Yah!” that just makes me smile naturally, too. It’s a “whoop-de-doo!” kind of a word to me. “Halal Yah!” It’s joyous. It’s victorious. And it brings out the true gladness that I know is down in my heart. All of this is from just the first two verses of this worshipful psalm:

“Shout for joy to the Lord, all the earth.
Worship the Lord with gladness;
come before Him with joyful songs.”

The next verse gives me a few reasons for praising God. They speak about how He is ours, and we are His:

“Know that the Lord is God.
It is He Who made us, and we are His;
we are His people, the sheep of His pasture.”

Now there’s a reason to praise God! He’s our God! He’s the One Who made us, and we are His. We are His people and the sheep of His pasture! He cares for us, because we belong to Him.

The next verse continues, telling us how we can come to Him, with thanksgiving and praise, knowing that He is ours and we are His:

“Enter His gates with thanksgiving
and His courts with praise;
give thanks to Him and praise His name.”

Come to Him with a thankful heart. Come to Him with praise. Then, as you enter His courts, give your thanks to Him; give your praise to His name.

Lastly, this psalm reminds me about some of God’s best attributes, as listed in the last verse: His goodness, His enduring love, and His faithfulness which continues through all generations.

“For the Lord is good and His love endures forever;
His faithfulness continues through all generations.”

I’ve been contemplating rainbows lately, and the powerful imagery they convey. They’re more than something for little kids to have on their stickers, or for big movements to have on their flags. They’re signs of God’s promises to the world He loves.

I saw a rainbow on my way home from Trinidad this week, and it came at a perfect time. Because of a delay at the airport, I missed one of my connecting flights…which meant I would miss my bus later in the day, which meant my plans for the rest of the night would change, too. As everything was getting backed up in my mind, I was tempted to get upset with the airlines and the agents and officials at customs.

I decided to praise God instead, trusting Him in the midst of it. I had done everything I could do, and I had to trust Him to do everything He could do. After running to one of my gates and watching the door close as the agent said, “We’re sorry, Mr. Elder, we’ve just filled the last seat on the plane,” I was tempted to be dejected again. Instead, I took a few moments to relax and praise God as I began the long walk to the customer service desk, where I was told I could standby for another flight on the other side of the airport, and I took another deep breath and began another long walk to get there.

When I finally arrived at that next gate, I sat down and saw, out the window in front of me, one of the most beautiful rainbows I’ve ever seen. It was coming down through the clouds and practically touched the plane that was sitting outside the window in front of me. I walked over to the window, and pointing it out to the others around me, we all looked at it in wonder.

About 45 minutes later, the rainbow was still there! I’ve never seen a rainbow last so long! They called my name, and told me there was one more seat on the plane… THAT plane, the one that we had been looking at for so long! It was that plane that had one more seat on it; a seat with my name on it; a seat with a rainbow of God’s promise practically touching it.

Sometimes you come to God with a song of praise that’s already on your heart. Other times you need to prime the pump with a cupful of praise to get things going, changing the atmosphere in your heart as well as the atmosphere all around you. Either way, always know that there’s an unlimited stream of praise ready and waiting for you to tap into at any moment. Just turn to God. Give Him a shout of praise. Give Him your best “Halal Yah!” Then let Him do the rest.

Will you pray with me?

Father, we praise you! We worship You with thanksgiving in our hearts! Halal Yah! Help us to bring forth the fullness of the praise that we know is deep within us—and even more, that we know is deep within You. Help us to pour out a song of praise from our spirit to Yours, then give us a good dose of Your Holy Ghost in return! Help us to praise You from the depths of our beings, knowing that You are good, that Your loves endures forever, and that Your faithfulness continues through all generations. In Jesus’ mighty name, Amen.

Lesson 16: Remembering Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 77

Some of you might feel like you’re hanging on by a thread today. But I want to remind you that God’s got a hold of you with His strong arms, and that the ground beneath your feet is much more solid than you think.

I remember as a kid watching an interview about the filming of the movie Huckleberry Finn. The actor who played Tom Sawyer said that when they filmed a scene out on a lake, the boat he was in accidentally tipped over, throwing him into the water.

Not knowing how to swim, he struggled for air and began screaming for help. He truly believed he was going to drown. But in the midst of all this, he could hear people screaming back to him from the shore. What were they saying? Why weren’t they coming to help him? Didn’t they realize he was drowning?

But when their screams finally broke through his own, he cold hear them yelling: “Stand up!” He took their advice. He reached his feet for the ground beneath his feet—ground that he thought wasn’t there, but it was! He shifted his body and finally stood straight up. He was surprised to see that he was “drowning” in only three feet of water!

The ground beneath his feet was much more solid than he thought.

I’m not saying that the problems you’re facing are trivial. I’m not saying that the waters may not be truly deep. They may be. But what I am saying is don’t let the water fool you. The ground beneath your feet is much more solid than you think. If you’ve put your faith in Jesus, then you’ve put your faith in the most solid rock available to any of us. He is THE ROCK on which we stand.

Reach out your feet for the ground beneath your feet, the ground that you think might not be there. Shift your body and try to stand upright again. Let God reach down with His strong arms and help you do it. Then know that He’s got a hold of you, and that the ground beneath your feet is much more solid than you think.

In Psalm 77, we find that the writer, a man named Asaph, was in serious distress, too. He was crying out to God for help, stretching out his hands to God, but he still couldn’t find relief:

“I cried out to God for help;
I cried out to God to hear me.
When I was in distress, I sought the Lord;
at night I stretched out untiring hands
and my soul refused to be comforted.”
(Psalm 77:1-3)

But by the end of the psalm, Asaph had found his footing again. He was able to stand again on THE ROCK beneath his feet. How did he do it? How was he finally able to stand again?

As best I can tell, he did it by “remembering.” He prayed to God, remembering what God had done for His people in the past. Four times in this psalm, Asaph uses some form of the word “remember”:

“I remembered You, O God, and I groaned” (v. 3).
“I remembered my songs in the night” (v. 6).
“I will remember the deeds of the Lord;
Yes, I will remember Your miracles of long ago” (v. 11).

And what did he remember? In his case, he thought back to the times when the Israelites thought they were going to drown, too, yet God saved them from doing so. The armies of Egypt were hot in pursuit of them, and only the waters of the Red Sea stood before them. They had nowhere else to go but to run straight into the sea.

And by God’s Spirit—by His very breath, the Bible says—the waters convulsed. They parted to the right and to the left. God’s breath dried up the floor of the sea beneath their feet and they were able to walk right through it, on solid ground.

Asaph pictures the scene in his mind as he remembers what God had done:

“The waters saw You, O God,
the waters saw You and writhed;
the very depths were convulsed.
“The clouds poured down water,
the skies resounded with thunder;
Your arrows flashed back and forth.
“Your thunder was heard in the whirlwind,
Your lightning lit up the world;
the earth trembled and quaked.
“Your path led through the sea,
Your way through the mighty waters,
though Your footprints were not seen.
“You led Your people like a flock
by the hand of Moses and Aaron.”
(Psalm 77:11-20).

I hope you can listen to this psalm in the recording I’ve posted to go along with it. The music I’ve recorded is exactly the same in both the first half and the second half of this psalm, but because the words are different in those two halves, the music in those two halves have an entirely different feel. As the psalm begins, it sounds like one of the saddest, most mournful songs of all time. But by the end of the psalm, Asaph’s words of remembrance makes the music sound exultant! Triumphant! Victorious! It’s the exact same music, but it has an entirely different feel!

What’s the difference? The difference is that Asaph remembers what he knows to be true of God: God is strong, God can save, and even God’s breath can make solid ground appear beneath our feet!

What about you? What can you remember today that God has done for you in the past? Was there ever a time when you felt like you were drowning, but God reached down and saved you? When God helped you as you were in distress? When God made a way for you where there was no way?

As you look back over your life, can you remember any times when it seemed like you couldn’t go on, but God helped you through it? When you couldn’t see a solution, but God made one appear, as if out of thin air? When it looked like everything around you was conspiring to be your end, but it turned out to be just a beginning of something even better than you could have ever imagined?

If so, think about such things! Picture them in your mind! Let those images flow of God’s past victories in your life, and let them encourage you now as you face whatever struggle you might be facing now. Let God reach down with His strong arm and lift you up, shift your position, and help you stand again on solid ground.

If you’ve never put your faith in Christ before, do it today. And if you’ve already put your faith in Christ, put your faith in Him again today for what you’re facing right now, too. Let Him be the SOLID ROCK on which you stand.

Will you pray with me?

God, help us to remember You! Help us to look to You! Help us remember what You’ve done in the past so we can put our faith and trust in You again today. Jesus, we know that You’re our SOLID ROCK. We know You have saved us in the past and You can save us from this, too. Help us when we’re drowning. Help us to get our feet back on solid footing once again. Help us to know that You will work in our lives again today as You’ve worked in our lives in the past. And Lord, let this day be one that we can look back on again in the future, remembering how You saved us in this trial, this struggle, this time of distress, too. In Jesus’ mighty name—the SOLID ROCK on which we stand—Amen.

Lesson 17: Yearning Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 84

Have you ever felt your heart lunging out of your chest towards something or someone—that feeling that you’re being pulled forward by some kind of invisible heartstrings? That’s what it means to yearn: “to have an intense feeling of longing for something, typically something that one has lost or been separated from.”

If you’ve ever prayed for something with an intensity of heart like that, you know what a yearning prayer feels like. One of the best examples of a prayer like this is found in Psalm 84:

“How lovely is Your dwelling place, O Lord Almighty!
My soul yearns, even faints, for the courts of the Lord;
my heart and my flesh cry out for the Living God” (vv. 1-2).

In this case, the psalmist’s heart is lunging towards God—specifically towards God’s dwelling place, that place where the psalmist knew he could meet with God.

I wrote a song one day about my own longing to be with God, to be in His dwelling place, just to know that He was right there with me. The song is called “My Sanctuary,” and the words begin like this:

All I want, All I need,
Is to be with You and to know You’re near.
All I want, All I need,
Is to talk to You, and to know You’ll hear.
And I know There’s a place
I can go to feel You presence,
Oh, Lord, bring me there; bring me home.

At that moment, as I was writing that song, I felt like God had answered my prayer. Suddenly I was right there with Him; in His presence; in His sanctuary. At that moment, it became my sanctuary, too.

I sang:

This is my sanctuary, Oh Lord!
This is the place that I call my home!
This is my sanctuary, Oh Lord!
And I know when I’m here I’m not alone!

God answered that “yearning” prayer on my heart, that intense desire to be near Him; with Him; close to Him. I can hardly explain the immense satisfaction that I felt in the moments that followed—to be in His presence; to enjoy His peace; to experience His relaxing calm.

Sometimes our hearts long for something or someone, when what we’re really longing for is what God alone can provide: His immense satisfaction.

I think it’s critical, in those moments when we’re yearning for something or someone with a heartache that can’t be fulfilled, to turn those yearnings towards God. Why? Because sometimes our deepest longings can only be fulfilled by being in His presence—by being so close to Him that we can truly hear His heart about all of the other things for which we’re longing.

I spent a few hours of intense prayer one night at a church in Houston. I was praying to know God’s will in regards to a particular woman I was seriously considering marrying. I didn’t know what God might want, and I didn’t want to make a mistake. All I knew was that I deeply wanted to marry this woman—if that’s what God would want and what she would want as well.

I took a friend along with me to pray in a small chapel at my church. We knelt on the steps at the front of the sanctuary, pleading with God for His answer.

A few verses from the Bible came to mind about how the Holy Spirit can search out the deep things of God and reveal them to us. The verses say:

“However, as it is written: ‘No eye has seen, no ear has heard, no mind has conceived what God has prepared for those who love Him’ but God has revealed it to us by His Spirit. The Spirit searches all things, even the deep things of God. For who among men knows the thoughts of a man except the man’s spirit within him? In the same way no one knows the thoughts of God except the Spirit of God” (1 Corinthians 2:10-11).

So we leaned into our prayers, asking God’s Holy Spirit to search out the deep things of God to see what He might have in store regarding my relationship with this woman. In my mind’s eye, I could picture the Holy Spirit taking off from the place where we were praying, then zooming towards the throne room of God. I felt as if my prayers were getting so close to the heart of God that at any minute His Spirit would return to reveal to me His answer.

But just as I thought that answer was about to come, something else happened. It felt as if the Holy Spirit had finally arrived and entered into God’s dwelling place, but as soon as He did, an invisible door shut fast behind Him. All of our prayers stopped. Our seeking ended. That yearning feeling that had been so intense on my heart was gone. Somehow I knew that our prayers had touched the very heart of God. Even though I didn’t know the answer, I knew that everything was going to be okay.

A complete stillness—a complete calm—overwhelmed us. Although this wasn’t the answer I was expecting, it brought a peace to my heart that passed all understanding; a peace that was worth more to me than any other answer I could have been given. I simply knew that God had heard my prayers, and that He had it all under control.

A few months later, God did reveal His answer to my prayers, both to me and to this woman I was hoping to marry,  with a clear and resounding “Yes!” A year later, we were walking down the aisle in the same church, in a larger sanctuary just around the corner from that chapel where I had been praying.

I tell you this story not as a formula for how to get whatever you want from God in prayer. It just doesn’t work like that, for all kinds of reasons.  I tell you this story to encourage you to bring your intense longings to God—whatever those intense desires may be that are on your heart. By bringing them to Him and spending time in His presence, you can find a peace and a satisfaction that you won’t be able to find anywhere else on earth.

The bottom line is that  you’ll be blessed! That’s exactly what the writer of Psalm 84 says will happen:

“Blessed are those who dwell in Your house; they are ever praising You.
Blessed are those whose strength is in You, who have set their hearts on pilgrimage…
They go from strength to strength, till each appears before God in Zion” (vv. 4-5, 7).

Don’t let those unfulfilled longings on your heart frustrate you forever. Instead, turn those longings into prayers to God. Bring them before Him—and keep bringing them before Him. Let your heart yearn for God Himself, for His presence, for His sanctuary.

Then, as you come into His presence, recognize that you’re in the presence of your Almighty Father, the One Who loves you more than anyone in the world.

Let His peace overwhelm you. Let His wisdom pour out upon you. Let Him solve the puzzles that you can’t solve on your own. Let His comfort, His courage, and His confidence overtake you so that you can stand up once again knowing that “God’s got this.”

As you do this, I pray you’ll come to the same conclusion as the writer of Psalm 84:

“Better is one day in Your courts than a thousand elsewhere;
I would rather be a doorkeeper in the house of my God
than dwell in the tents of the wicked.
For the Lord God is a sun and shield;
the Lord bestows favor and honor;
no good thing does He withhold from those whose walk is blameless.
O Lord Almighty, blessed is the one who trusts in You” (vv. 10-12).

Will you pray with me?

Almighty Father, bring us into Your presence today. Bring us into Your dwelling place. Help us turn our yearnings to You, so You can solve the puzzles we can’t solve on our own. Help us to know anything You want us to do or not do. Help us to know what’s right and what’s wrong in every situation. All we want is what You want, God, for we know and believe that whatever You want for us will be best. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 18: Tearful Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 88

I was asking a friend one day why the book of Psalms seemed to be so appealing to so many people worldwide. I asked him, “Of all the Scriptures, what is it about the psalms that make them so especially beloved?”

He described to me the incredible range of emotions which are expressed in the psalms, then he pointed to Psalm 88 as being one of the deepest, most sorrow-filled passages in the whole Bible. When I read it, I was astounded.

I had read the book of Psalms several times before as part of my regular readings through the entire Bible. But to me, after reading through just a few of them, they all began to blur together. Now, however, after hearing my friend say this, I began to see them in a different light.

My friend said, “Maybe it’s because you hadn’t yet been through some of the things the writers of the psalms were describing.” I knew that he was right. It was only after experiencing some of the deepest pains of life did Psalm 88 really speak to me personally.

While this psalm begins like many of the others, with an appeal to God for help, it doesn’t end there. It ends with some of the most poignant words in all of Scripture. Maybe you’ve prayed a prayer like this before. Here’s how the psalmist begins:

“O Lord, the God who saves me, day and night I cry out before You.
May my prayer come before You; turn Your ear to my cry.
For my soul is full of trouble and my life draws near the grave” (vv. 1-3).

Whereas other psalms eventually lift us out of the darkness, this one just gets darker:

“I am counted among those who go down to the pit;
I am like a man without strength.
I am set apart with the dead, like the slain who lie in the grave,
whom You remember no more, who are cut off from Your care” (vv 4-6).

Then, the psalmist begins to blame God for his troubles:

“You have put me in the lowest pit, in the darkest depths.
Your wrath lies heavily upon me; You have overwhelmed me with all Your waves.
You have taken from me my closest friends and have made me repulsive to them” (vv-6-8).

As unthinkable as blaming God may seem, it’s also natural. It’s natural to question God’s wisdom when things are going wrong. It’s natural to question His ways when we’re not getting ours. It’s natural to doubt His love when we don’t feel loved by those around us.

But as natural as all of those feelings may be, I’m thankful we serve a supernatural God. The truth is we serve a God Who truly loves us, Who truly helps us, and Who truly works on behalf of us—even when everything around us seems to be saying just the opposite.

I chose to highlight this psalm precisely because of the depths to which it goes. It’s not a rosy, cheery picture of life. It’s not even an appeal to a deeper faith. It’s simply a tearful cry of help. Sometimes we just need to cry in prayer. And sometimes we just need to know that someone else has been where we are.

I had another friend who always loved symbols of crosses which were empty, crosses which showed that Jesus was no longer on the cross, but rather has been raised to life and is still alive today.

But one time when my friend was in a hospital, laying in bed in excruciating pain, she looked up and saw a cross on the wall in front of her which pictured Jesus hanging on it. He was wearing a crown of thorns on his head and nails were driven through His hands and His feet. My friend said that in that moment, she was comforted in her own pain for the first time. Why? Because she knew there was Someone Who had experienced the depths of the pain and sorrow that she was experiencing.

Sometimes we need to focus on the fact that Jesus has been raised from the dead and was victorious over death. But other times we may need to remember that He suffered immensely. Walking through His suffering with Him can help us as we walk through our own. As the Apostle Paul says, “I want to know Christ and the power of His resurrection and the fellowship of sharing in His sufferings, becoming like Him in His death, and so, somehow, to attain to the resurrection from the dead” (Philippians 3:10-11). Sometimes it’s important to know the power of Christ’s resurrection as well as sharing in His sufferings.

My friend who loves Psalm 88 finds comfort in knowing that there is someone else who understands his pain; someone else who has experienced his sorrow; someone else who doesn’t try to cheer him up or tell him everything’s going to be okay, but who simply walks through deep despair just as he has.

If you find yourself in a dark place today, remember that you’re not alone. Listen to the author of Psalm 88 as he pours out the final words of his prayer to God. Take heart that you’re not alone.

“Why, O Lord, do You reject me and hide Your face from me?
From my youth I have been afflicted and close to death; I have suffered your terrors and am in despair.
Your wrath has swept over me; Your terrors have destroyed me.
All day long they surround me like a flood; they have completely engulfed me.
You have taken my companions and loved ones from me; the darkness is my closest friend” (vv. 14-18).

Remember the suffering of the author of Psalm 88. Remember the suffering of Jesus. And remember the suffering of those who have read and have loved Psalm 88 throughout the centuries because it helps them to know they’re not alone.

Will you pray with me?

Father, we don’t like suffering. We just don’t like it.  But Father, we know that somehow we can experience a fellowship with You and a fellowship with Your Son through suffering in a way that we could never experience through any other means. Father, help us to keep turning to you, even with our tears. Help us to know that You understand our suffering more than anyone else could ever understand. Help us to take comfort in the fact that You’ve been where we are, and that You’ll walk with us through this, too. We love You, Lord, and we come again to You today in Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 19: Protective Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 91

If you or someone you love needs God’s protection today, I hope you’ll read this message.

One of the most frequent types of prayers I pray are prayers for God’s protection—for myself and for those I love. While Jesus tells us not to worry, one of the reasons He has to do so is because there’s so much to worry about!

My dad had a card he kept on the window sill by the kitchen sink in our home growing up. It said, “Worrying must work. 90% of the things I worry about never happen.”

I’m sure that card was a reminder to him, as it often was to me, that many of the things we worry about are not worth worrying about, as they will simply never happen. As the French philosopher Michel de Montaigne said over 400 years ago: “My life has been filled with terrible misfortune; most of which never happened.”

The truth is, however, that there are still plenty of things that can and do happen to us and to those we love. What do we do about those? God gives us His answer in Psalm 91, a prayer that is filled with words of trust in God’s protection, no matter what might come against us.

Listen to the psalmist’s opening words, as he puts his complete trust in God:

“He who dwells in the shelter of the Most High will rest in the shadow of the Almighty.
I will say of the Lord, ‘He is my refuge and my fortress, my God, in whom I trust.’
Surely He will save you from the fowler’s snare and from the deadly pestilence.
He will cover you with His feathers, and under His wings you will find refuge;
His faithfulness will be your shield and rampart.
You will not fear the terror of night, nor the arrow that flies by day,
nor the pestilence that stalks in the darkness, nor the plague that destroys at midday.
A thousand may fall at your side, ten thousand at your right hand, but it will not come near you.”
(Psalm 91:1-7)

I love the imagery of this psalm, which pictures God as a refuge and a fortress, a safe place in the midst of trouble.

The psalmist imagines himself coming to God as a fledgling bird would come to his father, taking refuge under his father’s wings. The psalmist says things like these: “He will cover you with His feathers, and under His wings you will find refuge,” “Surely He will save you from the fowler’s snare and from the deadly pestilence,” and “You will not fear the terror of night, nor the arrow that flies by day.”

There is great protection when we put our trust in God. Even though “A thousand may fall at your side, ten thousand at your right hand,” this psalm continues by saying, “but it will not come near you.”

I would never be able to count the number of times I have prayed a prayer of protection over myself and those I love. Every time I turn on the car and back out of the driveway, I pause to pray out loud that God would be with us, that He would protect us, and that we would be able to bless His name as we go about our day, and that He would bless us as we do. Every time my kids are out late, or someone I know is sick or hurting, or one of my friends is going to be home alone, I pray God’s hand of protection over them.

I don’t take these prayers for granted, and I don’t say them superstitiously, as if somehow by uttering the words versus not uttering the words would act like a magic charm to protect those I love. I say these prayers because I truly believe that prayer works, that when we put our trust in God, we are putting our trust in the One who can truly protect us and dispatch His angels to guard us in all our ways.

The psalmist says as much as he continues:

“You will only observe with your eyes and see the punishment of the wicked.
If you make the Most High your dwelling- even the Lord, who is my refuge-
then no harm will befall you, no disaster will come near your tent.
For He will command His angels concerning you to guard you in all your ways;
they will lift you up in their hands, so that you will not strike your foot against a stone.
You will tread upon the lion and the cobra; you will trample the great lion and the serpent.
‘Because he loves me,’ says the Lord, ‘I will rescue him; I will protect him, for he acknowledges My name.
He will call upon Me, and I will answer him; I will be with him in trouble, I will deliver him and honor him.
With long life will I satisfy him and show him My salvation.’”
(Psalm 91:8-16)

I don’t know about you, but as I read these words, a great peace washes over me. A great comfort and calm comes into my heart. A great trust rises within me. I can breathe a little easier, knowing that God’s got this. He’s got it all under control. Even when life seems out of control, I can rest in the fact that God is bigger than anything else that can come against me. Nothing can touch me or those I love unless there is some greater purpose He has in mind.

A friend of mine describes God’s protection like the guardrails along the far edges of the road on each side to keep us (our lives) from careening off the edge. While there are plenty of obstacles, pitfalls, breakdowns, tickets for speeding, flat tires—multiple things that can and will happen on our journey—ultimately the providential protection of God will indeed keep us on the road He has designed for us.

If you’re needing God’s protection today, don’t worry. As Jesus said, “Therefore do not worry about tomorrow, for tomorrow will worry about itself. Each day has enough trouble of its own” (Matthew 6:34). Instead, put your trust in God. Put your trust in Him for everything in your life, as well as the lives of those you love.

Pray that God’s hand of protection would be with you as you face the terrors of the night or the arrows that fly by day. Trust that He will command His angels to guard you in all your ways. Know that when you call upon Him, He will answer you. Though a thousand may fall at your side, or ten thousand at your right hand, it will not come near you.

God is worthy of your trust. Keep praying, and keep putting your full faith and trust in Him.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for being a refuge and a fortress, a God in whom we can trust. Thank You for walking with us through the craziness of life, promising that when we put our trust in You, You will protect us when we do. Father, help us to keep trusting in You, even when we face terrors at night or arrows during the day, knowing that You are our shield and our rampart, a strong wall that protects everyone who take shelter within. Lord, help us not to worry about tomorrow. Help us not to fear what we face today. Instead, help us to pray, and to keep putting our trust in You, all along the way. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 20: Singing Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 96

Sometimes you have to sing your prayers. Music gives your prayers an added dimension, an added lift.

As Hans Christian Andersen said: “Where words fail, music speaks.”

When we combine our words with music, it takes our words to a whole new level.

Psalm 96 begins with these words:

“Sing to the Lord a new song; sing to the Lord, all the earth” (v. 1).
Then it goes on to list a number of things about which we can sing to Him:
“Sing to the Lord, praise His name; proclaim His salvation day after day.
Declare His glory among the nations, His marvelous deeds among all peoples.
For great is the Lord and most worthy of praise; He is to be feared above all gods.
For all the gods of the nations are idols, but the Lord made the heavens.
Splendor and majesty are before Him; strength and glory are in His sanctuary.
Ascribe to the Lord, O families of nations, ascribe to the Lord glory and strength.
Ascribe to the Lord the glory due His name; bring an offering and come into His courts.
Worship the Lord in the splendor of His holiness; tremble before Him, all the earth.
Say among the nations, ‘The Lord reigns’” (vv. 2-10a).

The psalms were originally songs, as the word psalm means “song.”

Even more specifically, the word psalm comes from the Greek word “psallein,” which means “to pluck,” or to play a stringed instrument, such as a harp.

When we sing songs to God today accompanied by the piano or guitar, we’re actually doing what people have done for thousands of years: putting words to music to give them an added dimension, an added lift.

How can singing lift your prayer life? How can music make your prayer life more effective?

For starters, it can make your prayers more memorable. I have a friend who had trouble remembering anything. But she said that when she was a child, if someone put an idea to music, she remembered it for life.

There’s something about a melody that makes ideas more memorable.

Here in the U.S., when I was a kid, I learned the entire preamble to our constitution because School House Rock set those words to music. Most kids in the U.S. in my generation can sing it by memory still to this day: “We the people, in order to form a more perfect union, establish justice and ensure domestic tranquility…”

We also learned about English in the same way, singing songs like “Conjunction Junction”: “Conjunction junction, what’s your function? Hooking up words and phrases and clauses.”

Advertisers, of course, use music to make their products more memorable, and again, here in the U.S., most people in my generation can fill in the blanks in a song like this:

“Oh, I wish I were an _________ __________ _________,
That is what I truly want to be.
For if I were an _________ __________ _________,
Everyone would be in love with me!”

(For those not from the U.S. or not from my generation, the answer is “Oscar Meyer Wiener,” a famous brand of hot dogs here.)

But more than just making words more memorable, by putting our words to music, we can make our words more precise, more specific. By adding rhythm and rhyme to our melodies, we can take deep spiritual truths and turn them into “sound bites” which can speak volumes into people’s hearts.

John Newton was a former slave trader who renounced his ways when he put his faith in Christ. When he wrote out his testimony, he did so by combining rhythm and rhyme and setting his words to music. By doing this, people all over the world now know his “testimony in a nutshell,” which begins like this:

“Amazing grace! How sweet the sound
That saved a wretch like me.
I once was lost, but now am found,
Was blind but now I see.”

When you take time to turn your prayers into songs, you can make your prayers more precise, more specific, and more memorable, too.

Has God put a song in your heart? Is there a way you combine that song with a prayer that’s on your heart and sing it out to Him?

My encouragement to you today is to try singing out your prayers to God. Try putting a melody to the thoughts that are within you. Try adding some rhythm and rhyme to make them more precise, specific and memorable.

Try singing a new song to God, as the first line of Psalm 96 encourages us to do:

“Sing to the Lord a new song; sing to the Lord, all the earth”

If you need some ideas for topics, you could use some of the topics that are listed in the rest of the psalm. Sing about His salvation, His glory, or His marvelous deeds. Sing about His creation, the heavens, or His glory and strength. Sing about His splendor, or about what it means to you that “The Lord reigns.”

Maybe you play an instrument, maybe you don’t. Maybe you have a melody that is uniquely your own, or maybe you can borrow a melody from somewhere else. But if you want to take your prayer life farther and deeper—and help others go farther and deeper in their prayer lives, too—consider “singing a new song to the Lord.”

When you do, you’ll find that the words you speak to God will be more precise, specific and memorable, maybe even being repeated and sung by others to help take their prayer lives farther and deeper as well.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for giving us music and rhythm and rhyme. Thank You for putting songs in our hearts that others have written to take our own prayer lives deeper and farther than we could on our own. Help us to bring out new songs from our hearts as well, so that we can give expression to our thoughts in a way that  goes beyond the words themselves. When our words fail or seem to fall short, help us to put them to music to give them an added dimension, a lift. Speak to us, as we consider new ways to speak to You. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

P.S. One of the reasons I’ve been setting the Psalms to classical music this year is to give them an added dimension, an added lift, too. If you haven’t listened yet to any of the songs from Lana’s Psalms that go with this devotional, I hope you will! I love the result! You can listen anytime at theranch.org or wherever music is streamed or sold.

Lesson 21: Praising Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 103

We’re looking through the psalms to find ways to make our prayer lives more effective. One of the most powerful ways is to include “praise” in our prayers, to include some words of acknowledgement that God is worthy of our praise. Doing so has benefits for us and for God.

If you’ve ever been in a conversation with someone that has not included any kind of praise and has not included any thoughts or words of thankfulness or gratefulness on any level, you know how hard such conversations can be.

But a spoonful of sugar really does help the medicine go down, as Mary Poppins sings. More than that, your words of praise will help to recapture the best of your relationship with God, a relationship built on trust that He is worthy of your praise, and that you are the apple of His eye—no matter what your circumstances may be.

Psalm 103 gives us an example of a prayer filled with praise, a prayer that opens and closes with the words, “Praise the Lord, O my soul.” This psalm of David begins like this:

“Praise the Lord, O my soul; all my inmost being, praise His holy name.
Praise the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all His benefits—
who forgives all your sins and heals all your diseases,
who redeems your life from the pit and crowns you with love and compassion,
who satisfies your desires with good things so that your youth is renewed like the eagle’s” (Psalm 103:1-5).

One thing I especially love about this psalm is that David’s words of praise seem to be truly flowing from the depths of his being. His words aren’t simply in the category of saying something just to “fake it till you make it.” His words are true words of praise, words of faith. “Faith it till you make it” might be more like it, as David truly puts his trust in God’s goodness and God’s benefits.

“Praise the Lord, O my soul; all my inmost being, praise His holy name,” David says. Then he begins to list God’s benefits specifically:

  • who forgives all your sins and heals all your diseases,
  • who redeems your life from the pit and crowns you with love and compassion,
  • who satisfies your desires with good things so that your youth is renewed like the eagle’s

David had seen God do each of these things. He had seen God forgive his sins. He had seen God heal his diseases. He had seen God redeem his life from the pit, crown him with love and compassion, and satisfy his desires with good things. David remembered what God had done in the past, and trusted God to do so again in the future.

If you’ve noticed my prayers at the end of these messages, you’ll see that I often start with the words “Father, thank You…” and then go on to list some of the things for which I am truly grateful to God. I have journals filled with these types of prayers. Not because my days are always so rosy and cheery, but because I’ve made a commitment to myself to try to begin my prayers with words of thanks to God, no matter what else might be going on in my life.

Sometimes I have to push aside the things that are pressing down on me so I can find some words of praise. I know they’re within me. I just have to bring them out. So I’ll start by writing the words, “Father, thank You…” and think of something that has happened in the past 24 or 48 hours for which I am truly thankful.

This morning, my prayer would go something like this: “Father, thank you for my daughter coming home for this weekend. Thank You for my family gathering together and eating and laughing and crying and watching movies. Thank You for the sunny days when we could be outside and for the rainy ones when everything was watered well.”

If this was all you were to read in my journal, you would think I had a most blissful weekend. All in all, it was quite pleasant. But if you read further, you’d find that there were multiple concerns that were on my heart: accidents and injuries, bills that need to be paid, and relationships that need to be ironed out.

If your life is like mine, it’s usually a mixed bag of things which are praiseworthy and things which are difficult. By praising God on the front end, however, and praising God again at the end of the conversation, I find it brings balance to my prayers, encouragement to my soul, and blessings to both God’s heart and my own.

If you need some ideas to prime the pump of praise in your prayer life, read through Psalm 103. See if you can say any of the words of that psalm with true praise from the depths of your being. Then let your faith begin to flow, putting your trust in God once again for everything in your life.

I’m going to do this myself today as well. If you’d like, you can pray though the rest of Psalm 103 with me here, as I look through the words of David and turn each line that resonates with my heart into a prayer of praise to God. As I often start in my journal, I’ll just start with the words, “Father, thank You…” then I’ll begin to list those things from this psalm which I can truly say with words of praise from my heart.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You…

  • that You are compassionate and gracious, slow to anger, and abounding in love.
  • that You will not always accuse, nor will You hold Your anger against us forever.
  • that You don’t treat us as our sins deserve.
  • that as far as the east is from the west, so far have You removed our sins from us.
  • that You have compassion on us, as a father has compassion on his children.
  • that even though our days are like grass and quickly forgotten, Your love is everlasting.

Thank You for being so worthy of our praise. We praise You Lord, from the depths of our souls. We praise Your holy name. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 22: Avenging Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 109

Is it ever okay to ask God to bring vengeance on someone who is acting maliciously toward us? If David’s prayers are any indication of what we can or can’t ask of God, then the answer is “Yes.”

It’s not an easy answer, though, as God’s viewpoint on our troubles is not always the same as our own. We can sometimes be wrong in our assessment of others, and we can sometimes minimize our own guilt while magnifying the guilt of others.

Still, there are times when the malice of others is so evil, so awful, and so clear, that it is altogether fitting and proper to ask God to intervene on our behalf, to spare us from further harm, and to bring about justice on those who are acting contemptuously.

Listen to David’s prayer in Psalm 109, and see what you think. David begins by explaining the problem as he sees it:

“O God, whom I praise, do not remain silent,
for wicked and deceitful men have opened their mouths against me;
they have spoken against me with lying tongues.
With words of hatred they surround me; they attack me without cause.
In return for my friendship they accuse me, but I am a man of prayer.
They repay me evil for good, and hatred for my friendship” (vv. 1-4).

So far, so good. The harder part for me to read is what David says next, when he begins to ask God about very specific ways he wants God to intervene! Listen to David’s boldness:

“Appoint an evil man to oppose him; let an accuser stand at his right hand.
When he is tried, let him be found guilty, and may his prayers condemn him.
May his days be few; may another take his place of leadership.
May his children be fatherless and his wife a widow.
May his children be wandering beggars; may they be driven from their ruined homes.
May a creditor seize all he has; may strangers plunder the fruits of his labor.
May no one extend kindness to him or take pity on his fatherless children.
May his descendants be cut off, their names blotted out from the next generation.
May the iniquity of his fathers be remembered before the Lord; may the sin of his mother never be blotted out.
May their sins always remain before the Lord, that he may cut off the memory of them from the earth.
For he never thought of doing a kindness, but hounded to death the poor and the needy and the brokenhearted.
He loved to pronounce a curse- may it come on him; he found no pleasure in blessing- may it be far from him.
He wore cursing as his garment; it entered into his body like water, into his bones like oil.
May it be like a cloak wrapped about him, like a belt tied forever around him.
May this be the Lord’s payment to my accusers, to those who speak evil of me” (vv. 5-20).

Those are some pretty strong words! But there have been occasions in my life where I have felt like saying some strong words like that to God in prayer, too. And if we’re going to be honest in our conversations with God, part of being honest means saying things that might not sound as holy or as pious as we think we should sound.

And the truth is, calling on God to bring a stop to wickedness IS holy and pious. Jesus didn’t hold back from calling a spade a spade when He said things like, “You snakes! You brood of vipers!” or “You travel over land and sea to win a single convert, and when he becomes one, you make him twice as much a son of hell as you are” (Matthew 23:33 and 23:15).

There are times when we might need to call a spade a spade, too, asking God to intervene to bring an end to wickedness.

I like calling prayers like these “avenging prayers” because asking God to bring about vengeance is different than taking revenge on someone ourselves. God is the ultimate judge, and calling on Him for justice is calling on Him to do one of the things He is fully qualified and fully capable of doing.

Noah Webster, in his 1828 dictionary, said this about the difference between the words avenge and revenge: “To avenge and revenge, radically, are synonymous. But modern usage inclines to make a valuable distinction in the use of these words, restricting avenge to the taking of just punishment, and revenge to the infliction of pain or evil, maliciously, in an illegal manner.”

Calling on God to take action to do what is right and just is very different than asking someone to do something underhanded and equally evil or malicious in return for what they’ve done to us.

Like David, when I’ve come to the place where I’ve had to call on God to bring an end to something evil or wicked that is happening around me, I’ve taken careful stock of the situation and the people involved first, then I’ve asked God to bring about justice on His terms. And, at times, I have seen Him act surprisingly swiftly in response.

In one situation, a man was repeatedly abusing those around him, including me. The man refused to respond to civil requests to cease and desist, and refused to back down from his destructive tirades. When I finally got the courage to call on God to bring and end to his swath of destruction, two days later the man resigned from his position and left town. It was as if God had answered my prayer in a way that David wanted God to answer his, when David said: “May his days be few; may another take his place of leadership.”

God is gracious. God is loving. God is kind. Yet, He does not leave the guilty unpunished. As the Bible says:

“The Lord, the Lord, the compassionate and gracious God, slow to anger, abounding in love and faithfulness, maintaining love to thousands, and forgiving wickedness, rebellion and sin. Yet He does not leave the guilty unpunished” (Exodus 34:6b-7a).

I sat in a courtroom one day when a friend of mine was on trial. I was there to testify to his good traits, but I was also there to admit that he had made some really bad decisions that were very harmful to others. While I wanted the judge to be lenient in some ways, I also didn’t want the judge to ignore the harmful things that had been done.

In reading the verdict, the judge commended my friend for the good he had done, and the judge offered the court’s help to turn my friend’s life around. Yet the judge also said, wisely: “The people in this room who have come to support you think you’re a good person, and frankly, I believe you’re a good person, too, but one who’s made some bad decisions. And this court and our society and those you have wronged are not going to tolerate the commission of crimes. There may have been issues in your life that contributed to those decisions, but there are always going to be issues. This verdict is to get your attention, to require you to make restitution for the wrongs you’ve done, and to help you to turn your life around.”

I felt the judge’s sentence was extremely fair, well-reasoned, and compassionate, yet he did not leave the guilty unpunished.

I am thankful that God, being the best judge, is willing to step in and intervene in situations where it would be dangerous and potentially even more destructive for us to try to take matters into our own hands. That’s when avenging prayers come in, calling on God to bring about justice. As the Apostle Paul says in the book of Romans:

“Do not repay anyone evil for evil. Be careful to do what is right in the eyes of everybody. If it is possible, as far as it depends on you, live at peace with everyone. Do not take revenge, my friends, but leave room for God’s wrath, for it is written: ‘It is mine to avenge; I will repay,’ says the Lord” (Romans 12:17-19).

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You that You are a good Father and a good Judge. Lord, for those who have wronged us, help us to call on You for help in bringing about justice and bringing about a change in their hearts. Help us to step out of harm’s way and let You step in to take up our cause. We pray that You would bring an end to the wickedness of those who are acting maliciously against us, and that You would cause Your light to drive out any remaining darkness. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 23: Fearless Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 112

Last weekend, I shared my testimony with the largest live audience I’ve ever shared with before. Needless to say, I was more than a little bit nervous.

But I took comfort from two things that I’d like to share with you today: 1) that a healthy fear of God is more important than an unhealthy fear of people and 2) that fearless prayers lead to incredible blessings.

You’ll find these same principles at work in Psalm 112, which begins with these words:

“Praise the Lord. Blessed is the man who fears the Lord,
who finds great delight in His commands.
His children will be mighty in the land;
the generation of the upright will be blessed” (vv. 1-2).

A healthy fear of God leads to all kinds of blessings. Why? Because following God and His ways inevitably leads to an abundant life, both here on earth and in heaven forever. God doesn’t give us His wisdom—His commands—to hold us back from the fullest life possible, but to bless us with the fullest life possible.

Listen to the blessings that Psalm 112 says will follow when we fear God and take delight in His commands:

“Wealth and riches are in his house,
and his righteousness endures forever.
Even in darkness light dawns for the upright,
for the gracious and compassionate and righteous man.
Good will come to him who is generous and lends freely,
who conducts his affairs with justice.
Surely he will never be shaken;
a righteous man will be remembered forever.
He will have no fear of bad news;
his heart is steadfast, trusting in the Lord.
His heart is secure, he will have no fear;
in the end he will look in triumph on his foes.
He has scattered abroad his gifts to the poor,
his righteousness endures forever;
his horn will be lifted high in honor” (vv 3-9).

And listen to what happens when we don’t take delight in God’s ways:

“The wicked man will see and be vexed,
he will gnash his teeth and waste away;
the longings of the wicked will come to nothing” (v. 10).

Does this mean that only good will come to those who follow God, and only bad will come to those who don’t? Of course not. A simple look at anyone who has committed their life wholeheartedly to their Father in heaven shows that sometimes bad things happen to the best of people, Jesus being the prime example. But listen to what Jesus has to say about a healthy fear of God:

“Do not be afraid of those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul. Rather, be afraid of the One who can destroy both soul and body in hell. Are not two sparrows sold for a penny? Yet not one of them will fall to the ground apart from the will of your Father. And even the very hairs of your head are all numbered. So don’t be afraid; you are worth more than many sparrows” (Matthew 10:28-31).

When I told a friend a few months ago that I was asked to share my testimony in front of this live audience, my friend said, “Aren’t you afraid?” I said that I was, but that I loved talking about Jesus more than anything else, for it is in Him that I’ve found my hope—and I couldn’t wait to share that hope with others.

I said, “If telling people about the most closely held secret of my life means that I can also tell people about how Jesus has worked in my life, then it’s worth it. It’s not that I’m not afraid. I am. I’m just compelled to push through my fears to share what Jesus has done for me.”

The truth is, there’s coming a day when everyone’s secrets will be made known. Everyone’s sins will be revealed. My hope is that by revealing now how Jesus has helped me to deal with my secrets, others will put their faith in Him so they can deal with theirs.

As Jesus said in the same passage I referenced above:

“So do not be afraid of them. There is nothing concealed that will not be disclosed, or hidden that will not be made known. What I tell you in the dark, speak in the daylight; what is whispered in your ear, proclaim from the roofs…. Whoever acknowledges Me before men, I will also acknowledge him before My Father in heaven. But whoever disowns Me before men, I will disown him before My Father in heaven” (vv. 26-27, 32-33).

Just listening to Jesus’ words reminds me that the words I speak, and the words I don’t speak, are massively important and eternally significant. We can be afraid of those who can kill our bodies, or we can be afraid of the One who can send both body and soul to hell.

As the days got closer for me to share my testimony last week, my fear factor kept increasing. But I took great comfort in the two truths I shared with you at the beginning of this message: 1) that a healthy fear of God is more important than an unhealthy fear of people and 2) that fearless prayers lead to incredible blessings, both for us and for all those around us.

Are there some fearless prayers you need to say today?

And if so, will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for reminding us that we can come to You with our fears, and that as we pray boldly, You can reduce our fears immeasurably, knowing that You will bless those who walk in Your ways. Father, help us to be bold in our witness to You. Help us to share with others the hope we have found in You. Help us to pray fearless prayers, knowing that You will answer those prayers with incredible blessings, both for us and for all those around us. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 24: Daily Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 118

There are many famous quotes in the Bible, especially in the book of Psalms. But there’s one quote in Psalm 118 that helps keep me going each day. The quote is this:

“This is the day the Lord has made; let us rejoice and be glad in it” (v. 24).

I’ve talked several times in these messages about special prayers you can say to God when you’re facing special problems. But today I’d like to focus on the value of daily prayers, thanking God for each day you’re alive.

Thanking God for each day is not only important when things are going good, but also when things are going bad.

I’ve mentioned in one of my earlier messages that a few months before my wife died, a film team asked if I would be willing to record a short message to offer hope to others facing terminal illness. I didn’t think I could do it, as I was still trying to find my own reason for hope in the face of the most significant loss in my life.

But I agreed to do the interview, and at one point during the filming, God filled me with incredible hope for myself, too. I was finally able to say that even if the unthinkable happened to my wife, I knew God would still have a reason for me to live.

“My role,” I said, “is to find that reason, fulfill that reason, and walk in that reason.”

While it was a struggle for me to finally get to that point, trying to imagine living life without her, I truly believed those words were true. And here I am, five years later, having found that reason again, fulfilling that reason, and walking in that reason. God has continued to call me to purposeful living, day after day after day.

I know there’s a reason that I’m here. And I know there’s a reason you’re here, too. This really is “the day the Lord has made.” I am so thankful for today, and I am continuing to rejoice and be glad in it.

What about you? What kind of day are you facing today? What is God speaking to you, calling you to do and think and be? I know it can be hard some days to believe that God has a calling on your life, but God really does want you to know your purpose for living even more than you want to know it. And He really does wants you to live THIS day to the fullest, too.

Let me encourage you to say a fresh prayer to God again today, committing THIS day to live for Him and saying, “This is the day the Lord has made; I will rejoice and be glad in it.” Then say it again tomorrow, and the next day, and the next, and the next, so that you can keep making the most of every day the Lord your God gives to you.

If you need some help in your heart to do this, here are a few cues from the writer of Psalm 118 for how he was able to do it, even when life had him on the ropes at times.

He remembered God’s love endures forever:

“Give thanks to the Lord, for He is good; His love endures forever.
Let Israel say: ‘His love endures forever.’
Let the house of Aaron say: ‘His love endures forever.’
Let those who fear the Lord say: ‘His love endures forever’” (vv. 1-4). 

He remembered how God had set him free:

“In my anguish I cried to the Lord, and He answered by setting me free.
The Lord is with me; I will not be afraid. What can man do to me?” (vv. 5-6).

He remembered that God is God and not anyone else:

“The Lord is with me; He is my helper. I will look in triumph on my enemies.
It is better to take refuge in the Lord than to trust in man.
It is better to take refuge in the Lord than to trust in princes.
All the nations surrounded me, but in the name of the Lord I cut them off.
They surrounded me on every side, but in the name of the Lord I cut them off.
They swarmed around me like bees, but they died out as quickly as burning thorns; in the name of the Lord I cut them off.
I was pushed back and about to fall, but the Lord helped me” (vv. 7-13).

He remembered who gave Him his voice to sing and to praise:

“The Lord is my strength and my song; He has become my salvation.
Shouts of joy and victory resound in the tents of the righteous: ‘The Lord’s right hand has done mighty things!
The Lord’s right hand is lifted high; the Lord’s right hand has done mighty things!’
I will not die but live, and will proclaim what the Lord has done.
The Lord has chastened me severely, but He has not given me over to death” (vv. 14-18).

He remembered the Lord with thankfulness:

“Open for me the gates of righteousness; I will enter and give thanks to the Lord.
This is the gate of the Lord through which the righteous may enter.
I will give You thanks, for You answered me; You have become my salvation” (vv. 19-21).

He remembered the Lord for doing miracles:

The stone the builders rejected has become the capstone; the Lord has done this, and it is marvelous in our eyes” (vv. 22-23).

And he remembered that THIS is the day the Lord has made:

“This is the day the Lord has made; let us rejoice and be glad in it” (v. 24).

If you need to get your mojo back, do what this psalmist did, and do it daily.  Remember that God’s love endures forever. Remember that He has set you free. Remember that He is God and not anyone else. Remember that He is the one who gave you your voice to sing and to praise.

Remember the Lord with thankfulness. Remember the Lord for His miracles. And remember that THIS is the day the Lord has made. Let us rejoice and be glad in it.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for giving us another day of life. Thank You for giving us a purpose and meaning for today and hope for our future. Thank You for Your eagerness to reveal that purpose and meaning and hope to each one of us. Help us to walk out the calling that You have in mind for us, living each day to the fullest and fulfilling every single thing You want us to fulfill. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 25: Peaceful Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 122

We have six more lessons in the book of Psalms, as we learn about prayer and how to make our prayer lives more effective. As we pull into this final stretch, I think today is a good time to talk about recognizing God’s answers to our prayers when they come.

Sometimes we’re praying for something intensely, expecting the answer to come in a certain way. But when the answer does come, we sometimes don’t recognize it, because it comes in a way we hadn’t expected.

Today’s lesson highlights this point, as the topic is praying for peace. “Peace” is a funny thing. I’ve seen people who are in the midst of chaos, with pandemonium all around them, yet who are experiencing true peace. But I’ve also seen people who are in the midst of extreme calm, with utter stillness all around them, yet who are experiencing true turmoil.

When we pray for peace, we sometimes miss God’s answer when it comes, because God makes His peace available to us in ways we don’t always grasp.

First, I want to look at the importance of praying for peace in our circumstances and how God can truly answers those prayers. But second, I want to look at the importance of praying for peace regardless of our circumstances and how God can truly answer those prayers, too.

In Psalm 122, David encourages people to pray for the peace of Jerusalem. For a man who had lived most of his life fighting battles against his enemies, I’m sure his prayers for peace were heartfelt. In Psalm 122, David says:

“Pray for the peace of Jerusalem: ‘May those who love you be secure.
May there be peace within your walls and security within your citadels.’
For the sake of my brothers and friends, I will say, ‘Peace be within you.’” (vv. 6-8).

What I love about David’s prayer for peace is that God answered those prayers! After years of fighting war after war after war, David did experience peace in Jerusalem. As it says in the book of 2 Samuel:

“…the Lord had given him rest from all his enemies around him” (2 Samuel 7:1b).

And the peace that David prayed for and experienced lasted into the next generation, as his son, Solomon, later said this after he had become king:

“But now the Lord my God has given me rest on every side, and there is no adversary or disaster” (1 Kings 5:4).

Praise God that He answers our prayers for peace in very physical and tangible ways!

I’d also like to point out, however, that God answers our prayers for peace in ways we sometimes miss because we’re expecting that peace to come in another form.

One night, my family was invited by a Jewish man to take part in his family’s Seder Meal, the traditional Passover Meal which is celebrated by Jewish people every year.

At the end of the meal, the man who had invited us asked if we had any questions. Since so many of the traditions he talked about referred to the long-awaited Messiah, I asked him what he thought of Jesus–and why he didn’t think Jesus is that long-awaited Messiah.

He answered, “When the Messiah comes, he will bring peace. As I look around, I don’t see peace. So clearly Jesus can’t be the Messiah we’re looking for.”

While I appreciated his answer, I couldn’t help thinking that he had missed the fact that was so apparent to me: Jesus did bring peace! But the kind of peace this man was expecting wasn’t the kind of peace that Jesus brought.

Here’s how Jesus described the peace He has offered to each one of us:

“Peace I leave with you; My peace I give you. I do not give to you as the world gives. Do not let your hearts be troubled and do not be afraid … I have told you these things, so that in Me you may have peace. In this world you will have trouble. But take heart! I have overcome the world” (John 14:27, 16:33).

The peace Jesus describes is the same peace I experienced when I first put my faith in Him–and which I’ve continued to experience still, over 30 years later. Had I not experienced this miraculous peace of Christ in my heart, I might still be waiting for another Messiah, too–one who could give me peace as the world gives peace.

But because I’ve experienced the peace of Christ, I am fully convinced He is the Messiah–because no one else could give me the kind of peace that He has given to me.

The Apostle Paul describes this inner peace–and how to get it–like this:

“Do not be anxious about anything, but in everything, by prayer and petition, with thanksgiving, present your requests to God. And the peace of God, which transcends all understanding, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus” (Philippians 4:6-7).

This peace has carried me through sickness and job loss, anger and fear. It has carried me through tornadoes and hurricanes, mishaps and miscarriages. It has carried me through grief and despair, sorrow and sadness.

Praise God that He answers our prayers for peace in ways that transcend understanding, no matter what is going on in the world around us!

If you need peace today, let me encourage you to pray for it. Put your faith in Christ for everything in your life, from the forgiveness of your sins to the circumstances that you’re facing today. Pray for God to bring peace into your heart. Pray for God to bring peace to the world around you. And like David, pray for the peace of Jerusalem, even today.

Know that God can and will answer each and every prayer you pray. Then don’t miss His answer when it does come–as it may come in a way you never expected!

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for offering us Your peace–a peace that passes understanding–and for making it available to each and every one of us. Help us to know and to experience Your peace in our hearts. Help us to know and experience Your peace in the world around us. And help us to see Your peace come upon the city of Jerusalem, the city where Jesus the Messiah lived and died and rose again from the dead. We pray all of this in His precious name, Amen.

Lesson 26: Building Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 127

I am a futurist. By that, I mean I spend a good deal of time thinking about the future. In fact, I was employed by a Fortune 10 corporation for about 10 years with the specific purpose of advising them on the future of various computer technologies and how those technologies would impact their corporation.

I worked with researchers at Apple and IBM, MIT and NASA. I read papers, went to conferences, and subscribed to dozens of magazines and mailing lists devoted to the study of the future. In many ways, I am now living in the world that I foresaw 30 years ago when I first began doing this type of research.

The funny thing about the future, though, is that we can only predict so much. We’re not omniscient—or all knowing—like God is. Without Him, our predictions about the future are only best guesses based on what we can see and the trends that are taking shape.

If we’re going to have any success at predicting the future—and making the most of those predictions—we need God to guide us. There’s nothing sadder, as others have wisely said, than to spend your whole life climbing the ladder of success only to find, once you reach the top, that your ladder is leaning against the wrong wall.

King Solomon put it like this in Psalm 127:

“Unless the Lord builds the house, its builders labor in vain. Unless the Lord watches over the city, the watchmen stand guard in vain. In vain you rise early and stay up late, toiling for food to eat…” (Psalm 127:1-2a).

How can we know if our ladder is up against the right wall? How can we know if the Lord is in our building projects, or if we’re just spinning our wheels needlessly? As Stephen Covey says:

“If the ladder is not leaning against the right wall, every step we take just gets us to the wrong place faster.”

I don’t know about you, but I don’t want to get to the wrong place faster! I don’t want to get to the top of the ladder only to realize my ladder is up against the wrong wall! I want every step I take to move me forward, not backward.

But how can I know if the things I’m doing are really what God wants me to do?

That’s where “building” prayers come in: prayers to God to show me if the house I’m working on is the house God wants me to work on—or if it’s time to move on.

By staying in touch with the Father on a regular and consistent basis, He can guide our steps. He can show us if we’re headed down the right path, and He can turn us around if we find we’re on the wrong one.

I’ve worked on many houses over my lifetime—literal houses—cleaning, restoring, remodeling, and renovating them. None of them for pay. All of them for love. I’ve worked on houses for my own family, for my extended family, and for others to enjoy. Each and every time, I have to ask God, “Is this a project You really want me to take on?” Because it’s way too much work to spin my wheels endlessly.

And I can say that each time, I have reached various points where I have seriously questioned if God has really asked me to work on it or not. Each and every time, I’ve reached points where I’ve had to return to God, again and again, asking for His guidance, His wisdom, and His strength, because it takes way too much time, effort, and resources if He’s not in it.

I’d like to say I’ve never wasted one minute, never wasted one penny, never wasted one ounce of strength. I’d like to say those things, but I can’t. I’ve had to regroup and backtrack too many times for that to be the case.

But what I can say is this: there’s not one minute I’ve spent in prayer that hasn’t been well-invested. There’s not one penny for God’s thoughts that hasn’t made a return. There’s not one ounce of effort on my knees before God that hasn’t given me strength. Even though I’ve made mistakes along the way, and even though I’ve begun to climb some ladders God hasn’t wanted me to climb, He has always helped to redirect me to the ladders He has wanted me to climb.

Sometimes God redirects me in ways that are subtle and gentle, other times in ways that are abrupt and painful. But always, He redirects me in ways that keep moving me forward in the right direction for my life—His direction.

There are times when I’ve been tempted to think that I’ve just wasted months of energy—mental, physical, and spiritual energy. But at those times, God has reminded me of this:

Time spent seeking My will with all your heart, soul, mind and strength is never wasted. It’s always invested, and it will pay huge rewards for years to come.

What about you? What kinds of “houses” are you building where you need God’s guidance?  Are you building your job? Your career? Your house? Your health? Are you building a relationship? A friendship? A mentorship? A family? Are there some ladders you’re climbing where it would be helpful to know if they’re up against the right walls or not?

If so, let me encourage you to pray. Pray some “building” prayers of your own. Ask God for His wisdom, His strength, and His resources to either keep you moving forward or to show if it’s time to start climbing another ladder.

One of the most beautiful promises God offers in this psalm comes at the end of the verses I quoted from King Solomon earlier. Here are those verses again, this time with God’s promise included at the end of them:

“Unless the Lord builds the house, its builders labor in vain. Unless the Lord watches over the city, the watchmen stand guard in vain. In vain you rise early and stay up late, toiling for food to eat—for He grants sleep to those He loves” (Psalm 127:1-2).

There have been a few times, even this week, where I have been working on a project and God has simply said, “Now’s the time to rest.” I’ve protested: “But I’ve got so much more to do!” And God has said, “Sometimes the best next thing you can do is to get some rest.” And I’ve literally gone back to to bed for a while.

I don’t know about you, but I don’t want to be building anything in vain. I don’t want to rise early and stay up late in vain. I want every moment to count. And sometimes that means getting some rest so you’ll be fresh to start “building” again.

God has reminded me this past week again that if I’ll keep bringing my projects to Him in prayer—keep putting my efforts into His hands—He’ll make the most of every one. He’ll guide me when I need guidance. He’ll redirect my steps when I need redirecting. And He will give me rest when I need rest, too.

Keep coming to God in prayer. Keep asking Him for His direction. And keep trusting that the time you spend seeking God’s will is never wasted. It’s always invested, and it will pay huge rewards for years to come.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for promising to never leave us alone. Thank You for walking with us every step of the way. We pray that You would guide us today as we move forward with the projects that are on on our hearts. Show us which ones are on Your heart, too, and help us to work on them, with You, together. Father, we look forward to the future, knowing that we won’t be alone there, either, knowing that You will be with us always, even to the end of the age. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 27: Quieting Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 131

Susanna Wesley had 19 children, two of whom went on to found the Methodist church. How did she ever find a place to spend quiet time with God?

Easy! She sat in a chair and threw her apron over her head! Her children knew not to disturb her during her prayer time.

My  late wife Lana and I had six children. Lana was so encouraged when she heard that story about Susanna Wesley that she decided she could make a quiet place in our home to meet with God, too (she didn’t have an apron). She cleaned out a 2-1/2 by 2-1/2 square foot space in our closet and laid some blankets on the floor to make it soft. She added a box of tissues, some worship music, and a bag of Nestle Caramel Treasures.

Whenever she needed some quiet time, she would go into her prayer closet, close the door, and put on her music. She read her Bible, sang, prayed, laughed, cried and even danced in that little space. She found it quieted her soul and gave her strength to go on with the day. Lana later recorded a message, called My Prayer Closet, about why she created this special space and how it helped her in her walk with God.

Today’s psalm contains a similar theme. In Psalm 131, David says that he “stilled and quieted his soul.” Listen to his words in this, one of the shortest psalms in the Bible:

“My heart is not proud, O Lord,
my eyes are not haughty;
I do not concern myself with great matters
or things too wonderful for me.
But I have stilled and quieted my soul;
like a weaned child with its mother,
like a weaned child is my soul within me.
O Israel, put your hope in the Lord
both now and forevermore” (Psalm 131:1-3).

Although this is a short psalm, it packs a lot of wisdom into those three short verses about quieting your soul.

David begins by saying, “my heart is not proud” and “my eyes are not haughty.” It’s amazing how pride can cause our souls to become stressed or distressed.

When we worry about how we’ll look in the eyes of others, we can quickly lose our peace. Our minds become preoccupied with how to avoid being thought of as “less than” or “a failure” or “dumb.” We spend money we don’t have to impress others or eat more than we should to make ourselves feel better. We often end up on losing more than we gain, digging ourselves into even deeper difficulties.

If we can take a cue from David instead, we would pray that our hearts would not be proud and our eyes would not be haughty. With nothing to lose in terms of trying to impress others, we can save ourselves from a great deal of grief. By embracing who we are, and not who we aren’t, we can find peace and contentment that can’t be found in any other way.

David goes on to say, “I do not concern myself with great matters or things too wonderful for me.” This may sound anathema in today’s culture, but sometimes we need to lay down our striving for “great things,” in order to gain something even greater: our peace. With so much to do and so much to accomplish, we sometimes miss the joy of doing those things along the way. I’m all for trying to make the most out of life, but that also means stopping from time to time and asking God what His agenda is for you each day.

I’ve sometimes been stunned, when praying through my list of things to do, that God will highlight only one of them for me to work on for that particular day. “Just do this one thing,” God seems to be saying, “and you can have the rest of the day to do whatever else you want.” I’ve found it incredibly freeing, both mentally and physically, to let God set my agenda for the day.

Then David says those words I love the most in this psalm: “But I have stilled and quieted my soul; like a weaned child with its mother, like a weaned child is my soul within me.”

One of the most peaceful things I’ve ever witnessed in my life is my wife nursing our children. She would often nurse them for months and even years until they no longer felt the need to nurse. They knew they could come to their mother any time for the peace and comfort of being held in her arms, even after they had been weaned. That calm and peaceful feeling they had while resting in their mother’s arms was available to them long after the nursing was over. There is, perhaps, no picture in my mind that is more peaceful.

How can we have that kind of peace with God? By saying “quieting” prayers. By coming to Him not only when we have a great need, but even at those times when we simply want to rest in His arms, to let Him hold onto us, to let Him pull us in close. Even as I write this, I’m encouraging myself to just let God hold onto me, calming me with His peace. I encourage you to do the same, just like David encouraged his fellow Israelites to do with God in the last words of this psalm:

“O Israel, put your hope in the Lord both now and forevermore.”

Where are you putting your hope today? If you’re putting it in yourself, and your ambitions, and your appearance or accomplishments or achievements, you’ll find your peace will be elusive and can falter as quickly as any of those things can falter. But if you’ll put your hope in the Lord, both now and forevermore, you can find peace, no matter what else happens to you in life.

Like Susanna Wesley, who found peace in the midst of a houseful of children by simply putting her apron over her head, you and I can find peace by coming to God anytime in prayer.

Ask God to quiet your soul today. Ask Him to give you His peace. Keep putting your hope in Him, both now and forevermore.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for David’s example of quieting his soul in the midst of his building, ruling, and defending a great nation. Lord, thank You for the examples of people like Susanna Wesley and my wife Lana who were able to carve out spaces and places to find peace in the midst of their own busy lives. Help each one of us to do the same, starting today. Quiet our souls and help us find peace even now as we pray. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 28: Searching Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 139

One of the most intimate moments I’ve ever had in a conversation with God came while reading today’s psalm, Psalm 139.

I was on a ski trip with my family in northern Illinois. I had just quit my secular job to go into full-time ministry. I had quit my job by faith, knowing that God had called me to do it, but not because I had anything particular lined up ahead of time to do next. I only knew that God wanted me to seek Him, day by day, and to stay as close as possible to Him.

I had no special resources tucked away for this time without a job: only about 10 days’ worth of salary in the bank and three kids at home. Because we had planned this trip months in advance with another family and had already paid for it, we decided to go, but I was extra nervous about the idea of skiing as I had also given up my health insurance when I quit. If any of us had any kind of accident on the slopes, we would be completely on our own.

When it came time to ski, I sent my family with the other family to the hills, but I stayed back at the rental house to pray. Although I felt as close to God as I had ever been, my level of anxiety about the future was equally high.

As I began to pray, God showed me my next step—and it petrified me. He wanted me to take the 10 days’ worth of salary in the bank and invest it in a trip to Israel, a country I had never visited before, and a country I had never even considered visiting before. I felt stretched in my faith beyond anything I had ever known before, and I thought I would break. “This couldn’t really be what God is saying, is it?” I thought.

I laid down on the couch to take a break from praying when God spoke to my heart in a way that I can only describe as very personal. He knew my anxiety level was at an all-time high, and He wanted to reassure me that yes, He was with me in this, too. He said, very quietly, “Open your Bible, Eric, and read the third line down.”

“Open it to where?” I thought.

“Just open it,” He said, “and look at the third line down.”

“Are you serious, God? This is not a game! This is not Bible roulette!”

But not knowing what else to do, I did what I felt He was saying. Still lying down on the couch, I opened my Bible and looked at the passage on the page. It began with these words:

“O Lord, You have searched me and You know me.
You know when I sit and when I rise; You perceive my thoughts from afar.
You discern my going out and my lying down; You are familiar with all my ways” (vv. 1-3).

There I was, lying down on the couch, and as I read the third line down, two words leapt out as if they were emblazoned with fire, supported by all the other words I had just read:

“You discern my going out and my LYING DOWN; You are familiar with all my ways.”

It wasn’t just “like” God was speaking to me, God WAS speaking to me! If you’ve ever had a moment where you know that you know that God is real, that He is right there with you, and that He has something very, very important to say to you, this was that kind of moment.

Immediately I was flooded with peace. With comfort. With full trust, knowing that as long as I stayed close to God, He would lead me and walk me through anything He ever called me to do.

As I read the rest of the psalm, I saw that God knew me better than I could ever know myself, that there was nothing hidden from Him, and that there was no where I could go where He would not come with me.

Over the following days and weeks, I followed God’s leading day by day, going to Israel, seeing Him work and walk with me in ways He had never done before, beginning the ministry that I am still doing today, 22 years later (but that’s a story that would take a whole ’nother book).

I share this story with you before sharing the rest of Psalm 139 because I want you to know that God is with you just as much as He is with me. He knows your heart as well as He knows mine.

Although God highlighted two words for me that day in a way that made them leap off the page and into my heart, the experience served to underscore the truth of EVERY WORD in Psalm 139. EVERY WORD in the psalm is true, and EVERY WORD in it applies equally to you as it does to me.

With that in mind, if you’re anxious about today, if you’re unsure about what God is calling you to do next, or if you’re needing some encouragement that God is really with you—and will be with you no matter where you are or what you do—read the following words from Psalm 139 and let them sink deep into your Spirit. Invite God to search your heart and know your anxious thoughts, trusting that He can and will lead you in THE WAY everlasting, if you will stay as close to Him as possible:

“O Lord, You have searched me and You know me.
You know when I sit and when I rise; You perceive my thoughts from afar.
You discern my going out and my lying down; You are familiar with all my ways.
Before a word is on my tongue You know it completely, O Lord.
You hem me in behind and before; You have laid Your hand upon me.

Such knowledge is too wonderful for me, too lofty for me to attain.

Where can I go from Your Spirit? Where can I flee from Your presence?
If I go up to the heavens, You are there; if I make my bed in the depths, You are there.
If I rise on the wings of the dawn, if I settle on the far side of the sea,
even there Your hand will guide me, Your right hand will hold me fast.

If I say, ‘Surely the darkness will hide me and the light become night around me,’
even the darkness will not be dark to You; the night will shine like the day, for darkness is as light to You.
For You created my inmost being; You knit me together in my mother’s womb.

I praise You because I am fearfully and wonderfully made; Your works are wonderful, I know that full well.
My frame was not hidden from You when I was made in the secret place. When I was woven together in the depths of the earth,
Your eyes saw my unformed body. All the days ordained for me were written in Your book before one of them came to be.

How precious to me are Your thoughts, O God! How vast is the sum of them!
Were I to count them, they would outnumber the grains of sand. When I awake, I am still with You.

Search me, O God, and know my heart; test me and know my anxious thoughts.
See if there is any offensive way in me, and lead me in the way everlasting.”
(Psalm 139:1-18, 23-24)

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for knowing us so deeply, so intimately. Thank You that there is nowhere on earth, or off the earth, that we could go and NOT have you with us. Lord, You know us better than anyone else knows us, better even than we know ourselves. Search us, O God, and know our hearts; test us and know our anxious thoughts. Reveal to us anything that we would ever need to know, anything that is not right and needs to be corrected, and lead us in the way everlasting, the way that leads to an abundant life in every possible area of our lives.  In Jesus’ name we pray, Amen.

Lesson 29: Guiding Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 143

If you need guidance in your life, wondering which way you should go, let me encourage you to pray a prayer that David prayed in Psalm 143:

“Show me the way I should go, for to You I lift up my soul….
Teach me to do Your will, for You are my God;
may Your good Spirit lead me on level ground” (vv. 8b, 10).

I was asking God to do this very thing a few weeks ago—to show me the way I should go. (I seem to be asking God to do this nearly every day! But for today, I want to tell you three ways God answered my prayers recently.)

I was on a trip out west with my youngest daughter, as we were visiting my middle daughter for a few days in California. There were several things we planned to do on our trip, but there were a few things we really dreamed we could do, but they seemed nearly impossible.

As a backdrop for Story #1, my youngest daughter is a huge fan of America’s Got Talent. She’s been watching the show all season, and when she found out we were going to be in LA the same week as the filming of the final episode of the show, she wondered if she might be able to see the show and some of the performers she had been watching all year.

I checked into the idea, but the show was already sold out. A few days into our trip, however, I was praying that God would do something special for her—and He did! Even though we couldn’t see the finals of the show, we decided to go down to Hollywood the day afterward to see some of the sites.

We parked at a friend’s house near downtown Hollywood and started walking towards the area we wanted to see. About five minutes into our 15-minute walk to our destination, my daughter noticed a group of guys walking towards us on the other side of the street. She looked at me and said, “Dad, that’s Light Balance, the dance group I’ve been watching on TV!”

I looked closer at the guys across the street and saw they were all wearing matching T-shirts with the letters “LB” printed on them. And just as we were looking at them, they looked as us! There was no one else on either side of the street, and no cars coming in either direction. It was just us and them!

I told my daughter to wave and say “Hi” since they were already looking at us, and she did. They all stopped and waved back!

We crossed the street, said hello in person, and were able to tell them how much we liked watching their performances all season. We asked if we could take a picture with them, which they were very happy to do.

One of them took a picture of us all, we said goodbye, and went on our way—my heart rejoicing! Not because I got to meet Light Balance, although I was very happy to meet them! My heart was rejoicing because God had answered my prayer to do something special for my daughter. It was one of the highlights of our trip, and it felt like God had specifically guided us to that very spot at that very point in time.

You might think this story is just coincidental, and I might, too, except for story #2.

My middle daughter, who lives in LA, really loves a famous singer—and she has for most of her life. One of her hopes has been to meet him someday, to truly hang out and be genuine friends. During our time with her, I had been praying that God would fulfill some of the special desires that she’s had on her heart as an encouragement to her that she’s at the right place at the right time.

She often attends a mid-week service at a church in LA, so we all went together for the night. The church was meeting that week in a hotel ballroom in Beverly Hills because their normal venue was being used for something else that night.

Just before the service started, the singer she has loved for so long happened to walk in and sit down less than 30 feet away from us!

I told her that God had truly put her in the right place at the right time, and that He would continue to do so as she just kept staying close to Him. Who knew, I said, what God might bring about?

Two weeks later, she happened to be at an event for the church, and not only was this singer there, too, but they had a chance to chat and even share a laugh together about something they both thought was hysterical! It was a brief encounter, but I pray it is the first of many such encounters that will continue to fulfill one of the desires that has been on her heart for many, many years.

You might consider this a chance encounter, too, but the evidence in my mind that it was God who was leading our steps just kept mounting with story #3.

I had a desire on my heart that week in LA, too. I wanted to visit a particular place I had never visited before: a beach about an hour away from where my daughter lived. I didn’t think we’d have time to go there, so I didn’t mention it. I just asked God that if there were a way, that He would make it possible.

As the days passed, although it looked like it probably wouldn’t work out, I just kept it close to my heart, trusting Him with whatever happened.

And then it happened! I had planned to see another friend who lived there in LA, but his schedule was tight as he was headed out for the weekend. He said he could get together, but it would really help him out if I could give him a ride afterward to a boat dock where he was going to be taking an express boat to his next destination. I looked on the map to see where he needed me to take him, and it was 2 miles from the very place I had been wanting to visit!

I hadn’t mentioned it to him. I hadn’t mentioned it to my daughters. I had only mentioned it to God in my prayers—a prayer that I thought would be nearly impossible to answer!

I was able to visit my friend, drop him off at the dock, then spend a few precious hours in the spot I only dreamed might possible just a few days earlier! God had done it again, guiding and directing to the right place at the right time.

Individually, any of these stories might seem random or coincidental. But collectively, the fact that each story represented each of the different desires on our hearts and different answers to our prayers—any one of which seemed fairly unlikely and nearly impossible—these stories encouraged me that God really does answer our prayers for guidance and direction. He really can put us in the right place at the right time to fulfill His will as well as our desires.

Maybe you feel dismayed today that God hasn’t been answering YOUR prayers. If so, you’re not alone. Even David felt this way as he began his prayers for guidance to God:

“O Lord, hear my prayer, listen to my cry for mercy;
in Your faithfulness and righteousness come to my relief…
my spirit grows faint within me; my heart within me is dismayed…
I spread out my hands to You; my soul thirsts for You like a parched land.
Answer me quickly, O Lord; my spirit fails.
Do not hide Your face from me or I will be like those who go down to the pit.
Let the morning bring me word of Your unfailing love, for I have put my trust in You” (vv. 1, 4, 6-8a).

If that’s you, today, let me encourage you to keep praying the rest of David’s prayer, too, for God’s guidance and direction in your life.

“Show me the way I should go,
for to You I lift up my soul….
Teach me to do Your will, for You are my God;
may Your good Spirit lead me on level ground” (vv. 8, 10).

Just as God answered David’s prayers 3,000 years ago, and just as God answered my prayers a few weeks ago, I trust and pray that God will answer your prayers—even today.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for letting us come to You with our prayers for guidance and direction. Thank You for making a way where the way seems nearly impossible. Thank You for Your love, Your faithfulness, and Your encouragement to us to keep praying for guidance and direction, knowing that You care about even the smallest details of our lives. Show us the way to go. Lead us by Your Holy Spirit. Guide us into Your perfect will for our lives, today and forevermore. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 30: Lifelong Prayers (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 150

Maybe you’ve heard about the wife who told her husband: “You haven’t told me you love me in years!”

To which her husband replied: “I told you I love you on our wedding day, and if that ever changes I’ll let you know.”

Some people approach their relationship with God the same way. Maybe they got saved one day many years ago, but they rarely, if ever, tell Him how much they love Him anymore.

Or maybe they’ve put off talking to God their entire lives, hoping to do all the living they can before coming to Him. They think “I’m going to live the way I want to live until the last moment, then I’ll put my faith in God.”

What they don’t realize is that waiting like this would be like waiting to fall in love until the last moment of life. They’d be missing out on so much “life” that they could have had all along the way.

Today, I’d like to encourage you to make a lifelong commitment to prayer with God. As long as you still have breath, I hope you’ll still be praising the Lord.

As the final line of Psalm 150—the final psalm in the book of Psalms—says:

“Let everything that has breath praise the Lord. Praise the Lord” (Psalm 150:6).

As long as you have breath, praise the Lord.

Praise Him wherever you go. Praise Him for His acts of power. Praise Him for His surpassing greatness. Praise Him with instruments and dancing. Just say it, even now: Praise the Lord!

Psalm 150 is an exuberant psalm, filled with praises to God from the first word to the last. Listen to the joy that is expressed in this psalm:

“Praise the Lord. Praise God in His sanctuary; praise Him in His mighty heavens.
Praise Him for His acts of power; praise Him for His surpassing greatness.
Praise Him with the sounding of the trumpet, praise Him with the harp and lyre,
praise Him with tambourine and dancing, praise Him with the strings and flute,
praise Him with the clash of cymbals, praise Him with resounding cymbals.
Let everything that has breath praise the Lord. Praise the Lord.”
(Psalm 150:1-6)

The beauty of making a commitment to lifelong prayer with God is that your conversations with Him will never end—not even when you take your last breath here on earth.

My wife was interviewed just a few weeks before her imminent passing into heaven.  The interviewer said: “Lana, you don’t seem fearful of death. Why is that?”

Lana said: “I’m actually not fearful of death, and the only thing I can attribute it to is just having followed God for so long, waking up and talking to Him each day, throughout the day, He’s helped me through many things. And since I am talking to Him all day long, death will be just like meeting Him and talking to Him all day long.”

Lana’s conversations with God didn’t end when she took her last breath, and they have continued ever since—now face-to-face.

What a glorious thing to have a lifelong conversation with God here on earth that lasts into eternity.

I have some friends who, after years of knowing them, I still feel like I’m only now really getting to know them. I suppose that’s one of the reasons God promises to give us an eternity with Him—it will simply take that long for us to even come close to knowing Him the way we’d want to know Him.

After 30 years of following God with all of my heart, soul and mind, I’m still discovering new things about Him nearly every day—when reading His Word, when interacting with His people, when experiencing a nuance about His grace or forgiveness or love that I’ve never experienced before. I’m continually surprised that there’s still more to learn, more to know, and more to understand about Him and this amazing life He’s given us.

As I close today, I’d like to remind you of one of my favorite “breathy” prayers, a prayer that is little more than a breath. I mentioned this back in Lesson 15, half-way through this study, and it’s worth mentioning again as we talk about about “letting everything that has breath praise the Lord.”

The prayer is simply this: “Halal Yah!”

It’s Hebrew for “Praise Yahweh,” or “Praise the Lord.” I call it a “breathy” prayer because there are no hard consonants in the phrase. When you say it out loud, you’re just using your breath to say a prayer of praise to God. “Halal Yah!” There are no harsh sounds, no guttural stops in the middle, just a gentle glide of your tongue to the front of your mouth to form the “l” sounds. Otherwise, it’s just pure breath.

If you have breath today, try praying this simple breathy prayer yourself: “Halal Yah!”

Say it a few times, over and over. Breathe in deeply of the breath of this life that God has given you today, then breathe out a prayer of praise by saying: “Halal Yah!”

Let this prayer serve as an exclamation point at the end of everything else you have to say to Him, just as the last words of Psalm 150 serve as an exclamation point at the end of everything else that’s been said in the book of Psalms:

“Let everything that has breath praise the Lord! Praise the Lord!”

Take a deep breath, then say it with me: “Halal Yah! Praise the Lord! Praise the Lord!”

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for letting us come to You today and every day with praises on our lips to You. Thank You for the breath You’ve given us today, whether it’s easy to take those breaths or, for some, perhaps a little harder today than on other days. Yet every day we have breath is a day more that we can still praise You. So we praise You today while we still have breath. Hallal Yah! And Lord, when that day finally comes when we take our last breath here on earth, let us step into eternity with You with praises on our lips, then let us breathe deeply of that heavenly air so we can keep on praising You forever. Thank You, Lord, for inviting us into a conversation that will never end.  Halal Yah! Praise the Lord! Praise the Lord! In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lesson 31: Conclusion – Amber Shellac (Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Psalm 119

Some stories take time to tell. I don’t mean they’re long stories. I mean they’re stories that take a long time before you can tell them.

Today, I’d like to tell you one of those stories, a story that started five years ago this month. And through this story, I hope to encourage you to keep talking to God in prayer every day for the rest of your life. God loves hearing what’s on your heart, and He has so much He wants to say to you.

I’ve come to really love my conversations with God, every day, all through the day. I feel like I could have written this verse from Psalm 119 that says:

“How sweet are Your words to my taste, sweeter than honey to my mouth!” (Psalm 119:103).

Even His words that are as simple as “Amber Shellac.”

One of the reasons I’ve waited to tell this story is because it involves my wife Lana’s casket. It’s not something I could talk about right then, as there were too many other important things going on. But I’d like to share it now as a way to show how intimacy with God can be achieved over time.

As the final days of Lana’s life here on earth drew near, it became clear to us that apart from a miraculous intervention from God, Lana was about to experience what we all will experience at some point in our lives: the passing from this life to the next.

Lana and I talked about many things in those final days, some of which involved her wishes for her funeral, including her casket. She didn’t want anything elaborate—just a plain wooden box.

She remembered seeing Pope John Paul II’s funeral on TV about 10 years earlier, and could still see the image in her mind of the plain wooden casket in which he was carried through the streets.

His casket was made of simple wood in a trapezoidal shape. I found a picture of it online and showed it to Lana. She said: “That’s it. That’s exactly what I want.”

I called around locally to see if I could find one, but couldn’t. So I searched online and found a man in Provo, Utah, who makes simple wooden caskets just like Lana was wanting.

When I called to talk about our situation, he said he could get one to us within a few days if need be, adding that some people order them years ahead of time just to make it easier for others so there’s one less decision they have to make later. Lana thought that was a good idea—and if she didn’t have to use it for years, all the better!

With a resolve of strength that only God can give for a moment like that, I placed the order, not sure if we’d be using it within days or, if a miracle occurred, getting to save it away for years. Sadly, it was only a matter of days. Lana passed away on November 15, 2012, and her casket arrived the following day.

I had called a friend when I placed the order, a friend who refinishes furniture, to ask if, when the casket arrived, he could refinish it in a style that matched the pope’s casket, as it was shipping to us unfinished. He agreed. So when the casket arrived, he picked it up for me at the shipping office and took it back to his shop.

Now under a deadline to get it ready in time for the funeral, my friend went to the hardware store to buy some stain and finish. But as he looked at all of the options, none of them seemed quite right. He considered all kinds of stains, from cherry to walnut to pine, but each one seemed off for some reason. He walked out of the hardware store with one of the options in his hand, but feeling it just wasn’t right. Then it came to him, as if out of the blue: “Amber Shellac!”

He had used it for projects in the past, and he KNEW that this was the answer to the riddle he couldn’t solve. Amber Shellac would be the perfect finish! He walked back into the store, found the shellac, and left again knowing he had found the solution. He coated the casket in several thin layers of Amber Shellac, and got it done just in time for the funeral.

Lana’s casket was perfect. It was just what she wanted, and just what seemed perfectly fitting for her life: simple, pure, and beautiful. It became the centerpiece of those difficult hours as my family and I stood next to it during the visitation and funeral. From time to time during the visitation, as people came through to talk and pray and offer their condolences, I would reach out and stroke the soft, smooth wood of Lana’s casket. It was the closest I could get to caressing Lana herself.

I loved Lana’s casket, and I know Lana would have loved it, too. We both loved creating and refinishing furniture ourselves. I have built many things from scratch, including the crib that each of our children slept in as infants and a triple bunk bed each of them used at various times as they got older. Lana refinished everything from desks and tables and rocking chairs to all the wooden trim in nearly every room of our house.

How does this relate to my intimacy with God? That brings us to this week, five years later.

I’ve been trying to finish a special project this week, creating a prayer room in our house that Lana had envisioned in our then-unfinished attic. We began work on it before she got sick, with family and friends helping us to begin the conversion.

But when Lana got sick, we had to stop our work. When she passed away, I simply lost heart and could hardly bear to think about finishing the room she had envisioned. I would start, then have to stop again. Then start, then stop again.

This year, however, one of the goals I set for myself was to finish the work on the attic that we had started all those years ago. With the help again of some encouraging family and friends, I was able to make progress and see it take final shape before my eyes. I recently added what for me was the pièce de résistance, the pinnacle of this special space: a beautiful fireplace, something which I’ve always wanted in this home, but have never had.

As I lit the fireplace for the first time a few weeks ago, I praised God that this project which has been so many years in the making was nearly finished. All I needed now was to build a wooden frame and mantel over the fireplace to finish it off.

Loving woodworking and all the options that are available to me, I would normally relish thinking through what kind of wood I would choose and the finish that would go on it. But like a woman in labor, I was also at the point where I just wanted to deliver this baby! I said, “God, help me!” as much out of desperation as out of a true prayer that I believed He would answer.

But as soon as I said, “God, help me!” He did!

I remembered Lana’s casket, and the answer God had given my friend five years earlier as he was walking out of the hardware store feeling overwhelmed with options, none of which seemed quite right. And just as God’s answer came to my friend as if out of the blue, it came to me the same way, and I knew it was right! The perfect answer to my prayer for help: “Amber Shellac!”

Just last night, after days of designing and cutting and sanding the woodwork around the fireplace, I brushed on my first coat of several to come of Amber Shellac—a beautiful and perfect finishing touch to this project that began so many years ago. I am SO looking forward to sitting in this new space soon, with the fireplace going on a cold winter day and seeking God still more with all of my heart.

It’s taken many years—and many prayers—to get to this place. But none of those years and none of those prayers have been wasted, even when I felt like giving up so many times along the way. Those years and those prayers have, in fact, been building an intimacy between God and me that I’m not sure could have been built any other way.

As John Ortberg says in his latest book on the topic of intimacy (and which is subtitled Getting Real about Getting Close):

“Intimacy isn’t built on grand, elaborate gestures. It doesn’t have to be something deep or dramatic—an elaborate, romantic getaway, a dramatic self-disclosure, or sentimental words. Rather, it’s made up of a thousand, everyday moments of interaction” (p. 7).

The same applies to our intimacy with God. Sometimes we think we need to get away for a “special” time of prayer with God to really get close to Him. And there is value and purpose in doing that from time to time. But our intimacy with God isn’t built on just those “special” times. It’s built, rather, on a thousand, everyday moments of interaction with Him—like calling out for help with a woodworking decision and hearing the words: “Amber Shellac!”

I want to encourage you today, and every day, to take time in prayer with God. Take time to talk to Him. Take time to interact with Him, building your intimacy with Him, moment by precious  moment.

I want to encourage you to keep “showing up.” Keep walking forward. Keep getting up, again and again. For there’s great value in even those little things that you do to keep your faith on track. As my daughter, Karis, said this week in a talk she gave to a group of people at our church who are going through a difficult season in their lives:

“I was telling a friend recently how proud I was of him for staying steadfast when it would be easy to walk away, for declaring that God will always provide, even when situations aren’t easy. I want to start celebrating people for staying planted, for staying steadfast in the midst of storms. We usually celebrate people when they do these great things for the Lord, but we don’t always celebrate when people stay, when they show up when it’d be easy to walk away, and I want to start doing that more often because I believe that staying is just as valuable. And I want to tell you that tonight, I’m so proud of you for staying. For coming and hearing this message, for choosing to stay in the house of God, and for placing yourself in a position to hear from Him.”

Today, I want to tell you the same. I’m proud of you for reading this message. I’m proud of you for coming back to God again and again. I’m proud of you for sticking it out with Him, no matter what, and returning to Him over and over, even when it might have been easier to walk away.

I hope and pray that this study of the book of Psalms has sparked your interest in going further with God—further than you’ve ever gone before—so that you can truly enjoy fuller, deeper and richer conversations with Him. May these words be true about your conversations with Him from now on and forevermore:

“How sweet are Your words to my taste, sweeter than honey to my mouth!” (Psalm 119:103).

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for speaking to us in little ways and little words, like “Amber Shellac,” words which may not mean much to others, but mean so much to us. Lord, thank You for wanting to have a conversation with us, as much as, and even more than, we sometimes want to have one with You. I pray today that You would spark in our hearts a love for You and Your Word that will carry us through every day ahead, for the rest of our lives. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

(Back to Table of Contents)

Psalms: Lessons In Prayer

You’re reading PSALMS: LESSONS IN PRAYER, by Eric Elder, featuring 31 inspiring devotionals based on oldest prayer book in the world. Also available in paperback from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

A Night of Remembrance

A Night of Remembrance
by Eric Elder

Click here to listen to this talk: “A Night of Remembrance”

On this night when we remember those who have “passed through the veil” before us, I’d like to share three thoughts with you, three encouragements really.

The first one is this:

On this night of remembrance, this night for us to remember those we love who have passed through the veil before us, I’d like to share three thoughts with you, three encouragements really.

The first one is this:

#1) Don’t waste your pain. Instead, let your grief be a reflection of your love.

There’s an author of several books on grief named Bob Deits who said:

“Grief is the last act of love we have to give those who have died.”

If that’s the case, and I believe it is, then any pain you feel, any sense of loss or hurt, can actually be an expression of your love for the one that you’ve lost.

I’ve heard it also said:

The depth of your grief is a measure of the depth of your love.”

If you’re grieving deeply, don’t let that feeling of grief overwhelm you. Let it be a remembrance, a reminder, of the great love that you shared with the one you’ve lost.

If you’re just trying to avoid pain, you might be tempted to rush through your grief as fast as possible. But if, on the other hand, your grief really is a way to express your last act of love to one who has died, then you might rather take as much time as you need to make sure you express it well.

There’s no hurry or timetable with grief.

Having said that, though, I do want to give you hope. After my wife died, I read a book called Getting to the Other Side of Grief. And I wondered, honestly, if there really was “another side” to get to?

Most days I felt like I would be living in my grief forever. But I can say now, just as honestly, there is another side of grief. I have experienced that crossing over. And Jesus said as much, when He talked to His disciples just before He died. He said:

“You will grieve, but your grief will turn to joy” (John 16:20b).

So that was point #1, don’t waste your pain. Instead, let your grief be a reflection of your love.

#2) Know that your grief is unique; give yourself permission to grieve in your own way.

Just because you don’t grieve the same way you see others grieving, or think you should grieve, don’t let that throw you into a panic.

A friend of mine recently said the best advice someone gave her during her first year of grief was to give herself permission to grieve as the grief came to her. When she felt numb, she wondered why she couldn’t cry… didn’t she love her husband? Of course she did, but she was just too numb to be able to feel anything. Knowing that it was okay to feel numb gave her great freedom. She was told, “You get to choose the way you celebrate Christmas this year.” That was freedom to her: the freedom to grieve and to do what she felt she needed to do.

Also know that there are stages to grief, but they don’t always come in the same order or the same length for every person. Give yourself permission to walk through these stages of grief, these “cycles” of grief, in your own way, in your own order and your own time.

I’m also encouraged by the different ways people in the Bible grieved differently. While the depth of your grief can be a reflection of the depth of your love, it isn’t always. People respond to death in so many different ways.

When King David’s son lay dying, the Bible says he fasted and prayed for days on end. But when his son actually died, David got up and ate and carried on with his life. This doesn’t mean he didn’t love his son. He did, as evidenced by his fasting and praying prior to his son’s death. but the Bible says:

“Then David got up from the ground. After he had washed, put on lotions and changed his clothes, he went into the house of the LORD and worshiped. Then he went to his own house, and at his request they served him food, and he ate” (2 Samuel 12:20).

People were shocked that this was how he behaved, when before he had been on his face, fasting and praying. And he simply responded by saying, basically, that he had done what he could do. (“But now that he is dead, why should I go on fasting? Can I bring him back again? I will go to him, but he will not return to me” 2 Samuel 12:21.3.)

When Moses died, the Bible says:

“After the death of Moses the servant of the Lord, the Lord said to Joshua son of Nun, Moses’ aide: ‘Moses my servant is dead. Now then, you and all these people, get ready to cross the Jordan River into the land I am about to give to them–to the Israelites'” (Joshua 1:1-2).

So God said, “Okay, he’s died, so get up, let’s go into the land.” It’s a little shocking.

And yet on the other hand, when all of Job’s children died tragically and suddenly without warning, the Bible says:

“At this, Job got up and tore his robe and shaved his head. Then he fell to the ground in worship and said: ‘Naked I came from my mother’s womb, and naked I will depart. The LORD gave and the LORD has taken away; may the name of the LORD be praised'” (Job 1:20-21).

And his grief and his suffering went on chapter after chapter after chapter, until God finally brought him to to the other side and then restored him, giving him a double portion of what he had before. Your grief can be very different.

When Jesus’ dear friend Lazarus died, the Bible describes Jesus’ reaction in just two words, one of the two shortest verses in the Bible. The two words were simply these:

“Jesus wept” (John 11:35).

By the way, the only other two-word verse in the Bible is this:

“Rejoice always” (1st Thessalonians 5:16).

“Jesus wept” and “Rejoice always.” I think there’s a great deal of latitude for us to grieve, and even to do both at the same time.

Again, it reminds me of Jesus’ words that I mentioned before:

“You will grieve, but your grief will turn to joy” (John 16:20b).

If you feel numb and can’t cry, that’s okay. If you cry like a baby, all the time, that’s okay. Your grief really is unique, and know that your grief can change over time as well, even to joy. Leave the timetable in God’s hands.

#3) You are not alone.

Even though grief is unique, perhaps the greatest tool Satan has to discourage you is to make you think that you’re all alone in your grief, that no one else has ever felt the feelings you’re feeling, that no one else could possibly relate, that no one else could truly understand what you’re going through.

When my wife and I had our first miscarriage, sadly of four miscarriages, we felt so alone. All those emotions and feelings were so new to us, we couldn’t imagine that others could possibly know what we were experiencing. But as people began to find out what had happened to us, they reached out to us, telling us that they too had lost children through miscarriage… they had just never talked about it. We were surprised by how many people had gone through this same thing. Even though ours was unique in some ways, because of our own views on children and loss and our personal circumstances, there were some commonalities, too.

And when I lost my wife to cancer 5 years ago, I read a book by C.S. Lewis called A Grief Observed, about his losing his own wife. While the details of his situation were different, there were so many similarities, it was uncanny. I reread that book again this week, and I think I cried through every page of it, just experiencing again what I experienced 5 years ago.

In her foreword to Lewis’ book, Madeleine L’Engle talks about the similarities between Lewis’s grief and her own, saying this:

“Lewis mentions the strange feeling of fear, the needing to swallow, the forgetfulness. And C.S. Lewis and I share, too, the fear of the loss of memory. No photograph can truly recall the beloved’s smile. Occasionally, a glimpse of someone walking down the street, someone alive, moving, in action, will hit with a pang of genuine recollection. But our memories, precious though they are, still are like sieves, and the memories inevitably leak through.”

You may feel some of those things, too. If you do, know this: you are not alone. There are people, people in this room, who can relate to what you’re going through. There are people throughout history who have lost loved ones to wars, disease, and “natural causes,” all of whom have felt the pang of grief, regardless of the circumstances or the timing of their loved ones’ deaths.

I was at a funeral of my cousin’s husband this past weekend. He died suddenly of a massive heart attack at age 49, in perfect health up to that point and without warning of any kind, leaving behind a wife and three teenage children.

I’ve sung “Jesus Loves Me” at the graveside of children who’ve died before their first birthday. I’ve sat in a cancer center where my wife was getting a treatment, overhearing a man who had just retired saying he had worked his whole life looking forward to the day he could retire, and now he was facing this.

There’s just never a good time to die. It’s not the way it’s supposed to be, and God understands that. But until the day that Jesus comes back, none of us will get out of here alive!

If you’re feeling alone, please know that you’re not! Please, make use of that fact that there are others around you who have gone through, and are going through, what you’re going through. There are people here tonight who will be glad to talk with you and pray with you. We have a GriefShare group that will be starting up again after the holidays where you can meet weekly with others who are going through grief (and you can find other GriefShare groups in cities around the world at this link). My own personal testimony about Griefshare was that it was the only place where I could pay attention to what anyone was saying, whether in the church or otherwise. Grief was the only thing on my mind for months and months on end.

And, of course, just as Jesus knew what it was like to lose a loved one, in Lazarus, God Himself knows what it’s like, as he watched Jesus die. Even though the cause was good, and God knew what was on the other side, the loss was real. God knows what you’re going through, too, as do many others around you. You are not alone.

And one more time, that reminds me of the words of Jesus, who knows what you’re going through as well:

“You will grieve, but your grief will turn to joy” (John 16:20b). 

To summarize these three points, these three encouragements:

1) Don’t waste your pain. Let your grief be a reflection of the your love.
2) Know that your grief is unique and give yourself permission to grieve in your own way.
3) You are not alone. Make use of the people and resources around you and God above.

As I close, I want to pray over you these words of Jesus:

“You will grieve, but your grief will turn to joy” (John 16:20b).

Even in the middle of your grief, as you remember your loved one tonight, I am praying in faith these words of Jesus over everyone of you in this room, or listening later or reading this later, that your grief will turn to joy. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

2016 Guided Prayer Retreat

Here’s the archive of all 4 sessions from the “2016 Guided Prayer Retreat,” held at The Cove retreat center in Asheville, North Carolina on December 7-9, 2016.

SESSION 1 – PRAYER IS A CONVERSATION WITH GOD (Wednesday, December 7, 7:15 p.m.)

SESSION 2 – MAKING THE CONNECTION BETWEEN YOUR PRAYERS AND GOD’S ANSWERS (Thursday, December 8, 9:15 a.m.)

SESSION 3 – ACTING IN FAITH ON WHAT YOU’VE HEARD IN PRAYER (Thursday, December 8, 7:15 p.m.)

SESSION 4 – ENJOYING THE REWARDS OF YOUR ANSWERS TO PRAYERS (Friday, December 9, 9:15 a.m.)

Join Us For A “Guided Prayer Retreat”!

Hi, this is Eric Elder with a special announcement! In conjunction with a new series on prayer that I’ll be sharing online, I’d also like to invite you to join Greg Potzer and me for a “guided prayer retreat”–a time when we can come together and pray, but not just alone in silence. Greg and I, along with some strong praying friends, will be taking 3 days to share with you some of the ways we’ve found to make our times of prayer as effective as possible. Then we’ll spend some time in together in prayer and worship, sharing meals, and making new friends along the way. I believe it will be a powerful time, a healing time, a learning time, a prayerful time.

You can watch the event live online for free at this link: live.theranch.org

live.theranch.org

We’ll be hosting the event at the Billy Graham Retreat Center called “The Cove” in Asheville, North Carolina. We’ll start with dinner on Wednesday, December 7, then continue all day Thursday, December 8, and finish up by noon on Friday, December 9. The cost to use the center is $325 per person, which includes 2 nights of lodging in a double room ($405 for a single room), 5 meals, and full use of the center and their meeting space. Greg and I are not charging anything extra for the retreat itself…we’re paying our own way to get to The Cove and offer this retreat to you–and we’re so looking forward it as well. Your registration fee goes directly towards the lodging, meals, and use of the center.

Christmastime at The Cove

The Cove at Christmastime.

the-cove-dining-room

The Dining Room.

the-cove-board-room

A Meeting Room.

the-cove-shepherds-inn

A Guest Room.

We have booked this event to take place at the end of the week to make it more economical for those attending and to allow each of you who are involved in ministries at your own churches to attend the retreat and still serve back at your local church on the weekend.

We will be broadcasting this event live online (and saving the videos for viewing later) so anyone, anywhere in the world, can take part in this special event as well. We believe that by having the event both online and in-person, it will enhance the experience for everyone. So whichever way you join us, we believe you’ll be blessed abundantly! Here’s the link again to watch it live online: live.theranch.org

live.theranch.org

To reserve your spot, please use the links below. (Please review The Cove’s “Statement of Faith” and “Our Group’s Agreement with BGEA Guidelines” before registering, especially in regard to age restrictions and honoring The Cove’s Guidelines.)

Click here or click the “Pay Here!” button below to reserve your spot with the full registration amount per person. After you make your payment, we’ll send you a follow-up email to collect the rest of your registration information.

pay-here
OR you can also send your deposit by cash or check to the address below. Please write in the memo line that this is for the “Guided Prayer Retreat at The Cove.” Please make sure we receive your registration and your cash or check by Wednesday, October 26!



The Ranch Fellowship

25615 E 3000 North Road

Chenoa, IL 61726  USA

Complete pricing, location and schedule of events follows…

PRICING

The cost is $325 per person in a shared room (2 queen-size beds), or $405 for a single room. After October 15, please contact us first before registering to check if we have any extra space available. If space is available, your full registration fee will be due when you reserve your spot.

A private shuttle service between the airport in Asheville and The Cove is available for $40 each way. Contact GrandyCo at 828-273-3214 to make a shuttle reservation.

Please note for tax purposes that your registration fee is not tax-deductible as you will be receiving a service in exchange for your gift. Any donations made beyond your registration fee, however, are fully-deductible and will go directly into helping us continue to share the good news of Christ worldwide.

SCHEDULE OF EVENTS

— ALL TIMES ARE Eastern Standard Time (-5 GMT) —

Wednesday, December 7
3:00-6:00 p.m. – Check-in and registration at The Cove
6:00-7:00 p.m. – Dinner
7:15-10:00 p.m. – Worship, Prayer and Messages

Thursday, December 8
8:00-9:00 a.m. – Breakfast
9:15-12:00 noon – Worship, Prayer and Messages
12:30-1:30 p.m. – Lunch
1:00-6:00 p.m. – Time for personal prayer, fellowship, exploring The Cove, or visiting the recently opened Ruth Graham Prayer Garden.
6:00-7:00 p.m. – Dinner
7:15-10:00 p.m. – Worship, Prayer and Messages

Friday, December 9
8:00-9:00 a.m. – Breakfast
9:15-12:00 noon – Worship, Prayer and Messages

(Room check-out is from 9:00-10:00 a.m. on Friday (just drop off the key at the lobby), but our program will go from 9:15 until 12:00 noon.)

ABOUT US!

Here’s a little more information about us…

About Eric Elder and The Ranch

About Greg Potzer and This Day’s Thought

About The Cove (video)

About The Cove (website)

For more information, please use our Contact Form!

Take A Tour Of This App!

Here’s a guided tour of the app to help you discover all that you can do with it!

Click here to watch the 12-minute tour, or read the highlights below.

app-splashscreen

On the “Home” page (This Day’s Thought), you’ll see a continually updated list of daily posts.  Tap a post to read it, then scroll right or left to read more posts.  To see a longer list of daily posts, scroll all the way to the bottom and it will load more, and more, and more!  To refresh the screen to make sure you’re seeing the latest posts, scroll all the way to the top to refresh the screen.  A “Search” bar also appears when you scroll to the top so you can search for any quote, author or topic that’s mentioned anywhere on the app.

app-home

To access the rest of the multitude of features of this app, click the menu icon in the top left corner (the menu looks like 3 white lines in a black box).  You’ll see a menu of all the other sections of the app, such as a Daily Podcasts, Sunday Sermons, books to rad, music to listen to, a place to post prayer requests and more!

Have fun exploring!

app-menu

On Daily Podcasts, you can listen to all of our daily posts.  Just choose a day and click the play button (triangle).  The podcast will continue to play as you visit other sections of the app, or even if you go to another app on your device.  To read the text of any podcast, simply scroll down the page and you’ll see the full text of that day’s message.  To listen to more podcasts without going back to the menu, just scroll left or right from any day’s podcast.

app-podcastblue

The Week Sermons are often in series, so this page makes it easy to read one right after another.  Just choose a sermon from the list.  To read the next or previous sermon, just scroll left or right.

app-sermon

You can read the full text of all the books we’ve produce at The Ranch.  Just choose a book from the menu, and start reading.  Each book has a table of contents so you can quickly jump from chapter to chapter, or easily return to a specific chapter if you have to leave the app in the middle of a book.  You can also purchase paperback copies of any of these books by visiting The Ranch Bookstore for a donation of any size.

app-readabook

You can listen to all of the music we’ve produced here at The Ranch, plus a  few more albums from other artists who have given us permission to feature their music for your benefit.  Just pick a CD from the list and click the bright orange play button to listen from the beginning.

app-listentomusic

When listening to music, if you don’t see a playlist of all the songs from which to choose, you can click the link that says to see the playlist, and you can see a playlist of all songs on a CD like this:

app-songlist

You can watch any of the videos we’ve produced at The Ranch as well, including inspirational shorts like Eric’s Hope or Lana’s Hope, or our series 1-2 minute clips recorded live in famous locations throughout Israel.

app-watchavideo

To buy any of our books or music in paperback or on a physical CD, just visit The Ranch Bookstore.  You’ll be able to browse through our entire collection in a browser outside of this app.  Just return to the app to keep exploring.

app-bookstore

To make a donation to our ministry, just click Make a Donation, and you’ll be taken to a secure page on our website where you can make a  donation of any size.  If you’d like a thank you gift for your donation, just visit our bookstore and make your donation next to the item you’d like.

app-donation

If you ever need prayer, click “Ask For Prayer” and you can post a public prayer where others will be glad to pray for you as soon as they see your request.  You can also scroll through this page yourself if you’d like to pray for others, either privately, or post a public reply and pray for them on the page, too.

app-askforprayer

 

To see our entire collection of over 2,000 quotes and counting, just visit Quotes By Categories.  Choose a category from the top menu (it scrolls left to right to see more categories), and then choose a quote.  Again, scroll all the way to the bottom of each page of quotes to load more, and more, and more.  Scroll left and right to easily go from category to category.

app-categories

 

To Contact Us for any reason, just fill out our contact form.  We read every note as soon as it arrives.  Please allow a little time for a reply though, as we do get many emails.  We’re happy to see your comments and questions, so let us know what’s on your mind!

app-contactus

 

To see our daily Facebook Posts, and watch our daily video recordings, visit Our Facebook Page.

app-facebook

 

Click “About Us” to learn more about us and why we do what we do!

app-aboutus2

 

Thanks for taking this guided tour!  Hope you enjoy the app!

 

Announcing The 3rd Annual Ranch Retreat!


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

Hi, this is Eric Elder, and on behalf of Greg Potzer and myself, we’d like to invite you to our 3rd Annual Ranch Retreat to be held next month, October 9-11, here in Central Illinois! We’d love for you to come!

3rd Annual Ranch Retreat - Oct 9-11, 2015

Our theme for the retreat this year is “Testimonies,” and we’ve invited several friends to share their testimonies during the weekend about how God has worked powerfully in their lives. Testimonies can give us a boost in many ways whether we share them or hear them. As the Bible says:

“They overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of our testimony,” (Revelation 12:11).

We’ll start off with a potluck dinner here at Clover Ranch on Friday night, after which I’ll be leading a time of worship from the piano, followed by inspirational testimonies of people whose lives have been touched by the hand of God. Greg Potzer of This Day’s Thought will be joining us from Colorado, and we would both look forward to meeting you personally.

We’ll continue on Saturday morning with a light and refreshing breakfast, followed by another session of inspirational worship and testimonies.  We’ll take a break for lunch on your own and some free time in the afternoon to just relax, pray or chat with us and some new friends.

We’ll gather again on Saturday night for another great meal, more inspirational worship and more faith-boosting messages.  (If the weather’s nice, we’ll have a bonfire outside, too!)

If you stay over till Sunday, we’d love to have you join us for a time of worship at the local church where I attend, followed by lunch at the church café (dutch treat) for some extra time of relaxed fellowship.

If all that sounds good to you (I know it sounds good to me!), I hope you’ll join us here in Central Illinois on Columbus Day Weekend, October 9-11.  The retreat and three meals are FREE! (You’ll just need to find a way to get here and a place to stay for the weekend; see links below.)

LOCATION

The retreat will be held at Clover Ranch, located at 25615 E 3000 North Rd, Chenoa, Illinois.  Chenoa is about 2 hours south of Chicago and 25 minutes north of Bloomington/Normal.  The closest airport is in Bloomington, Illinois (BMI), with flights to and from major cities daily. Here’s a link to the closest hotel (3 miles away) and other nearby hotels (20-30 miles away).

SCHEDULE OF EVENTS

FRIDAY, OCTOBER 9
5:00-6:00 Arrive and enjoy appetizers and fellowship
6:00 Potluck dinner begins (Feel free to bring snacks or a dish to pass)
7:00-9:00 Worship and Testimonies
9:00-10:00 Chat, pray and relax

SATURDAY, OCTOBER 10
9:00-10:00 Gather for a light & refreshing breakfast
10:00-:12:00 Worship and Testimonies
12:00 Break for lunch on your own at local restaurants
12:00-6:00 Free time for fellowship, prayer or board games or yard games
6:00-7:00 Enjoy a homestyle dinner and bonfire
7:00-10:00 Worship and Testimonies

SUNDAY, OCTOBER 11
9:00 Worship together at Eastview Christian Church in Normal, Illinois
11:00-2:00 Lunch (dutch treat) at the church café for some extra time of relaxed fellowship

 ABOUT US

For more information about the retreat, housing or any other details, please reply to this note or us the contact form on our website.  Hope to see you soon!

Eric Elder and Greg Potzer
of The Ranch and This Day’s Thought for The Ranch

 


 

15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage, by Eric Elder

15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be.

Practical tips for newlyweds, nearly-weds or anyone who wants to strengthen their marriage.  Also includes 12 tips on parenting!

Want to make your marriage be the 
best that it can be? Here are 15 tips that have been tried and tested in my own 23-year marriage. Each tip contains practical, real-life examples of how they worked for us and how you can adapt and apply them to your own marriage. Also includes a special bonus chapter: 
12 tips on 
parenting! 85 pages.

(Suggested Donation: $12 or more)

paypal-donate-button-cc-lg

Also available from Amazon.com.

choose a donation amount
Donate $25.00 USD
Donate $50.00 USD
Donate $75.00 USD
select a thank you gift
romans lessons
none but thanks anyway
Option 3
Add a comment if you’d like

This Week’s Sermon- Taking A Full Swing


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

TAKING A FULL SWING
Joshua 1:9

by Eric Elder
http://www.theranch.org

 

If you’re like me, you might tend to second guess yourself at times, wondering if you’re doing the right thing or if you’ve heard right from God.  I think each of us go through seasons of doubt about the decisions we’ve made, especially when life around us starts to look like it’s about to fall apart.

What do you do when you reach those critical moments and you have to decide if you’re going to keep moving forward, or if you need to regroup and retreat and perhaps go in a different direction entirely?

When I reach that point, it’s helpful for me to look at the words that God spoke to Joshua as he was about to enter into the Promised Land.  God said:

“Have I not commanded you? Be strong and courageous. Do not be terrified; do not be discouraged, for the LORD your God will be with you wherever you go” (Joshua 1:9).

There are 3 aspects of these words that I find especially helpful.  The first is to remind myself why I made the decision I did in the first place.

In Joshua’s case, God reminded him that He, God, was the one who had called Joshua to enter into the Promised Land.  “Have I not commanded you?”  God had actually called Joshua and his people to enter the Promised Land 40 years earlier, but they didn’t do it.  When they reached the border the first time, they were afraid to go in, so they turned around and headed back into the desert for another 40 years.

Now, 40 years later, Joshua had reached the same crossroad again, and God reminded him: “Have I not commanded you?”  Joshua, of course, would have remembered what God had said to him in the past, and the price that he and all the others had to pay for not doing what God had called them to do.  They may have still been afraid to move forward, and the price of doing so might still be costly, but the price of turning back again would cost even more.

For me, it’s helpful to refresh my memory of why I decided to do what I did in the first place.  If, after reviewing that initial decision, it still seems sound and reasonable, then I look at the second part of God’s words to Joshua: “Be strong and courageous.  Do not be terrified; do not be discouraged…”

This part is helpful because we don’t usually know what really lies ahead, and venturing into the unknown often strikes fear in our hearts.  The very fact that God had to tell Joshua to be strong and courageous indicates to me that there were very real fears that could have overtaken his heart, and that there was probably a good reason they needed to be strong and courageous.  What they were about to face would require strength and courage; it would require internal fortitude and resolve.

God wouldn’t have needed to tell Joshua, “Do not be terrified; do not be discouraged” if, in fact, there was nothing to be terrified or discouraged about.  The truth was, what they were about to face was terrifying and it could have discouraged them, just as it did 40 years earlier.  Then why did God tell them this?  If there were really and truly terrifying dangers ahead, why would God tell them not to be afraid or discouraged?  Because of what he tells them next in the third part of this significant verse:  “for the LORD your God will be with you wherever you go.”

I try to imagine walking through a mine field ahead of me.  If I had to do it on my own, I know I couldn’t do it.  I wouldn’t be able to see or even to guess where the mines might be.  But if God was with me, walking with me every step of the way, and I held on tight to Him, I have no doubt that He would be able to walk me through that field of mines just fine.  I would just need to make sure I was staying as close to Him as possible, and stepping only where He stepped.

When I look at these three things–why I made the decision I made in the first place, why I might need to be strong and courageous, and how God will be with me every step of the way–it helps me to make my next move.  Many times that means I need to keep moving forward and finish what I started, no matter how difficult the circumstances might become as I do so.

I reached this point a few weeks ago with our “2nd Annual Ranch Retreat.”  I put a stake in the ground 3 months ago by naming it our “2nd Annual” retreat, after having done our first the year before.  But was I really ready to commit to doing this on an annual basis?  And was I really ready to announce to the world that I should call it an annual event?  I felt a little bit like George Lucas must have felt when he put the subtitle on his first Star Wars movie and called it “Episode IV.”  The very name itself implied that there were someday going to be Episodes I, II and III, even though it would be another 20 years before he filmed the first of these “prequels.”

But I felt strongly enough about the retreat that I went ahead and named it the “2nd Annual Ranch Retreat” 3 months before it took place.  But after we were 2 months into advertising and promoting it and we still didn’t have even one person signed up, I started to wonder if I had made the wrong decision.  Even with just 2 weeks to go before the event took place, we had only a handful of people registered.  I had to decide if we were going to cancel the whole event all together, ending our run of “annual” retreats before we even got to the 2nd one!

I don’t mind being wrong, but I don’t like to back out of something just because I’m afraid of how it might turn out–especially if God has called me to do it and He wants to accomplish something through it.  So I called my friends who were putting it together with me and we talked it through again.  We could have easily cancelled at that point, but I had to remind myself why we were doing it in the first place, and if God had really called us to do it.

About that time I was also reading a book with my son by Ted Dekker and he was talking about the process he went through in creating the book and getting it published.  He pitched the idea to several publishers, all of whom turned it down.  Years went by and he pitched it again and again, only to be turned down again and again.  Publishers told him that nobody read this kind of story.

After years of having no success, Ted finally found someone, Allen Arnold, who believed in his idea enough to take a risk and publish his story.  They found out that not only were people interested in reading this kind of story, but soon 50,000 soon joined in on the discussion of the book and its ideas at teddekker.com.  The book, and the series it spawned, had struck a chord in the hearts of thousands who wanted to talk about everything that it had stirred up within them, including my own kids.  Ted wrote this in the afterward of the book we were reading:

“I once told Allen that I was born to write these chronicles.  Admittedly, their writing is only a small part of my life.  But if I was born to write them, then in a small, small way, you may have been born to read them.  We, like the stories themselves, find ourselves interconnected in this wonderful thing called the story of life.  You are part of my history, and I am part of yours.  And this, my friend, is what it means to come full circle” (Ted Dekker, Red, pg 385).

I decided to finish what I had started, and give it the best possible chance of success as I could.  As I stood in front of the group last weekend at our “2nd Annual Ranch Retreat,” I couldn’t help but think of Ted’s words and the challenges he faced in order to do what he felt he should do.  40 people had gathered with me here in Illinois from all across the country, from places like California, Colorado, Michigan, Kansas, Indiana and Georgia.  We sang and praised God, we opened His Word, and we opened our hearts and lives to Him and to each other.

As I looked around the room on the final night, I read Ted Dekker’s quote to those who had gathered, saying that if God had called me to do this, then perhaps, in a some small, small way, they were meant to be there, too.

And as you read these words today, if I was called to write them, then perhaps in some small, small way, you were meant to read them, too.

The decisions you make are important, and it’s important to make the best decisions that we can up front.  Sometimes we need to regroup along the way or retreat and go in a different direction entirely, admitting that we’re fallible and that there are times when it’s best to cut our losses before they take us down completely.  But many times we simply need to remind ourselves of why we decided to do what we’re doing in the first place, then going forward with full strength and courage to see it through to the end.

I was reading through a physics book with another son a few weeks ago as part of his schooling.  We were studying momentum and read that the difference between good and bad baseball players is “follow through.”  According to the laws of physics, there are two things that determine how far a ball will travel when its hit by a bat.  The first is how hard the bat strikes the ball.  But a second factor is also significant, and that’s how long the bat and the ball stay in contact with each other.  The longer the connection, the stronger the momentum.  That’s why batters need to take a “full” swing, following through with the swing that was started and not stopping the moment the bat hits the ball.

Sometimes we stop mid-swing when we hit an obstacle, stunned and wondering if we should have even stepped up to the plate.  But if we’ve stepped up to the plate with God, and if we can remember why we’re doing what we’re doing in the first place, then we can take a full swing and knock the ball out of the park.

“Have I not commanded you? Be strong and courageous. Do not be terrified; do not be discouraged, for the LORD your God will be with you wherever you go” (Joshua 1:9).

Let’s pray…

Father, thank You for giving each of us a purpose here on earth and the gifts and resources to carry out those purposes.  Help us to make wise decision not only at the start of a project, but all the way through it.  Give us Your wisdom as we take each step, showing us where to walk, where not to walk, and how to keep moving forward despite the obstacles in front of us.  Remind us of what You’ve called us to do and give us the strength and courage to do it.  Help us to take a full swing, so we can fulfill our purposes, and perhaps in some small, small way, help others fulfill theirs, too.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

P.S. You can still watch all 3 sessions right now from the Ranch Retreat online at www.theranch.org/retreat



Lana's Hope Reminder Bands

You can still help make Lana’s dreams come true.  To learn more, visit www.LanasHope.com.

Tenderly, by Marilyn Byrnes

Tenderly - Album Artwork

Contemporary favorites played softly, beautifully and tenderly.  100% pure piano from Marilyn Byrnes.

Songs include:

  1. The Prayer
  2. Greensleeves
  3. What’s New?
  4. Tenderly
  5. Over The Rainbow
  6. The Wind Beneath My Wings
  7. Get Here, Love Theme From “Superman” (Can You Read My Mind?)
  8. I’ll Only Love You…Ikaw Lang Ang Mamahalin
  9. Canon de Noel
  10. The Way We Were
  11. Somewhere
  12. O Come All Ye Faithful. 

(Suggested Donation: $15 or more)

paypal-donate-button-cc-lg

Click Play to listen to one of my favorites, “Can You Read My Mind?”

Also available from Amazon.com; or get the MP3’s from Amazon.comiTunes, or CDBaby; or listen to this album on Spotify or Pandora

This Day’s Thought from The Ranch- Watch The Ranch Retreat Live Online!


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

WATCH THE RANCH RETREAT LIVE ONLINE…
IT ALL STARTS IN JUST A FEW HOURS!

You can watch our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat live online for free starting in just a few hours.  We have special guests coming in from around the country and would love to have you drop in and join us online anytime during the weekend.

The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

We’re talking about transitions in your life and how God can help you through them.  We’ll have awesome worship, special messages and times of prayer and listening to the Holy Spirit.

If you’d like to join us, just visit this link, starting at 7:30 pm tonight Central Daylight Time (-5GMT), then again at  9:30 am tomorrow morning and 7:00 pm tomorrow night.  Drop in and see what God has to say!  Here’s the link:

https://theranch.org/retreat


 

This Day’s Thought from The Ranch- Wednesday

Special note from Eric and Greg: The Ranch Retreat is coming THIS WEEKEND! Although our online registration has closed, you can still join us, either in person or online. To join us in person, please reply to this email and we’ll send you the final details to meet us in Illinois. To join us online, either live or later, visit this link starting at 7:30 pm on Friday, Central Daylight Time (-5GMT): www.theranch.org/retreat


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

No one has any more time than you have.  It is the discipline and stewardship of your time that is important.  The management of time is the management of self; therefore if you manage time with God, He will be begin to manage you.

Jill Briscoe


This Day's Verse

Heal me, O LORD, and I shall be healed; save me, and I shall be saved; for thou art my praise.

Jeremiah 17:14
The Revised Standard Version


This Day's Smile

Every single creature is full of God and is a book about God.

Meister Eckhart



Lana's Hope Reminder Bands

You can still help make Lana’s dreams come true.  To learn more, visit www.LanasHope.com.

This Week’s Sermon- Depression and Hope


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

DEPRESSION AND HOPE
Psalm 77

by Eric Elder
theranch.org

Note from Eric:  I was asked to speak this week on the topic of depression for our Care Groups at our church, and I thought you’d like to hear the message too.  We all face troubles and times when hope seems to elude us.  Yet with God there’s always hope, and He can lead us to the help we need.

Click here to listen to my message: “Depression and Hope” (11-1/2 minutes), or read the transcript that follows.  

(For those who are interested, I’ve also uploaded Part 2 of this message to our website, with a personal story of how God helped me through a time of trouble this past week.  Click here to listen to Part 2, which is not included in the transcript below.)

Transcript:

I’m going to talk tonight about depression, so I thought I’d start with a cartoon if that’s OK.  They go together, right?

This is a picture of a man in his car and he says:  “Son, look at the back of the car and tell me if my turn signal is working.”  The son sees the blinking light and says, “Yes, No, Yes, No, Yes.”

car-toon

I sometimes feel that way when people ask me how I’m doing.  “Up, Down, Up, Down, Up.”  It really depends when you ask me and how things are going because of the things that have happened in the last couple years of my life.  I think that’s a common thing for a lot of us, and yet as Christians, sometimes we think we should be “happy clappy” all the time, and if we’re not then something must be desperately wrong with us.

Depression has been called the common cold of emotional disorders.  It really is something that happens.  We have seasons where things get us down, where life is hard, where sometimes we experience incredible highs and then we plummet right after it.  It’s just something that happens as part of life, as part of living, and it happened to Bible characters throughout history.

You can look through the Bible and look at someone like Moses.  Here’s a quote from him:

“I cannot carry all these people by myself; the burden is too heavy for me. If this is how you are going to treat me, put me to death right now–if I have found favor in your eyes–and do not let me face my own ruin” (Numbers 11:14-15, NKJV).

Here Moses has been called by God and he’s doing what God called him to do.  But he gets to the point where he says, in effect:  “The burden’s just too much for me to take.  I can’t do it; just take me now.”

Here’s King David after he had sinned with Bathsheba.  In Psalm 38 he says:

“I am troubled, I am bowed down greatly; I go mourning all the day long. … I groan because of the turmoil of my heart” (Psalm 38:6, 8b, NKJV).

Here’s Elijah.  He had just performed an incredible wonder for God.  He had challenged 450 prophets of Baal to a duel to see whose God was going to come and burn a sacrifice that they had both put on an altar.  It was just 1 of Elijah against 450 of these other guys who were worshipping Baal.  Elijah won and all the other prophets were killed and slaughtered after that because God descended fire onto Elijah’s altar and did exactly what Elijah called on Him to do.

Yet Elijah ran from that scene.  He ran and ran and ran until he was worn out.  It says in the Bible:

“He came to a broom tree, sat down under it and prayed that he might die. ‘I have had enough, LORD,’ he said. ‘Take my life; I am no better than my ancestors.’  Then he lay down under the tree and fell asleep” (1 Kings 19:4b-5a, NIV).

I could just keep going through the Bible:  Jeremiah and Jonah and even Jesus.  On the cross, I don’t know if you would call this depression, but it was certainly anguish.  When you’re being nailed to a cross and you’re hanging there dying and you’ve done nothing wrong and you cry out to God, as it says in Matthew that He did:

“My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?” (Matthew 27:46).

So if you ever feel in anguish as a Christian, or you ever feel like the burden is too much for you, or you feel like you just want God to take your life, or you just don’t think that you can take it anymore, you’re in really good company.

I’m not saying it’s good to be there.  I don’t think we should be there all the time.  But God provides help to all of us as we need it.  And so there’s a Psalm I want to read to you tonight, Psalm 77.  It’s written by a man named Asaph.  He was the choir director during King David’s time.  He wrote a Psalm that’s sort of a classic Psalm on depression if you’d ever like to read it on your own.  I’m going to read portions of it to you here.

Asaph was in a miserable state.  It says, in Psalm 77, starting in verse 1:

“I cried out to God for help; I cried out to God to hear me. When I was in distress, I sought the Lord; at night I stretched out untiring hands and my soul refused to be comforted. I remembered you, O God, and I groaned; I mused, and my spirit grew faint. You kept my eyes from closing; I was too troubled to speak. I thought about the former days, the years of long ago; I remembered my songs in the night. My heart mused and my spirit inquired: “Will the Lord reject forever? Will he never show his favor again? Has his unfailing love vanished forever? Has his promise failed for all time? Has God forgotten to be merciful? Has he in anger withheld his compassion?” (Psalm 77:1-9).

That’s a pretty desperate cry to God.  It’s nice that God records these things in the Bible.  He doesn’t gloss over this in people’s lives.  If that’s all I told you about the Bible you might say, “Man, that’s a whole bunch of depressed people. I don’t know if I want to read that Book!”

But God doesn’t leave people there.

For Moses, God sent an answer.  He sent his father-in-law to give him a solution to how to deal with all the people, to divide them up into groups and to put leaders over them.

For King David, God provided an answer and showed him how to confess his sins out loud and to relieve all that guilt.  You should see and read all the rest of of the Psalms that David wrote as he poured out that confession to God and God flooded him with love and forgiveness and peace.

He gave an answer to Elijah.  God sent an angel to him and as he was sleeping there, the angel prepared some food for him.  Elijah got up and ate, then the angel had him go back to sleep, then he got up and ate again.  Just a little nourishment and he was on his way and up and going again.

I think if you read through these different stories, even about Jesus it says He was crying in anguish, but 3 days later He was raised gloriously and sat at the right hand of God, the Father.  In all these situations, there wasn’t a “one size fits all” answer for how to get out of it, because they didn’t get into it in the same way.  Sometimes it was sin, sometimes it was having a great victory in God, sometimes it was doing exactly what God wanted them to do.  So the solutions are sort of different for everyone.  But I want to encourage you that there is hope.

Chip Ingram, in his book that we’ve been studying this fall, Finding God When You Need Him Most, in this chapter called “When You’re Troubled and Depressed,” writes this:

“You see, God is a shepherd who cares for each person individually.  Even though you might not be able to sort out all the contributing factors to your depression, God can still lead you out of it.  He will lead you to the help you need.  It may involve medicine, counseling, spiritual direction, relational aid, or all of the above.  But God wants to meet you in the midst of your troubles and depression and lead you out” (Chip Ingram, Finding God When You Need Him Most, pg. 108).

You can get to the point where you say, “Man, I don’t know if God’s going to show up this time.  I know He’s been faithful, but you know, I’m just getting worn out.”  Yet God does show up and He leads us to a solution that we need.  For a lot of you, this Care Groups tonight (or this message today), is part of that solution and God can provide the Bible verse that you need, or the person that you need, or the counseling that you need, or maybe a direction to the medical help that you need.  God loves to provide what you need and He loves to give you hope.  He loves to give you what you need.

I just want to encourage you in that, and my final encouragement to you today is to do what Asaph did in Psalm 77, if you read further.  In verse 10, he changes his course.  Instead of complaining to God he says:

“Then I thought, ‘To this I will appeal: the years of the right hand of the Most High.’ I will remember the deeds of the LORD; yes, I will remember your miracles of long ago.  I will meditate on all your works and consider all your mighty deeds” (Psalm 77:10-12).

And then he goes on and he recounts how God led the Israelites through the desert out of Egypt and into the Promised Land and how he brought them through the sea where there was no way out and God provided a way.  Doing this changed the whole course of Psalm 77.  And by the end, Asaph is praising God again, after starting the Psalm with such despair.

It’s different for all of us, but his turning point was just saying, “God, I’m going to remember what You’ve done in the past.”  I’ll close with this list of just a few of many things that Chip Ingram suggests, things that he does for himself, and maybe there are one or two things that you could do, when you find yourself in a depressed moment or season.  You might think these are too simple, yet you’d be surprised.

  • Get out your photo albums or slide projector and look at wedding pictures, remember good moments with shots of kids, reminisce with favorite vacation pictures, look at birthday pictures.
  • Watch old videos you haven’t watched in years.
  • Read your journal.
  • Write down all your blessings.
  • Relive the day you came to Christ.
  • List the top 10 answers to prayer in your life.
  • List 5 people who love you.

If there’s one of those you want to do, even this week, just list the top 10 answers to prayers in your life, relive the day you came to Christ, list 5 people who love you, read your journal, going back and remembering how God has worked in your life and saying, “God, You’ve been there for me in the past, and You’ve promised You’ll be there for me in the future.  I’m going to trust You.  Even though I don’t see a way out, I trust You that You’ll provide it, in Jesus’ name.”

Let’s pray…

Father, thank You that You can show us that it’s even normal to have days of trouble and days of depression, days when we can’t work things out on our own, days when it seems hopeless.  Lord, thank You also for showing us that there’s a way out when we experience those days or months or years.  Thank You that You love us so much that You do provide a way out, Lord.  I pray You’d lead each of us to whatever solution You would have for us, God, whether it’s inviting people that we need to invite, whether it’s giving a call to someone, whether it’s taking someone out for dinner, whether it’s reading the Bible, a favorite passage, looking back at our journal, listing the things You’ve done in our lives, whether it’s seeking medical help or professional help or someone in church or just a listening ear.  God, whatever answer, whatever solution, I pray You’d lead us to it.  Thank You that You are a God of hope.  I pray that You would give each one of us hope.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

P.S. For those who are interested, I’ve also uploaded a 2nd part of the message to our website, with a personal story of how God helped me through a time of trouble this past week.  Click here to listen to Part 2, which is not included in the transcript above.



The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

The Ranch Retreat is coming THIS WEEKEND!  Even if you can’t join us in person, we hope to broadcast the main sessions live and later on our website.  Technology permitting, you’ll be able to watch for free from any computer or mobile device.  Please visit the link below for more details or to watch the retreat as we stream it live or later, starting Friday, October 10th.  Click here to learn more or to watch The Ranch Retreat!

This Week’s Sermon- No One Would Know

Note from Eric:  If you haven’t signed up for our Ranch Retreat yet, the registration deadline is TOMORROW, SEPTEMBER 29th.  Kent Sanders, today’s guest writer, will be there!  We’d love to have you join us!  Click here to sign up.


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

NO ONE WOULD KNOW
Part 8 of our series on “Transitions”
Here are the links to Parts 123456, and 7.

by Kent Sanders
www.kentsanders.net

 

“No one would know if we skipped church today.”

Those were the first words that crossed my mind when I woke up. It was a Sunday morning in February, 2004. My wife Melanie and I had just concluded a 7-year ministry in Streator, Illinois. I was a full-time worship leader, and she had been the children’s ministry director for several years before taking a position at a local preschool.

For a few months before that, I had been in contact with St. Louis Christian College in Florissant, Missouri. It was my alma mater, and they were interested in me coming as the Professor of Worship. It was the perfect opportunity to move closer to family and have a position of greater influence. I wouldn’t only be leading worship; I would get to train future worship leaders.

After accepting the position and resigning from the church, we moved to St. Louis to start our new lives. On our first Sunday in our new home, I woke up realizing that for the first time in over seven years, coordinating or leading a worship service was not my responsibility.

In many ways, it felt like a weight was lifted off my shoulders. I could go to church and be a “regular” person. But I was also scared because I had let go of a position where I was so comfortable. It was the first time since graduating from college that I was not a paid church staff member.

It was a transition that would shape me in many ways. I have had several part-time ministries since I left Streator, but it’s been ten years since I’ve worked full-time at a church. As I reflect on that transition and what I’ve learned about being a church member, I can boil it down to five key lessons that have helped strengthen my faith. I’ll also offer some questions for reflection after each lesson.

1. You must choose to get involved.

In ministry leadership circles, you often hear about the need to get people involved. At St. Louis Christian College, we even have a degree program in Discipleship & Involvement. One of the major concerns of the New Testament writers was that Christians have good relationships with one another. After all, we’re the body of Christ! And having good relationships means you must get involved.

Church leaders need to offer a variety of ways for people to get connected at church. But ultimately, church members must choose to get involved. That means you and I have to make a conscious choice to maintain relationships and be consistent in our church attendance. Is church attendance the only thing that matters? Of course not. But it’s hard to have deep relationships with people you never see.

Statistics tell us that the average church member attends services twice a month. What if I applied that same ratio to my marriage? If I decided I was only going to see my wife twice a week, things would go downhill pretty quickly. No one would maintain that you could maintain a vibrant, healthy marriage if you put time and effort into building that relationship.

Yet many times in the church, we will encounter people who aren’t happy with their church for various reasons. When you begin to dig a little, you will often find that they are not highly involved church members who are there to contribute.

When I stepped out of my role as a pastor, I had to reevaluate why I was involved at church. Up to that point, it was part of my job. But when that was no longer the case, I had the opportunity to get back to the basics of my faith and find a renewed commitment to the local church.

Question: Have you made a conscious choice to be a participating member of your local church? If so, what continues to motivate you? If not, what’s keeping you from being more involved?

2. You must distinguish between Ministry and ministry.

Yes, you read that correctly. There is a difference between “Ministry” (capitalized) and  “ministry” (lowercase). Let me explain.

In the Bible, the word “ministry” literally means “service.” Specifically, it refers to service that’s done for others in the name of Christ. But your view of ministry can be very different depending on your vocation.

As a pastor, I tended to focus on the vocational side of ministry. I viewed my church staff position as a Ministry because I had dedicated my life to Christian service. It’s not that I didn’t believe people in other vocations weren’t doing ministry. It’s just that when you graduate with a ministry degree from a Christian college, it’s easy to view your church role as something sacred and special among vocations.

But what happens when you no longer have that position, that role of being in Ministry? This is the situation I faced when I became a church member instead of a paid pastor. I was no longer in a leadership role and had to rediscover what it meant to be “in ministry.”

When I began to look at vocational ministry as an outsider, I saw things in a new light. I discovered that being “in ministry” didn’t mean you received a paycheck from a church or had a special title. Being “in ministry” meant that you approached all of your work, no matter what type, as a service to Christ and to the world. It doesn’t mean that pastors are any less important; it means that we’re all of equal importance.

To be quite frank, I had serious workaholic tendencies in my twenties, when I worked at a church. My identity was completely wrapped up in my church position. This wasn’t because I was overworked or had unfair expectations; it was because I didn’t really understand who I was. I saw myself first and foremost as a Minister—a church staff member.

When I stepped away from that position, I had an identity crisis for about two years. I was so wrapped up in my church position that I often missed the bigger picture of what ministry is all about.

Pastors are important! They are of course doing ministry through their service to the church. But you have a ministry as well, in your work, in your family, and wherever you find yourself. You may not be leading or preaching, but if you’re a Christian, you are most definitely called to serve others in the name of Christ.

Question: Do you view your work as a ministry? How can you serve Christ and the world through your vocation?

3. You must develop a hunger for God.

As a pastor, it was my job to know and teach the Bible. I wasn’t preaching every Sunday, but I was definitely teaching the Word through worship songs, at rehearsals, through my writing, and other avenues. In a sense, it’s a pastor’s job to be “spiritual” because your life is focused on the church’s program.

But once I was out of that role, there was less external structure to ensure that I was interacting with God’s Word and involved at church. I was surprised to discover that it was much harder than I thought to maintain the discipline of “feeding myself” spiritually.

I have tried all kinds of things over the years to help me be disciplined with my Bible reading. (Bible reading is not the only element to your faith, of course, but it’s a key habit for growing in your faith, so I’ll focus on it here.) I’ve tried Bible reading plans. I’ve tried Bible apps on my phone. I’ve tried devotional books. I’ve tried study Bibles with all the notes, maps, bells and whistles you could want. I’ve tried Bibles that included only the text (no chapter and verse numbers). If they sell it in a Christian bookstore, I’ve probably tried it.

What I’ve learned is that tools can be very helpful, but they can’t make you hungry for God. I came to a place in my life where I didn’t want to continue trying to do life on my own. I was too proud to admit that I wasn’t smart enough or enough to figure things out by myself. I had to first be broken in order to be made whole.

If you are experiencing some kind of pain or loss in life, don’t let it drive you away from God. Let it drive you to him, to a place where you have utter dependency on his healing, wisdom and grace.

Question: On a scale of 1 to 10, how hungry are you for God’s work in your life? If you don’t feel much of a drive towards God these days, what might be the cause?

4. You must learn to follow, not just lead.

As a worship leader, I was used to being on stage nearly every Sunday, leading the congregation. It was exhausting, but also exhilarating. It’s a great feeling to know that the songs you’ve chosen, the volunteers in your ministry, and the organization you’ve put into church services have all come together to create something that changes lives.

But what happens when you’re not in charge anymore?

This is exactly the dilemma I found myself in when we became involved in our new church. I wasn’t a worship leader anymore; I was a volunteer in another person’s ministry. The worship leader and I were great friends, but as a musician in his ministry I sometimes thought, “Gee, that’s not the way I would do that,” or “That’s not the way you should arrange that song.”

It took a long time for me to get comfortable in the role of a follower when I had been a leader for so long. But over time I found a new role: not as a church staff person in charge of a ministry area, but as a volunteer who was a supporter and encourager to the church staff.

I had something few other people in the church had: I was a volunteer who knew what ministry was like. I knew it can be exhausting and emotionally draining. I accepted the fact that I wasn’t always on stage, but could play an important behind-the-scenes role at our church.

We talk a lot about leadership in the Christian community, but you seldom hear about “followership.” You must learn to follow before you can lead.

Question: Do you make it easier for your pastor to lead you, by being a good follower who is supportive and encouraging?

5. You must learn to live a balanced life.

One of the most surprising things I experienced after transitioning out of paid ministry was that I didn’t have to be involved in everything at church. As a staff member, my life basically revolved around the church calendar: hospital calls, staff meetings, planning sessions, worship rehearsals, Sunday services, and many other events. In many ways I assumed that all our church volunteers shared the same sentiment that church events take priority over nearly everything else.

But as a volunteer, I had the freedom to choose how much, and in what ways, to be involved. I quickly discovered that my life no longer revolved around the church schedule. I learned to say “no” to some things because I now had a different job and a growing family. I became more discerning about how I would spend my time.

This was a major shift in my thinking from when I worked at the church. I don’t want to give the impression that my former church asked too much of its staff; that wasn’t the case. In fact, the senior minister set a stellar example of going home at a reasonable hour and spending time with his family. But I was a workaholic who loved his job and thought about it night and day. I just assumed everyone else did the same.

Thankfully, I have changed a lot over the years, and have a much more sane view of ministry these days!

It can be difficult to say “no” sometimes and set boundaries, but you can only be involved in so many things. Find what you are passionate about and give your efforts to that area of ministry. Having a balanced life means that you are healthier and more productive, and your church enjoys the blessing of having a fully committed, energized you!

Question: Have you set healthy boundaries in your life regarding church involvement? If not, what can you do to help ensure that your life doesn’t become out of balance?

A word to pastors: Although this article was written for church members, I hope that you resonate with it as well. Whether you’ve been leading God’s people for a few years or a few decades, it’s important to take these lessons to heart. They apply equally to pastors as they do to church leaders . . . perhaps even more so since it’s so easy to allow church work to consume your life.

Life is full of transitions, but they can be so much better when we walk through them together.  As the Bible says:

“Let us not give up meeting together, as some are in the habit of doing, but let us encourage one another–and all the more as you see the Day approaching” (Hebrews 10:25).

If you’re like me and sometimes think, “No one would know if I skipped church today,” I hope you’ll learn from what I’ve learned:

  1. Choose to get involved, because getting involved will build good relationships that are helpful both to you and to those with whom you interact;
  2. Distinguish between Ministry and ministry, serving others in the name of Christ regardless of where God has placed you;
  3. Develop a hunger for God, both by stoking the fire of your faith by reading his word, and by realizing your utter dependence on him;
  4. Learn to follow, not just lead, by encouraging those who lead you so they can lead even more effectively; and
  5. Learn to live a balanced life, setting boundaries and saying “no” to some things so you can say “yes” to others with your full energy and commitment.

Kent Sanders writes on art and creativity at kentsanders.net. He is also Professor of Worship at St. Louis Christian College in Florissant, MO. You can connect with him on Facebook or follow him on Twitter.

When you join the free email newsletter list at kentsanders.net, you get 6 free gifts, including the series “10 Keys to Creativity” and the eBooks “How to Make Time for Your Art” and “The Ultimate Resource Guide for Artpreneurs.”



The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

Kent Sanders will be joining us from St. Louis for our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat on October 10-12.  We’d love to have you join us! Registration ends TOMORROW, SEPTEMBER 29th.
Click here to sign up!

The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat

Watch “The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat,” recorded live on October 10 & 11, 2014.

Session 1: Friday Night, October 10, 2014, 8:00 pm – 10 pm “The price and payoff of stepping out in faith.”

Session 2: Saturday Morning, October 11, 2014, 10:0 am – 12 noon “The pain and practicality of going where you don’t want to go.”

Session 3: Saturday Night, October 11, 2014, 8:00 pm – 10 pm “The peace and power that comes through prayer.”

This Week’s Sermon- Who Do You Think You Are?


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?
Psalm 139

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

 

Note from Eric:  I spoke this week at our church’s Care Groups and thought you’d enjoy the message.  You can listen to it at the link below, or read the transcript that follows.  I’d especially encourage you to watch the movie I recommend in the message called “Sing Over Me,” which you can watch online for free this week only at www.singovermemovie.com.  I can’t recommend it highly enough!  Click the link below to listen to today’s message or read the transcript that follows.

Click here to listen to “Who Do You Think You Are?” by Eric Elder (11 minutes)

TRANSCRIPT:

Good evening.  My name’s Eric Elder and tonight we’re going to ask the question, “Who do you think you are?”  I’d also like to highlight two movies for you this week.  One you can watch online, right now, for free for just one more week, and the other is a movie from 1995 about a high school music teacher.  Both of these will help answer the question, “Who do you think you are?” because our perceptions of ourselves don’t always match with reality.

Sometimes people ask, “Who do you think you are?” when talking about someone who thinks they’re better than everyone else.  But for a lot of us–most of us really–the question is important because we really think too little of ourselves.  We have rough days.  We have bad weeks.  We have failures in our life.  We have disappointments.  We aren’t at the place where we thought we’d be.  Things didn’t work out quite the way we had planned, and we can sometimes get frustrated and we can get hurt and get confused and just say, “How did I end up here?”

So I want to remind you today what God thinks of you.  Because what really matters most is what He thinks of you.  He’s the one that created you, so He knows you inside and out, backwards and forwards.  I’d like to speak some words over you tonight from Psalm 139.  I’ll read to you most of the passage from Psalm 139.

For some of you, you may have heard these words a lot.  I want to help you hear them in a fresh way.  For some of you, you may have never heard these words before, about what God thinks about you.  This is a Psalm of David, who became king, and he was writing to God just how amazing it was that God even considered him or thought of him at all.  This is how God thinks of us all.  Psalm 139, starting in verse 1, says:

“O LORD, you have searched me and You know me. You know when I sit and when I rise; You perceive my thoughts from afar. You discern my going out and my lying down; You are familiar with all my ways. Before a word is on my tongue You know it completely, O LORD” (Psalm 139:1-4). 

I was over in Peoria yesterday with a guy who has sepsis.  He’s recovering, but it’s going to be a really hard road for him.  He’s got a breathing tube down his throat and his organs are all failing and they weren’t sure if he was going to make it just a week ago.  I was reading this Psalm to him, and he’s not able to get words out.  He can only point, and at least this week is starting to be able to write on a board.  I thought of that phrase, “Before a word is on my tongue You know it completely, O Lord.”  How amazing?  When you can’t even get a word out, God already knows it.  He knows what you’re thinking.  Even if you don’t get a word out, God still knows it, and that’s a great comfort.  Continuing in verse 5:

“You hem me in–behind and before; You have laid your hand upon me. Such knowledge is too wonderful for me, too lofty for me to attain. Where can I go from Your Spirit? Where can I flee from Your presence? If I go up to the heavens, You are there; if I make my bed in the depths, You are there. If I rise on the wings of the dawn, if I settle on the far side of the sea, even there Your hand will guide me, Your right hand will hold me fast” (Psalm 139: 5-10).

I love that.  Some people might not like that, that God will never leave them alone.  But the great truth is, He loves you so much that He will never leave you alone.  He’s not coming after you with condemnation.  He pursues you with love, and He will never leave you alone, even if you settle on the far side of the sea.  His hand will guide you.  His right hand will hold you fast.

Continuing in verse 11:

“If I say, ‘Surely the darkness will hide me and the light become night around me,’ even the darkness will not be dark to You; the night will shine like the day, for darkness is as light to You. For You created my inmost being; You knit me together in my mother’s womb. I praise You because I am fearfully and wonderfully made; Your works are wonderful, I know that full well. My frame was not hidden from You when I was made in the secret place. When I was woven together in the depths of the earth, Your eyes saw my unformed body. All the days ordained for me were written in Your book before one of them came to be. How precious to me are Your thoughts, O God! How vast is the sum of them! Were I to count them, they would outnumber the grains of sand. When I awake, I am still with You” (Psalm 139:11-18).

I just love that, too, how God is with you.  He walks with you.  He knows you.  He’s ordained all the days of your life before one of them came to be.

Sometimes you feel like a nobody going nowhere.  But the truth is, in God’s eyes, you are a somebody going somewhere.

The first movie I want to tell you about is called “Sing Over Me.”  It’s about the life of Dennis Jernigan.  Dennis is a singer, songwriter and worship leader, among many other things.  He’s also a personal friend of mine.  He’s written songs that are sung in churches all over the world, songs like “You Are My All In All” and “We Will Worship the Lamb of Glory.”  But he didn’t always have chart-topping songs on his resume.  In fact, when he applied to music school in college, he was rejected when the head of the music department said, “We have only a few positions in this department, and we reserve them for people we see potential in.  We simply do not see any such potential in you.”

Yet Dennis loved to play the piano and to sing and worship and write songs.  He could have given up on life.  In fact, he tried to.  He tried to take his own life, turning on the gas stove in his room and laying down on the floor to die.  But then a drastic thought occurred to him:  was he really ready to face death and whatever may or may not be waiting for him afterward?  Frightened, he quickly got up and turned off the gas before he was overcome by the fumes.

Soon after, he was at a Christian concert, and when the invitation was given to surrender his life fully to God’s plan for his life, and to reject Satan’s plan of death and destruction, he committed his life to Christ.  Overwhelmed that night by God’s love for him, Dennis walked away from years of sexually destructive behavior and self-condemnation, and began a new walk of life, eventually marrying his college sweetheart, having a family of nine kids and writing hundreds of worship songs affecting millions.

Dennis says that the most significant step in his story was realizing his true identity–what God had planned and purposed in his life–and who he was in God’s eyes.  His life verse has become one from Zephaniah 3:17.  It says that “the Lord rejoices over you with singing.”  Dennis was so struck by that, that God loves him so much, that God would even sing over him.  And God sings over each one of you.  That’s just a crazy thought, not just that you sing to God, but that God rejoices over you and sings over you!  That could help you sleep at night, knowing that God is singing over you!

So this movie that they’ve made about Dennis’s life is called, “Sing Over Me,” and you can watch it at www.singovermemovie.com.  It’s free online for just one more week.  I encourage you to watch it!

The second movie that I want to talk about tonight is one called, “Mr. Holland’s Opus.”  Maybe you’ve heard about this. Chip Ingram talks about it in this book that we’re studying this fall in Care Groups called “Finding God When You Need Him Most.”  Mr. Holland, who’s played by Richard Dreyfus, wanted to write a magnificent symphony.  This was his goal in life.  Then he got involved in teaching high school music.  That was all in the meantime, and he did that for years and years and years, and he never got around to writing his symphony.

At one point the school lost their funding and they had to cut his position.  Mr. Holland lost his job.  He felt like his life had been wasted, for he had never fulfilled his dreams.  But to his surprise, as he was feeling his lowest, his former students gathered to honor him with a tribute.  They all came together in a room to surprise him, and one of them had become the governor of the state.  She got up to speak, and here’s what she says:

“Mr. Holland had a profound influence on my life, on a lot of lives I know.  And yet I get the feeling that he considers a great part of his own life misspent.  Rumor had it he was always working on this symphony of his.  And this was going to make him famous, rich, probably both.  But Mr. Holland isn’t rich and he isn’t famous, at least not outside of our little town.  It might be easy for him to think himself a failure.  And he would be wrong; because I think he’s achieved a success far beyond riches and fame.”  Then she said to him, “Look around you.  There is not a life in this room that you have not touched.  And each one of us is a better person because of you.  We are your symphony, Mr. Holland.  We are the melodies and the notes of your opus, and we are the music of your life.”

Chip Ingram adds:

Not many of us will have such a tribute.  But we can learn something from Mr. Holland’s experience.  Like him, most of us draw conclusions about ourselves in the dim light of the daily grind.  We assume that we don’t matter, don’t make a significant difference; but God says that is not true.  Whenever you are inclined to underestimate your value, I urge you to resist that urge.  Open the Bible to Psalm 139 and confront your feelings with what God says about you” (Chip Ingram, “Finding God When You Need Him Most,” p. 85).

Who do you think you are?  If you ever wonder, read–and reread–Psalm 139 and remember what God thinks about you.  Believe it or not, as Zephaniah says, God really does “rejoice over you with singing.”

Let’s pray…

Father, thank You for this day.  Thank You for Your healing and redeeming us and chasing after us.  God, I pray that each of us would hear from You in a special way, a unique way; that You would even sing over us, God, in a way that we could hear.  Just like Zephaniah 3:17 says, God, that You rejoice over us with singing.  Lord, let it be so in our lives.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

P.S. I do encourage you to watch Dennis Jernigan’s story.  The movie is called “Sing Over Me.” It’s brand new and it’s free for this week, through the end of September.  Here’s the link to watch:
http://www.singovermemovie.com

And here the link to Dennis’ book on Amazon.  It’s also called “Sing Over Me,” and goes into even more detail:
http://amzn.to/1v0Zyzw



The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

This is the LAST WEEK TO SIGN UP FOR THE RANCH RETREAT!  Please let us know as soon as possible if you plan to come (or by Monday, September 29th at the latest).  We’re so looking forward to it… and hope you’ll join us!
Click here to learn more or to register.

This Week’s Sermon- Getting Away and Getting with God


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

GETTING AWAY AND GETTING WITH GOD
Mark 6:30-31

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

 

Note from Eric:  We’re just 4 weeks away from our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!  I hope you’ll join us here in person, but if you can’t, I hope you’ll watch our broadcast live that weekend or later on the website.  I’ve recorded a special invitation this week to tell you more about the retreat that I hope you’ll watch below.  I’ve also written a message to encourage you to take some time to get away and get with God to hear what He might have to say to you, whether you’re able to come to our retreat or you take one yourself wherever you live.  God has so much He wants to share with you, and it’s so much easier to hear Him speak when you intentionally take some time to get away and be with Him.  Here’s my video invitation to our retreat, followed by a message on getting away and getting with God.

Eric's Video Invitation to the 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat
Click here to watch Eric’s video invitation:
Higher Quality | Faster Loading

Have you ever been so busy you don’t even have time to eat?  If so, you’re not alone.  Even Jesus and His disciples found themselves inundated by the needs around them.

Thankfully, Jesus has a solution.  Listen to what He said to His disciples after a super-busy time of super-charged ministry:

“The apostles gathered around Jesus and reported to him all they had done and taught. Then, because so many people were coming and going that they did not even have a chance to eat, He said to them, ‘Come with Me by yourselves to a quiet place and get some rest’” (Mark 6:30-31).

You might think that by simply working harder or working longer you’ll be able to get more done.  But the truth is, we all need times of rest and renewal so we can get charged up again to do all that God has called us to do.  If Jesus needed to get away for times of rest and renewal, as He often did, how much more do we need to get away, too?

One of my favorite memories as a kid was going on our annual church retreat with our family and friends to “Woods Camp,” a nearby retreat center.  Even though it was only 20 minutes away from home, going out into the woods for the weekend was somehow magical.  We explored the woods, ate pancakes together in the lodge, sang songs of worship and listened to encouraging messages.

At night, we’d cook marshmallows over a bonfire, make s’mores and play a game called 4-square with a rubber ball and 4-squares of chalk drawn on the cement on the front porch of the lodge.  I especially remember singing a 3-part round of “Love, love, love, love, Christians this is your call” in the chapel in the woods on Sunday mornings.

As an adult, I found a new love for retreats.  I discovered they were not just for fun and games, but a way I could hear from God more clearly.  When I moved to Texas to take a job after college, I went to a retreat in Grapevine, Texas, with a group of young adults.  It was there that I first opened up to a small group of people and told them that I really wasn’t sure what I believed about Jesus.  Even though I had been in church all my life, I still didn’t know for sure if Jesus was real, and if He was, what difference it would make in my life.  One of the guys in that small group invited me to come study the Bible with him and a few others guys each week so I could learn more and find out for myself.  By the time the retreat came around the next year, I was a brand-new Christian, having heard God speak personally to me.  I put my faith in Jesus that year and have been loving Him and following Him ever since.

What makes getting away and getting with God so special?  I think it has to do with simply “turning aside” to see what God is up to, as Moses did when he turned aside to look at a bush that was burning–but didn’t burn up–in the desert.  God used the bush to get Moses’ attention, and when God saw that Moses turned aside to look, God spoke to him.  The Bible says:

“Moses saw that though the bush was on fire it did not burn up. So Moses thought, ‘I will go over and see this strange sight–why the bush does not burn up.’ When the LORD saw that he had gone over to look, God called to him from within the bush, ‘Moses! Moses!’ And Moses said, ‘Here I am’” (Exodus 3:2a-4).

That simple act of turning aside changed the course of the rest of Moses’ life.

You might think that this message is simply leading up to a shameless plug for the fall retreat we’re hosting here in Illinois next month, and I guess in part you’d be right!  But believe me, I’m not promoting this retreat for my own sake, but for yours.  I simply know the power of getting away and getting with God, and my desire is to help you experience that power in your life, too.

I also know that you may not be able to come to Illinois and join us in person, but thanks to the Internet, you don’t have to!  We’re planning to broadcast the retreat on the Internet so you can watch it wherever you, both live on the weekend of the retreat and stored on our website to watch later.  Whether you join us in person, or join us online, I hope you’ll take some time to “turn aside” and see what God is up to.  Our prayer is that the weekend will increase your faith in Jesus and help you walk out your faith with more strength and confidence than ever before.

If you are coming in person, we need to hear from you as soon as possible, as the deadline for registering is just 2 weeks away, Monday, September 29th.  You can use the link below to learn more and to register.  And even though you’ll see a price listed for the retreat, we don’t want cost to keep anyone from coming who wants to come.  Just send us a note by replying to this message, and we’’ll send you some information for how you can register at low cost or no cost at all.  We simply ask that if you do register, you do come, as we’ll have a place reserved for you and meals for the weekend, (plus a gift bag my 11-year-old daughter is putting together for you, and we don’t want you to miss any of it!)

For those of you who can’t come but want to watch online, we’ll be sending you more instructions for how to do that as we get closer to the retreat.  You can always check for updates at http://www.theranch.org.

To learn more about the retreat or to register, please visit this link!

https://www.eventbrite.com/e/the-2nd-annual-ranch-retreat-tickets-11784019319

As a final note, I’d like to encourage you that you don’t have to wait for a retreat to get away and get alone with God.  You can get away by taking a walk, or going to church or finding a friend with whom you can talk or pray or read a chapter of the Bible together (if you don’t know what else to read, try reading John chapter 14 as a great place to start).

When John Wesley’s mother, Susanna, needed to get alone and get with God, she would simply sit in a chair, pull her apron over her head, and that was enough to let her numerous children know that she was spending some quiet time with God!  Whatever it takes, I encourage you to get alone and get with God, too.  As Jesus said:

“Come with Me by yourselves to a quiet place and get some rest” (Mark 6:31b).

Have a blessed week, and hope to hear from you soon about the retrea!

Eric Elder



The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

Why not get away and see what God has to say?  Click here to learn more or to register.

This Day’s Thought from The Ranch- Tuesday

Note from Eric:  We received another $680 this week in honor of my wife, Lana, to go directly to Dan and Emily Okall’s work of breast cancer education and care in Kenya.  That brings our total for them up to $3,998.39!  I would love to add another $6,000 that amount by the time they move back to Kenya at the end of the month.  If you would like to help us to help them, please use the link below. We’ll send you a “Lana’s Hope is My Hope” reminder band as our way of saying thanks.
www.LanasHope.com


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

Somehow, somewhere, I know that God loves me, even though I do not feel that love as I can feel a human embrace, even though I do not hear a voice as I hear human words…God is greater than my senses, greater than my thoughts, greater than my heart.  I do believe that He touches me in places that are unknown even to myself.

Henri J. M. Nouwen


This Day's Verse

I tell you, now is the time of God’s favor, now is the day of salvation.

2 Corinthians 6:2
The New International Version



Lana's Hope Reminder Bands

You can still help make Lana’s dreams come true.  To learn more, visit www.LanasHope.com.

This Week’s Sermon- Expectancy


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

EXPECTANCY
Psalm 73

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

 

Note from Eric:  I shared a message this week at our church that I thought you might like to hear on the topic of “Expectancy,” being expectant that God will show up, especially when you feel like He might be farthest away.  You can listen to the 20 minute message at the link below, or read the transcript that follows.  Also, if you’re thinking about coming to our Ranch Retreat next month, will you send me a quick note?  I have some special instructions for you, plus a way to attend at no cost or a lower cost if that will help you.  Just reply to this email.  Thanks!

Click here to listen to Eric’s message: “Expectancy”

TRANSCRIPT

ERIC:  Thanks, Will.  Great worship.  A nice transition from busy days or whatever you’ve been doing today, just to come into the presence of God.

My name is Eric Elder, and I’ve been part of Care Groups for a few years, helping leading care groups and being in care groups.  I know what it’s like to come on Thursday nights and sometimes it’s really a hard thing to get here, and other times it’s what you’re looking forward to and can’t wait to get to all week.  Regardless, I’m just glad you’re here.  I’m glad you made it.

I want to talk to you tonight about “Expectancy,” just really expecting that God will show up and speak to you tonight, that He will really give you what you need, that He’ll help answer the questions that are on your heart.  I think a lot of what Care Groups is about is giving you that hope, hope that God will continue to walk with you through whatever you’re going through.

I’m not here to compare my struggles with your struggles and I don’t want to get into that kind of battle, but I can say that I’ve had enough, enough to know that sometimes you lose hope and you just wonder, “Is God going to really be here for me today, and tomorrow and next week?”  And I want to tell you He is, and He will be.

I want to look with you at Psalm 73 tonight and look at this man named Asaph who got really ticked at God; and how God met him.  If you have your Bible you can read along.  Psalm 73, starting in verse 1:

“Surely God is good to Israel, to those who are pure in heart.  But as for me, my feet had almost slipped; I had nearly lost my foothold.  For I envied the arrogant when I saw the prosperity of the wicked.  They have no struggles; their bodies are healthy and strong.  They are free from the burdens common to man; they are not plagued by human ills.  Therefore pride is their necklace; they clothe themselves with violence.  From their callous hearts comes iniquity; the evil conceits of their minds know no limits.  They scoff, and speak with malice; in their arrogance they threaten oppression.  Their mouths lay claim to heaven, and their tongues take possession of the earth.  Therefore their people turn to them and drink up waters in abundance.  They say, “How can God know? Does the Most High have knowledge?”  This is what the wicked are like– always carefree, they increase in wealth.  Surely in vain have I kept my heart pure; in vain have I washed my hands in innocence.  All day long I have been plagued; I have been punished every morning.  If I had said, “I will speak thus,” I would have betrayed your children.  When I tried to understand all this, it was oppressive to me…” (Psalm 73:1-16).

I’m going to stop there.  I’ve had a chance to look through this and to get a feeling for what Asaph was feeling and he was pretty ticked.  He was saying, “Look at all the people who aren’t following God and how they seem to be prospering.  They seem to be doing fine.  They’re getting promotions.  They’re getting everything.  They’re increasing in wealth and all kinds of things and here I’ve tried to keep myself pure.  I’ve tried to do what’s right, and all these terrible things are happening to me.”

In verse 2 he sort of gives away how he’s feeling.  He said: “As for me, my feet had almost slipped.  I had nearly lost my foothold, for I envied the arrogant, when I saw the prosperity of the wicked.”

He said he almost lost it.  He almost lost his grip on life, his grip on God, because he didn’t think that things were working out fair for him.

As Jason’s introduced to you last week, we’re going to be going through this fall this book on Psalms.  It’s by Chip Ingram, it’s called, “Finding God When You Need Him Most.”  So on Thursday nights we’re going to be talking to you about it before you go to your smaller care groups.  Tonight, the Psalm that Chip Ingram talks about is Psalm 73, and how God met him and spoke to him through this Psalm.  This is part of the expectancy that I’d love to instill in you tonight, too.

Chip was at a point where he was about ready to give up on God.  He had been a new Christian, a fairly new believer, when he was in high school.  He had been dating a girl for two years.  He thought this was the woman he was going to marry.  He had done everything right.  He had met with her parents.  He had stayed physically pure.  He had done everything he could in those two years.

But as he saw the relationship developing, he saw that his “future wife” was wanting to stay at home and live across the street from her parents and never move away.  He on the other hand, knew that he was being called to be a missionary, to move far away, to do all kinds of traveling around the world.  He just kept feeling like God was not matching them up, that it just wasn’t right.  So he did the hardest thing in his life and he finally broke up with her, not because there was any incompatibility in their relationship, but because he saw they were going in different directions.

He said it was so hard for him, so difficult, and the next year of his life was terrible.  He talks about how hard that was, but he thought, maybe it would be like Abraham and Isaac:  he was going to sacrifice her, give her up, and then he’ll get her back.  God would see how pure and honorable he had been and he’ll get her back.  So I’ll just read you this passage from the book, as he was thinking this.  He said:

Surely God will reward my faithfulness, I reasoned.  Instead, God did the unthinkable.

It was late and I was tired.  I played basketball on my college team, and a humiliating home game had just ended.  I was emotionally down, physically fatigued, and spiritually frustrated as I trudged up two flights of stairs from the locker room to the exit.  With my hair still wet and my jacket over my shoulder, I looked up to see a sight I hadn’t seen in months.  Standing at the top of the stairs was my former girlfriend.  She was waiting in our spot, next to the railing where she always used to meet me after home games.  I could hardly believe my eyes!  Instantly I thought, “God has answered my prayers!  She is standing there waiting for me, just like the good old days.”  As the adrenaline and joy surged through me, I started making plans.  We’d go get a bite to eat, and she’d tell me how God had changed her mind about our future.

As the distance between us shortened and my eyes met hers, I sensed something was different.  There was no warm smile, no step toward me, no arm around my waist–only an uncomfortable, “Hi, Chip.”  Before I could fully grasp what was happening, another player on our team bounced up the stairs, brushed past me, and grabbed her hand.  The cold air rushed through the open doors and rolled over my wet hair and numb mind.  I watched in stony silence as she put her arm in his, and they walked across campus into the night.  Then it hit me: She wasn’t waiting for me.  She was waiting for someone else.  As the glass doors slowly closed behind them, I felt frozen in time.

A wave of anger swelled up from within the depths of my soul.  The emotions shot through me, like pinballs bouncing indiscriminately off every object in sight.  But they soon found their target.  How could God let this happen to me after the great sacrifice I’d made for him?  And of all the players on the team, how could God let her get hooked up with him?  I knew what this guy was like.  I knew his intentions with girls because of how he bragged about all his former conquests.   And God had just let him walk out the door with the girl I loved?

I was livid.  Worst of all, I felt betrayed.  As I stood motionless in that doorway, I had a mental conversation with God:  “Let’s go over this one more time, God.  Because of my commitment to you, I broke up with the beautiful girl I love, the girl I want to marry; and that snake is with her right now!  You took her away from me and let her go off with him?  Our relationship was the best thing you ever gave me, but I can’t have it?  Instead, he gets to be with her?  And where is her mind?  What is she doing?  I don’t get it!”

He goes on and on, fuming, livid, feeling like a beast.  He was about ready to give up on God and everything that has to do with God.  But he had been reading his Bible, reading through the book of Psalms, and he said, essentially, God, I’m going to give you three or four chapters to speak to me and if I don’t hear from you, I’m done.  I’m done with You.

So he picked up the Bible where he left off, about Psalm 70, and he read a chapter.  Nothing happened.  He read another chapter.  Nothing.  He read another chapter, and his mind was wandering into all kinds of other things.  And then he got to Psalm 73.  He said it was like a script of what he was going through right at that moment.  The Bible said: “Surely God is good to Israel, to those who are pure in heart.  But as for me, my feet almost slipped.  I nearly lost my foothold.  I envied the arrogant… I envied these people with their bodies so strong… with pride as their necklace.”  And he went on.

Even in the middle of the Psalm, Asaph said:

“I was senseless and ignorant, I was a brute beast before You.” (Psalm 73:21-22).

Chip says those were the very words he was using to describe himself as he was walking across campus:  “I’m like a beast.”  He didn’t know what was wrong with him.  Then he continued reading the Psalm.  And here’s what Asaph learned, in the middle of the Psalm.  In verse 16 he said:

“When I tried to understand all this, it was oppressive to me till I entered the sanctuary of God; then I understood their final destiny.  Surely you place them on slippery ground; you cast them down to ruin.  How suddenly are they destroyed, completely swept away by terrors!  As a dream when one awakes, so when you arise, O Lord, you will despise them as fantasies.  When my heart was grieved and my spirit embittered, I was senseless and ignorant; I was a brute beast before you. Yet I am always with you; you hold me by my right hand. You guide me with your counsel, and afterward you will take me into glory. Whom have I in heaven but you? And earth has nothing I desire besides you. My flesh and my heart may fail, but God is the strength of my heart and my portion forever. Those who are far from you will perish; you destroy all who are unfaithful to you. But as for me, it is good to be near God. I have made the Sovereign LORD my refuge; I will tell of all your deeds” (Psalm 73:16-28).

He said that turned him around.  He felt like God was speaking directly to him.  And he said it was going to impact a lot of people.  He had a Bible study of six guys that he was leading; he had led several of them to Christ.  And he had tried to think what would happen to them when I walk away from God?  They might all walk away too.  He tried to think of all the different influences this was going to have.

But God did show up and He did speak to him.

I’ve had this happen to me so many times, and especially in the book of Psalms.  I’ve heard other people say this, that the Psalms run such a range of emotions.  When you’re most excited, that’s what some of the Psalms are.  They’re songs, so there are songs of excitement, there are songs of anger, there are songs of frustration, there are songs of victory.  There’s so much in there.  If you’ll just start flipping through the Psalms, and I encourage you to do that this week, if you’d at a point where you’re not sure what to do, just start reading through the Psalms.  Flip through a few:  4, 5, 6, 7, I don’t know how many, but there will be a point where you’ll say, “Wow, I can really identify with this.”  Whether it’s David going through the struggles of dealing with the sin in his own life, things he’s done to himself.  Or someone else who’s been beat or hurt by others and mistreated in the wrong way.  Or someone else who is just ecstatic because something great has just happened to them.

If you’ll just read through the Psalms, you’ll be amazed that you’ll find something that you can latch onto.

And typically the Psalms end on a high note.  Even as angry as people are when they come and pour forth their stuff to God, by the end of the Psalm, on most occasions, people come back and say, “OK God, I’ve had it out with You, I’ve vented, and now, come and speak to me and help me through the next day.”

This particular passage spoke to me, even a few years ago.  That very first sentence spoke to me about how God speaks to us in our moment of need.

I was asked to preach a sermon at a church where I was living up in Gridley, Illinois.  I was down in St. Louis at the time.  I was driving back that same morning and was going to pick up my wife and my kids and run them over to the church where I was going to speak.

It had been sort of a chaotic time.  I had flown to Israel.  I had been praying for a lady in Houston who was dying of cancer.  I had been doing a lot of things and ended up in St. Louis, then I had to get back to this church to preach by 9 o’clock that morning.

So I was up early and I got in the car and I had no idea what I was going to say at the church.  But God just kept saying, “Don’t worry about it.  I will give you the words to speak.”  But that’s not the way I am!  I usually write it out word for word.  It was like a very scripted thing for me because I just felt more confident that way and I think God honors that as well.

But there was another church in Gridley where they actually don’t prepare the messages.  They’re lay people and they get up and do the messages; they’re not paid staff.  And they get up, they open the Bible, and whatever page it lands on, they read the scripture and they preach from that.  And I just thought, “All right, I will try that this morning.”  There are other godly people in the world who do that, and I’m going to do that.

So I walked into my house about five minutes before it’s time to be at the church.  My wife was not exactly happy with me, but this was what we were doing.  I drove across town and she said, “What are you going to talk about?” and I said, “You know, I really don’t know.  I’m going to open my Bible and see what it says.”

So I stood up there.  I had never done this before.  I opened the Bible and it landed on Psalm 73.  Now I told you I had just been to Israel; I had just been praying for this woman who was dying of cancer.  I actually happened to pray for her on Valentine’s Day and it turned out to be a lot of heart issues, so I was praying for her heart, and prayed that God would heal her heart on Valentine’s Day.

And I opened up to Psalm 73 and the first line said:  “Surely God is good to Israel, to those who are pure in heart.”  And I had just been thinking the whole time about my trip to Israel.  I had been thinking about this woman’s heart.  And there were “Israel” and “heart.”  I just said, “All right, I’ll talk about Israel and I’ll talk about this woman’s heart.”  I spoke for about 25 minutes and God said, “That’s it.  Stop.”  I hadn’t even finished all the stories.  But I said, “All right, that’s what You want me to do.”  And I sat down.  It was one of the most powerful messages that I had ever given, with people’s responses and what they had to say about that.

It was incredible, how God can speak to you, in the moment, when you need Him.

I just want to give you that hope and expectancy, that God really can meet you.

One last story before I go, even this week.  Some of you that know me from before, my wife passed away of cancer two years ago this November.  I’ve got six kids and I still homeschool the three younger ones.  My wife homeschooled all of them and so I’ve taken over that duty.  She wanted me to do that as long as I could.

So I’ve gotten out all the books the last couple of weeks.  She had them all nice in boxes for all their grades, so we’ve got books from past years, but you always have to buy workbooks and other things to fill in what’s missing.  And yet they update the books all the time, so the old workbooks don’t go with the new curriculum, and it’s always a little bit of a hassle.

So I had the books and we’ve been going through with the kids this week starting school and my eighth grade curriculum, the whole thing, I was missing workbooks for all of the lessons.  I was starting to add them to my shopping cart on the website where you buy the books.  But they were the wrong edition so they weren’t going to match with all my solution keys and test keys and teacher’s keys.  It’s like $600 to buy the whole thing for a year and I really wasn’t looking forward to spending that.  But I’ve got this child and I’ve got another one that’s in sixth grade that’s going to be in eighth grade soon.

So last night I was adding all these books to the cart and saying, “God, help me.  Lana, help me. I don’t know what to do.”

This morning, I got an email.  I had even searched on the Internet to see if I could find this “Fourth Edition, A Beka, Grammar and Composition II,” and I couldn’t find it.  But this morning and email came through the Bloomington homeschool list and a lady said she was selling all of her A Beka Eighth Grade curriculum.  The kids hardly went through any of it.  She thought it was going to work but it didn’t work out for them.  So I called her up and asked, “Now what edition is it?”  She said, “I’m not sure.  It’s an older one.”  And I said, “As long as they all match, I don’t care!  The teacher keys and the answers and everything, as long as they match!”

So I stopped by her house tonight on the way over here.  Not only did she had the curriculum, but she had twins, and so she had two workbooks of everything, so it will be enough for my kids.  It’s the Fourth Edition, just what I was needing this week.  And she had two workbooks, so I’ll have one for this child and another for in two years for my other child, with the same edition.

It’s just things like that, you could just say, “Oh, wow, that’s amazing that that worked.”

Or you could say, “Oh, God!  You’re more incredible than I could imagine.  I need You so bad.  I don’t know how I’m going to make it through this year.  I don’t know how I can do it without my wife.  But God, You know what I need.  And You know that this woman lived in Bloomington.  And You did it on this day, this morning, Thursday morning, after I had been adding hundreds of dollars worth of stuff to my shopping cart that I didn’t want to spend.  And I just say, God, thank You.”

It’s not about money, it’s not about saying, when things work out, you say, “Praise God!”  It’s about being expectant and saying, “God, I can’t go forward without You.”  It’s like Chip Ingram saying, “God, I’m going to give you three more chapters, then I’m done.”  (I’m not sure that’s the right approach all the time, just keep going, it may take six or seven!  Don’t give up after three!)

But God is there.  He works.  He’s alive.  He’s active.

Let’s pray:

“Lord, thank You.  Thank You for people like Asaph who lived how many thousand years ago and he was frustrated.  He was ticked.  He was hurt.  And yet You met him.  Thank You for people like Chip Ingram, who didn’t give up on God in college and now touches thousand of people all over the world.  Thank You God for speaking to me a few years ago when I was giving a sermon and didn’t know what to preach on.  Thank You God for speaking to me this morning and even tonight, just the double blessing that there are two workbooks of every lesson.  God, I thank You how you care for us.  I pray You’d give hope, give inspiration to the people in this room and the people listening later, that You’re real and that You love us.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.”



The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

We’re just one month away from our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!  If you plan to come, sign up now!  It all starts on Columbus Day weekend, October 10-12.  Also, if you’re still thinking about coming but haven’t let us know, will you send me a quick note? I have some special instructions for you, plus a way to attend at no cost or a lower cost if that will help you. Just reply to this email. Thanks!  Click here to learn more or to register.

This Week’s Sermon- Transitions That Get You Somewhere


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

TRANSITIONS THAT GET YOU SOMEWHERE
Part 7 of our series on “Transitions.”
Here are the links to Parts 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 and 6.

by Candice Irion
candiceirion.blogspot.com

Note from Eric:  If you happened to watch the link I posted last week to the video “Lana’s Hope,” you’ll already know the heart of our writer this week.  Candice Irion is a writer, director and photographer who helped to capture and tell the story of “Lana’s Hope,” both for us and for the encouragement of others going through tough situations in their lives.  Candice has gone through her own as well, and in this week’s post she shares how God has used the “crucible” of a recent transition to help transform her more into His image.  (By the way, thanks to those who donated last week to our project for “Lana’s Hope is My Hope.”  So far we’ve raised over $3,300.  If you’d still like to donate and help our friends Dan and Emily Okall as they move to Kenya to continue their work of breast cancer education and care, click here.)  Here’s Candice’s story…

Photo of Candice Irion

“We… are being transformed into His likeness with ever-increasing glory” (2 Corinthians 3:18)

I’ll come right out with it.  There is nothing easy about transitions.  They all incur choices, considerations and possibly some of the biggest trials you’ll go through.  To me, seasons of transitions have been like walking through storms: lightning, heat, fire, gushes of water, you name it.  It is there.

My most recent transition was a move.  I’m still dealing with it.  When I found out my husband and I were moving, I thought I was going into some sort of exile.  Quite literally and sorry to admit.  But, yes, I did.

With earlier transitions I’d tell you I went on several round trips to hell with no frequent flyer miles to boot.  I suffered losses of the worst kind and believe me, I never want to go back.  Hell is well… hell.  What can I say?

So transitions and me?  I’d say we are tight, but I don’t like them that much.  We aren’t friends, nor do I really care to offer that kind of amiable middle ground to transition.  We won’t be Facebook friends any time soon.

But transitions are in my life and in yours too.  Yours might be the same as mine or different.  Either way, transitions are there for better or worse, good or bad, in sickness and in health… basically, for the long haul.

God has used transitions in my life for many reasons, and if hindsight is really 20/20, I have to say that counter to my disdain of going through transitions, the end results have been quite fruitful.

God has used transitions in my life to transform me into His likeness.

Granted, I haven’t always liked the transition God has used and I have kicked and screamed my way through, but over time, I’ve learned to trust God’s choice in transition and not battled back so hard the more times I’ve gone through them.  (BTW, not battling so hard does make the transition a bit easier.  Ask me how I know).  (:

So, let’s roll up our sleeves and do some dirty work.  Someone’s got to right?  It might as well be you and me considering we are the principal players in our lives.

Let’s gain some understanding about transitions on a general level.  For starters, transition is defined in two ways:  a noun and a verb.  (Starting out difficult already, eh?)

According to our friend Webster, a transition in noun form is:  the process or a period of changing from one state or condition to another.

As a verb, transition is:  to undergo or cause to undergo a process or period of transition.

Another fun fact is that the term transition seems to have been used more after the year 2010 than in the 1800’s.  Interesting sign of the times, isn’t it?

But boiling it down, being in transition is like being in a metamorphic state.  There are many feelings of movement and one doesn’t come out the same as when they started the process.

Being in transitions is like a form of material being in a crucible.  A crucible is a vessel that can withstand temperatures hotter than we can pronounce (like a gabillion degrees).  Many times crucibles were made out of clay, but many times materials like silver and gold were put into crucibles to be refined.

In the screenwriting world, Hal Croasmun of ScreenwritingU, instructs writers to put their characters in a “crucible” of some sort, heat up the pressure and allow the characters to react true to their nature.  Some of the most fiery scenes have come from this technique.  It’s a great method of character development.

In a similar fashion, transition has been a crucible in my life.  It has been an agent of refining, of boiling out impurities, of overturning perceptions, of shifting my fleshly ways to spiritual ones.

We’ll use my recent move as an example.  I mentioned I felt like I was going into exile.  And how did I react to the news?  Many times, I was a royal pain!  It’s true.  I was.  I didn’t want to move.  My business, my life, my everything was where I was and I wanted to stay.   Wouldn’t you?

But when I got to my new place, I began to witness what God was up to and subsequently calmed down.  He wrestled out issues that had seeded themselves deep within me.  He changed the focus of my business.  He put me in a place where it is quiet and I could do that.  Then He surged up more deep issues.  He weeded out other relationships that needed to go.  He brought back pottery into my life.  Through the process of throwing bowls, He got me back on the horse with some business perceptions I struggled through.  He deepened my marriage.  Ultimately, God has used this move, this transition, as His crucible to boil out the bad, heal the hurt parts and replace it with the good.  It has been one of the most active catalysts in my life.

Now when I see a transition, I realize what it is:  a crucible with experiences both good and difficult.  What is your perception of transition?

Furthermore, how will you react when God brings transition into your life?  Will you trust or will you fight?  Will you kick, scream and battle your way or will you commit to persevering through?

Before you answer that, let’s read a bit from Jim Reimann, who illustrates a comforting purpose in transition and crucibles.

“For a jeweler sits as he refines precious metals, such as silver.  He puts the silver in the crucible, puts the fire to it, but does not then walk away, leaving it on its own.  No, he sits and watches it, being careful not to set the fire too hot, which may ruin the metal, nor set it too low, which will not allow the heat to do its work to burn away the dross and impurities.  He sits carefully watching the metal, all the while adjusting the fire to exactly the right temperature.  And when does he know it is perfectly pure?  When the jeweler can see his face in the metal, for it reflects his likeness.”  

Jim’s next words are inspiring.  “In the same way, the Lord sends the heat of the suffering into our lives to burn away our impurities and to conform us “to the likeness of His Son,’” (Rom. 8:29).

I can 100% attest that through my transition, God has never left my side.  Not for a second.  Not even in my worst moments.  God has even drawn nearer.

So take comfort.  If you are experiencing transition on any scale, know that He won’t leave your side, not for a second.  He will be with you in the loneliest of times to the most joyful, whatever the temperature is.

Also know that the transition isn’t the end of the world, but instead, is a crucible to get you to where you need to go.  Ironically, I never went into exile like I thought I was, but instead, far from it.  Instead, God brought me into freedom.

Lastly, there is a purpose in this transition and if there is ever a time to trust, this is it.  Hold back on the kicking and screaming and try to be led “beside the quiet waters,” allowing Him to restore your soul (see Ps. 23).

Granted, you may too think you are going into exile and wonder why God has sent you on a tour through hell.  I’ve been there and get that.  But, the second you transfix your eyes away from your situation and onto God and His promises to carry you through, is the moment you transition beyond; no longer just staring helplessly at the crucible but now staring hopefully at the One crucified.  For He, part of the Triune Godhead, (the Father, Son and Holy Spirit) understand our hearts more than ourselves.

In the same way the Spirit also helps our weakness; for we do not know how to pray as we should, but the Spirit Himself intercedes for us with groanings too deep for words,(Romans 8:26). 

Another comfort is to remember that the intense time of hurt, sorrow and grief will only be for a season.  The rage of difficulty will pass like the violent summer storms.  The heat the silver experienced inside the crucible was just momentary.

“Therefore we do not lose heart, but though our outer man is decaying, yet our inner man is being renewed day by day. For momentary, light affliction is producing for us an eternal weight of glory far beyond all comparison, while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen; for the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal,” (2 Corinthians 4:16-18).

And then the day those clouds part, the hour the silver comes out of the fire, the time the clay bowl finally cools and the moment the crucible is removed, what is left shines so brightly, for it has been transformed into His image.  He will look into His precious one, into you, into me, and see His reflection.

God will use your transition to transform you.

Going through it will be tough and potentially unwanted, but as you transfix your eyes upon Him, you will see what He sees and you can trust Him to carry you through.

Here are some verses of encouragement as you walk through your season of transition:

“I consider that our present sufferings are not worth comparing with the glory that will be revealed in us,” (Romans. 8:18).  

“…Let us also lay aside every encumbrance and the sin which so easily entangles us, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us, fixing our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of faith, who for the joy set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and has sat down at the right hand of the throne of God,” (Hebrews 12:2). 

“Those who sow in tears will reap with songs of joy,” (Psalm. 126:6).

“And we who with unveiled faces all reflect the Lord’s glory, are being transformed into His likeness with ever-increasing glory, which comes from the Lord, who is the Spirit,” (2 Corinthians. 3:18).

Follow-up from Eric: To read more from Candice, I hope you’ll check out her blog at candiceirion.blogspot.com.  And if you’re going through a transition of your own and need to know that God can use it for good, I hope you’ll join us for our fall retreat in October.  Our theme is “transitions” and you’ll get a chance to hear more stories, in person, of how God can walk you through whatever transition you’re going through.  Follow this link to learn more or to register!  Lastly, you can still donate to “Lana’s Hope” and get a colorful reminder band as our way of saying thanks.  Just visit “Lana’s Hope is My Hope” to donate.

Copy © Candice Irion.  All Rights Reserved.
Scripture passages are from the NASB and NIV Bibles.
Reimann, J., ed. Morning By Morning: The Devotions of Charles Spurgeon. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2008. Print.



Lana's Hope Reminder Bands

You can still help make Lana’s dreams come true.  To learn more, visit www.LanasHope.com.

About Eric Elder And The Ranch

Eric ElderEric Elder is an author, speaker and contemporary pianist with a passion for sharing Christ with others.

Eric is also an ordained pastor and a technology expert, having worked as a technology researcher for a Fortune 10 corporation for nine years prior to going into full-time ministry in 1995. This unique combination of skills led USA Today to call him “a new breed of evangelist,” referring to his groundbreaking work of sharing Christ over the Internet with thousands of people every day in over 160 countries.  (You can read USA Today’s excellent summary here).

Eric has written for numerous publications, including Billy Graham’s Decision Magazine, (you can read the Decision Magazine article here) and has spoken internationally at conferences such as the Exodus International Freedom Conference.  He has also produced a wealth of  books and music for his own ministry (you can browse through The Ranch Bookstore here).

Eric was married to Lana (Olivero) Elder for 23 years and has six children.  Lana was an active part of the ministry until she passed away in 2012 after a nine-month battle with cancer.  (You can read more about Lana’s faith and hope through it all at lanaelder.wordpress.com.)

Eric Elder and Family, Christmas 2010

If you’d like to join us in this work, whether helping to support it financially or volunteering your talents in other ways, please use the links below:

Make a Donation
Become a Ministry Volunteer
Learn More about Eric Elder Ministries

Eric Elder Ministries is recognized by the IRS as a 501(c)(3) non-profit organization. All gifts are tax deductible to the fullest extent allowed by law.

This Week’s Sermon- Lana’s Hope Is My Hope


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

LANA’S HOPE IS MY HOPE
(Follow-up to Part 6 of our series on “Transitions.”
Here are the link to Parts 12345 and 6.)

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

Note from Eric:  Last week my friend Dan Okall shared about his upcoming move from the US to Kenya, and how God is helping him and his family through the transition.  This week I’d like to do something to help him, too, by for your prayers and financial support of their work.  Since my wife, Lana, died of breast cancer 21 months ago, I’ve wanted to do something special in memory of her.  So today I’m announcing the creation of a fund called “Lana’s Hope.” My hope is that “Lana’s Hope” will help to fund projects that are in keeping with Lana’s heart for helping others in practical ways and encouraging them to put their hope in Christ for everything in their lives.  I hope you’ll read this special message, and consider making a donation to “Lana’s Hope.”  We’ll send you a special thank-you gift to help you remember that “Lana’s Hope” can be your hope as well.  Read on to learn more…

A few weeks ago I woke up in a sweat in the middle of the night saying, “I can’t do it!  I can’t do it!”  It wasn’t a dream that caused my middle-of-the-night panic, but reality.

Unfortunately, my sister, Marilyn Byrnes, was recently diagnosed with breast cancer.  Thankfully, it’s not the type or stage of breast cancer that my wife, Lana, battled and which eventually took her life.  But after surgery my sister needed a place to stay while she underwent radiation treatments.  They didn’t have a big cancer center where she lives, so she was trying to find a place to do it.  I offered for her to come live with us for the 6-8 weeks it might take, as I wanted to help if I could.

As the time got closer, my sister asked if my family and I were really up for having a guest in their house for possibly 2 months, going through treatments and all that goes along with it.  That’s when I went to bed one night and later woke up in a sweat thinking “I can’t do it!”  As much as I wanted to help, it just started to feel overwhelming, having just gone through all we went through with Lana, plus all that I’m trying to do with my work and my kids and my new life as a single parent.

As I lay there in my bed, I suddenly remembered a project my friends Dan and Emily Okall told me a few months earlier that they were starting in Kenya (Dan wrote last week’s article on transitions and how God is helping him and his family as they prepare to move back to Kenya in a few weeks).  Over lasagna and laughter with our families at our dining room table, they told me they had secured a home near the capital of Kenya where women from remote villages could stay while undergoing radiation treatments at a big hospital nearby.

Dan and Emily also told me they had decided to name the house “Joanna’s House” in honor of two special women they knew named Jodi and Lana (my wife), so they came up with the name “Joanna.”  It was a touching moment to me to know that they would honor Lana in this way.  They said they wanted to include write-up about Lana that they could frame and put on the wall at Joanna’s House about Lana and her faith in Christ, as their hope is not only to minister to the physical needs of these women, but their spiritual needs as well.  I told them I’d be glad to do a write-up, but more than that, I wanted to help with their project in other ways if I could.

I wanted to help because Dan and Emily were not just friends who wanted to honor my wife’s memory, but I wanted to help because it was through their work that we first discovered that Lana had breast cancer at all.  Lana and I had just attended a talk here in the US one afternoon day where  Dan and Emily were sharing about their work doing breast cancer education in rural Kenya; that night Lana and I discovered a lump in her breast.  It was only 11 months later Lana had passed from this life to the next.

Although we all wished our outcome would have been different, those 11 months became some of the most precious months of our entire lives.  Even though the doctors gave us no hope, but God gave us tremendous hope, having shown us what was wrong and giving us time to say an extended goodbye, at least for now.

So having been so personally touched by Dan and Emily’s work in Kenya, even here in the US, I wanted to help them in their work if I could.  But it wasn’t until I woke up in a sweat in the middle of the night saying, “I can’t do it,” feeling overwhelmed about the idea of helping my sister through her treatments, that I realized the impact Dan and Emily’s work would have on the people in their remote village back in Kenya.

For here I was in the US, now facing the question of whether I could house my own sister who needed a place to stay while she underwent radiation treatments for possibly 2 months.  As much as I wanted to help, I found the idea overwhelming.  I thought:  If it’s this overwhelming to work out the details for this kind of treatment here in the US, what must it be like in Kenya?   I lay there stunned in my bed.  God had just given me a wake-up in the middle of the night about His heart for Dan and Emily’s project.

After talking it through with my sister, she worked out an arrangement with her company to do her treatments in a different city.  She starts her daily radiation treatments tomorrow, Monday, August 25th, and we’re all praying for her health and strength and peace.  (If you’d like to send her a note, you can reach her at marilyn@1piano.com.  I know she’d love to hear your encouragement, even though she may not be able to reply right now.  Marilyn’s beautiful piano music has been a regular feature of The Ranch website from the beginning, and you can listen to it here.)

So my heart is with Dan and Emily on multiple levels, from believing in them as people who love the Lord and are directed by Him, to believing in the work they are doing as Lana and I were so personally touched by it already, to believing in what they’re trying to do with “Joanna’s House.”

When Lana died, I wanted to do something to honor her life and memory and the hope that she had.  I know many of you have wanted to do the same.  In that light, I’ve created a new fund within our ministry called “Lana’s Hope.”  My hope is that God will use this fund to help finance projects that would help others in practical ways and help them put their hope in Christ for everything in their lives, just as Lana put her hope in Him.  As Lana said in one of her blog posts, quoting from Psalm 25:

“No one whose hope is in You will ever be put to shame…” (Psalm 25:3).

Lana’s hope was in God, before cancer, after cancer and now in heaven with Him forever. I know if she could say anything to you, she would want you to put your hope in Him for everything in your life, too, knowing that He loves you so very much.  No matter what you’re going through, know that God hasn’t left you. He hasn’t walked away from you. He hasn’t forsaken you. You can’t go wrong putting your hope in Him.

Lana Elder - Mother's Day 2012

Having said all of that, now you know more about why I’ve started this special fund called “Lana’s Hope.”  The first project I’d like to help fund is Dan and Emily’s ministry for breast cancer education and care in Kenya.  If you’d like to join me, I’d be glad to send you a special thank-you gift as a reminder that Lana’s Hope can be your hope, too.

Dan Okall and Family

About 10 years ago, when Lana and I were raising money to travel to Africa to help with another ministry project, we offered supporters some simple rubber reminder bands that they could wear on their wrists to pray for our trip. So in honor of Lana, and in remembering her first trip to Africa, I’ve ordered 200 reminder bands for this project, too. The reminder bands simply say, “Lana’s Hope is My Hope.” It’s a simple way to honor Lana and join your heart with hers in saying that your hope is in Christ, too.

Lana's Hope Reminder Bands

I’ve included links below where you can make a tax-deductible donation to our ministry, and we’ll pass your gifts along directly to Dan and Emily’s ministry, Dala Development.  When we receive your gift, we’ll send you a reminder-band,  anywhere in the world, as our collective way of saying thanks.

I’ve also included some links below where you can learn more about “Lana’s Hope” in her own words, from the beautiful blog post she wrote on the topic just a month before she passed away, to a short video that a film team team made called “Lana’s Hope” just two weeks before passed away.

To make a donation to this special fund, just choose a colorful reminder band from the links below (we even have one that glows in the dark!), then enter the amount of your donation on the following screen. We only have a limited number of each color, so order soon to get the color you want!

Before you click, though, can I encourage you to take a moment to pray and ask God how much He would want you to give to this project?  The Okalls are trying to raise $3,400 a month over the next two years, and are currently at about 50% of that goal in monthly commitments.  Their initial expenses, such as flights, vaccines and the first month’s rent have already been raised, so they are preparing to leave next month; but there is still an urgency to raise that remaining 50%.

$3,400 a month may seem like a lot, but you might be surprised that this amount will cover the salary for their 11 staff members (who are currently reaching over 300 people a month through their outreaches on a part-time basis), their office, the rent and needs of Joanna’s House, and their operational and personal expenses while in Kenya! So whether you donate $10, $100, $1,000 or more, know that your gift will be used practically and effectively for the work of Christ and His kingdom.  (And if you’d like to make your donation a monthly one, just use the same links below, then check the box that says “make this recurring (monthly)” on the following page.  Either one-time or recurring gifts will be a blessing!)

Thanks for hearing my heart for this project, and thanks for your love and support, both now and over the years.  I truly appreciate it!

To make a donation by credit card or PayPal, and get a colorful reminder band as our way of saying thanks, just choose a color from the links below:

Your gifts may also be sent by mail to:
Eric Elder Ministries (write “Lana’s Hope” in the memo line, and let us know which color reminder band you’d like)
25615 E 3000 North Rd
Chenoa, IL  61726

Your donation will be processed through Eric Elder Ministries, a fully-recognized, tax-exempt religious organization here in the US.

To learn more about Dala Development, click here.

To read Lana’s beautiful blog post “Lana’s Hope,” click here.

To watch the inspiring video “Lana’s Hope,” which was filmed just two weeks before Lana passed away, click here.

P.S. Next week, we’ll continue with our series on transitions as my friend Candice Irion (who put together the touching short film “Lana’s Hope”) will share how God is helping her through a transition in her own life.  If you’d like to hear more, in person, about how God can help you through whatever transition you may be going through right now, join us here in Illinois in October for our fall retreat where our topic will be “Transitions.”  Click here to learn more or to register.



The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

If you need a boost in your faith, we hope you’ll join us for our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat here in the heart of the Great Midwest on Columbus Day weekend, October 10-12.  We’ll have great food, great worship, great messages and great fellowship.  Why not get away and see what God has to say?  Click here to learn more or to register.

About Greg Potzer And This Day’s Thought

Greg PotzerThis Day’s Thought was started in January of 2000 with its mission being to offer Christian encouragement and inspiration to those in need. The ministry is administered by Greg Potzer & Eric Elder with the significant help from many volunteers.

The seeds for this ministry were planted some 40 years ago, when Greg, as an avid reader, started to save helpful thoughts and quotations on 3×5 cards per his mother’s suggestion.  This collection now serves as the foundation from which that segment of each day’s message prayerfully begins.

This Day’s Thought, This Day’s Verse (from varying Bible versions) and an occasional This Day’s Smile are all contained in one e-mail that we deliver, Monday through Friday.  On Sunday, we send This Week’s Sermon, shared by Eric Elder of The Ranch Fellowship.

In September of 2012, This Day’s Thought merged with The Ranch Fellowship, to become unified in their joint mission of serving the Lord.  Afer working so well together for so many years, Eric Elder and Greg Potzer decided they could function even more effectively joining their ministries and now serve under the umbrella of The Ranch Fellowship (a ministry of Eric Elder Ministries).  Both This Day’s Thought and The Ranch Fellowship are registered  501(c)(3) nonprofit organizations, and all gifts are tax-deductible to the fullest extent allowed by law.

Lana’s Hope

LanaElder-MothersDay 2012About a month before my wife, Lana, died of breast cancer, she wrote a beautiful blog post called “Lana’s Hope.”  In it she talked about the hope she had in God, regardless of the outcome of her situation.  She wrote:

“Being in a situation like this, where death could happen at any time, I have no worries for myself if that happens. I’ve spent so much time with Jesus already that it’ll be like going home to see my friend.”

Lana believed God could do anything, absolutely anything, and she believed God could heal her at any moment.  But she also trusted Him completely with everything in her life, saying:

“I have great hope that God can heal me, but my hope is in Him completely no matter what. I know I can’t go wrong by putting my hope in Him. As Psalm 25:3 says:  ‘No one whose hope is in You
 will ever be put to shame…’”

Lana’s hope was in God, before cancer, after cancer, and now in heaven with Him forever.  I know if she could say anything to you, she would want you to put your hope in Him for everything in your life, too, knowing that He loves you so very much.

No matter what you’re going through, know that God hasn’t left you.  He hasn’t walked away from you.  He hasn’t forsaken you.  You can’t go wrong putting your hope in Him.  As Lana said in quoting Psalm 25:3, “No one whose hope is in You will ever be put to shame…”

When Lana died, I wanted to do something to honor her life and the hope that she had, and I know many of you have wanted to do the same.  In that light, I’ve created a fund within our ministry called “Lana’s Hope.”  My hope is that God will use this fund to help finance projects that would help others in practical ways as well as to put their hope in God, just as she had put her hope in Him.

Dan Okall and FamilyThe first project we’d like to help fund is a ministry for breast cancer education in rural Kenya run by our friends Dan and Emily Okall.  It was because of a talk Lana and I attended here in the US where Dan and Emily were talking about their breast cancer education program in Kenya that Lana and I discovered the lump in Lana’s breast later that night.  11 months later, Lana was gone.  Had we not heard that talk, we may not have known until the very end that Lana was even sick, as her health was perfect in every other way up to that point.

Although we all wished Lana’s outcome would have been different, those 11 months became some of the most precious in our lives.  Lana’s cancer was already so advanced that the doctors gave us no hope, but God gave us tremendous hope!  Through Dan and Emily’s ministry, we were able to get a heads-up about this disease that was about to take Lana’s life, and have a chance to say a long good-bye, at least for now.  I can’t wait to see her again fully alive and cancer free in heaven!

But until that time, I’d love to help further the work that has touched us so much.  If you’d like to join me, I’d be glad to send you a special thank-you gift as a reminder that Lana’s Hope can be your hope, too.  About 10 years ago, when Lana and I were raising money to travel to Africa to help with another ministry project there, we offered supporters some simple rubber reminder bands that they could wear on their wrists to pray for our trip.  So in honor of Lana and remembering that first trip to Africa, I’ve ordered 200 reminder bands for this project.  The bands simply say, “Lana’s Hope is My Hope.” It’s a simple way to honor Lana and to say along with her that your hope is in God, too.

Lana's Hope Reminder Bands

To make a tax-deductible donation, just click a link below to choose the color of reminder band you’d like, then enter your donation amount on the next screen.  We’ll pass your gifts along directly to Dan and Emily ‘s ministry, Dala Development, and we’ll send you a reminder-band anywhere in the world as our collective way of saying thanks.  We have a limited number of each color, so order soon! (And to make a monthly donation to this project, just click “make recurring” on the following page.)

Your donation will be processed through Eric Elder Ministries, a fully-recognized, tax-exempt religious organization.

To read more from Lana’s beautiful blog post “Lana’s Hope,” click here.

To learn more about Dala Development, click here.

To watch the video “Lana’s Hope,” which was filmed just two weeks before Lana died, click here.

And to watch a celebration of Lana’s life, given by her family and friends, click here.

Thanks for your love and support through the years, and thanks for your love and support for this project, too!

Love,
Eric Elder

“Lana’s Hope” Reminder Bands

Lana's Hope Reminder Bands

Join me in honoring the memory of my late wife, Lana, with a tax-deductible gift to “Lana’s Hope.”  These funds will be used to finance projects that would help others in practical ways as well as help people to put their hope in God, just as Lana had put her hope in Him.

Dan Okall and Family

The first project we’re helping to fund is a ministry for breast cancer education in rural Kenya run by our friends Dan and Emily Okall.  It was because of a talk Lana and I attended here in the US where Dan and Emily were talking about their breast cancer education program in Kenya that Lana and I discovered the lump in Lana’s breast later that night.  11 months later, Lana was gone.  Had we not heard that talk, we may not have known until the very end that Lana was even sick, as her health was perfect in every other way up to that point.

Although we all wished Lana’s outcome would have been different, those 11 months became some of the most precious in our lives.  Lana’s cancer was already so advanced that the doctors gave us no hope, but God gave us tremendous hope!  Through Dan and Emily’s ministry, we were able to get a heads-up about this disease that was about to take Lana’s life, and have a chance to say a long good-bye, at least for now.  I can’t wait to see her again fully alive and cancer free in heaven!

But until that time, I’d love to help further the work that has touched us so much.  If you’d like to join me, I’d be glad to send you a special thank-you gift as a reminder that Lana’s Hope can be your hope, too.  About 10 years ago, when Lana and I were raising money to travel to Africa to help with another ministry project there, we offered supporters some simple rubber reminder bands that they could wear on their wrists to pray for our trip.  So in honor of Lana and remembering that first trip to Africa, I’ve ordered 200 reminder bands for this project.  The bands simply say, “Lana’s Hope is My Hope.” It’s a simple way to honor Lana and to say along with her that your hope is in God, too.

To make a tax-deductible donation, just click a link below to choose the color of reminder band you’d like, then enter your donation amount on the next screen.  We’ll pass your gifts along directly to Dan and Emily ‘s ministry, Dala Development, and we’ll send you a reminder-band anywhere in the world as our collective way of saying thanks.  We have a limited number of each color, so order soon! (And to make a monthly donation to this project, just click “Make Donation Recurring (Monthly)” on the following page.)

Your donation will be processed through Eric Elder Ministries, a fully-recognized, tax-exempt religious organization. To read more from Lana’s beautiful blog post “Lana’s Hope,” click here. To learn more about Dala Development, click here. To watch the video “Lana’s Hope,” which was filmed just two weeks before Lana died, click here. And to watch a celebration of Lana’s life, given by her family and friends, click here. Thanks for your love and support through the years, and thanks for your love and support for this project, too! Love, Eric Elder

LanaElder-MothersDay 2012About “Lana’s Hope”

About a month before my wife, Lana, died of breast cancer, she wrote a beautiful blog post called “Lana’s Hope.”  In it she talked about the hope she had in God, regardless of the outcome of her situation.  She wrote:

“Being in a situation like this, where death could happen at any time, I have no worries for myself if that happens. I’ve spent so much time with Jesus already that it’ll be like going home to see my friend.”

Lana believed God could do anything, absolutely anything, and she believed God could heal her at any moment.  But she also trusted Him completely with everything in her life, saying:

“I have great hope that God can heal me, but my hope is in Him completely no matter what. I know I can’t go wrong by putting my hope in Him. As Psalm 25:3 says:  ‘No one whose hope is in You
 will ever be put to shame…'”

Lana’s hope was in God, before cancer, during cancer, and now in heaven with Him forever.  I know if she could say anything to you, she would want you to put your hope in Him for everything in your life, too, knowing that He loves you so very much.

No matter what you’re going through, know that God hasn’t left you.  He hasn’t walked away from you.  He hasn’t forsaken you.  You can’t go wrong putting your hope in Him.  As Lana said in quoting Psalm 25:3,

“No one whose hope is in You will ever be put to shame…”

How It Works

The Ranch BookstoreHave you ever been a bookstore where you can pick the price for what you want?  Here you can!  Read on…

Welcome to The Ranch Bookstore, featuring dozens of books, CD’s and DVD’s created just for you!  Although you can read, listen to and watch any of these resources for free anytime right here on The Ranch, many people have asked if they can get copies of these resources for themselves or as gifts for their family and friends.

So we’ve made them all available to you simply for a donation of any size to our ministry.  As you consider how much you’d like to donate, can I encourage you to be as generous as you can be?  While we offer everything we do for free so no one will be left out, if you can donate more, know that you’ll be helping to spread God’s life-changing Word to people in 160 countries every day!

Just browse to the item you’d like, click the “Donate” button beside it, and we’ll send it out to you anywhere in the world.  It’s our way of saying thanks for helping to support this ministry.

Please allow 2-3 weeks for delivery (or 3-4 weeks outside the U.S.), as all items are printed and shipping individually when your order is received.  And if ordering from outside the U.S., please consider including an extra $5-10 in your donation to help offset the higher cost of shipping internationally.

Thanks for helping to share the message of Jesus Christ around the world!

Sincerely,

Eric Elder and Greg Potzer
for The Ranch and This Day’s Thought

(The Ranch and This Day’s Thought are ministries of Eric Elder Ministries, a fully recognized, non-profit, 501(c)(3) tax-exempt religious organization.  For tax purposes, please note that the amount of your donation that exceeds the “suggested donation” next to each item is fully tax deductible.)


Private Prayers

Note from Eric: This is my my all-time favorite spot at The Ranch, a place where you can talk to God in prayer. You can also use this page to send us your prayer requests privately and we’ll be glad to pray for you.

Here’s a quiet spot where you can spend some time alone with God, just the two of you.

If you’ve never put your faith in Christ and would like to see how you can be forgiven of your sins and live forever with him in heaven, visit A Leap Of Faith!

If you are a Christian, then you know that Jesus has already made a leap of faith for you when he died on the cross. He loved you so much he was willing to give up his life for you so that you could live.

If he was willing to die for you, you can be sure there’s nothing he would withhold from you, unless he had something better in mind. He’s already paid the greatest price for you.

I’d like you to read the following words spoken by Jesus. Then I’ve included a spot below where you can say a quiet prayer to God, and listen for his response.

“Greater love has no one than this, that he lay down his life for his friends. You are my friends if you do what I command. I no longer call you servants, because a servant does not know his master’s business. Instead, I have called you friends, for everything that I learned from my Father I have made known to you. You did not choose me, but I chose you and appointed you to go and bear fruit– fruit that will last. Then the Father will give you whatever you ask in my name.” (John 15:13-16)

I know for me it sometimes helps to write out my prayer. It helps me focus my thoughts and also see when God has answered. I’ve included a box below where you can write out your prayer, and another box where you can write what you sense God might be saying in response to your prayer.

When you’re finished, you can either erase these boxes and no one will see them, or you can press “Submit” and one of us here at The Ranch will be glad to pray personally for your request.

Remember, too, that Jesus has already given his life for you, so there’s nothing he would withhold from you unless he had something better in mind for you. I like the way Henry Blackaby puts it in his book Experiencing God:

“Oh, God, if I ever give You a request and You have more to give me than I am asking, cancel my request!”

Enjoy your time with God.

Go back

Your message has been sent

Warning
Warning
Warning
Warning
Warning
My commitment today:

Warning
Warning

Warning.

A Leap Of Faith

Note from Eric:  If you’ve never made a leap of faith and put your faith in Christ, here’s some encouragement to help you do it.

The good news, or gospel, of Jesus Christ is really only good news if you understand the bad news first.

You see, Jesus was the man, and you are his beloved.  He saw what the future held for each of us.  He saw that we were all headed down a road that would eventually lead us to death.  He knew this would happen because he knew that each of us had sinned, and that the penalty for sin was death.

It isn’t a surprise to most of us that we’ve sinned.  A sin is anything we do, or anything we say – or even anything we think – that God doesn’t want us to do or say or think.  So it’s no surprise that the Bible says,

“All have sinned and fallen short of the glory of God” (Romans 3:23).

Unfortunately, the penalty for sin is pretty strong.  The Bible says that the penalty for sin is death.

“For the wages of sin is death, but the gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord” (Romans 6:23).

This is a terrible dilemma for us and for God. God loves us and doesn’t want to harm us in any way, but he is a just God and must punish sin.

The good news is that God made a way to solve this dilemma.  He made a way for us to escape the penalty of death, and to give us a chance to live an abundant life.  He sent his Son, Jesus Christ, to take the penalty of death in our place, so we could be free. The Bible says,

“But God demonstrates his own love for us in this: While we were still sinners, Christ died for us” (Romans 5:8).

While God makes this free gift of eternal life available to everyone, we must reach out, by faith, to receive it.  This is the leap of faith.  The Bible tells us exactly how to do this:

“That if you confess with your mouth, ‘Jesus is Lord,’ and believe in your heart that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved” (Romans 10:9).

God has promised that everyone who does this will be saved.  The Bible says,

“Everyone who calls on the name of the Lord will be saved” (Romans 10:13).

If you’ve never known what it feels like to have someone love you so much that they would give up their life for you, you can know that today.  If you’ve been hurt and need someone to bind up your wounds, you can have that today.  If you need forgiveness and you realize that there’s nothing you can do to make up for what you’ve done, you can receive that forgiveness today.

This is the gospel (which means “good news”) of Jesus Christ.  This is what makes Christianity different than any other religion in the world.  Many religions try to point you to God.  But Jesus Christ is the only one who died for you to bring you to God himself.  One day he will come back for each of us who puts our faith in him now.

Jesus said,

“Do not let your hearts be troubled. Trust in God; trust also in me.   In my Father’s house are many rooms; if it were not so, I would have told you. I am going there to prepare a place for you.  And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come back and take you to be with me that you also may be where I am” (John 14:1-3).

If this is what you want, to be forgiven of your sins, to be healed of your hurts, and to know the love of God, you can ask God for it right now, wherever you are.

“Dear Lord, I’m sorry for the sins I’ve committed against you and against others.   Thank you for sending Jesus to die for me to pay the price for my sins.   Please forgive me.  I want Jesus Christ to be the Lord of my life from now on.  I ask that you would fill me with your Holy Spirit so that I can follow you with my whole heart.   I want to say with my mouth, ‘Jesus is Lord,’ and I believe in my heart that You raised him from the dead.  Thank you for your promise that everyone who calls on the name of the Lord will be saved.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.”

If you’ve just made this leap of faith, you’ve begun an adventure that will never end.  You’ve crossed over from death to life, from despair to hope, from condemnation to forgiveness.  And you have a friend in Jesus who will love you forever – he will never leave you.

If you weren’t ready yet to make this decision, I’d like you to bookmark this page so you can visit here again.  Send me a note with your questions, fears, doubts or concerns.   There’s nothing I’d love more than to talk with you about this decision.

Unfortunately for us, we don’t know how much time we have left.  Not only is the time of our death uncertain, but God has already told us ahead of time that this world will one day be destroyed in a great fire.  We don’t know when that day will come.  But just like all of the other promises in the Bible that have come true, this one will come true as well.

Jesus said the end will come when we least expect it, like a thief in the night.   So I urge you to take this decision seriously, and make a leap of faith before it’s too late.  Jesus said,

“Once the owner of the house gets up and closes the door, you will stand outside knocking and pleading, ‘Sir, open the door for us.’ But he will answer, ‘I don’t know you or where you come from'” (Luke 13:25).

I’d encourage you to reread this page again before you leave, and ask God to give you the faith to make the leap.

In the end, the great thing about this love story is that you get to choose your own ending. I hope you’ll choose the one that leads to life abundant, here in this world and in the world to come.

If you’ve prayed today to invite Christ into your life, we’d like to know! Just go to A Quiet Place To Pray and send us a comment at the bottom of the page.

This Week’s Sermon- Moving From Here To There


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

MOVING FROM HERE TO THERE
(Part 6 of our series on “Transitions.”
Here are the link to Parts 1234 and 5.)

by Dan Okall
www.daladevelopment.org

Note from Eric:  Moving can be a hard transition no matter where you’re moving from or to.  But moving half-way around the world to do missions work adds an extra dimensions of both excitement and complexity.  This week, I’ve asked my friend Dan Okall to write about his current move from the US to Kenya and how God is helping him through it.  Dan grew up in Kenya, came to the US to study at the Moody Bible Institute in Chicago, and is now returning to the land of his birth, along with his wife and their two-year old daughter, to help grow and expand a ministry they started there several years ago, currently focusing on breast cancer education.  I hope you’ll enjoy Dan’s article, no matter what kind of transition you may be going through, and please be sure to read my footnote at the end about how their ministry has touched our family personally.

Dan Okall and Family

Transitions aren’t always easy. They’re not always wanted. For the past several years our life has been in a constant state of transition and what I can say I’ve learned from it, is that God is faithful.

Less than a year after we married, our plans to visit Kenya were halted by violence and the lease on our apartment expired so we had to move into a friend’s house. We founded Dala Development Programs shortly after moving in; our goal is to make disciples in my village in western Kenya using the avenue of community development. More than a year after our intended departure, we left for Kenya. Three months later, once we started to feel comfortable with our surroundings, we returned to the US. We both got jobs, but before we could get comfortable, several people told us they were going to Kenya with us the following year. We did not have plans to return to Kenya so soon, but made plans to accommodate them anyway. One year later, we were back in Kenya. Six months and 17 visitors later, we were back in the US. Emily got a job, but I could not find one.  The first three years of our ministry were really hard and when we were just about to give up, God transitioned the focus of our ministry to breast cancer education. Without any medical background we followed.

By now we had longed for anything stable. Job searching, getting a job, quitting a job, moving, moving back, and then starting the whole cycle over was exhausting. Every time our location or circumstances changed, we had to adjust, and sometimes that adjustment process was not quick or easy. I continued looking for work while running the ministry from home. A year later, an opportunity arose for us to return to Kenya for three months. It was a fulfilling three months that we both really enjoyed. Once we returned to the US, Emily resumed working at her previous job and a few months later I got a job in my field. It finally seemed that we were on a path towards stability. FINALLY!

We started making plans. We would find an apartment in St. Louis (all this time we had been staying in a spare room at Emily’s parents’ house). We would paint the walls, and we would buy a car. When Emily got pregnant, we planned to move out and be our own family, it was exciting! At the same time, the work in Kenya was growing in amazing ways. Story after story confirmed we were reaching people in very meaningful ways, physically and spiritually. Today we have 11 staff members who reach an average of 300 people a month and work alongside two medical facilities to offer screening and treatment. This year, we started Joanna House (partly named after Lana Elder), that offers room and board to low income patients undergoing treatment in the capital. Though things were going so well, neither of us really wanted to go back.  We had other plans, but we were open to a short visit sometime in the future to see the work.

In the midst of our planning, frustrations at my job began to really wear on me. Issues with uncooperative clients and disengaged co-workers made me want to quit. I prayed about it and then “told” God that I would stay put for one more year, make money to sustain my family, and then quit. Well, God has a funny way of doing things. One week later, just when we were narrowing down our apartment search, six coworkers and I lost our jobs because of federal spending cuts. None of our plans worked out. We were crushed. But God is faithful, and great is His faithfulness.

This was a wakeup call. Emily and I both knew we needed to go back to Kenya, but this time we needed to stay longer. Neither of us was really ready but that point marked the beginning of our transition to full-time ministry and plans to move to Kenya. That summer we started to pray about moving. There were discussions about employment opportunities, ministry opportunities, a growing need for good leadership, where we might live, and how things might go. None of these things genuinely thrilled me, but I knew, and I know, that God is faithful and that when we obey it usually leads to a pleasant surprise.

God started us on this journey by leading us to read through the book of Joshua. This is a great story of God calling Joshua to take on the enormous task of finally leading His people to the Promised Land. Over and over, God commanded Joshua, “Be courageous, be strong, do not fear.”  Since we know how the story ends, it’s easy to see why God instructed Joshua to be courageous—because there were battles ahead. Likewise, it’s clear why God said not to fear—because the battles belonged to the Lord and His faithfulness would carry them through. For Joshua, however, I’m sure he needed the reminders.

It is important to remember that when God calls you and you have to make a transition, whether big or small, short term or long term, urgent or slow, local or international, what matters most is knowing that you are in great hands. Be strong, be courageous, do not fear, God is in control.

Initially, we thought our transition was really big. Taking our 19-month old baby to a different country and to direct a growing ministry is a pretty big deal. But considering I was born in Kenya and lived there for over 24 years, our transition does not compare to the one Joshua was called to. First, God called him to be the president of a nation (that’s a lot of responsibility!). Second, He gave Joshua a few days notice (not one year) to move the whole nation into a foreign land to fight and settle in the Promised Land.

Here is a man that God called and put through TWO MAJOR transitions in the span of one week! The thing that made Joshua’s transition go well was that God had told him awhile earlier (as recorded in Deuteronomy 31) that he would become the leader. Then God filled him with His Spirit (Deuteronomy 34:9), and gave him the specific mission to accomplish (Joshua 1:1-5).

The part that gets rough for us in the process of transition is managing the details. We know as believers that we have the Spirit dwelling in us (1 Corinthians 3:16), and we know we have been called to go make disciples for the Kingdom (Matthew 28:20), but it can be very hard to know when to make a move and in what sequence. For us this has been the hardest part. Do I quit my job now and move, or should I wait until later on? For us, this aspect was the most stressful one. How are we going to finance our time of service in Kenya? Should I get another part-time job before we move? Should we put our child in day care so I can focus completely on the demands of the transition and ministry needs? Should I go to Kenya and scout out where we will stay or should we save that money?

Joshua did not know exactly when Moses would die. But when the time came God was clear with Joshua about how and when to move the nation into the new country. Sometimes we need to use the wisdom He has given us, like when Joshua sent spies to Jericho.  Yet God was very specific about how to go about conquering Jericho (read that amazing story in Joshua 5). The counsel of trusted believers is always valuable.

To move along our transition, it became common for us to go to bed late and rise up early in order to get a lot done. I would wake up early to get a jump start on the to-do list, but this made it very hard to step back and focus on God alone. We also got so busy that for three weeks we missed our small group Bible studies. When we finally made it back, the group was discussing the topic of solitude. God convicted me of the need to practice solitude during these busy periods. He also revealed to me how being busy was having a devastating effect on our spiritual and personal lives.  I was more stressed out, irritable, making mistakes, and missing out on opportunities.  As I practice solitude, I hear God more clearly, and get His perspective and priority for the days’ activities. Instead of dashing to check my email, or making calls, I am learning to surrender tasks and needs at the feet of Christ. We can learn from Joshua, who continuously sought God’s counsel, and Jesus, who, though busy, set the example for us by waking up early in the morning to pray (Mark 1:35). Set your alarm for early morning solitude; go for a long quite walk to spend time in prayer.

Lies from the devil can bring discouragement and make transitions very rough as well. Our ministry has been growing amazingly yet we have faced intense mental and emotional attacks. For example, we ask: If we are surely doing God’s work, how come funds are not pouring in? It can even manifest itself emotionally, asking why my spouse and I are not equally excited about entering this new phase. The toughest one has been comparing ourselves to our friends who are employed, with their extra income, vacations, and the size of their houses…. yet here we are struggling! In the midst of transitions, be aware that Satan, sin, or a lack of fellowship with God make you vulnerable and lose sight of God’s mission. Recruit a few close friends and an older couple who have faced transitions that are similar to yours and are willing to walk through it with you. Give them the liberty to ask hard questions, offer tangible ideas, and pray with you fervently.

External things have happened during our transition period that caused fear and took our eyes off the mission God has called us to. One morning I woke up worried about our daughter. She is less than two years old and being in a malaria zone is scary. About the same time a few passenger planes crashed, terrorists struck parts of Coastal Kenya, then the dreaded Ebola virus surfaced. Concerns about our health, safety, and future wellbeing started rolling. I remember praying during this time and wow, did God speak clearly into our situation! He led me into Psalms 121, telling me that God is our help, he watches over us (repeated five times), protects us from harm (repeated twice) and is with us as we go and come, always and forever. I would advise that you bring fears and concerns to the feet of Christ and then openly talk to your spouse, and/or accountability partners about them.

We do not know how it will all work out, but we have peace and passion, and are laying our burdens on Him. We hope our message will encourage you, cause you to approach transitions in a better manner, and above all experience God’s grace wherever you are on the journey. Remember that God is faithful even when we are not (2 Timothy 2). Keep running with perseverance the race set before you, fixing your eyes on Jesus and the throne (Hebrews 12:1-2).

“Therefore, since we are surrounded by such a great cloud of witnesses, let us throw off everything that hinders and the sin that so easily entangles, and let us run with perseverance the race marked out for us. Let us fix our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy set before him endured the cross, scorning its shame, and sat down at the right hand of the throne of God” (Hebrews 12:1-2).

Follow-up from Eric:  On a very personal note, it was because of Dan and Emily that my wife Lana and I discovered that Lana had breast cancer two years ago, on the very night after attending one of their talks here in the US about their breast cancer education in Kenya.  I have loved and respected Dan and Emily for many years, but I will be forever grateful and indebted to them for their ministry and their heart to follow God’s call on their lives.  God has led them very specifically and strategically in the past, just as He is leading them now.  Soon I’ll share more with you about Dan and Emily’s work, and how you can be involved with it, too!



The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

If you need a boost in your faith, we hope you’ll join us for our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat here in the heart of the Great Midwest on Columbus Day weekend, October 10-12.  We’ll have great food, great worship, great messages and great fellowship.  Why not get away and see what God has to say?  Click here to learn more or to register.

This Week’s Sermon- Transitioning From The Desert


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

TRANSITIONING FROM THE DESERT
(Part 5 of our series on “Transitions.”  Here are the link to Parts 1, 2, 3 and 4.)

by Alan Lowry
Founder of Guitarists Into God (GIG),
a music ministry at Saddleback Church

Note from Eric: I’ve asked my friend and a member of our board of directors, Alan Lowry, to write this week’s message for you as part of our series on “Transitions.”  In today’s message, Al shares how God has helped him through his own “desert” times.  Al will also be leading us in worship at our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat here in Illinois in October.  We hope you’ll join us, too!  You can learn more about the retreat by clicking here.  Here’s Al’s insightful message…

A little over a month ago, a group of soon to be friends engaged in a conference call to plan a fall retreat at Eric Elder’s midwestern ranch. Most of us had not personally met, but quickly into the call, we began to get excited about the project and an instant bond was made.

Sometimes, we would get off topic and chat about various problems we had faced or were facing. Topics like caregiving, illness, financial hindrances and other struggles were shared freely amongst our team.

By the end of our chat, we had discovered that unexpected change is manifest in all our lives and we elected “Transitions” as our theme for the retreat.  That being established, Eric challenged several of us to write our thoughts on this topic for some upcoming “This Week’s Sermon” presentations.

The last several weeks have produced excellent submissions from the others, and I began wondering why I was having such a hard time getting my own thoughts off the starting block.

At this time, I’d like to confess to you that I’ve been doing some desert walking lately; mostly metaphorically, but some of my wanderings have been in actual deserts.  Many picture California, where I live, as endless beaches with mountains in the backdrop.  We’re blessed with this, but our coast also contains some very diverse terrain, and yes, that would include deserts.

A few days ago, after much thought, reflection and a ride through the desert on my mountain bike, it hit me like a brick why I was currently struggling so hard with this topic.  While trying to identify some past event that has changed my course, I failed to realize that right now, today, my life is in flux, and it has been for a long while.

I resembled that biblical character in Luke 6:42 who was advised to remove the log from his own eye before trying to identify the speck in his friend’s.  Admittedly a loose comparison, but that’s all I got. :)  I don’t know what others’ formulas are for discovering and dealing with unplanned transition, but for me it often requires a physical change of environment to help usher in a new, more positive mental perspective.  Getting out of my familiar setting seems to be a first and very important step toward purposeful change.

Many of us have found the number 40 to hold great significance in the Bible. Well ironically, it occurred to me today that 40 years ago this October, I was introduced to my first desert, the Mohave, as I rode my bicycle from the Midwest to California on what turned out to be a one-way, life-changing transition.

I shouldn’t be so surprised, as historically, there are many instances where God has used deserts and other uncomfortable situations to realign men’s objectives; to transition them.

The first that comes to mind is the Israelite’s 40-year excursion in the Sinai wilderness; a bleak desert that had them reeling to return to slavery. This set the bar for future desert endeavors that included the likes of Jeremiah, Elijah, David, John the Baptist and Jesus.

Most of us have our lists of incidents that can cast us into confusion or even depression; a desert place. Sometimes, we become so weary, we can’t even identify what got us there. This was the case with me, but in my recent reflections, brought on by this writing challenge, I have identified some of the markers that have been affecting me.

I won’t elaborate on each one too much, but here are some adjectives that describe some hard hits over the last seven years:

  • My sister and father-in-law’s deaths,
  • financial loss,
  • cancer (virtually all my family have the Bracha 2 breast cancer gene),
  • ministry burnout,
  • home displacement,
  • and elderly caregiving, which ended last year with more death.  (Last November, my mother-in-law, for whom we’d been caregiving for several years, was admitted into the hospital and died. On the same day, my Michigan family notified me that my own mom had a stroke that morning. We made funeral arrangements here, and I flew back to be with mom for a few weeks before she passed away on January 1.)

You may have some like issues on your list, which may have resulted in mental or spiritual paralysis, hurling you to your own desert place.  If you are that rare individual without these personal setbacks, perhaps all that might be required would be to turn on the daily news.

How can anyone make it through situations like these?  I’d like to take a brief look at the lives of two of these biblical models, Elijah and Jesus mentioned prior, and how they handled their own desert experiences. Notice the different ways they dealt with them.

Regarding Elijah, here’s the desert place in which he found himself:

There he went into a cave and spent the night. And the word of the LORD came to him: “What are you doing here, Elijah?”

He replied, “I have been very zealous for the LORD God Almighty. The Israelites have rejected your covenant, torn down your altars, and put your prophets to death with the sword. I am the only one left, and now they are trying to kill me too” (1 Kings 19:9-10, NIV).

Regarding Jesus, here’s his desert place, which I’m paraphrasing from Matthew chapters 4 and 5:

After being baptized by John, Jesus spent 40 days of fasting and praying in the desert.  At this time, Satan came up to him and tried to trick him and tempt him 3 times.  Satan fails, and starting with chapter 5, Jesus begins his public ministry.

In these accounts, we see that:

Elijah, himself coming off a 40-day fast, and following several great victories, became fearful of his life from a single death threat from Jezebel.  The result, was him hiding in the desert and becoming virtually incapacitated. His comments reveal that he feels himself to be carrying the world’s burdens on his own shoulders.

This is not to discredit Elijah, a great prophet of God, but in his state of burnout, I notice at least 3 distinguishing factors that I relate to:

  • He feels alone
  • He is burnt out
  • He is afraid

Although I’m not entirely certain what Elijah was up to during his fasting time, the Bible tells us Jesus was in constant prayer. He was preparing himself to serve by surrendering himself as a direct conduit to the Father’s will.

When Satan approached him, Jesus was wearing the full armor that he modeled for us to do battle. He was honed to fight; and win.  This would occur throughout the Gospels as Jesus would retreat to a quiet place to recharge his batteries.  Right up to the night before his crucifixion, Jesus separated from the world to spend one-on-one time with his father.

In these last few weeks, I have been making my own attempts at reflecting, rejuvenating and recharging. After all, I would like to be more like Jesus.

Some years ago, when I was going through a hard time, I asked my pastor, Rick Warren, the anecdote to burn out and depression.

Without batting an eye, he responded, “Worship.”

Rick said he would grab his guitar and worship one-on-one with the The Lord he loved.

The Warrens are no strangers to depression . Less than two years ago, their son, who grew up with my own daughter, Tessa, committed suicide. Throughout Matthew’s life, Matthew suffered from chronic depression.

One night, after spending joyful time with his parents, the burden of life became too much for him and he took his life.

The Warrens grieved long and hard privately, but publicly, they told us what brought them through this terrible desert; it was their strong relationship on an intimate level with Jesus Christ.

A few years back, Kay wrote a book called, “Choosing Joy,” based on what the Bible tells us to do in all circumstances.  Outside Matthew’s apartment, awaiting the bitter words that would come, and in the following months, that is just what they did: they chose joy.

Recently, I have recommitted myself to pursuing joy and these other Godly attributes described in the Bible:

Finally, brothers and sisters, whatever is true, whatever is noble, whatever is right, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is admirable–if anything is excellent or praiseworthy–think about such things” (Philippians 4:8, NIV).

One concrete step I’ve taken during this time has been to grab my guitar and visit a prayer room at my church on a regular basis, just for the quiet purpose of intimate praise with the Father.

I pray for you as well, that together as brothers and sisters in Christ, we can attain what God has created us for:  To have a relationship with him that will last forever.

I think I’ll close with one of my favorite Matt Redman songs, based on Job, who lost everything but chose to go on praising God.

You can read these words, but why not consider singing them?

“Blessed Be Your Name”
by Matt Redman

Blessed Be Your Name
In the land that is plentiful
Where Your streams of abundance flow
Blessed be Your name

Blessed Be Your name
When I’m found in the desert place
Though I walk through the wilderness
Blessed Be Your name

Every blessing You pour out
I’ll turn back to praise
When the darkness closes in, Lord
Still I will say
Blessed be the name of the Lord
Blessed be Your name
Blessed be the name of the Lord
Blessed be Your glorious name

Blessed be Your name
When the sun’s shining down on me
When the world’s ‘all as it should be’
Blessed be Your name

Blessed be Your name
On the road marked with suffering
Though there’s pain in the offering
Blessed be Your name

Every blessing You pour out
I’ll turn back to praise
When the darkness closes in, Lord
Still I will say
Blessed be the name of the Lord
Blessed be Your name
Blessed be the name of the Lord
Blessed be Your glorious name

Blessed be the name of the Lord
Blessed be Your name
Blessed be the name of the Lord
Blessed be Your glorious name

You give and take away
You give and take away
My heart will choose to say
Lord, blessed be Your name

Follow-up from Eric:  I thought you might be interested to hear how God worked in Al’s life after he first crossed the Mohave desert on his one-way bike ride to California.  Although it had been 18 years since he had attended church, in 1983 Al stepped into the auditorium of Trabuco Hills High School in Southern California (where Saddleback was meeting at the time) and began his walk with Christ.  For a year leading up to this, his 30-year-old friend, David, had been dying of lung cancer and Al’s distress led him into Saddleback Church which had only a couple hundred members at the time.  Like so many others, Al felt God was talking directly to him as the message that day was titled, “Handling Grief.”  David died that night.  But Rick Warren’s message of hope helped Al through this and many future struggles.  God never wastes a hurt.  If you’re going through your own struggle, consider surrendering your life to Jesus Christ, who is waiting for you with open arms. And as I mentioned earlier, Al will be leading worship at our retreat in October.  We hope you’ll join us!  Click the link below for more details or to sign-up.



The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

If you need a boost in your faith, we hope you’ll join us for our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat here in the heart of the Great Midwest on Columbus Day weekend, October 10-12.  We’ll have great food, great worship, great messages and great fellowship.  Why not get away and see what God has to say?  Click here to learn more or to register.

This Week’s Sermon- Everything I Need Comes From Him


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

EVERYTHING I NEED COMES FROM HIM
(Part 4 of our series on “Transitions.”  Here are the links to Parts 1, 2, and 3)

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

 

Note from Eric:  Today I’m sharing with you Part 4 of our series on “Transitions” and how God can help you through the transitions you’re going through.  Today’s message is one I’ve never shared before about how God spoke to me on my 25th wedding anniversary this year after losing my wife, Lana, to cancer.  If you’d like to hear more about how God can help you through the transitions you’re facing, I hope you’ll join us for our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat in October.  I’ll be there, along with several other writers of this series. You can find out more about the retreat at the link at the end of today’s message.

I was sending some texts back and forth with my daughter yesterday afternoon.  At one point I set my phone down on the desk and thought, “I haven’t heard from Lana yet today.  She’ll probably be texting soon, too.”  Then I remembered:  Lana’s not here anymore.  She’s gone and she won’t be coming back.  She won’t be texting today.  Or tomorrow.  Or ever again.  Ambushed by grief once again, I burst into tears.

It’s been over 20 months now since Lana passed away.  Overall, I think I’m doing pretty good.  But to be honest, I could still cry about 4 or 5 times a day.  I usually don’t, though, because there’s too much to do to stop and cry whenever I feel like it.  But sometimes, like yesterday, I just let it all out.  Then I blow my nose, wipe my tears and keep going forward.

How am I going to make it through this transition?  How can anyone make it through the transitions they’re going through, whether they’ve lost a spouse or a parent or a child or a friend, whether it’s through sickness or death or a simple miscommunication that resulted in a broken relationship?

It’s hard to do life alone.  But if you trust in God, it’s helpful to remember that you’re never really alone. He’s with you always.  As Jesus said to His disciples one day:

“You will leave me all alone.  Yet I am not alone, for my Father is with me” (John 16:32b, NIV).

I realized the truth of this again a few months ago when my wedding anniversary was coming up.  I knew it would be my anniversary in a few days and I remembered the grief books I read said it was helpful to plan something to do something on those special days so you don’t get ambushed by grief when they come up.

I tried to think of something I might do, but I didn’t think it was necessary.  Lana had been gone a year and a half and I’d already been through one anniversary without her.  I thought a little more about it and wondered how many years it would have been this year.  Then it hit me:  this would have been our 25th anniversary, a time when people take trips or do something a little more exotic than usual.  Suddenly I couldn’t imagine just staying home and trying to work, do school with the kids, and make breakfast, lunch and dinner as if it were just any other day.

But I didn’t know what else to do.  Everything I could think of seemed so disappointing.  I was afraid I was going to explode.  I had to get away, but to where?

I had just done a wedding for some friends and they went to Cancun on the northern coast of Mexico.  It looked and sounded so romantic and wonderful.  Then I remembered my sister had offered me a “buddy pass” on the airline where she worked a few months earlier.  Back when she asked me, I didn’t have anywhere special I needed to go.  But now I did. I called her and asked if she still had the pass and if I might use it to go to Cancun for my anniversary, just from Tuesday to Thursday of that week.

I had that conversation with my sister on Sunday, we booked the flight on Monday, and I was on a flight to Cancun on Tuesday.  For the first hour on the plane I thought I was crazy.  But then God began to speak to me, showing me that He was going with me the whole way.  He changed my attitude in a matter of minutes.

I had been wearing a suit and tie for the flight because to use the buddy pass you have to dress up.  But I didn’t plan to dress up this much.  It was just what I happened to find in the closet the morning of the trip.  I realized my mistake when I got on the plane to Cancun and saw that I was the only one on the whole plane in a suit and tie!

I was feeling uncomfortable and out of place, but then I realized that this was the exact same suit and tie and shirt that I had worn to attend a wedding with Lana a few years earlier which turned out to be one of my favorite memories, dancing and romancing the whole night with her.  It was also the same suit and tie and shirt that I had worn on the day I preached at her funeral, when I handed her over to her bridegroom forever, Jesus.  And it was the exact same suit and tie and shirt that I was now wearing here on our 25th wedding anniversary, going on a 3-way date with just God and me and my memories of Lana.

I realized it wasn’t a mistake that these were the clothes I happened to put on that morning.  This was the perfect outfit to wear for the occasion!   I smiled as I thought of how God was setting me up for the day, even when I arrived in the sweltering heat at the airport in Cancun, surrounded by people wearing nothing but Bermuda shorts and tank tops.  I was so happy to be dressed up for my anniversary!  God had changed my attitude in those few moments on the plane, and instead of dreading this day, I was already looking forward to it and to whatever else God had in mind for this trip.

I took a shuttle to the hotel, sat by the pool and got a hamburger.  Then I headed out to the beach to sit for awhile and read my Bible.  I opened it up to Psalm 63, a psalm that David wrote when he was out in the wilderness.  David said:

“God – You’re my God! I can’t get enough of You! I’ve worked up such hunger and thirst for God, traveling across dry and weary deserts. So here I am in the place of worship, eyes open, drinking in Your strength and glory.  In Your generous love I am really living at last! My lips brim praises like fountains.  I bless You every time I take a breath; My arms wave like banners of praise to You.  I eat my fill of prime rib and gravy; I smack my lips. It’s time to shout praises!“ (Psalm 63:1, MSG).

Here was David, out in the wilderness alone, yet he couldn’t stop praising God!  David couldn’t get enough of Him!  Just reading that phrase made me smile because it was the same thing another man said about his fiancé when I was doing their pre-marital counseling.  He was telling me about his love for her and said, “I love her so much, I can’t get enough of her!”  I knew what he meant.  I could see it in his eyes.  He loved being intimate with her.  And that was just what David said about being intimate with God.  “God – You’re my God, I can’t get enough of You!”

I flipped back a page and read Psalm 62.  Although I could have been heartbroken that I wasn’t with Lana on this trip, God reminded me that even though I wasn’t with her, I was with Him, the One who created Lana in the first place and gave her all the life and breath and beauty that I adored.  I wasn’t with her, but I was with the One who created her!  I had to say, like David said, “God – You’re my God, I can’t get enough of You!”  Here’s what I read in Psalm 62 that helped me see it in a new light:

“God, the one and only – I’ll wait as long as He says. Everything I need comes from Him, so why not?  He’s solid rock under my feet, breathing room for my soul, An impregnable castle: I’m set for life” (Psalm 62:1-2, MSG).

As I read those words I realized that everything I needed comes from God, just like Lana had come from God.  Now there I was with the One who created all that I’ve ever loved in life.  I could actually see how David could be in a desert yet still he could say, “I bless You every time I take a breath… I eat my fill of prime rib and gravy: I smack my lips.”

Some people might have been uncomfortable eating alone on their 25th anniversary trip.  But I decided to splurge as I knew I would have done if Lana were there.  One night I couldn’t decide between the filet mignon and the lobster, so I got both!  I had already saved some money by coming alone, so I made the most of it!  It turned out to be one of the best vacations I’ve ever had in my life and I’m so glad I went.

We can’t always run away to Cancun, but I wanted to tell you that story because I had a choice to make.  I could either stay home and cry and run away from God, or I could get out and live and run into God’s wide-open arms.  Being alone isn’t alone when you’re alone with God.

I’m discovering things in this time of being alone with God that are so precious to me.  I’m not just trying to make lemonade out of lemons; I’m trying to make lemonade and drink it fully until I’m truly satisfied.  Even though I could cry 4 or 5 times a day, I’ve found there’s a depth to my relationship with God during this time, and by extension my relationships with others, that goes deeper than ever before.

I know I’m not the only one to find such gems as I go deeper.  I’m reading Ann Voskamp’s book One Thousand Gifts and she quotes F. B. Meyer as saying the same thing:

“I used to think that God’s gifts were on shelves one above the other, and that the taller we grew in Christian character the easier we should reach them.  I find now that God’s gifts are on shelves one beneath the other, and that it is not a question of growing taller but of stooping lower, and that we have to go down, always down, to get His best gifts.” (p. 171).

Maybe you’re in the midst of a transition that was not of your choosing, one in which you’ve lost something or someone that made life so special for you.  Maybe you’re waiting for God to put things back together again, or at least waiting for Him to help you make sense of what you’ve been going through.

For me, God keeps reminding me that everything I need comes from Him, just like Lana came from Him.  I want to say, like David said:  “God, the one and only – I’ll wait as long as He says. Everything I need comes from Him, so why not?”

No, I won’t get a text from Lana today, but that doesn’t mean I won’t get to see her again.  No, I can’t be intimate with her like I was before, but that doesn’t mean I can’t be intimate with the One who created her, the One who spoke to me so clearly as I was sitting on a plane to Cancun in a suit and tie or as I read from His Word on a beach on my wedding anniversary.

I know God is working it all out, so I’ll just keep putting my trust and faith in Him. Everything I need comes from Him, so why not?

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for taking our horrible circumstances and turning them around for good.  Help us to keep waiting on You, trusting You with all things.  You’re our Creator and the One who loves us most in this world.  Help us to know that You’re working things out, that You’ll never leave us alone, and that everything we need really does come from You.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

P.S.  I hope you’ll join us for our Ranch Retreat in October where we’ll be talking more about transitions and how God can help us through them.  I’ll be there, along with several other writers of this series!  Click here to learn more or to register.

The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!



Cover photo of "15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage"

If you’d like to get a paperback copy of Eric Elder’s recent series called “15 Tips for a Stronger Marriage” just click this link to visit The Ranch Bookstore and make a donation of any size OR click this link to visit Amazon.com and write a 1-2 sentence review of the series then email us your name, address and link to your review.  Either way we’ll send you a copy of the book anywhere in the world.  Your gifts and reviews help us to keep spreading God’s life-changing Word to people in 160 countries every day!

This Week’s Sermon- From College To “Beyond”


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

FROM COLLEGE TO “BEYOND”
Part 3 of our series on “Transitions”  
(You can still read Parts 1 and 2 here and here)

by Karis Elder
www.theranch.org

 
Note from Eric:  My daughter, Karis, has written a beautiful message for you this week about how God is helping her through the transition from college to what people tell her is the “real world.”  The life lessons she is learning apply to us all.  If you’re a college student, or know of someone who is, these words will be especially relevant, so please read them and forward them on to your family and friends!  Karis’ wordsand God’s Wordmay be just what you need to help you through any transition you’re going through in life.

I don’t know of many people who actually really love transition and change, yet it seems like most of our lives are spent in constant change and transition. We do a lot of waiting in our lifetime, waiting in line, waiting for a new season, waiting for the next thing.

Lately I’ve been going through the transition of graduating from college and living in what people told me was the “real world.” As well as graduating from college I was also transitioning out of our college ministry, and I never realized how hard it could be to transition out of these things into a new stage of life. When I finally graduated and no longer had homework, no longer called myself a student, no longer lived with all of my college friends, no longer had the routine of classes and events, I felt really lost. I realized that for basically my entire life I had been a “student” and that what had come to be a constant solid unchangeable thing in my life was suddenly gone. Most of my friends had recently graduated as well and left to go other places, and it was, and still is, really unsettling.

Transitioning out of our college ministry, which I had been a part of for over 3 years, was also difficult as I had spent so much time and energy pouring into students and loving and serving a campus in such an amazing way that when I didn’t have it anymore, I felt lost as well. I found that so much of the last few years of my life my identity had begun to be really found in being a student and in the things that I did while I was a student. These titles had become my identity and I didn’t even know it till I was stripped down. Bare. Bringing nothing but myself to the Lord. I didn’t realize how much of my identity had been found in what I did rather than who I was. I thought that what I did made me valuable; I thought the good grades I got and the hours I spent studying the Bible for class and the number of spiritual books I read in a month or the number of people I invited to our ministry made me valuable. And when I didn’t have those things any more, I was humbled to find that I’m still valuable and loved by God no matter what I do. My dear friend Kelsey reminded me that I am valuable to God just because I am His child, not because of how many things I ever will do for Him.

Transition is defined as “a change from one state or condition to another,” and when I read that definition, it kinda reminds me of my spiritual life with Christ. The Holy Spirit dwelling within all believers is constantly refining, purifying and transforming us to look like Christ. We are in a constant state of being changed from one condition to another. Paul writes in 2 Corinthians 3:18, “And we all, with unveiled face, beholding the glory of the Lord, are being transformed into the same image from one degree of glory to another.” Christians constantly live in the tension of what Bible scholars call the “now-but-not-yet” principle. Believers are new creations in Christ, and yet they are still being transformed into the likeness of Christ. The Kingdom of God is here in our midst, yet all creation is eagerly waiting for the day of final transformation when Jesus comes back. So while we know that both our everyday lives and our spiritual lives our constantly in transition and being changed, so often we just wish away the process and can’t wait to just “be there” already, and we miss the beauty of what God is doing in the process.

I’ve been reading this book called The Good and Beautiful God and just finished a chapter about transformation. At the end of each chapter, the author, James Smith, has a “soul training” exercise for the reader to practice to solidify the truths they read in the chapter, hoping they will continue to “train” with the exercises long after finishing the book.  The practice for this week was solitude, intentional time spent away from other people, where it’s just you and God. Smith quotes Dallas Willard and says “When we go into solitude and silence, we stop making demands on God. It is enough that God is God and we are his.” I’ve been realizing that the only thing that doesn’t change, no matter what transition I will ever go through, is God and my identity in relation to Him. Even though I am not a student, I am still a pupil of my Teacher. Even though I may not be a servant leader in a college ministry, I am still a servant leader in the Kingdom. I am still a child of God, even when one day I am married and have kids of my own. I am still the Beloved of the Lord, even when I am married and have a Beloved of my own. I am still delighted in by the Lord, regardless of how much I “do” in a given week. My job will always be to make disciples of all nations, regardless what my “job title” is. No matter what transition I ever go through, there are some truths that never change, though I will undoubtedly be changed in the transition.

Recently, after I had a really long and hard week, my boyfriend, Terry, and I were praying, and he reminded me about an analogy. He was praying and just encouraging me that even as a caterpillar needs to spend time in a cocoon before it can become a butterfly, that I also need to spend time in my “cocoon” with Jesus as He transforms me into His image. And it is the cocoon (or transition) stage between caterpillar and butterfly that most of us really don’t like—that place where we’re not quite at the place where we used to be, but we’re not quite where we are going yet. The cocoon is such a beautiful and amazing place where God literally takes one thing and turns it into another thing entirely. But so often I just want to be there that I forget the steps and the process it takes to get there. It is in the transition of the cocoon where we find healing, rest, and comfort. But I’ve realized as I’ve gone through many transitions in my life—moving around, changing churches, losing my Mom, getting a job, making new friends, getting a boyfriend, graduating college, transitioning to a new ministry—that sometimes it can also be a little dark, cramped, uncomfortable and painful. And then I remember that in a cocoon, one creature is becoming something entirely different. Some things need to just be changed or refined, and other things need to be totally done away with in the caterpillar’s life so that it can become a beautiful butterfly. So sometimes I don’t want to enter the cocoon. I’m scared of the darkness and the uncomfortableness of transformation. I have no control. I don’t know what’s happening.  But I can trust my Heavenly Father. I can trust that the other times I’ve entered the cocoon, the process was so worth the growth and the transformation that happened. I can trust Jesus as He says “Look, I am making everything new!” (Revelation 21:5). The line in the David Crowder song All This Glory is true, “In the middle of the mess, there is majesty.”

It is in the secret place as we rest in the cocoon and refuge of Jesus’ Presence that we find healing and joy in transition. In this transition particularly, I keep hearing Jesus calling like He called the disciples in Mark 6:30, “Come with me by yourselves to a quiet place and get some rest.” It is in that place of quietness and rest with the Lord that we find hope when it seems least likely to be found, when the transition seems like it’s never going to end, and what “is to come” is not coming fast enough. I love this passage in Lamentations, after the prophet Isaiah has been lamenting and in despair, he says:

“But this I call to mind, and therefore I have hope: The steadfast love of the Lord never ceases; his mercies never come to an end; they are new every morning; great is your faithfulness. ‘The Lord is my portion,’ says my soul, ‘therefore I will hope in him.’ The Lord is good to those who wait for him, to the soul who seeks him. It is good that one should wait quietly for the salvation of the Lord” (Lamentations 3:21-26).

The Lord is faithful and His love is steadfast and that gives me hope. No matter if you’re just entering into a transition, in the middle of a transition, or coming out of a transition, God’s love for you never changes. Jesus wants meand He wants youmore than He wants the work that we could do for Him.  The first and highest call on a Christian’s life is just to be with Jesus.  So may you spend time with Him today.

Follow-up from Eric:  For our Ranch Retreat in October, we’re focusing specifically on the topic of “transitions” and how God can help us through them.  Karis will be there, along with some of her friends!  If you’d like to join us, we’d love to spend the weekend with you, too.  Click here to learn more or to register.

The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!



Cover photo of "15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage"

If you’d like to get a paperback copy of Eric Elder’s recent series called “15 Tips for a Stronger Marriage” just click this link to visit The Ranch Bookstore and make a donation of any size OR click this link to visit Amazon.com and write a 1-2 sentence review of the series then email us your name, address and link to your review.  Either way we’ll send you a copy of the book anywhere in the world.  Your gifts and reviews help us to keep spreading God’s life-changing Word to people in 160 countries every day!

St. Nicholas: The Believer

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric and Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

A New Story For Christmas Based On The Old Story Of St. Nicholas
by Eric & Lana Elder

DEDICATION

This book is dedicated to my sweet wife, Lana, who inspired me and helped me to tell you this spectacular story.

Lana had just finished making her final edits and suggestions on this book the week before she passed from this life to the next, way too young at the age of 48.

It was her idea and her dream to share the story of St. Nicholas with as many people as possible. She wanted to inspire them to give their lives to others as Jesus had given His life for us. This book is the first step in making that dream a reality.

To the world Lana may have been just one person, but to me she was the world. This book is lovingly dedicated to her.

INTRODUCTION
by Eric Elder

There was a time when I almost gave up celebrating Christmas. Our kids were still young and weren’t yet hooked on the idea of Santa Claus and presents, Christmas trees and decorations.

I had read that the Puritans who first came to America were so zealous in their faith that they didn’t celebrate Christmas at all. Instead they charged fines to businesses in their community who failed to keep their shops open on Christmas day. They didn’t want anything to do with a holiday that was, they felt, rooted in paganism. As a new believer and a new father myself, the idea of going against the flow of the excesses of Christmas had its appeal, at least in some respects.

Then I read an article by a man who simply loved celebrating Christmas. He could think of no greater way to celebrate the birth of the most important figure in human history than throwing the grandest of parties for Him—gathering and feasting and sharing gifts with as many of his family and friends as possible. This man was a pastor of deep faith and great joy. For him, the joy of Christ’s birth was so wondrous that he reveled in every aspect of Christmas, including all the planning, decorating and activities that went along with it. He even loved bringing Santa Claus into the festivities, our modern-day version of the very real and very ancient Saint Nicholas, a man of deep faith and great joy as well who Himself worshipped and adored the Baby who was born in Bethlehem.

So why not celebrate the birth of Christ? Why not make it the biggest party of the year? Why not make it the “Hap-Happiest season of all”?

I was sold. Christmas could stay—and my kids would be much hap-happier for it, too.

I dove back into celebrating Christmas with full vigor, and at the same time took a closer look into the life of the real Saint Nicholas, a man who seemed almost irremovably intertwined with this Holy Day. I discovered that Saint Nicholas and Santa Claus were indeed one and the same, and that the Saint Nicholas who lived in the 3rd and 4th centuries after the birth of Christ was truly a devout follower of Christ himself.

As my wife and I read more and more about Nicholas’ fascinating story, we became enthralled with this believer who had already been capturing the hearts and imaginations of believers and nonbelievers alike throughout the centuries.

With so many books and movies that go to great lengths to tell you the “true” story of Santa Claus (and how his reindeer are really powered by everything from egg nog to Coca-Cola), I’ve found that there are very few stories that even come close to describing the actual person of who Saint Nicholas was, and in particular, what he thought about the Man for whom Christmas is named, Jesus Christ. I was surprised to learn that with all the historical documents that attest to Saint Nicholas’ faith in Christ, compelling tellings of those stories seem to have fallen by the wayside over the ages.

So with the encouragement and help of my sweet wife, Lana, we decided to bring the story of Saint Nicholas back to life for you, with a desire to help you recapture the essence of Christmas for yourself.

While some people, with good reason, may still go to great lengths to try to remove anything that might possibly hint of secularism from this holiest day of the year, it seems to me equally fitting to go to great lengths to try to restore Santa to his rightful place—not as the patron saint of shopping malls, but as a beacon of light that shines brightly on the One for whom this Holy Day is named.

It is with deep faith and great joy that I offer you this Christmas novella—a little story. I’ve enjoyed telling it and I hope you’ll enjoy hearing it. It just may be the most human telling of the story of Saint Nicholas you’ve ever heard.

Above all, I pray that God will use this story to rekindle your love, not only for this season of the year, but for the One who makes this season so bright.

May God bless you this Christmas and always!

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder

P.S. I’ve divided this story into 7 parts and 40 chapters to make it easier to read. If you’d like, you can read a part a day for 7 days leading up to Christmas. Or if you’d like to use this book as a daily devotional, you can read a chapter a day for 40 days leading up to Christmas, counting the Prologue, Epilogue and Conclusion as separate chapters. If you start on November 15th, you’ll finish on Christmas Eve!

PART 1

PROLOGUE

My name is Dimitri—Dimitri Alexander. But that’s not important. What’s important is that man over there, lying on his bed. He’s—well, I suppose there’s really no better way to describe him except to say—he’s a saint. Not just because of all the good he’s done, but because he was—as a saint always is—a Believer. He believed that there was Someone in life who was greater than he was, Someone who guided him, who helped him through every one of his days.

If you were to look at him closely, lying there on his bed, it might look to you as if he was dead. And in some sense, I guess you would be right. But the truth is, he’s more alive now than he has ever been.

My friends and I have come here today to spend his last day on earth with him. Just a few minutes ago we watched as he passed from this life to the next.

I should be crying, I know. Believe me, I have been—and I will be again. But for now, I can’t help but simply be grateful that he has finally made it to his new home, a home that he has been dreaming about for many years. A home where he can finally talk to God face to face, like I’m talking to you right now.

Oh, he was a saint all right. But to me, and to so many others, he was something even more. He was—how could I put it? An inspiration. A friend. A teacher. A helper. A giver. Oh, he loved to give and give and give some more, until it seemed he had nothing left to give at all. But then he’d reach down deep and find a little more. “There’s always something you can give,” as he would often say.

He always hoped, in some small way, that he could use his life to make a difference in the world. He wanted, above all, to help people. But with so many needs all around, what could he possibly do?

He was like a man on a beach surrounded by starfish that had been washed up onto the shore. He knew that they would die if they didn’t make it back into the water.

Not knowing how to save them all, the man on the beach did what he could. He reached down, picked one up, and tossed it back into the water. Then reached down again, picked up another, and did the same.

Someone once asked the man why he bothered at all—that with so many needs all around, how could he possibly make any difference. He’d just toss another starfish into the water and say, “It made a difference to that one.” Then he’d reach down and pick up another.

You see, to the world you may be just one person, but to one person you may be the world.

In many ways, my friend was just like you and me. Each one of us has just one life to live. But if you live it right, one life is all you need. And if you live your life for God, well, you just might touch the whole world.

Did his life make any difference? I already know my answer, because I’m one of those that he reached down and picked up many, many years ago. But how about I tell you his story, and when I get to the end, I’ll let you decide if his life made a difference or not. And then maybe, by the time we’re finished, you’ll see that your life can make a difference, too.

Oh, by the way, I haven’t told you his name yet, this man who was such a great saint, such a great believer in the God who loved him, who created him, who sustained him and with whom he is now living forever.

His name is Nicholas—and this is his story.

CHAPTER 1

Nicholas lived in an ideal world. At least that’s the way he saw it. As a nine-year-old boy, growing up on the northern coast of what he called the Great Sea—you might call it the Mediterranean—Nicholas couldn’t imagine a better life.

He would often walk through the streets with his father, acting as if they were on their way to somewhere in particular. But the real reason for their outing was to look for someone who was struggling to make ends meet, someone who needed a lift in their life. A simple hello often turned into the discovery of a need to be met. Nicholas and his father would pray, and if they could meet the need, they found a way to do it.

Nicholas couldn’t count the number of times his dad would sneak up behind someone afterwards and put some apples in their sack, or a small coin or two. As far as Nicholas knew, no one ever knew what his father had done, except to say that sometimes they heard people talking about the miracle of receiving exactly what they needed at just the right time, in some unexpected way.

Nicholas loved these walks with his father, just as he loved his time at home with his mother. They had shown the same love and generosity with him as they had shown to so many others.

His parents had somehow found a way to prosper, even in the turbulent times in which they lived. They were, in fact, quite wealthy. But whether their family was rich or poor seemed to make no difference to Nicholas. All he knew or cared about was that his parents loved him like no one else on earth. He was their only son, and their times together were simple and truly joyful.

Their richest times came at night, as they shared stories with each other that they had heard about a Man who was like no other Man they had ever known. A Man who lived on the other side of the Great Sea about 280 years earlier. His name was Jesus. Nicholas was enthralled with the stories of this Man who seemed to be so precious in the eyes of his parents. Jesus seemed both down-to-earth and larger-than-life, all at the same time. How could anyone be so humble, yet so noble? How could He be so poor that He was born in an animal stable, yet so generous that He could feed 5,000 people? How could He live His life so fully, yet die a death so cruelly? Jesus was, to Nicholas, an enigma, the most fascinating person about whom he’d ever heard. One day, Nicholas thought to himself, he hoped to visit this land on the other side of the sea—and walk where Jesus walked.

For all the love that Nicholas and his parents shared and which held them together, there was one thing that threatened to pull them apart. It was the one thing that seemed to be threatening many families in their country these days, irrespective of their wealth or poverty, their faith or lack of faith, their love for others or their lack of love.

Nicholas’ friends and neighbors called it the plague. His parents had mentioned it from time to time, but only in their prayers. They prayed for the families who were affected by the plague, asking God for healing when possible, and for strength of faith when not. Most of all, his parents prayed for Nicholas that regardless of what happened around him, he would always know how very much they loved him, and how very much God loved him.

Even though Nicholas was so young, he had seen enough of life to know that real threats existed in the world. Yet he also had been shielded from those threats, in a way, by the love of his parents and by their devout faith in God. As his father had learned over the years, and had many times reminded Nicholas, “In all things, God works for the good of those who love Him.” And Nicholas believed him. Up to this point, he’d had no real reason to doubt the words his father had spoken.

But it would be only a matter of months before Nicholas’ faith would be challenged and he would have to decide if he really believed those words for himselfthat in all things, God would truly work for the good of those who loved Him.

Tonight, however, he simply trusted the words of his father, listening to his parents’ prayers for him—and for those in his city—as he drifted off into a perfect sleep.

CHAPTER 2

Nicholas woke to the sounds of birds out his window. The air was fresh, washed clean by the seaside mist in the early morning.

But the news this morning was less than idyllic. A friend of Nicholas’ family had contracted the sickness that they had only heard about from people in other cities. The boy was said to be near the point of death.

Nicholas’ father had heard the news first and had gone to pray for the boy. Returning home just as Nicholas awoke, his father shared the news with his wife and with Nicholas.

“We need to pray,” he said, with no hint of panic in his voice, but with an unmistakable urgency that caused all three of them to slip down to their knees.

Nicholas’ father began the prayer: “Father, You know the plans You have for this child. We trust You to carry them out. We pray for Your healing as we love this boy, but we know that You love him even more than we do. We trust that as we place him in Your hands this morning, You will work all things together for good, as You always do for those who love You.”

It was a prayer Nicholas had heard his father pray many times before, asking for what they believed was best in every situation, but trusting that God knew best in the end. It was the same type of prayer Nicholas had heard that Jesus had prayed the night before He died: “If You are willing,” Jesus prayed, “take this cup from Me. Yet not My will, but Yours be done.”

Nicholas never quite knew what to make of this prayer. Wouldn’t God always want what’s best for us? And how could someone’s death ever be a good thing? Yet his father prayed that prayer so often, and with such sincerity of heart, that Nicholas was confident that it was the right thing to pray. But how God could answer any other way than healing the boy—and still work it out for good—remained a mystery.

After Nicholas’ mother had added her own words to the prayer, and Nicholas himself had joined in, his father concluded with thanks to God for listening—and for already answering their prayers.

As they stood, the news came to their door, as if in direct answer to what they had just prayed. But it wasn’t the answer they were hoping for. The boy had died.

Nicholas’ mother began to weep quietly, but not holding back on her tears. She wept as she felt the loss of another mother, feeling the loss as if it were her own son who had died.

Nicholas’ father took hold of her hand and pulled Nicholas close, saying a quiet prayer for the family of the boy who had died, and adding another prayer for his own family. He gave his wife and son one more final squeeze, then walked out the door to return to the other boy’s home.

CHAPTER 3

The boy’s death had a sobering effect on the whole city. The people had known the boy, of course, and were sad for the family.

But his death was more sobering because it wasn’t an isolated event. The people had heard stories of how the sickness had been spreading through the cities around them, taking the lives of not just one or two people here and there, but entire familiesentire neighborhoods. The death of this boy seemed to indicate that the plague had now arrived in their city, too.

No one knew how to stop it. All they could do was pray. And pray they did.

As the sickness began to spread, Nicholas’ parents would visit the homes of those who lay dying. While his parents’ money was powerless to offer relief to the families, their prayers brought a peace that no amount of money could buy.

As always, Nicholas’ father would pray that death would pass them over, as it had passed over the Israelites in Egypt when the plague of death overtook the lives of the firstborn of every family that wasn’t willing to honor God. But this sickness was different. It made no distinction between believer or unbeliever, firstborn or last born, or any other apparent factor. This sickness seemed to know no bounds, and seemed unstoppable by any means.

Yet Nicholas watched as his father prayed in faith nonetheless, believing that God could stop the plague at any moment, at any household, and trusting God to work it all out for good, even if their lives, too, were seemingly cut short.

These latter prayers were what people clung to the most. More than anything else, these words gave them hope—hope that their lives were not lived in vain, hope that their deaths were not going unnoticed by the God who created them.

A visit by Nicholas’ father and mother spoke volumes to those who were facing unbearable pain, for as the plague spread, fewer and fewer people had been willing to leave their own homes, let alone visit the homes where the sickness had struck. The prayers of Nicholas’ father, and the tears of his mother, gave the families the strength they needed to face whatever came their way.

Nicholas watched in wonder as his parents dispensed their gifts of mercy during the day, then returned home each night physically spent, but spiritually strengthened. It made him wonder how they got their strength for each day. But it also made him wonder how long their own family could remain untouched by this plague.

When Nicholas finally found the courage to voice this question out loud, a question that seemed to be close to all of their hearts, his father simply answered that they had only two choices: to live in fear, or to live in love, and to follow the example of the One in whom they had entrusted their lives. They chose to live in love, doing for others what they would want others to do for them.

So every morning Nicholas’ father and mother would wake up and pray, asking their Lord what He would have them do. Then, pushing aside any fears they might have had, they put their trust in God, spending the day serving others as if they were serving Christ Himself.

While his father’s response didn’t answer the immediate question on Nicholas’ heart— which was how much longer it might be till the sickness visited their own home—it seemed to answer a question that went much deeper. It answered the question of whether or not God was aware of all that was going on, and if He was, whether or not He cared enough to do anything about it.

By the way that God seemed to be directing his parents each day, Nicholas gained a peace of mind that God was indeed fully aware of all that was going on in the lives of every person in his city of Pataraand that God did indeed care. God cared enough to send Nicholas’ parents to those who needed to hear a word from Him, who needed a touch from His hands, who needed a touch from God not just in their flesh, but in their spirits as well.

It seemed to Nicholas to be a more glorious answer to his question than he could have imagined. His worry about when the sickness might visit their own home dissipated as he went to sleep that night. Instead, he prayed that God would use his own hands and words—Nicholas’ hands and words—as if they were God’s very own, reaching out to express God’s love for His people.

CHAPTER 4

In the coming days, Nicholas found himself wanting to help his father and mother more and more as they delivered God’s mercy to those around them.

They worked together to bring food, comfort and love to each family touched by the plague. Some days it was as simple as stopping by to let a mother know she wasn’t alone. Others days it was bringing food or drink to an entire family who had taken ill. And still other days it was preparing a place in the hills around their city where they carefully laid the bodies of those who had succumbed to the sickness and whose spirits had passed from this life to the next.

Each day Nicholas’ heart grew more and more aware of the temporal nature of life on earth, and more and more in tune with the eternal nature of the life that is unseen. It seemed to Nicholas that the line between the two worlds was becoming less and less distinct. What he had once thought of as solid and reallike rocks and trees, or hands and feetsoon took on a more ethereal nature. And those things that were more difficult for him to touch beforelike faith and hope, love and peacebegan to become more solid and real.

It was as if his world was turning both upside down and inside out at the same time, not with a gut-wrenching twisting, but as if his eyes themselves were being re-calibrated, adjusting better to see with more clarity what was really going onfocusing more acutely on what really mattered in life. Even surrounded by so much sickness and death, Nicholas felt himself coming alive more fully than he’d ever felt before.

His father tried to describe what Nicholas was feeling by using words that he’d heard Jesus had said, that whoever tried to hold onto this life too tightly would lose it, but whoever was willing to let go of this life, would find true life. By learning how to love others without being constrained by fear, being propelled forward by love instead, Nicholas was starting to experience how it felt to truly live.

Whether that feeling could sustain him through what lay ahead, he didn’t know. But what he did know was that for now, more than anything else, he wanted to live each day to the fullest. He wanted to wake up each day looking for how God could use him, then do whatever God was willing to give him to do. To do anything less would be to shortchange himself from living the life God had given him to liveand to shortchange God from the work God wanted to get done.

As the days passed, Nicholas came to know what his father and mother already knew: that no one knew how many more days they had left in this world. His family no longer saw themselves as human beings having a temporary spiritual experience, but as spiritual beings, having a temporary human experience. With eyes of faith, they were able to look into whatever lay ahead of them without the fear that gripped so many of the others around them.

CHAPTER 5

When Nicholas awoke one day to the sound of his mother coughing, time seemed to stand still.

For all the preparation his parentsand his own faithhad given him, it still caught him off guard to think that the sickness might have finally crossed over the threshold of their own home.

He thought that maybe God would spare them for all the kindness they had shown to others during the previous few months. But his father had cautioned him against such thinking, reminding him that for all the good that Jesus had done in His lifefor all the healing that He had brought to othersthere still came a time when He, too, had to face suffering and death. It didn’t mean that God didn’t love Jesus, or wasn’t concerned for Him, or hadn’t seen all the good He had done in His life. And it didn’t mean that Jesus remained indifferent to what was about to take place either. Jesus even told His disciples that His heart was deeply troubled by what He was about to go through, but that didn’t mean He shrank back from what lay ahead of Him. No, He said, it was for this very hour that He had come. Greater love, He told His disciples, had no one than this: that they lay down their lives for their friends.

Nicholas’ mother coughed again, and time slowly began to move again for Nicholas. He stood to his feet. As he approached his mother, she hesitated for a moment. It was as if she was torn between wanting him to stand stillnot to come one step closer to the sickness that had now reached her bodyor to get up on her feet, too, and throw her arms around him, assuring him that everything would be all right. But a moment later, Nicholas had made her decision unnecessary, for he was already in her arms, holding on as tight as he could as they both broke down in tears. As Nicholas was learning, having faith doesn’t mean you can’t cry. It just means that you can trust God, even with your tears.

Nicholas’ father had already shed some of his own tears that morning. He had gone outside before the sunrise, this time not to visit the homes of others, but to pray. For him, the place where he always returned when he needed to be alone with God was to the fresh air by the sea, not far from their home. While he knew he could pray anywhere, at any time, it was by the sea that he felt closest to God. The sound of the waves, rhythmically washing up on the shore, seemed to have a calming, mesmerizing effect on him.

He had arrived in time to watch the sunrise off to his left, looking down the shoreline of the Great Sea. How many sunrises had he seen from that very spot? And how many more would he have left to see? He turned his head and coughed, letting the question roll back out to sea with the next receding wave. The sickness had come upon him as well.

This wasn’t the first time he had asked himself how many days he had left to live. The difference this time was that in the past, he had always asked it hypothetically. He would come to this spot whenever he had an important decision to make, a decision that required he think beyond the short term. He would come here when he needed to look into eternity, taking into account the brevity of life. Here, at the edge of the sea, it was as if he could grasp both the brevity of life and the eternity of heaven at the same time.

The daily rising of the sun and the swelling, cresting and breaking of the waves on the shore reminded him that God was still in control, that His world would carry onwith or without himjust as it had since God had first spoken the water and earth into existence, and just as it would until the day God would choose for its end, to make way for the new heaven and the new earth. In light of eternity, the lifespan of the earth seemed incredibly short, and the lifespan of man even shorter still. In that short span of life, he knew that he had to make the most of each day, not just living for himself, and not even just living for others, but ultimately living for the God who had given him life. If God, the Creator of all things, had seen fit to breathe into him the breath of life, then as long as he could still take a breath, he wanted to make the most of it.

Coughing again, Nicholas’ father remembered that this was no mere intellectual exercise to help him come to grips with a difficult decision. This time—as he looked out at the sunrise once more, and at one more wave rolling inhe realized that this was the final test of everything that he had believed up until this point.

Some of life’s tests he had passed with flying colors. Others he had failed when fear or doubt had taken over. But this was a test he knew he wanted to pass more than any other.

He closed his eyes and asked for strength for another day. He let the sun warm his face, and he gently opened the palms of his hands to feel the breeze as it lifted up along the shore and floated over his body. He opened his eyes and looked one more time at the sea.

Then he turned and walked toward home, where he would soon join his precious wife and his beloved son in a long, tearful embrace.

PART 2

CHAPTER 6

Nicholas stood alone. He was on the same stretch of beach where his father had stood just ten years earlier, looking out at the sunrise and the waves on the seashore.

Nicholas’ father never made it out to look at the Great Sea again, having finally succumbed to the sickness himself. Nicholas’ mother passed away first, within two weeks of the first signs of illness. His father lasted another three days after that, as if holding on as long as he could to make sure his wife passed as peacefully as possible from this life to the next, and making sure Nicholas was as ready as possible to take the next steps in his own life.

Nicholas’ father didn’t shy away from tears, but he didn’t want them wasted on wrongful emotions either. “Don’t cry because it’s over,” his father had said to both his wife and his son. “Smile because it was beautiful.”

There was a time and place for anger and disappointment, but this wasn’t the time for either. If given the chance to do it all over again, his parents would have chosen to do exactly what they did. It was not foolishness, they said, to be willing to risk their lives for the sake of others, especially when there were no guarantees that they would have survived anyway.

As it turned out, the plague ended up taking the lives of almost a third of the people in Patara before it finally ran its course. The sickness seemed to have a mind of its own, affecting those who tried to shield themselves from it as well as those who, like his parents, had ventured out into the midst of it.

After the death of his parents, Nicholas felt a renewed sense of urgency to pick up where they had left off, visiting those who were sick and comforting the families of those who had died.

Then, almost as suddenly as it came to their city, the plague left. Nicholas had spent most of the next few weeks sleeping, trying to recover from the long daysand even longer nightsof ministering to those who were affected. When he was awake, he spent his time trying to process his own feelings and emotions in light of the loss of the family he loved. In so many ways, his parents were his life. His life was so intertwined with theirs, and having them taken so suddenly from him, he hardly knew what to do without them. He went to live with his uncle, a priest who lived in the monastery in Patara, until he was ready to venture out further into the world on his own. Now that time had come, and it was time for Nicholas to make his decision.

Unlike many others who had been orphaned by the plague, Nicholas had been left with a sizable inheritance. The question on his heart wasn’t what he would do to make a living, but what he would do to make a life. Through all that he had experienced, and now recognizing the brevity of life for himself, Nicholas now knew why his father had come so often to this shore to pray. Now it was Nicholas’ turn to consider his own future in light of eternity.

What should I do? Where should I go? How should I spend the rest of my days? The questions could have overwhelmed him, except that his father had prepared him well for moments like these, too.

His father, always a student of the writings of Scripture and of the life of Christ, had told him that Jesus taught that we needn’t worry so much about the trouble down the road as just the trouble for that day. Each day has enough trouble of its own, Jesus said.

As Nicholas thought about this, his burden lifted. He didn’t have to figure out what he was going to do with the rest of his life just yet. He only had to decide on his next step.

He had enough money to travel the length of the entire world back and forth three times and still have enough to live on for years to come. But that wasn’t really what he wanted to do. He had never had a desire to live wildly or lavishly, for the life he knew up to this point already gave him tremendous satisfaction. But there was one place he had always wanted to see with his own eyes.

As he looked out across the sea, to the south and to the west, he knew that somewhere in between lay the place he most wanted to visita land that seemed more precious in his mind than any other. It was the land where Jesus had lived, the land where He had walked and taught, the land where He was born and died, and the land where so many of the stories of His lifeand almost the entirety of Scripture itselfhad taken place.

Nicholas knew that some decisions in life were made only through the sweat and agony of prayer, trying desperately to decide between two seemingly good, but mutually exclusive paths. But this decision was not one of them. This was one of those decisions that, by the nature of the circumstances, was utterly simple to make. Apart from his uncle, there was little more to keep him in Patara, and nothing to stop him from following the desire that had been on his heart for so long.

He was glad his father had shown him this spot, and he was glad that he had come to it again today. He knew exactly what he was going to do next. His decision was as clear as the water in front of him.

CHAPTER 7

Nicholas’ arrival on the far shores of the Great Sea came sooner than he could have imagined. For so long he had wondered what it would be like to walk where Jesus walked, and now, at age 19, he was finally there.

Finding a boat to get there had been no problem, for his hometown of Patara was one of the main stopovers for ships traveling from Egypt to Rome, carrying people and cargo alike. Booking passage was as simple as showing that you had the money to pay, which Nicholas did.

But now that he had arrived, where would he go first? He wanted to see everything at once, but that was impossible. A tug at his sleeve provided the answer.

“You a Christian?” the small voice asked.

Nicholas looked down to see a boy not more than ten looking up at him. Two other children giggled nearby. To ask this question so directly, when it was dangerous in general to do so, showed that the boy was either a sincere follower of Christ looking for a fellow believer, or it showed that he had ulterior motives in mind. From the giggles of his little friends nearby, a boy and a girl just a bit younger than the one who had spoken, Nicholas knew it was probably the latter.

“You a Christian?” the boy asked again. “I show you holy places?”

Ah, that’s it, thought Nicholas. Enough pilgrims had obviously come here over the years that even the youngest inhabitants knew that pilgrims would need a guide once they arrived. Looking over the three children again, Nicholas felt they would suit him just fine. Nicholas had a trusting heart, and while he wasn’t naive enough to think that trouble wouldn’t find him here, he also trusted that the same God who had led him here would also provide the help he needed once he arrived. Even if these children were doing it just for the money, that was all right with Nicholas. Money he had. A map he didn’t. He would gladly hire them to be his living maps to the holy places.

“Yes, and yes,” Nicholas answered. “Yes, I am indeed a Christian. And if you would like to take me, then yes, I would be very interested to see the holy places. I would love for your friends to come along with us, too. That way, if we meet any trouble, they can defend us all!”

The boy’s mouth dropped open and his friends giggled again. It wasn’t the answer the boy had expected at all, at least not so fast and not without a great deal of pestering on his part. Pilgrims who arrived were usually much more skeptical when they stepped off their boats, shooing away anyone who approached themat least until they got their land legs back and their bearings straight. But the boy quickly recovered from his shock and immediately extended his right hand in front of him, palm upraised, with a slight bow of his head. It gave Nicholas the subtle impression as if to say that the boy was at Nicholas’ serviceand the not-so-subtle impression that the boy was ready for something to be deposited in his open hand. Nicholas, seeing another opportunity to throw the boy off guard, happily obliged.

He gently placed three of his smallest, but shiniest coins into the boy’s upraised palm and said, “My name is Nicholas. And I can see you’re a wise man. Now, if you’re able to keep your hand open even after I’ve set these coins in it, you’ll be even wiser still. For he who clenches his fist tightly around what he has received will find it hard to receive more. But he who opens his hand freely to heavenfreely giving in the same way that he has freely receivedwill find that his Father in heaven will usually not hold back in giving him more.”

Nicholas motioned with his hand that he intended for the boy to share what he had received with his friends, who had come closer at the appearance of the coins. The boy obviously was the spokesman for all three, but still he faltered for a moment as to what to do. This man was so different from anyone else the boy had ever approached. With others, the boy was always trying, usually without success, to coax even one such coin from their pockets, but here he had been given three in his very first attempt! The fact that the coins weren’t given grudgingly, but happily, did indeed throw him off balance. He had never heard such a thought like that of keeping his hands open to give and receive. His instinct would have been to instantly clench his fist tightly around the coins, not letting go until he got to the safest place he could find, and only then could he carefully inspect them and let their glimmers shine in his eyes. Yet he stood stock still, with his hand still outstretched and his palm facing upward. Almost against his own self-will, he found himself turning slightly and extending his hand to his friends.

Seizing the moment, the two others each quickly plucked a coin from his hand. Within an instant of realizing that they, too, were about to clench their fists around their newly acquired treasure, they slowly opened their fingers as well, looking up at the newly arrived pilgrim with a sense of bewilderment. They were bewildered not just that he had given them the coins, but that they were still standing there with their palms open, surprising even themselves that they were willing to follow this man’s peculiar advice.

The sight of it all made Nicholas burst out in a gracious laugh. He was delighted by their response and he quickly deposited two more of his smallest coins into each of their hands, now tripling their astonishment. It wasn’t the amount of the gifts that had astonished them, for they had seen bigger tips from wealthier pilgrims, but it was the generous and cheerful spirit that accompanied the gifts that gave them such a surprise.

The whole incident took place in less than a minute, but it set Nicholas and his new friends into such a state that each of them looked forward to the journey ahead.

“Now, you’d better close your hands again, because a wise manor woman—” he nodded to the little girl, “also takes care of that which they have been given so that it doesn’t get lost or stolen.”

Then, turning to walk toward the city, Nicholas said, “How about you let me get some rest tonight, and then, first thing in the morning, you can start showing me those holy places?”

While holy places abounded in this holy land, in the magical moments that had just transpired, it seemed to the three childrenand even to Nicholas himself—that they had just stepped foot on their first.

CHAPTER 8

Nicholas woke with the sun the next morning. He had asked the children to meet him at the inn shortly after sunrise. His heart skipped a beat with excitement about the day ahead. Within a few minutes, he heard their knock—and their unmistakable giggles—at the door.

He found out that their names were Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie. They were, to use the common term, “alumni,” children whose parents had left them at birth to fend for themselves. Orphans like these dotted the streets throughout the Roman Empire, byproducts of people who indulged their passions wherever and with whomever they wanted, with little thought for the outcome of their actions.

While Dimitri could have wallowed in self-pity for his situation, he didn’t. He realized early on that it didn’t help to get frustrated and angry about his circumstances. So he became an entrepreneur.

He began looking for ways he could help people do whatever they needed, especially those things which others couldn’t do, or wouldn’t do, for themselves. He wasn’t often rewarded for his efforts, but when he was, it was all worth it.

He wasn’t motivated by religion, for he wasn’t religious himself, and he wasn’t motivated by greed, for he never did anything that didn’t seem right if it were just for the money, as greedy people who only care about money often do. He simply believed that if he did something that other people valued, and if he did it good enough and long enough, then somehow he would make it in life. Some people, like Dimitri, stumble onto godly wisdom without even realizing it.

Samuel and Ruthie, on the other hand, were just along for the ride. Like bees drawn to honey, Samuel and Ruthie were drawn to Dimitri, as often happens when people find someone who is trying to do what’s right. Samuel was eight, and like Dimitri, wasn’t religious himself, but had chosen his own name when he heard someone tell the story of another little boy named Samuel who, when very young, had been given away by his parents to be raised by a priest. Samuel, the present-day one, loved to hear about all that the long-ago Samuel had done, even though the other one had lived over 1,000 years before. This new Samuel didn’t know if the stories about the old Samuel were true, but at the time he chose his name, he didn’t particularly care. It was only in the past few months, as he had been traveling to the holy sites with Dimitri, that he had begun to wonder if perhaps the stories really were true.

Now Ruthie, even though she was only seven, was as sharp as a tack. She always remembered people’s names and dates, what happened when and who did what to whom. Giggling was her trademark, but little though she was, her mind was eager to learn and she remembered everything she saw and everything she was taught. Questions filled her mind, and naturally spilled right out of her mouth.

Dimitri didn’t mind these little tag-alongs, for although it might have been easier for him to do what he did by himself, he also knew of the dangers of the streets and felt compelled to help these two like an older brother might help his younger siblings. And to be completely honest, he didn’t have anyone else to call family, so finding these two a few years earlier had filled a part of his heart in a way that he couldn’t describe, but somehow made him feel better.

Nicholas took in the sight of all three beaming faces at his door. “Where to first?” asked Dimitri.

“Let’s start at the beginning,” said Nicholas, “the place where Jesus was born.” And with that they began the three-day walk from the coast of Joppa to the hills of Bethlehem.

CHAPTER 9

After two days of walking and sleeping on hillsides, Nicholas and his new friends had just a half day left before they reached Bethlehem. For Nicholas, his excitement was building with every hill they passed, as he was getting closer and closer to the holy place he most wanted to see, the birthplace of Jesus.

“Why do you think He did it?” asked Dimitri. “I mean, why would Jesus want to come hereto earth? If I were already in heaven, I think I’d want to stay there.”

Even though Dimitri was supposed to be the guide, he didn’t mind asking as many questions as he could, especially when he was guiding someone like Nicholas, which didn’t happen very often.

Nicholas didn’t mind his asking, either, as Nicholas had done the same thing back home. His parents belonged to a community of believers that had been started about 250 years earlier by the Apostle Paul himself when Paul had visited their neighboring city of Myra on one of his missionary journeys, telling everyone who would listen about Jesus. Paul had lived at the same time as Jesus, although Paul didn’t become a believer himself until after Jesus died and rose again from the dead. Paul’s stories were always remarkable.

Nicholas got to hear all of the stories that Paul had told while he was in Myra, as they were written down and repeated by so many others over the years.

As a child, Nicholas thought that anything that happened 250 years ago sounded like ancient history. But as he started to get a little older, and now that his parents had passed away, too, it didn’t seem that long ago at all. The stories that Nicholas heard were the same stories his father and his grandfather and his great grandfather, back to six or seven generations, had heard, some for the very first time from the Apostle Paul in person. Nicholas loved to hear them over and over, and he asked many of the same questions that Dimitri was now asking himlike why would Jesus leave heaven to come down to earth in person.

“The simple answer is because He loved us,” said Nicholas. “But that alone probably doesn’t answer the question you’re really asking, because God has always loved us. The reason Jesus came to earth was, well, because there are some things that need to be done in person.”

Nicholas went on to explain the gospel—the good news—to the children of how Jesus came to pay the ultimate price with His life for anything we had ever done wrong, making a way for us to come back to God with a clean heart, plus live with Him in heaven forever.

Throughout the story, the children stared at Nicholas with rapt attention. Although they had been to Bethlehem many times before and had often taken people to the cave that was carved into the hillside where it was said that Jesus was born, they had never pictured it in their minds quite like this before. They had never understood the motivations behind why God did what He did. And they had never really considered that the stories they heard about Jesus being God in the flesh were true. How could He be?

Yet hearing Nicholas’ explanation made so much sense to them, that they wondered why they had never considered it as true before. In those moments, their hearts and minds were finally opened to at least the possibility that it was true. And that open door turned out to be the turning point for each of them in their lives, just as it had been for Nicholas when he first heard the Truth. God really did love them, and God had demonstrated that love for them by coming to the earth to save them from their certain self-destruction.

For Nicholas, when he first heard about the love of the Father for him, the idea was fairly familiar to him because he had already had a good glimpse of what the love of a father looked like from the love of his own father. But to Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie, who had never had a father, much less one like Nicholas had just described, it was simultaneously one of the most distantly incomprehensible, yet wonderfully alluring descriptions of love they had ever heard.

As they made their way through the hills toward Bethlehem, they began to skip ahead as fast as their hearts were already skipping, knowing that they would soon see again the place where God had, as a Man, first touched earth less than 300 years earlier. They would soon be stepping onto ground that was indeed holy.

CHAPTER 10

It was evening when they finally arrived at their destination. Dimitri led them through the city of Bethlehem to the spot where generations of pilgrims had already come to see the place where Jesus was born: a small cave cut into the hillside where animals could easily have been corralled so they wouldn’t wander off.

There were no signs to mark the spot, no monuments or buildings to indicate that you were now standing on the very spot where the God of the universe had arrived as a child. It was still dangerous anywhere in the Roman Empire to tell others you were a Christian, even though the laws against it were only sporadically enforced.

But that didn’t stop those who truly followed Christ from continuing to honor the One whom they served as their King. Although Jesus taught that His followers were to still respect their earthly rulers, if forced to choose between worshipping Christ or worshipping Caesar, both the Christians and Caesar knew who the Christians would worship. So the standoff continued.

The only indication that this was indeed a holy site was the well-worn path up the hill that made its way into and out of the cave. Tens of thousands of pilgrims had already made their way to this spot during the past 250 years. It was well known to those who lived in Bethlehem, for it was the same spot that had been shown to pilgrims from one generation to the next, going back to the days of Christ.

As Dimitri led the three others along the path to the cave, Nicholas laughed, a bit to himself, and a bit out loud. The others turned to see what had made him burst out so suddenly. He had even surprised himself! Here he was at the one holy site he most wanted to see, and he was laughing.

Nicholas said, “I was just thinking of the wise men who came to Bethlehem to see Jesus. They probably came up this very hill. How regal they must have looked, riding on their camels and bringing their gifts of gold, frankincense and myrrh. For a moment I pictured myself as one of those kings, riding on a camel myself. Then I stepped in some sheep dung by the side of the road. The smell brought me back in an instant to the reality that I’m hardly royalty at all!”

“Yes,” said Ruthie, “but didn’t you tell us that the angels spoke to the shepherds first, and that they were the first ones to go and see the baby? So smelling a little like sheep dung may not make you like the kings, but it does make you like those who God brought to the manger first!”

“Well said, Ruthie,” said Nicholas. “You’re absolutely right.”

Ruthie smiled at her insight, and then her face produced another thoughtful look. “But maybe we should still bring a gift with us, like the wise men did?” The thought seemed to overtake her, as if she was truly concerned that they had nothing to give to the King. He wasn’t there anymore to receive their gifts, of course, but still she had been captivated by the stories about Jesus that Nicholas had been telling them along the road. She thought that she should at least bring Him some kind of gift.

“Look!” she said, pointing to a spot on the hill a short distance away. She left the path and within a few minutes had returned with four small, delicate golden flowers, one for each of them. “They look just like gold to me!”

She smiled from ear to ear now, giving each one of them a gift to bring to Jesus. Nicholas smiled as well. There’s always something you can give, he thought to himself. Whether it’s gold from a mine or gold from a flower, we only bring to God that which is already His anyway, don’t we?

So with their gifts in hand, they reached the entrance to the caveand stepped inside.

CHAPTER 11

Nothing could have prepared Nicholas for the strong emotion that overtook him as he entered the cave.

On the ground in front of him was a makeshift wooden manger, a feeding trough for animals probably very similar to the one in which Jesus had been laid the night of His birth. It had apparently been placed in the cave as a simple reminder of what had taken place there. But the effect on Nicholas was profound.

One moment he had been laughing at himself and watching Ruthie pick flowers on the hillside and the next moment, upon seeing the manger, he found himself on his knees, weeping uncontrollably at the thought of what had taken place on this very spot.

He thought about everything he had ever heard about Jesusabout how He had healed the sick, walked on water and raised the dead. He thought about the words Jesus had spokenwords that echoed with the weight of authority as He was the Author of life itself. He thought about his own parents who had put their lives on the line to serve this Man called Jesus, who had died for him just as He had died for them, giving up their very lives for those they loved.

The thoughts flooded his mind so fully that Nicholas couldn’t help sobbing with deep, heartfelt tears. They came from within his very soul. Somewhere else deep inside him, Nicholas felt stirred like he had never felt in his life. It was a sensation that called for some kind of response, some kind of action. It was a feeling so different from anything else he had ever experienced, yet it was unmistakably clear that there was a step he was now supposed to take, as if a door were opening before him and he knew he was supposed to walk through it. But how?

As if in answer to his question, Nicholas remembered the golden flower in his hand. He knew exactly what he was supposed to do, and he wanted more than anything to do it.

He took the flower and laid it gently on the ground in front of the wooden manger. The golden flower wasn’t just a flower anymore. It was a symbol of his very life, offered up now in service to his King.

Nicholas knelt there for several minutes, engulfed in this experience that he knew, even in the midst of it, would affect him for the rest of his life. He was oblivious to anything else that was going on around him. All he knew was that he wanted to serve this King, this Man who was clearly a man in every sense of the word, yet was clearly one and the same with God as well, the very essence of God Himself.

As if slowly waking from a dream, Nicholas began to become aware of his surroundings again. He noticed Dimitri and Samuel on his left and Ruthie on his right, also on their knees. Having watched Nicholas slip down to his knees, they had followed suit. Now they looked alternately, back and forth between him and the manger in front of him.

The waves of emotion that had washed over Nicholas were now washing over them as well. They couldn’t help but imagine what he was experiencing, knowing how devoted he was to Jesus and what it had willingly cost Nicholas’ parents to follow Him. Each of them, in their own way, began to experience for themselves what such love and devotion must feel like.

Having watched Nicholas place his flower in front of the manger, they found themselves wanting to do the same. If Jesus meant so much to Nicholas, then certainly they wanted to follow Jesus as well. They had never in their entire lives experienced the kind of love that Nicholas had shown them in the past three days. Yet somehow they knew that the love that Nicholas had for them didn’t originate with Nicholas alone, but from the God whom Nicholas served. If this was the kind of effect that Jesus had on His followers, then they wanted to follow Jesus, too.

Any doubts that Nicholas had had about his faith prior to that day were all washed away in those timeless moments. Nicholas had become, in the truest sense of the word, a Believer.

And from those very first moments of putting his faith and trust fully in Jesus, he was already inspiring others to do the same.

PART 3

CHAPTER 12

Once again, Nicholas was standing on a beach, alone. This time, however, it was on the shores of the Holy Land, looking back across the Great Sea towards his home.

In the months following his visit to Bethlehem, Nicholas, along with his young guide and bodyguards, had searched for every holy place that they could find that related to Jesus. They had retraced Jesus’ steps from His boyhood village in Nazareth to the fishing town of Capernaum, where Jesus had spent most of His adult years.

They had waded into the Jordan River where Jesus had been baptized and they swam in the Sea of Galilee where He had walked on the water and calmed the storm.

They had visited the hillside where Jesus had taught about the kingdom of heaven, and they had marveled at the spot where He had multiplied the five loaves of bread and two fish to feed a crowd of over 5,000 people.

While it was in Bethlehem that Nicholas was filled with wonder and awe, it was in Jerusalem where he was filled with mission and purpose. Walking through the streets where Jesus had carried His cross to His own execution, Nicholas felt the weight on his shoulders as if he were carrying a cross as well. Then seeing the hill where Jesus had died, and the empty tomb nearby where Jesus had risen from the dead, Nicholas felt the weight on his shoulders lifting off, as Jesus must have felt when He emerged from the tomb in which He had been sealed.

It was in that moment that Nicholas knew what his mission and purpose in life would be: to point others to the One who would lift their burdens off as well. He wanted to show them that they no longer had to carry the burdens of their sin, pain, sickness and need all alone. He wanted to show them that they could cast all their cares on Jesus, knowing that Jesus cared for them. “Come to Me, all you who are weary and burdened,” Jesus had said, “and I will give you rest.”

The stories Nicholas had heard as a child were no longer vague and distant images of things that might have been. They were stories that had taken on new life for him, stories that were now three dimensional and in living color. It wasn’t just the fact that he was seeing these places with his own eyes. Others had done that, and some were even living there in the land themselves, but they had still never felt what Nicholas was feeling. What made the difference for Nicholas was that he was seeing these stories through the eyes of faith, through the eyes of a Believer, as one who now truly believed all that had taken place.

As his adventures of traveling to each of the holy sites came to an end, Nicholas returned to the spot where he had first felt the presence of God so strongly: to Bethlehem. He felt that in order to prepare himself better for his new calling in life, he should spend as much time as he could living and learning in this special land. While exploring the city of Bethlehem and its surroundings, he found another cave nearby, in the city of Beit Jala, that was similar to the cave in which Jesus had been born. He took up residence there in the cave, planning to spend as much time as he could living and learning how to live in this land where His Savior had lived.

Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie had gained a new sense of mission and purpose for their lives as well. As much as they wanted to stay with Nicholas, they felt even more compelled to continue their important work of bringing more people to see these holy places. It was no longer just a way for them to provide a living for themselves, but they found it to be a holy calling, a calling to help others experience what they had experienced.

It had been four full years now since Nicholas had first arrived on this side of the Sea. During that time, he often saw his young friends as they brought more and more pilgrims to see what they had shown to Nicholas. In those few short years, he watched each of them grow up “in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and men,” just as Jesus had done in His youth in Nazareth.

Nicholas would have been very happy to stay here even longer, but the same Spirit of God that had drawn him to come was now drawing him back home. He knew that he couldn’t stay on this mountaintop forever. There were people who needed him, and a life that was waiting for him back home, back in the province of Lycia. What that life held for him, he wasn’t sure. With his parents gone, there was little to pull him back home, but it was simply the Spirit of God Himself, propelling him forward on the next leg of his journey.

Making arrangements for a ship home was harder than it was to find a ship to come here, for the calm seas of summer were nearing their end and the first storms of winter were fast approaching. But Nicholas was convinced that this was the time, and he knew that if he waited any longer, he might not make it home again until spring—and the Spirit’s pull was too strong for that kind of delay.

So when he heard that a ship was expected to arrive any day now, one of the last of the season to sail through here on its way from Alexandria to Rome, he quickly arranged for passage. The ship was to arrive the next morning, and he knew he couldn’t miss it.

He had sent word, through a shopkeeper, to try to find his three best friends to let them know that he would be sailing in the morning. But as the night sky closed in, he had still not heard a word from them.

So he stood there on the beach alone, contemplating all that had taken place and all that had changed in his life since coming to the Holy Land—and all that was about to change as he left it. The thoughts filled him with excitement, anticipation and, to be honest, just a little bit of fear.

CHAPTER 13

Although Nicholas’ ship arrived the following morning just as expected, the children didn’t.

Later that afternoon, when the time came for him to board and the three still hadn’t shown up, Nicholas sadly resigned himself to the possibility that they just might miss each other entirely. He had started walking toward the ship when he felt a familiar tug at his sleeve.

“You a Christian?” came the voice once again, but this time with more depth as about four years were added to his life. It was Dimitri, of course. Nicholas turned on the spot and smiled his broadest smile.

“Am I a Christian? Without a doubt!” he said as he saw all three of them offering smiles to him in return. “And you?” he added, speaking to all three of them at once.

“Without a doubt!” they replied, almost in unison. It was the way they had spoken about their faith ever since their shared experience in Bethlehem, an experience when their doubts about God had faded away.

As Nicholas tried to take in all three of their faces just one more time, he wondered which was more difficult: to leave this precious land, or to leave these three precious youth whom he had met there. They all knew that God had called them together for a purpose, and they all trusted that God must now be calling them apart for another purpose, too, just as Nicholas had previously felt he was to move to Bethlehem and they were to continue their work taking pilgrims from city to city.

But just because they knew what God’s will was, it didn’t mean it was always easy to follow it. As Nicholas had often reminded them, tears were one of the strongest signs of love in the world. Without tears at the loss of those things that matter most, it would be hard to tell if those things really mattered at all.

A lack of tears wouldn’t be a problem today. Once again, Nicholas asked them all to hold out their right hands in front of them. As he reached into his pocket to find three of his largest coins to place into each of their outstretched hands, he found he wasn’t fast enough. Within an instant, all three children had wrapped their arms completely around Nicholas’ neck, his back and his waist, depending on their height. They all held on as tightly as possible, and as long as possible, before one of the ship’s crewmen signaled to Nicholas that the time had come.

As Nicholas gave each of them one last squeeze, he secretly slipped a coin into each of their pockets. Throughout their time together, Nicholas’ gifts had helped the children immeasurably. But it wasn’t Nicholas’ presents that blessed them so much as it was his presence—his willingness to spend so much time with them. Still, Nicholas wanted to give them a final blessing that they could discover later when he was gone, as he often did his best giving in secret.

Nicholas wasn’t sure whether to laugh or to cry at the thought of this final gift to them, so he did a little of both. Under his breath, he also offered a prayer of thanks for each of their lives, then bid them farewell, one by one. The children’s hugs were the perfect send-off as he stepped onto the ship and headed for home—not knowing that their hugs and kind words would also help to carry him through the dark days that he was about to face ahead.

CHAPTER 14

The wind whipped up as soon as Nicholas’ ship left the shore. The ship’s captain had hoped to get a head start on the coming storm, sailing for a few hours along the coast to the harbor in the next city before docking again for the night. It was always a longer trip to go around the edges of the Great Sea, docking in city after city along the way, instead of going directly across to their destination. But going straight across was also more perilous, especially at this time of year. So to beat the approaching winter, and the more quickly approaching storm, they wanted to gain as many hours as they could along the way.

Keeping on schedule, Nicholas found out, was more than just a matter of a captain wanting to make good on his contract with his clients. It was also soon to become a matter of life and death for the families of the crew on board, including the family of the captain. Nicholas found out that a famine had begun to spread across the empire, now affecting the crew’s home city back in Rome. The famine had begun in the countryside as rain had been sparse in the outlying areas, but now the shortages in the country were starting to deplete the reserves in Rome as well. Prices were rising and even families who could afford to pay for food were quickly depleting their resources to get it.

The ship’s captain was not a foolish man, having sailed on these seas for almost 30 years. But he also knew that the risk of holding back on their voyage at a time like this could mean they would be grounded for the rest of the winter. If that happened, his cargo of grain might perish by spring, as well as his family. So the ship pressed on.

It looked to Nicholas like they had made the right decision to set sail. He, too, felt under pressure to get this voyage underway, although it wasn’t family or cargo that motivated him. It was the Spirit of God Himself. He wouldn’t have been able to explain it to anyone except to those who had already experienced it. All he knew was that it was imperative that they start moving.

He had thought he might spend still more time in the Holy Land, perhaps even his entire life. It felt like home to him from the very beginning, as he had heard so many stories about it when he was growing up. He had little family waiting for him elsewhere, and up to this point, he was content to stay right where he was, except for the Spirit’s prompting that it was time to go.

The feeling started as a restlessness at first, a feeling that he was suddenly no longer content to stay where he was. He couldn’t trace the feeling to anything particular that was wrong with where he was, just that it was time to go. But where? Where did God want him to go? Did God have another site for him to see? Another part of the country in which he was supposed to live? Perhaps another country altogether that he was supposed to visit?

As the restlessness grew, his heart and his mind began to explore the options in more detail. He had found in the past that the best way to hear from God was to let go of his own will so that he could fully embrace God’s will, whatever that may be. While letting go was always hard for him, he knew that God would always lead him in the ways that were best. So, finally letting go of his own will, Nicholas began to see God’s will much more clearly in this situation as well. As much as he felt like the Holy Land was his new home, it wasn’t really his home. He felt strongly that the time had come for him to return to the region where he had been born, to the province of Lycia on the northern coast of the Sea. There was something, he felt, that God wanted him to do there—something for which he had been specifically equipped and called to do, and was, in fact, the reason that God had chosen for him to grow up there when he was young. Just as Nicholas had felt drawn to come to the Holy Land, he now felt drawn to return home.

To home he was headed, and to home he must go. That inner drive that he felt was as strong—if not stronger—than the drive that now motivated the ship’s captain and crew to get their cargo home, safe and sound, to their precious families.

Storm or no storm, they had to get home.

CHAPTER 15

Nicholas’ ship never made it to the next harbor along the coast. Instead, the storm they were trying to outrun had outrun them. It caught hold of their ship, pulling it away from the coast within the first few hours at sea. It kept pulling them further and further away from the coast until, three hours later, they found themselves inescapably caught in its torrents.

The crew had already lowered the sails, abandoning their attempts to force the rudder in the opposite direction. They now hoped that by going with the storm rather than against it they would have a better chance of keeping the ship in one piece. But this plan, too, seemed only to drive them into the deepest and most dangerous waters, keeping them near the eye of the storm itself.

After another three hours had passed, the sea sickness that had initially overcome their bodies was no longer a concern, as the fear of death itself was now overtaking all but the most resilient of those on board.

Nicholas, although he had traveled by ship before, was not among those considered to be most resilient. He had never experienced pounding waves like this before. And he wasn’t the only one. To a man, as the storm worsened, each began to speak of this as the worst storm they had ever seen.

The next morning, when the storm still hadn’t let up, and then again on the next morning and the next, and as the waves were still pounding them, they were all wondering why they had been in such a hurry to set out to beat the storm. Now they just hoped and prayed that God would let them live to see one more day, one more hour. As wave after wave pummeled the ship, Nicholas was simply praying they would make it through even one more wave.

His thoughts and prayers were filled with images of what it must have been like for the Apostle Paul, that follower of Christ who had sailed back and forth across the Great Sea several times in similar ships. It was on Paul’s last trip to Rome that he had landed in Myra, only miles from Nicholas’ hometown. Then, as Paul continued on from Myra to Rome, he faced the most violent storm he had ever faced at sea, a raging fury that lasted more than fourteen days and ended with his ship being blasted to bits by the waves as it ran aground on a sandbar, just off the coast of the island of Malta.

Nicholas prayed that their battle with the wind wouldn’t last for fourteen days. He didn’t know if they could make it through even one more day. He tried to think if there was anything that Paul had done to help himself and the 276 men who were on his ship with him to stay alive, even though their ship and its cargo were eventually destroyed. But as hard as he tried to think, all he could remember was that an angel had appeared to Paul on the night before they ran aground. The angel told Paul to take heart—that even though the ship would be destroyed, not one of the men aboard would perish. When Paul told the men about this angelic visit, they all took courage, as Paul was convinced that it would happen just as the angel said it would. And it did.

But for Nicholas, no such angel had appeared. No outcome from heaven had been predicted and no guidance had come about what they should or shouldn’t do. All he felt was that inner compulsion that he had felt before they departed—that they needed to get home as soon as they could.

Not knowing what else to do, Nicholas recalled a phrase of his father’s: “standing orders are good orders.” If a soldier wasn’t sure what to do next, even if the battle around him seemed to change directions, if the commanding officer hadn’t changed the orders, then the soldier was to carry on with the most recent orders given. Standing orders are good orders. It was this piece of wisdom from his father, more than any other thought, that guided Nicholas and gave him the courage to do what he did next.

CHAPTER 16

When the storm seemed to be at its worst, Nicholas’ thoughts turned to the children he had just left. His thoughts of them didn’t fill him with sadness, but with hope.

He began to take courage from the stories they had all learned about how Jesus had calmed the storm, how Moses had split the Red Sea and how Joshua had made the Jordan River stop flowing. Nicholas and the children had often tried to imagine what it must have been like to be able to exercise control over the elements like that. Nicholas had even, on occasion, tried to do some of these things himself, right along with Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie. When it rained, they lifted their hands and prayed to try to stop the rain from coming down. But it just kept raining on their heads. When they got to the Sea of Galilee, they tried to walk on top of the water, just like Jesus did—and even Peter did, if only for a few short moments. But Nicholas and the children assumed they must not have had enough faith or strength or whatever it might have taken for them to do such things.

As another wave crashed over the side of the ship on which Nicholas was now standing, he realized there was a common thread that ran through each of these stories. Maybe it wasn’t their faith that was the problem after all, but God’s timing. In each instance from the stories he could remember, God didn’t allow those miracles on a whim, just for the entertainment of the people who were trying to do them. God allowed them because God had places for them to go, people they needed to see and lives that needed to be spared. There was an urgency in each situation that required the people to accomplish not only what was on their heart, but what was on God’s heart as well.

It seemed that the miracles were provided not because of their attempts to try to reorder God’s world, but in God’s attempts to try to reorder their worlds. It seemed to Nicholas that it must be a combination of their prayers of faith, plus God’s divine will, that caused a spark between heaven and earth, ignited by their two wills working together, that burst into a power that could move mountains.

When Jesus needed to get across the lake, but His disciples had already taken off in the boat, He was able to ignite by faith the process that allowed Him to walk on water, and thereafter calm the storm that threatened to take their lives when He finally did catch up to them.

“Standing orders are good orders,” Nicholas recalled, and he believed with all his heart that if God hadn’t changed His orders, then somehow they needed to do whatever they could to get to the other side of the Sea. But it wasn’t enough for God to will it. God was looking for someone willing, here on earth to will it, too, thereby completing the divine connection and causing the miracle to burst forth. Like Moses when he lifted his staff into the air or Joshua’s priests who took the first steps into the Jordan River, God needed someone to agree with Him in faith that what He had willed to happen in heaven should happen here on earth. God had already told Nicholas what needed to happen. Now it was up to Nicholas to complete the divine connection.

“Men!” Nicholas yelled to get the crew’s attention. “The God whom I serve, and who Has given each one of us life, wants us to reach our destination even more than we want to reach it. We must agree in faith, here and now, that God not only can do it, but that He wills us to do it. If you love God, or even if you think you might want to love God, I want you to pray along with me, that we will indeed reach our destination, and that nothing will stand in the way of our journey!”

As soon as Nicholas had spoken these words, the unthinkable happened: not only did the wind not stop, but it picked up speed! Nicholas faltered for a moment as if he had made some sort of cosmic mistake, some sort of miscalculation about the way God worked and what God wanted him to do. But then he noticed that even though the wind had picked up speed, it had also shifted directions, ever so slightly, but in such a distinct and noticeable way that God had gotten the attention of every man on board. Now, instead of being pounded by the waves from both sides, they were sailing straight through them, as if a channel had been cut into the waves themselves. The ship was driven along like this, not only for the next several moments, but for the next several hours.

When the speed and direction of the ship continued to hold its steady but impressively fast course, the captain of the ship came to Nicholas. He said he had never seen anything like this in his whole life. It was as if an invisible hand was holding the rudder of the ship, steady and straight, even though the ropes that held the rudder were completely unmanned, as they had been abandoned long ago when the winds first reached gale force.

Nicholas knew, too—even though he was certainly not as well seasoned as the captain—that this was not a normal phenomenon on the seas. He felt something supernatural taking control the moment he first stood up to speak to the men, and he felt it still as they continued on their path straight ahead.

What lay before them he didn’t know. But what he did know was that the One who had brought them this far was not going to take His hand off that rudder until His mission was accomplished.

CHAPTER 17

The storm that they thought was going to take their lives turned out to be the storm that saved many more. Rather than going the long way around the sea, following the coastline in the process, the storm had driven them straight across it, straight into the most dangerous path that they never would have attempted on their own at that time of year.

When they sighted land early on the morning of the fifth day, they recognized it clearly. It was the city of Myra, just a few miles away from Nicholas’ hometown, and the same city where the Apostle Paul had changed ships on his famous journey to Rome.

It was close enough to home that Nicholas knew in his heart that he was about to land in the exact spot where God wanted him to be. God, without a doubt, had spared his life for a purpose, a purpose which would now begin the next chapter of his life.

As they sailed closer to the beach, they could see that the storm that raged at sea had hardly been felt on shore.

The rains that had flooded their ship for the past several days, and that should have been watering the land as well, hadn’t made it inland for several months. The drought that the captain and sailors had told him had come to Rome had already been here in Lycia for two and a half years. The cumulative effect was that the crops that were intended to supply their reserves for the coming winter and for next year’s seed had already been depleted. If the people of Lycia didn’t get grain to eat now, many would never make it through the winter, and still more would die the following spring, as they wouldn’t have seed to plant another crop. This ship was one of the last that had made it out of the fertile valleys of Egypt before the winter, and its arrival at this moment in time was like a miracle in the eyes of the people. It was certainly an answer to their prayers.

But that answer wasn’t so clear to the captain of the ship. He had been under strict orders from the keeper of the Imperial storehouses in Rome that not one kernel of grain could be missing when the ship arrived back in Rome. The ship had been weighed in Alexandria before it left Egypt and it would be weighed again in Rome—and the captain would be held personally responsible for any discrepancy. The famine had put increasing pressure on the emperor to bring any kind of relief to the people. Not only this, but the families of the captain and crew themselves were awaiting the arrival of this food. Their jobs, and the lives of their families, relied on the safe delivery of every bit of grain aboard.

Yet without the faith and encouragement of Nicholas, the captain knew that the ship and its cargo would have been lost at sea, along with all of their lives.

While it was clear to Nicholas that God had brought him back to his homeland, he too wasn’t entirely certain what to do about the grain. While it seemed that giving at least some of the grain to the people of Myra was in order, Nicholas still tried to see it from God’s perspective. Was this city, or any other city throughout the empire, any more in need of the grain than Rome, which had bought and paid for it to be delivered? But it also seemed to Nicholas that the ship had been driven specifically to this particular city, in a straight and steady line through the towering waves.

The whole debate of what they were to do next took place within just a matter of minutes of their arrival on shore. And Nicholas and the captain had little time to think through what they were going to do, as the people of the city were already running out to see the ship for themselves, having been amazed at the way God had seemingly brought it to their famished port. They were gathering in larger and larger numbers to welcome the boat, and giving thanks and praise to God at the same time.

Both Nicholas and the captain knew that only God Himself could answer their dilemma. The two of them, along with the rest of the crew, had already agreed the night before—as they were so steadily and swiftly being carried along through the water—that the first thing they would do when they arrived on shore was to go to the nearest church and give thanks to God for His deliverance. Upon seeing where they had landed, Nicholas knew exactly where they could find that church. It was one that his family had visited from time to time as they traveled between these twin cities of Patara and Myra. Telling the people that their first order of duty was to give thanks to God for their safe passage, Nicholas and the captain and his crew headed to the church in Myra.

As they made their way across the city and up into the hills that cradled the church, they had no idea that the priests inside its walls had already been doing battle with a storm of their own.

PART 4

CHAPTER 18

Nicholas’ next step in life was about to be determined by a dream. But it wasn’t a dream that Nicholas had conceived—it was a dream that God had conceived and had put in the mind of a man, a priest in the city of Myra.

In the weeks leading up to Nicholas’ arrival in Myra, a tragedy had befallen the church there. Their aging bishop, the head of their church, had died. The tragedy that had fallen upon the church wasn’t the bishop’s death, for he had lived a long and fruitful life and had simply succumbed to the effects of old age. The tragedy arose out of the debate that ensued regarding who should take his place as the next bishop.

While it would seem that such things could be resolved amicably, especially within a church, when people’s hearts are involved, their loyalties and personal desires can sometimes muddy their thoughts so much that they can’t see what God’s will is in a particular situation. It can be hard for anyone, even for people of faith, to keep their minds free from preconceived ideas and personal preferences regarding what God may, or may not, want to do at any given time.

This debate was the storm that had been brewing for a week now, and which had reached its apex the night before Nicholas’ arrival.

That night one of the priests had a dream that startled him awake. In his dream he saw a man whom he had never seen before who was clearly to take up the responsibilities of their dearly departed bishop. When he woke from his dream, he remembered nothing about what the man looked like, but only remembered his name: Nicholas.

“Nicholas?” asked one of the other priests when he heard his fellow priest’s dream. “None of us have ever gone by that name, nor is there anyone in the whole city by that name.”

Nicholas was, to be sure, not a popular name at the time. It was only mentioned once in passing in one of Luke’s writings about the early church, along with other names which were just as uncommon in those days in Myra like Procorus, Nicanor, Timon and Parmenas. It seemed ridiculous to the other priests that this dream could possibly be from God. But the old priest reminded them, “Even the name of Jesus was given to His father by an angel in a dream.”

Perhaps it was this testimony from the gospels, or perhaps it was the unlikelihood that it would ever happen, that the priests all agreed that they would strongly consider the next person who walked through their door who answered to the name of Nicholas. It would certainly help to break the deadlock in which they found themselves.

What a surprise then, when they opened their doors for their morning prayers, when an entire shipload of men started to stream into the church!

The priests greeted each of the men at the door as they entered, welcoming them into the church. The last two to enter were the captain and Nicholas, as they had allowed all of the others to enter first. The captain thanked the priests for opening their doors to them for their morning prayers, then turned to Nicholas and said, “And thanks to Nicholas for having this brilliant idea to come here today.”

The astonished priests looked at one another in disbelief. Perhaps God had answered their prayers after all.

CHAPTER 19

The captain’s concern about what to do with the grain on his ship dissipated when they arrived at the church as fast as the storm had dissipated when they arrived on shore.

Within moments of beginning their morning prayers, he was convinced that it could only have been the mighty hand of God that had held their rudder straight and true. He knew now for sure he wanted to make an offering of the grain to the people who lived there. God spoke to him about both the plan and the amount. It was as if the captain were playing the role of Abraham in the old, old story when Abraham offered a portion of his riches to Melchizedek the priest.

The captain was willing to take his chances with his superiors in Rome rather than take any chances with the God who had delivered them all. He knew that without God’s guidance and direction so far on this journey, neither he nor his men nor the ship nor its grain would have ever made it to Rome at all.

When the captain stood up from his prayers, he quickly found Nicholas to share the answer with him as well. Nicholas agreed both to the plan and to the amount. The captain asked, “Do you think it will be enough for all these people?”

Nicholas replied, “Jesus was able to feed 5,000 people with just five loaves of bread and two fishand what you want to give to this city is much more than what Jesus had to start with!”

“How did He do it?” asked the captainalmost to himself as much as to Nicholas.

“All I know,” answered Nicholas, “is that He looked up to heaven, gave thanks and began passing out the food with His disciples. In the end everyone was satisfied and they still had twelve baskets full of food left over!”

“That’s exactly what we’ll do then, too,” said the captain.

And the story would be told for years to come how the captain of the ship looked up to heaven, gave thanks and began passing out the grain with his crew. It was enough to satisfy the people of that city for two whole years and to plant and reap even more in the third year.

As the priests said goodbye to the captain and crew, they asked Nicholas if he would be able to stay behind for a time. The winds of confusion that had whipped up and then subsided inside the captain’s mind were about to pale in comparison to the storm that was about to break open inside the mind of Nicholas.

CHAPTER 20

When the priests told Nicholas about their dream and that he just might be the answer to their prayers,Nicholas was dumbfounded and amazed, excited and perplexed. He had often longed to be used by God in a powerful way, and it was unmistakable that God had already brought him straight across the Great Sea to this very spot at this very hour!

But to become a priest, let alone a bishop, would be a decision that would last a lifetime. He had oftentimes considered taking up his earthly father’s business. His father had been highly successful at it, and Nicholas felt he could do the same. But even more important to him than doing the work of his father was to have a family like his father.

Nicholas’ memories of his parents were so fond that he longed to create more memories of his own with a family of his own. The custom of all the priests Nicholas knew, however, was to abstain from marriage and child-bearing so they could more fully devote themselves to the needs of the community around them.

Nicholas pulled back mentally at the thought of having to give up his desire for a family of his own. It wasn’t that having a family was a conscious dream that often filled his thoughts, but it was one of those assumptions in the back of his mind that he took for granted would come at some point in his future.

The shock of having to give up on the idea of a family, even before he had fully considered having one yet, was like a jolt to his system. Following God’s will shouldn’t be so difficult, he thought! But he had learned from his parents that laying down your will for the sake of God’s will wasn’t always so easy, another lesson they had learned from Jesus.

So just because it was a difficult decision wasn’t enough to rule it out. An image also floated through his mind of those three smiling faces he had met when he first landed in the Holy Land, with their heads bowed down and their hands outstretched. Hadn’t they seemed like family to him? And weren’t there hundredseven thousandsof children just like them, children who had no family of their own, no one to care for them, no one to look after their needs?

And weren’t there countless others in the worldwidows and widowers and those who had families in name but not in their actual relationshipswho still needed the strength and encouragement and sense of family around them? And weren’t there still other families as well, like Nicholas and his parents, who had been happy on their own but found additional happiness when they came together as the family of believers in their city? Giving up on the idea of a family of his own didn’t mean he had to give up on the idea of having a family altogether. In fact, it may even be possible that he could have an even larger “family” in this way.

The more Nicholas thought about what he might give up in order to serve God in the church, the more he thought about how God might use this new position in ways that went beyond Nicholas’ own thoughts and desires. And if God was indeed in this decision, perhaps it had its own special rewards in the end.

The fury of the storm that swept through his mind began to abate. In its place, God’s peace began to flow over both his mind and his heart. Nicholas recognized this as the peace of God’s divine will being clearly revealed to him. It only took another moment for Nicholas to know what his answer would be.

The storms that had once seemed so threatening—whether the storm at sea or the storm in the church or the storms in the minds of both the captain and Nicholas—now turned out to be blessings of God instead. They were blessings that proved to Nicholas once again that no matter what happened, God really could work all things for good for those who loved Him and who were called according to His purpose.

Yes, if the priests would have him, Nicholas would become the next bishop of Myra.

CHAPTER 21

Nicholas didn’t suddenly become another man when he became a bishop. He became a bishop because of the man he already was. As he had done before with his father so many years earlier, Nicholas continued to do now, here in the city of Myra and the surrounding towns: walking and praying and asking God where he could be of most help.

It was on one of these prayerful walks that Nicholas met Anna Maria. She was a beautiful girl only eleven years old, but her beauty was disguised to most others by the poverty she wore. Nicholas found her one day trying to sell flowers that she had made out of braided blades of grass. But the beauty of the flowers also seemed to be disguised to everyone but Nicholas, for no one would buy her simple creations.

As Nicholas stepped towards her, she reminded him instantly of little Ruthie, whom he had left behind in the Holy Land, with the golden flowers in her hand on the hillsides of Bethlehem.

When he stopped for a closer look, God spoke to his heart. It seemed to Nicholas that this must have been what Moses felt when he stopped to look at the burning bush in the desert, a moment when his natural curiosity turned into a supernatural encounter with the Living God.

“Your flowers are beautiful,” said Nicholas. “May I hold one?”

The young girl handed him one of her creations. As he looked at it, he looked at her. The beauty he saw in both the flower and the girl was stunning. Somehow Nicholas had the ability to see what others could not see, or did not see, as Nicholas always tried to see people and things and life the way God saw them, as if God were looking through his eyes.

“I’d like to buy this one, if I could,” he said.

Delighted, she smiled for the first time. She told him the price, and he gave her a coin.

“Tell me,” said Nicholas, “what will you do with the money you make from selling these beautiful flowers?”

What Nicholas heard next broke his heart.

Anna Maria was the youngest of three sisters: Sophia, Cecilia and Anna Maria. Although their father loved them deeply, he had been plunged into despair when his once-successful business had failed, and then his wife passed away shortly thereafter. Lacking the strength and the resources to pick himself up out of the darkness, the situation for his family grew bleaker and bleaker.

Anna Maria’s oldest sister, Sophia, had just turned 18, and she turned a number of heads as well. But no one would marry her because her father had no dowry to offer to any potential suitor. And with no dowry, there was little likelihood that she, nor any of the three girls, would ever be married.

The choices facing their father were grim. He knew he must act soon or risk the possibility of Cecilia and Anna Maria never getting married in the future, either. With no way to raise a suitable dowry for her, and being too proud to take charity from others, even if someone had had the funds to offer to him, her father was about to do the unthinkable: he was going to sell his oldest daughter into slavery to help make ends meet.

How their father could think this was the best solution available to him, Nicholas couldn’t imagine. But he also knew that desperation often impaired even the best-intentioned men. By sacrificing his oldest daughter in this way, the father reasoned that perhaps he could somehow spare the younger two from a similar fate.

Anna Maria, for her part, had come up with the idea of making and selling flowers as a way to spare her sister from this fate that was to her worse than death. Nicholas held back his tears out of respect for Anna Maria and the noble effort she was making to save her sister.

He also refrained from buying Anna Maria’s whole basket of flowers right there on the spot, for Nicholas knew it would take more than a basket full of flowers to save Sophia. It would take a miracle. And as God spoke to his heart that day, Nicholas knew that God just might use him to deliver it.

CHAPTER 22

Without show and without fanfare, Nicholas offered a prayer for Anna Maria, along with his thanks for the flower, and encouraged her to keep doing what she could to help her family—and to keep trusting in God to do what she couldn’t.

Nicholas knew he could help this family. He knew he had the resources to make a difference in their lives, for he still had a great deal of his parents’ wealth hidden in the cliffs near the coast for occasions such as this. But he also knew that Anna Maria’s proud father would never accept charity from any man, even at this bleakest hour.

Her father’s humiliation at losing his business, along with his own personal loss, had blinded him to the reality of what was about to happen to his daughter. Nicholas wanted to help, but how? How could he step into the situation without further humiliating Anna Maria’s father, possibly causing him to refuse the very help that Nicholas could extend to him. Nicholas did what he always did when he needed wisdom. He prayed. And before the day was out, he had his answer.

Nicholas put his plan into action—and none too soon! It just so happened that the next day was the day when Sophia’s fate would be sealed.

Taking a fair amount of gold coins from his savings, Nicholas placed them into a small bag. It was small enough to fit in one hand, but heavy enough to be sure that it would adequately supply the need.

Hiding under the cover of night, he crossed the city of Myra to the home where Anna Maria, her father and her two older sisters lived.

He could hear them talking inside as he quietly approached the house. Their mood was understandably downcast as they discussed what they thought was their inevitable next step. They asked God to give them the strength to do whatever they needed to do.

For years, Sophia and her sisters had dreamed of the day when they would each meet the man of their dreams. They had even written love songs to these men, trusting that God would bring each of them the perfect man at the perfect time.

Now it seemed like all their songs, all their prayers and all their dreams had been in vain. Sophia wasn’t the only one who felt the impact of this new reality, for her two younger sisters knew that the same fate might one day await each of them.

The girls wanted to trust God, but no matter how hard they thought about their situation, each of them felt like their dreams were about to be shattered.

At Anna Maria’s prompting, they tried to sing their favorite love song one more time, but their sadness simply deepened at the words. It was no longer a song of hope, but a song of despair, and the words now seemed so impossible to them.

It was not just a song, but a prayer, and one of the deepest prayers Nicholas had ever heard uttered by human tongue. His heart went out to each of them, while at the same time it pounded with fear. He had a plan, and he hoped it would work, but he had no way of knowing for sure. He wasn’t worried about what might happen to him if he were discovered, but he was worried that their father would reject his gift if he knew where it had come from. That would certainly seal the girls’ doom. As Sophia and Cecilia and Anna Maria said their goodnights—and their father had put out the lights—Nicholas knew that his time had come.

Inching closer to the open window of the room where they had been singing, Nicholas bent down low to his knees. He lobbed the bag of coins into the air and through the window. It arced gracefully above him and seemed to hang in the air for a moment before landing with a soft thud in the center of the room. A few coins bounced loose, clinking faintly on the ground, rolling and then coming to a stop. Nicholas turned quickly and hid in the darkness nearby as the girls and their father awoke at the sound.

They called out to see if anyone was there, but when they heard no answer, they entered the room from both directions. As their father lit the light, Anna Maria was the first to see it—and gasped.

There, in the center of the room, lay a small round bag, shimmering with golden coins at the top. The girls gathered around their father as he carefully picked up the bag and opened it.

It was more than enough gold to provide a suitable dowry for Sophia, with more to spare to take care of the rest of the family for some time to come!

But where could such a gift have come from? The girls were sure it had come from God Himself in answer to their prayers! But their father wanted to know more. Who had God used to deliver it? Certainly no one they knew. He sprinted out of the house, followed by his daughters, to see if he could find any trace of the deliverer, but none could be found.

Returning back inside, and with no one to return the money to, the girls and their father got down on their knees and thanked God for His deliverance.

As Nicholas listened in the darkness, he too gave thanks to God, for this was the very thing Nicholas hoped they would do. He knew that the gift truly was from God, provided by God and given through Nicholas by God’s prompting in answer to their prayers. Nicholas had only given to them what God had given to him in the first place. Nicholas neither wanted nor needed any thanks nor recognition for the gift. God alone deserved their praise.

But by allowing Nicholas to be involved, using Nicholas’ own hands and his own inheritance to bless others, Nicholas felt a joy that he could hardly contain. By delivering the gift himself, Nicholas was able to ensure that the gift was properly given. And by giving the gift anonymously, he was able to ensure that the true Giver of the gift was properly credited.

The gift was delivered and God got the credit. Nicholas had achieved both of his goals.

CHAPTER 23

While Nicholas preferred to do his acts of goodwill in secret, there were times when, out of sheer necessity, he had to act in broad daylight. And while it was his secret acts that gained him favor with God, it was his public acts that gained him favor with men.

Many people rightly appreciate a knight in shining armor, but not everyone wants to be rescued from evil—especially those who profit from it.

One such man was a magistrate in Myra, a leader in the city who disliked Nicholas intensely—or anyone who stood in the way of what he wanted.

This particular magistrate was both corrupt and corruptible. He was willing to do anything to get what he wanted, no matter what it cost to others. Although Nicholas had already been at odds with him several times in the past, their conflict escalated to a boiling point when news reached Nicholas that the magistrate had sentenced three men to death—for a crime Nicholas was sure they did not commit. Nicholas couldn’t wait this time for the cover of darkness. He knew he needed to act immediately to save these men from death.

Nicholas had been entertaining some generals from Rome that afternoon whose ship had docked in Myra’s port the night before. Nicholas had invited the generals to his home to hear news about some changes that had been taking place in Rome. A new emperor was about to take power, they said, and the implications might be serious for Nicholas and his flock of Christ-followers.

It was during their luncheon that Nicholas heard about the unjust sentencing and the impending execution. Immediately he set out for the site where the execution was to take place. The three generals, sensing more trouble might ensue once Nicholas arrived, set out after him.

When Nicholas burst onto the execution site, the condemned men were already on the platform. They were bound and bent over with their heads and necks ready for the executioner’s sword.

Without a thought for his own safety, Nicholas leapt onto the platform and tore the sword from the executioner’s hands. Although Nicholas was not a fighter himself, Nicholas made his move so unexpectedly that the executioner made little attempt to try to wrestle the sword back out of the bishop’s hands.

Nicholas knew these men were as innocent as the magistrate was guilty. He was certain that it must have been the men’s good deeds, not their bad ones, that had offended the magistrate. Nicholas untied the ropes of the innocent men in full view of the onlookers, defying both the executioner and the magistrate.

The magistrate came forward to face Nicholas squarely. But as he did so, the three generals who had been having lunch with Nicholas also stepped forward. One took his place on Nicholas’ left, another on Nicholas’ right and the third stood directly in front of him. Prudently, the magistrate took a step back. Nicholas knew that this was the time to press the magistrate for the truth.

Although the magistrate tried to defend himself, his pleas of fell on deaf ears. No one would believe his lies anymore. He tried to convince the people that it was not he who wanted to condemn these innocent men, but two other businessmen in town who had given him a bribe in order to have these men condemned. But by trying to shift the blame to others, the magistrate condemned himself for the greed that was in his heart.

Nicholas declared: “It seems that it was not these two men who have corrupted you, sir, but two others—whose names are Gold and Silver!”

Cut to the quick, the magistrate broke down and made a full confession in front of all the people for this and for all the other wrongs he had done, even for speaking ill of Nicholas, who had done nothing but good for the people. Nicholas set more than three prisoners free that day, as even the magistrate was finally set free from his greed by his honest confession. Seeing the heartfelt change in the magistrate, Nicholas pardoned him, forever winning the magistrate’s favor—and the people’s favor—from that moment on.

When Nicholas was born, his parents had named him Nicholas, which means in Greek “the people’s victor.” Through acts like these, Nicholas became “the people’s victor” both in name and in deed.

Nicholas was already becoming an icon—even in his own time.

CHAPTER 24

Within three months of receiving her unexpected dowry from Nicholas, Sophia had received a visit from a suitor—one who “suited her” just fine. He truly was the answer to her prayers, and she was thankfully, happily and finally married.

Two years later, however, Sophia’s younger sister Cecilia found herself in dire straights as well. Although Cecilia was ready to be married now, her father’s business had not improved, no matter how hard he tried. As the money that Nicholas had given to the family began to run out, their despair began to set in. Pride and sorrow had once again blinded Cecilia’s father to the truth, and he felt his only option was to commit Cecilia to a life of slavery, hoping to save his third and final daughter from a similar fate.

While they were confident that God had answered their prayers once, their circumstances had caused them to doubt that He could do it again. A second rescue at this point was more than they could have asked for or imagined.

Nicholas, however, knowing their situation by this time much more intimately, knew that God was prompting him again to intercede. It had been two years since his earlier rescue, but in all that time the family never suspected nor discovered that he was the deliverer of God’s gift.

As the time came closer to a decision on what they should do next, Nicholas knew his time to act had come as well. And in order to make it clear that his gift was to be used first and foremost for Cecilia’s dowry, and then after that for any other needs the family might have, he waited until the night before she was to be sold into slavery to make his move.

Once again waiting for the cover of darkness, Nicholas approached their house. Cecilia and Anna Maria had already gone to bed early that night, sent there by their father who had told them not to expect any similar miracle to what happened for Sophia. But somewhere in the depths of his despair, their father still had a glimmer of hope in his heart, a wish perhaps, more than anything else, that Someone really was watching out for him and that his prayers just might still be answered. With that hope, he decided to stay awake and stay close to the window, just in case some angel did appear—whether an earthly one or a heavenly one.

Nicholas knew this might happen, and he knew that Cecilia’s father might still reject his gift if he found out that Nicholas had given it. But he also hoped that perhaps her father’s proud heart had softened a bit and he would accept the gift even if Nicholas was discovered.

Seeing that the house was perfectly quiet, Nicholas knelt down beside the open window. He tossed the second bag of gold into the room.

The bag had barely hit the ground when the girls’ father leapt out of the window through which it had come and overtook Nicholas as he tried to flee. You might have thought that Nicholas had taken a bag of gold rather than given a bag of gold the way the girls’ father chased him down!

Fearing that all his efforts had been wasted, Nicholas’ heart was eased as the man didn’t rebuke Nicholas but thanked him without even looking at who he had caught.

“Please hear me out,” he said. “I just want to thank you. You’ve done so much already for me and my family that I couldn’t have expected such a gift again. But your generosity has opened my eyes to the pride in my heart—a pride that almost cost me the lives of two daughters now.”

The girls’ father had spoken both breathlessly and quickly to be sure that the stranger would hear him before trying to escape again. But when he looked up to see who he was talking to—Nicholas the priest—the shock on their father’s face was evident. How could a priest afford to give such an incredible gift?

In answer to this unasked question, Nicholas spoke: “Yes, it was I who delivered this gift to you, but it was God who gave it to me to give to you. It is not from the church and not from the charity of my own hand. It came from my father who earned it fairly by the work of his hands. He was a businessman like you. And if he were alive today, he would have wanted to give it to you himself. I’m sure of it. He, of all people, knew how difficult it was to run a business, just as you do. He also loved his family, just as you do, too.”

Nicholas paused to let his words sink in, then continued, “But please, for my sake and for God’s sake, please know that it was God Himself who has answered your prayers—for He has. I am simply a messenger for Him, a deliverer, a tool in His hands, allowing Him to do through me what I know He wants done. As for me, I prefer to do my giving in secret, not even letting my right hand know what my left hand is doing.”

The look on Nicholas’ face was so sincere and he conveyed his intentions with such love and devotion for the One whom he served, that the girls’ father could not help but to accept Nicholas’ gift as if it had truly come from the hand of God Himself.

But as they said their goodbyes, the girls and their father could hardly contain their thankfulness to Nicholas, too, for letting God use him in such a remarkable way.

As much as Nicholas tried to deflect their praise back to God, he also knew he did have a role to play in their lives. Although God prompts many to be generous in their hearts, not everyone responds to those promptings as Nicholas did.

Nicholas would wait to see how the family fared over the next few years to see if they would need any help for Anna Maria, too.

But Nicholas never got the chance. The new emperor had finally come into power, and the course of Nicholas’ life was about to change again. Even though Nicholas often came to the rescue of others, there were times when, like the Savior he followed, it seemed he was unable to rescue himself.

PART 5

CHAPTER 25

Back when Jesus was born, there was a king who felt so threatened by this little baby boy that he gave orders to kill every boy in Bethlehem and its vicinity who were two years old and under. Three hundred and three years later, another king felt just as threatened by Jesus, as well as his followers.

This new king’s name was Diocletian, and he was the emperor of the entire Roman Empire. Even though the Romans had killed Jesus hundreds of years earlier, Diocletian still felt threatened by the Christians who followed Jesus. Diocletian declared himself to be a god and he wanted all the people in his empire to worship him.

Although Christians were among the most law-abiding citizens in the land, they simply couldn’t worship Diocletian. He considered this an act of insurrection, an act which must be quenched in the strongest way possible. By the time Diocletian had finally risen to his full power, he ordered that all Bibles be burned, that Christian churches be destroyed and that those who followed Christ be imprisoned, tortured and put to death.

While persecution against Christians had been taking place for many years under Roman rule, none of those persecutions compared to that which took place during the reign of Diocletian. Nicholas, for his part, didn’t fear Diocletian, but as always, he feared for those in his church who followed Jesus.

Having such a visible role in the church, Nicholas knew that he would be targeted first, and if he were taken away, he feared for what would happen to those who would be left behind. But Nicholas had already made his decision. He knew that even if he was killed he could trust God that God could still accomplish His purpose on earth whether Nicholas were a part of that or not. It was this foundational faith and trust in God and His purposes that would help Nicholas through the difficult years ahead.

Rather than retreat into hiding from the certain fate that awaited him, Nicholas chose to stand his ground to the end. He vowed to keep the doors to his church wide open for all who wanted to come in. And he kept that vow for as long as he could until one day when those who came in were soldiers—soldiers who had come for him.

CHAPTER 26

Nicholas was ready when the soldiers arrived. He knew that his time for second-guessing his decision to keep the church open was over. Unfortunately, the days for his church were over, too, as the soldiers shut the doors for good when they left.

For all the goodwill that Nicholas had built up with people in his town over the years, even with the local soldiers, these were no local soldiers who came for Nicholas. Diocletian had sent them with demands that his orders be carried out unquestioningly, and that those who didn’t carry them out would suffer the same fate as those who were to be punished.

Nicholas was given one last chance to renounce his faith in Christ and worship Diocletian instead, but Nicholas, of course, refused. It wasn’t that he wanted to defy Roman authority, for Christ Himself taught His followers that it was important to honor those in authority and to honor their laws. But to deny that Jesus was His Lord and Savior would have been like trying to deny that the sun had risen that morning! He simply couldn’t do it. How could he deny the existence of the One who had given him life, who had given him faith and who had given him hope in the darkest hours of his life. If the soldiers had to take him away, so be it. To say that a mere man like Diocletian was God, and that Jesus was anything less than God, was unconscionable.

For all his faith, Nicholas was still subject to the same sensations of pain that every human being experiences. His strong faith did not exempt him from the natural fear that others feel when they are threatened with bodily harm. He also feared the idea of imprisonment, having to be isolated from others for so long, especially when he didn’t know how long his imprisonment might last—or if he would survive it at all.

Nicholas knew that these fears were healthy, given to him by God, to keep out any danger and to protect him from anything that might possibly harm his body. But right now, as Nicholas was being forcefully taken away, he wished he could suppress those fears.

“God, help me,” he called out as the shackles that the soldiers were putting on his wrists cut into them. This was the beginning of a new kind of pilgrimage for Nicholas—a pilgrimage that would last far longer than his years in the Holy Land.

It would be hard to compare these two journeys in terms of their impact on his life, for how could you compare a journey freely taken, where you could come and go as you please and stop the journey at any time, with a journey that was forced upon you against your will, where even venturing out to catch a glimpse of the sun was under someone else’s control and not yours?

Yet Nicholas found that he was able to sense the presence of God in a way that equalled, if not surpassed, all that he had experienced in the Holy Land. As he had learned from other believers, sometimes you don’t realize that Jesus is all you need until Jesus is all you have.

Over the course of his imprisonment, whenever the door to Nicholas’ prison cell opened, he didn’t know if the guards were there to set him free or to sentence him to death. He never knew if any given day might be his last. But the byproduct of this uncertainty was that Nicholas received a keen awareness of the brevity of life, as well as a continual awareness of the presence of God.

Nicholas found that by closing his eyes he could sense God’s presence in a way he had never sensed it before. This cell wasn’t a prison—it was a sanctuary. And all Nicholas wanted to do was to stay in God’s presence as long as he could. Soon, Nicholas didn’t even have to close his eyes. He simply knew that he was always in the presence of God.

Of course, his time in prison was also filled with the stinging pain of the worst kind of hell on earth. The soldiers were relentless in their attempts to get Nicholas to renounce his faith. The pain they inflicted ranged from prodding him with hot branding irons and squeezing his flesh with hot pincers to whipping him severely, then pouring salt and vinegar in his wounds. As a result, his back was permanently scarred. The unsanitary conditions of the prison caused Nicholas to experience more kinds of sickness than he had ever experienced before. At times he even wondered if death might be better than what he had to endure there.

It was during one of those times, the darkest perhaps, of the five years he had spent so far in prison, that the door to his cell opened. A light streamed in, but as he looked at it closely, it wasn’t the light of the sun, for as far as Nicholas could tell in his isolated cell, it was still just the middle of the night.

The light that entered the room was the light of a smile, a smile on the face of Nicholas’ young friend, now grown to be a man. It was the light of the smiling face of Dimitri.

CHAPTER 27

Nicholas had seen few faces in his time in prison, and fewer still that gave him any kind of encouragement. To see a smile on someone’s face, let alone a face that Nicholas loved so much, was pure joy.

It hadn’t been easy for Dimitri to find Nicholas. Dimitri had come to Myra knowing that Nicholas had taken a church there. But it had been years since Dimitri had heard from his friend, a time in which Dimitri himself had been imprisoned. Having only recently been set free, Dimitri made his way across the Great Sea in search of Nicholas. Dimitri had to search hard to find Nicholas, but Dimitri had come too far to give up without seeing his old friend and mentor, the first person who had shown him the love of Christ.

Using the street-smarts that he had acquired as a guide in the Holy Land, Dimitri was able to navigate his way through or around most anyone or anything that stood in his way. Dimitri’s tenacity, plus the hand of God’s guidance, helped Dimitri to find his friend, and to find this door which he opened that night for this special visit. It was a visit that, to Nicholas, seemed like a visit by an angel from heaven.

After the door closed behind them, and after an extended embrace, Dimitri sat down on the floor next to Nicholas. They sat in silence for several minutes, neither of them having to say a word. In holy moments like these, words were unnecessary.

The darkness in the small cell was so great that they didn’t even try to look at one another, but simply sat there side by side. Dimitri’s eyes had not yet adjusted to the pitch-blackness enough to see anything anyway, and Nicholas was content to merely know that his friend was right there by him. Nicholas could hear the sound of Dimitri’s breath, a sound which increased Nicholas’ joy, knowing that his friend was still alive and was right there in the flesh.

Nicholas drew in another deep breath and with it he breathed in a new sense of life. It was a breath of life that his friend couldn’t help but bring with him.

CHAPTER 28

“And how are our two young bodyguards doing?” Nicholas asked at last, referring to Samuel and Ruthie. Nicholas had been praying often for all three of them, as he cared for them as if they were his own young brothers and sister.

Dimitri hesitated. He looked at Nicholas but couldn’t say a word. He was eager to tell Nicholas everything that had happened in the years that had passed, about how Samuel and Ruthie continued taking people to the holy places, sharing with others the same good news of Jesus that they had discovered in their days with Nicholas.

Like Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie had to stop guiding pilgrims when the “Great Persecution” came, as it was now being called. All three of them began spending most of their days seeing to the needs of the other believers in Jerusalem, believers who were facing imprisonment and death, just like Nicholas. Since they were not in a high profile position like Nicholas though, the three of them were able to avoid being caught longer than Nicholas. But eventually, they too were imprisoned, being repeatedly questioned, threatened and tortured for their faith.

Samuel and Dimitri were strong enough to withstand the abuse, but Ruthie was too frail. One day, after being treated particularly harshly, she returned to them and collapsed. Although she had obviously been crying from the pain in her body, somehow she had also managed to keep a smile in her heart.

“How can you do it?” asked Samuel. “How can you possibly still smile, even after all that?”

Ruthie replied, “I feel like I’ve been walking and talking with Jesus for so long now that even death wouldn’t really change that. I’ll just keep on walking and talking with Him forever.”

Ruthie smiled again and Dimitri couldn’t help but smile back at her. But her body was giving out and she knew it. She could sense that she was just moments away from passing from this life to the next.

“You can’t go!” said Samuel. “You’ve got to stay here with me! There’s still too much work to be done!” But Ruthie was slipping away.

“If you die, I’ll just pray that God will bring you back to life!” Samuel was desperate now to hang onto her. But Ruthie just smiled again. She had truly found the secret of living life to the fullest, and nothing, not even death, could take that away.

She spoke, quietly now, with just a whisper. “You could pray that God would raise me from the dead, but the truth is, I’ve already been raised from the dead once. When we met Nicholas, and he introduced us to Jesus, I was raised from the dead and given a whole new life. From then on, I knew that I would live forever.”

With that, Ruthie passed through the veil and into the visible presence of God. The smile that adorned her face in life continued to shine on her face in death, and Dimitri knew where she was. She was just continuing to do what she had always done, walking and talking with Jesus, but now face to face.

Nicholas sat in silence as Dimitri told him the story, taking it all in. As much as he thought he would be sad, his heart began to soar instead. None of this was new to him, of course, but hearing about Ruthie’s faith brought his own back to life again as well.

You would think a man like Nicholas wouldn’t need to be encouraged in his faith. He had brought faith to countless others, and he was a bishop no less. But Nicholas also knew in his heart of hearts that it was people like him who sometimes needed the most encouragement in their faith. Great faith, he knew, did not come to those who have no doubts. Great faith came to those who have had their faith stretched so far that it had to grow, or else it would break completely. By continuing to trust God no matter what, Nicholas found that he was able to fill in any gaps in his faith along the way, helping it to grow even further.

As sad as he was for Ruthie’s passing, Nicholas couldn’t help but smile from deep down in his heart the same way that Ruthie must have done on the day that she died. He longed for the day when he could see Jesus face to face, just as Ruthie was now seeing Him. Yet he loved the work that God had given him on earth to do, too.

“We can’t lose, can we?” said Nicholas with a reflective smile. “Either we die and get to be with Jesus in heaven, or we live and get to continue His work here on earth. Either way we win, don’t we? Either way we win.”

“Yes, either way we win,” echoed Dimitri. “Either way we win.”

For the next several hours, Nicholas and Dimitri shared stories with each other of what God had done in their lives during their time apart. But nothing could have prepared Nicholas for what Dimitri was about to tell him next. For Dimitri, it seems, had met a girl. And not just any girl, but a girl Nicholas knew very well by now. Her name was Anna Maria.

CHAPTER 29

In his journey to find Nicholas, Dimitri looked for anyone who might know of his whereabouts. When he got to Myra, he went first to the church where Nicholas had served as bishop. Not finding him there, Dimitri took to the streets to see if he could find anyone who knew anything about him. And who did he find in the streets, but the very girl—now a woman—that Nicholas had found so many years ago, selling her braided flowers to anyone who would buy them.

She was no longer covered in the cloak of poverty. Both her inner and outer beauty were immediately evident to Dimitri. He was so taken by her that he couldn’t help but be drawn into a conversation. And she seemed to be just as taken by him. She couldn’t believe that a man of his stature and faith was willing to talk to her. He was, she thought, the kindest and most impressive man she had ever met.

When Dimitri mentioned his mission, searching for the bishop named Nicholas, Anna Maria gasped. How could this man, this stranger from the other side of the Great Sea, know anything about Nicholas? Dimitri shared the story of how they met, and Nicholas had rescued him from his poverty of faith. Anna Maria couldn’t help but share what Nicholas had done for her family as well, saving her two older sisters from slavery by throwing a bag of gold through the window for each of them on the eve of their 18th birthdays.

But then, Anna Maria’s smile faded. It was now only a few days until her own 18th birthday, but Nicholas had been taken away to prison five years earlier. No one had seen nor heard from him in all those years. She didn’t even know where he was. Although her father had had a change of heart, and wouldn’t dream of selling Anna Maria into slavery, he still had no dowry to offer to any potential suitor. Without a dowry, as Dimitri knew very well, Anna Maria’s future was dim. And with Nicholas in prison, there was no chance he would be able to rescue their family a third time. Anna Maria had taken again to selling her flowers in the street, and although they were more impressive than her earlier creations, she could barely earn enough from their sales to help the family with the cost of food from time to time.

Dimitri listened, and like Nicholas before him, he knew within minutes what God was prompting him to do. He could be the answer to Anna Maria’s prayers, and with much more than just a dowry. But he also knew that these things take time, so he just treasured these thoughts in his heart, buying a flower from Anna Maria, thanking her for sharing what she knew about Nicholas and continuing on his way, promising to get in touch with her if he ever located their precious friend.

On the eve of Anna Maria’s birthday, Dimitri found himself in the very spot where Nicholas had hidden twice before, years earlier, just outside the open window of Anna Maria’s home. The conversation inside was subdued, as Anna Maria and her father prayed, knowing that there was no way for Nicholas to appear again. They put out the lights and headed for bed.

Dimitri waited for what seemed to him like hours, knowing that he couldn’t dare wake them and risk exposing his plan. For he had saved up enough in his years of working in the Holy Land to easily fill a bag with golden coins suitable for a dowry. But he couldn’t just hand them the money, for he had more in mind than just giving them the dowry. He wanted Anna Maria’s father to give it back to him someday, as a wedding gift to him! It was a long shot, and he knew he would need more time to be sure she was the one for him. He also felt this was the best way to make it all work out in the end, even if she wasn’t the one for him. Something told him, however, that she was. And with that thought in mind, he made his next move.

Carefully and quietly, he reached over the windowsill and let the bag drop quietly down on the floor below. No one heard and no one stirred. Having done his duty to God and to his own heart, he set off again in search of Nicholas. Two weeks later, Dimitri had found Nicholas, and was now sharing with him the story of how he had met the woman of his dreams.

The news couldn’t have been any sweeter to Nicholas’ ears. And again his heart lightened and soared, for even though he was locked away from the rest of the world in his prison cell, Nicholas saw the fruit of his prayers—prayers that were answered in the most incredible way imaginable. He could still make a difference in the world, even from here in prison, even when the world tried to shut him down.

Before Dimitri left that night, he embraced Nicholas one more time; then he was gone. He disappeared through the prison door as miraculously as he had entered it.

It would be five more years until Nicholas would see Dimitri again. Diocletian’s grip continued to tighten around the Christians’ necks. But during all those remaining years in prison, Nicholas felt freer in his heart than he had ever felt before. No man could keep Nicholas from worshipping Jesus, and no man could keep Jesus from doing what He wanted done.

When the day finally came for Nicholas to be set free, the guard who opened Nicholas’ door looked in and said, “It’s time to go. You’re free.”

Nicholas simply looked at the guard with a smile. He had already been free for quite some time.

CHAPTER 30

Thinking Nicholas must not have heard him, the guard spoke again. “I said you’re free, you’re free to go. You can get up and go home now.”

At the word “home,” Nicholas stirred. He hadn’t seen his home, or his church, or hardly any other soul than Dimitri for ten years. He stood to his feet and his movements began to accelerate as he responded to the guard’s words.

“Home?” Nicholas said.

“Yes, home. You can go home now. The emperor has issued a decree that has set all Christians free.”

The emperor he was referring to was a new emperor named Constantine. Diocletian’s efforts had failed to constrain the Christians. Instead of quenching their spirits, Diocletian had strengthened them. Like Nicholas, those who weren’t killed grew stronger in their faith. And the stronger they grew in their faith, the stronger they grew in their influence, gaining new converts from the citizens around them. Even Diocletian’s wife and daughter had converted to Christianity.

Diocletian stepped down from ruling the empire, and Constantine stepped up.

Constantine reversed the persecution of the Christians, issuing the Edict of Milan. This edict showed a new tolerance for people of all religions and resulted in freedom for the Christians. Constantine’s mother, Helen, was a devout Christian herself. Even though no one quite knew if Constantine was a Christian, the new tolerance he displayed allowed people to worship whoever they pleased and however they pleased, the way it should have been all along.

As much as Diocletian had changed the Roman world for the worse, Constantine was now changing it for the better. Their reigns were as different as night and day and served as a testament of how one person really can affect the course of history forever—either for good or for evil.

Nicholas was aware, now more than ever, that he had just one life to live. But he was also aware that if he lived it right, one life was all that he would need. He resolved in his heart once more to do his best to make the most of every day, starting again today.

As he was led from his prison cell and returned to the city of Myra, it was no coincidence, he thought, that the first face he saw there was the face of Anna Maria.

He recognized her in an instant. But the ten years in prison, and the wear and tear it had taken on his life, made it hard for her to recognize him as quickly. But as soon as she saw his smile, she too knew in an instant that it was the smile of her dear old friend Nicholas. Of course it was Nicholas! And he was alive, standing right there in front of her!

She couldn’t move, she was so shocked. Two children stood beside her, looking up at their mother, and then looking at the man who now held her gaze. Here was the man who had done so much for her and her family. Her joy was uncontainable. With a call over her shoulder, Anna Maria shouted, “Dimitri! Dimitri! Come quickly! It’s Nicholas!”

Then she rushed towards Nicholas, giving him an embrace and holding on tight. Dimitri emerged from a shop behind them, took one look at Nicholas and Anna Maria and rushed towards them as well, sweeping his children up with him as he ran.

Now the whole family was embracing Nicholas as if he was a dear brother or father or uncle who had just returned from war. The tears and the smiles on their faces melted together. The man who had saved Anna Maria and her family from a fate worse than death had been spared from death as well! And Dimitri grinned from ear to ear, too, seeing his good friend, and seeing how happy it made Nicholas to see Dimitri and Anna Maria together with their new family.

Nicholas took hold of each of their faces—one at a time—and looked deeply into their eyes. Then he held the children close. The seeds he had planted years ago in the lives of Dimitri and Anna Maria were still bearing fruit, fruit he could now see with his own two eyes. All his efforts had been worth it, and nothing like the smiles on their faces could have made it any clearer to him than that.

Throughout the days and weeks ahead, Nicholas and the other believers who had been set free had many similar reunions throughout Myra. Those days were like one long, ongoing reunion.

Nicholas, as well as the others who had managed to survive the Great Persecution, must have appeared to those around them as Lazarus must have appeared, when Jesus called him to come out of the tomb—a man who had died, but was now alive. And like Lazarus, these Christians were not only alive, but they led many more people to faith in Christ as well, for their faith was now on fire in a whole new way. What Diocletian had meant for harm, God was able to use for good. This new contingent of Christians had emerged with a faith that was stronger than ever before.

Nicholas knew that this new level of faith, like all good gifts from God, had been given to him for a purpose, too. For as big as the tests had been that Nicholas had faced up to now, God was preparing him for the biggest test yet to come.

PART 6

CHAPTER 31

“And you’ve still never told her, after all these years?” Nicholas asked Dimitri. It had been twelve years since Nicholas had gotten out of prison, and they were talking about the bag of gold that Dimitri had thrown into Anna Maria’s open window five years before that.

“She’s never asked,” said Dimitri. “And even if I told her it was me, she wouldn’t believe me. She’s convinced you did it.”

“But how could I, when she knew I was in prison?” It was a conversation they had had before, but Nicholas still found it astounding. Dimitri insisted on keeping his act of giving a secret, just as Nicholas had done whenever possible, too.

“Besides,” added Dimitri, “she’s right. It really was you who inspired me to give her that gift, as you had already given her family two bags of gold in a similar way. So in a very real sense, it did come from you.”

Nicholas had to admit there was some logic in Dimitri’s thinking. “But it didn’t start with me, either. It was Christ who inspired me.”

And to that, Dimitri conceded and said, “And it was Christ who inspired me, too. Believe me, Anna Maria knows that as much as anyone else. Her faith is deeper than ever before. Ever since she met you, she continues to give God credit for all things.”

And with that, Nicholas was satisfied, as long as God got the credit in the end. For as Nicholas had taught Dimitri years earlier, there’s nothing we have that did not come from God first.

Changing subjects, Nicholas said, “You’re sure she won’t mind you being away for three months? I can still find someone else to accompany me.”

“She’s completely and utterly happy for me to go with you,” said Dimitri. “She knows how important this is to you, and she knows how much it means to me as well. I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

They were discussing their plans to go to the Council of Nicaea that summer. Nicholas had been invited by special request of the emperor, and each bishop was allowed to bring a personal attendant along with him. Nicholas asked Dimitri as soon as he received the invitation.

The Council of Nicaea would be a remarkable event. When Nicholas first opened the letter inviting him to come, he couldn’t believe it. So much had changed in the world since he had gotten out of prison twelve years earlier.

Yet there it was, a summons from the Roman emperor to appear before him at Eastertide. The only summons a bishop would have gotten under Emperor Diocletian would have been an invitation to an execution—his own! But under Constantine’s leadership, life for Christians had radically changed.

Constantine had not only signed the edict that called for true tolerance to be shown to the Christians, which resulted in setting them free from prison, but he also had started giving them their property back—property which had been taken away under his predecessor. Constantine was even beginning to fund the building and repair of many of the churches that had been destroyed by Diocletian. It was the beginning of a new wave of grace for the Christians, after such an intense persecution before.

As a further sign of Constantine’s new support for the cause of Christianity, he had called for a gathering of over 300 of the leading bishops in the land. This gathering would serve two purposes for Constantine: it would unify the church within the previously fractured empire, and it wouldn’t hurt his hopes of bringing unity back to the whole country. As the leader of the people, Constantine asserted that it was his responsibility to provide for their spiritual well-being. As such, he pledged to attend and preside over this historic council himself. It would take place in the city of Nicaea, starting in the spring of that year and continuing for several months into the summer.

When Nicholas received his invitation, he quietly praised God for the changing direction of his world. While the Great Persecution had deepened the faith of many of those who survived it, that same persecution had taken its toll on the ability of many others, severely limiting their ability to teach, preach and reach those around them with the life-changing message of Christ.

Now those barriers had been removedwith the support and approval of the emperor himself. The only barriers that remained were within the hearts and minds of those who would hear the good news, and would have to decide for themselves what they were going to do with it.

As for Nicholas, he had grown in influence and respect in Myra, as well as the region around him. His great wealth was long since gone, for he had given most of it away when he saw the Great Persecution coming, and what remained had been discovered and ransacked while he was in prison. But what he lost in wealth he made up for in influence, for his heart and actions were still bent towards giving—no matter what he had or didn’t have to give. After giving so much of himself to the people around him, he was naturally among those who were chosen to attend the upcoming council. It would turn out to become one of the most momentous events in history, not to mention one of the most memorable events in his own life—but not necessarily for a reason he would want to remember.

CHAPTER 32

Although Christians were enjoying a new kind of freedom under Constantine, the future of Christianity was still at risk. The threats no longer came from outside the church, but from within. Factions had begun to rise inside the ranks of the growing church, with intense discussions surrounding various theological points which had very practical implications.

In particular, a very small but vocal group, led by a man named Arius, had started to gain attention as they began to question whether Jesus was actually divine or not.

Was Jesus merely a man? Or was He, in fact, one with God in His very essence? To men like Nicholas and Dimitri, the question was hardly debatable, for they had devoted their entire lives to following Jesus as their Lord. They had risked everything to follow Him in word and deed. He was their Lord, their Savior, their Light and their Hope. Like many of the others who would be attending the council, it was not their robes or outer garments that bore witness to their faith in Christ, but the scars and wounds they bore in their flesh as they suffered for Him. They had risked their lives under the threat of death for worshipping Christ as divine, rather than Emperor Diocletian. There was no question in their minds regarding this issue. But still there were some who, like Arius, felt this was a question that was up for debate.

In Arius’ zeal to see that people worshipped God alone, Arius could not conceive that any man, even one as good as Jesus, could claim to be one with God without blaspheming the name of God Himself. In this, Arius was not unlike those who persecuted Jesus while He was still alive. Even some of those who were living then and had witnessed His miracles with their own eyes, and heard Jesus’ words with their own ears, could not grasp that Jesus could possibly be telling the truth when He said, “I and the Father are one.” And for this, they brought Jesus to Herod, and then to Pilate, to have Him crucified.

As a boy, Nicholas had wondered about Jesus’ claim, too. But when Nicholas was in Bethlehem, it all finally made perfect sense to him—that God Himself had come down from heaven to earth as a man to take on the sins of the world once and for all as God in the flesh.

Arius, however, was like the Apostle Paul before he met the Jesus on the road to Damascus. Before his life-changing experience, the Apostle Paul wanted to protect what he felt to be the divinity of God by persecuting anyone who said they worshipped Jesus as God. For no man, according to Paul’s earlier way of thinking, could possibly consider himself to be one with God.

Like Arius, Paul could not believe the claims of Jesus and His followers. But on the road to Damascus, as Paul was on his way to round up and kill more Christians in his zeal, Paul met the Living Christ in a vision that blinded him physically, but awakened him spiritually to the Truth. In the days that followed, Paul’s physical eyes were healed and he repented of his misguided efforts. He was baptized in Jesus’ name and began to preach from then on that Jesus was not merely a man, but that Jesus’ claims about Himself to be one with the Father were completely true. Paul gave his life in worship and service to Christ, and had to endure, like Nicholas had to endure, imprisonment and an ever-present threat of death for his faith.

Arius was more like the religious leaders of Jesus’ day who, in their zeal to defend God, actually crucified the Lord of all creation. Arius felt justified in trying to gather support among the bishops for his position.

Nicholas and Dimitri didn’t think Arius’ ideas could possibly gather many supporters. Yet they would soon find out that Arius’ personal charisma and his excellent oratorial skills might actually hold sway over some of the bishops who had not yet given the idea nor its implications full consideration.

Nicholas and Dimitri, however, like the Apostle Paul, the Apostle John and tens of thousands of others in the time since Jesus lived and died and rose again from the dead, had discovered that Jesus was, thankfully and supernaturally, both fully human and fully divine.

But what would the rest of the bishops conclude? And what would they teach as truth to others for the countless generations to come? This was to become one of the pivotal questions that was to be determined at this meeting in Nicaea. Although Nicholas was interested in this debate, he had no idea that he was about to play a key role in its outcome.

CHAPTER 33

After a grand processional of bishops and priests, a boys’ choir and Constantine’s opening words, one of the first topics addressed at the council was the one brought forth by Arius—whether or not Jesus Christ was divine.

Arius made his opening arguments with great eloquence and great persuasion in the presence of Constantine and the rest of the assembly. Jesus was, he asserted, perhaps the foremost of all created beings. But to be co-equal with God, one in substance and essence with Him, was impossible—at least according to Arius. No one could be one with God, he said.

Nicholas listened in silence, along with every other bishop in that immense room. Respect for the speaker, especially in the presence of the emperor, took precedence over any type of muttering or disturbance that might accompany other types of gatherings like this, especially on a subject of such intensity. But the longer Arius spoke, the harder it became for Nicholas to sit in silence.

After all, Nicholas’ parents had given their lives for the honor of serving Christ their Lord. Nicholas himself had been overwhelmed by the presence of God in Bethlehem, at the very spot where God made His first appearance as Man in the flesh. Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie had all been similarly affected by that visit to Bethlehem. They had walked up the hill in Jerusalem where the King of kings had been put to death by religious leadersleaders who, like Arius, doubted Jesus’ claims to be one with God.

Nicholas had always realized that Jesus was unlike any other man who had ever lived. And after Jesus died, He had risen from the dead, appeared to the twelve disciples and then appeared to more than 500 others who were living in Jerusalem at the time. What kind of man could do that? Was it just a mass hallucination? Was it just wishful thinking on the part of religious fanatics? But these weren’t just fans, they were followers who were willing to give up their lives, too, for their Lord and Savior.

The arguments continued to run through Nicholas’ head. Hadn’t the prophet Micah foretold, hundreds of years before Jesus was born, that the Messiah would be “from of old, from ancient times”? Hadn’t the Apostle John said that Jesus “was with God in the beginning,” concluding that Jesus “was God.”

Like others had tried to suggest, Arius said that Jesus had never claimed to be God. But Nicholas knew the Scriptures well enough to know that Jesus had said, “I and the Father are one. Anyone who has seen Me has seen the Father… Don’t you believe that I am in the Father, and that the Father is in Me?”

Even Jesus’ detractors at the time that He was living said that the reason they wanted to stone Jesus was because Jesus claimed to be God. The Scriptures said that these detractors cornered Jesus one day and Jesus said, “I have shown you many great miracles from the Father. For which of these do you stone me?”

They replied, “We are not stoning you for any of these, but for blasphemy, because you, a mere man, claim to be God.”

Jesus had certainly claimed to be God, a claim that got Him into hot water more than once. His claim showed that He was either a madman or a liar—or that He was telling the Truth.

Nicholas’ mind flooded with Scriptures like these, as well as with memories of the years he had spent in prisonyears he would never get back again—all because he was unwilling to worship Diocletian as a god, but was fully willing to worship Jesus as God. How could Nicholas remain silent and let Arius go on like this? How could anyone else in the room take it, he thought? Nicholas had no idea.

“There was nothing divine about him,” Arius said with conviction. “He was just a man, just like any one of us.”

Without warning, and without another moment to think about what he was doing, Nicholas stood to his feet. Then his feet, as if they had a mind of their own, began to walk deliberately and intently across the massive hall towards Arius. Arius continued talking until Nicholas finally stood directly in front of him.

Arius stopped. This breach of protocol was unprecedented.

In the silence that followed, Nicholas turned his back towards Arius and pulled down the robes from his own back, revealing the hideous scars he had gotten while in prison. Nicholas said, “I didn’t get these for just a man.’”

Turning back towards Arius and facing him squarely, Nicholas saw the smug smile return to Arius’ face. Arius said, “Well, it looks like you were mistaken.” Then Arius started up his speech again as if nothing at all had happened.

That’s when Nicholas did the unthinkable. With no other thought than to stop this man from speaking against his Lord and Savior, and in plain site of the emperor and everyone else in attendance, Nicholas clenched his fist. He pulled back his arm and he punched Arius hard in the face.

Arius stumbled and fell back, both from the impact of the blow and from the shock that came with it. Nicholas, too, was stunned—along with everyone else in the room. With the same deliberate and intentional steps which he had taken to walk up to Arius, Nicholas now walked back to his chair and took his seat.

A collective gasp echoed through the hall when Nicholas struck Arius, followed by an eruption of commotion when Nicholas sat back down in his seat. The disruption threatened to throw the entire proceedings into chaos. The vast majority of those in the room looked like they could have jumped to their feet and given Nicholas a standing ovation for this bold act—including, by the look on his face, even the emperor himself! But to others, Arius chief among them, no words nor displays of emotion could express their outrage. Everyone knew what an awful offense Nicholas had just committed. It was, in fact, illegal for anyone to use violence of any kind in the presence of the emperor. The punishment for such an act was to immediately cut off the hand of anyone who struck another person in the presence of the emperor.

Constantine knew the law, of course, but also knew Nicholas. He had once even had a dream about Nicholas in which Nicholas warned Constantine to grant a stay of execution to three men in Constantine’s court—a warning which Constantine heeded and acted upon in real life. When Constantine shared that dream with one of his generals, the general recounted to Constantine what Nicholas had done for the three innocent men back in Myra, for the general was one of the three who had seen Nicholas’ bravery in person.

Although Nicholas’ actions against Arius may have appeared rash, Constantine admired Nicholas’ pluck. Known for his quick thinking and fast action, Constantine raised his hand and brought an instant silence to the room as he did so. “This is certainly a surprise to us all,” he said. “And while the penalty for an act such in my presence is clear, I would prefer to defer this matter to the leaders of the council instead. These are your proceedings and I will defer to your wisdom to conduct them as you see fit.”

Constantine had bought both time and goodwill among the various factions. The council on the whole seemed to agree with Nicholas’ position, at least in spirit, even if they could not agree with his rash action. They would want to exact some form of punishment, since not to do so would fail to honor the rule of law. But having been given permission by the emperor himself to do as they saw fit, rather than invoke the standard punishment, they felt the freedom to take another form of action.

After a short deliberation, the leaders of the council agreed and determined that Nicholas should be defrocked immediately from his position as a bishop, banished from taking part in the rest of the proceedings in Nicaea and held under house arrest within the palace complex. There he could await any further decision the council might see fit at the conclusion of their meetings that summer. It was a lenient sentence, in light of the offense.

But for Nicholas, even before he heard what the punishment was going to be, he was already punishing himself more than anyone else ever could for what he had just done. Within less than a minute, he had gone from experiencing one of the highest mountaintops of his life to experiencing one of its deepest valleys.

Here he was attending one of the greatest conclaves in the history of the world, and yet he had just done something he knew he could never take back. The ramifications of his actions would affect him for the rest of his life, he was sure of it, or at least for whatever remained of his life. The sensation he felt could only be understood, perhaps, by those who had experienced it before—the weight, the shame and the agony of a moment of sin that could have crushed him, apart from knowing the forgiveness of Christ.

When Nicholas was defrocked of his title as bishop, it was in front of the entire assembly. He was disrobed of his bishop’s garments, then escorted from the room in shackles. But this kind of disgrace was a mere trifle compared to the humiliation he was experiencing on the inside. He was even too numb to cry.

CHAPTER 34

“What have I done?” Nicholas said to Dimitri as the two sat together in a room near the farthest corner of the palace. This room had become Nicholas’ make-shift prison cell, as he was to be held under house arrest for the remainder of the proceedings. Dimitri, using his now-extensive skills at gaining access to otherwise unauthorized areas, had once again found a way to visit his friend in prison.

“What have you done?!? What else could you have done?” countered Dimitri. “If you hadn’t done it, someone else surely would have, or at least should have. You did Arius, and all the rest of us, a favor with that punch. Had he continued with his diatribe, who knows what punishment the Lord Himself might have brought down upon the entire gathering!” Of course, Dimitri knew God could take it, and often does, when people rail against Him and His ways. He is much more long-suffering than any of us could ever be. But still, Dimitri felt Nicholas’ actions were truly justified.

Nicholas, however, could hardly see it that way at the moment. It was more likely, he thought, that he had just succeeded in giving Arius the sympathy he needed for his cause to win. Nicholas knew that when people are losing an argument based on logic, they often appeal to pure emotion instead, going straight for the hearts of their listeners, whether or not their cause makes sense. And as much as Arius may have been losing his audience on the grounds of logic, Nicholas felt that his actions may have just tipped the emotional scales in Arius’ favor.

The torment of it all beat against Nicholas’ mind. Here it was, still just the opening days of the proceedings, and he would have to sit under house arrest for the next two months. How was he going to survive this onslaught of emotions every day during that time?

Nicholas already knew this prison cell was going to be entirely different than the one in which Diocletian had put him for more than a decade. This time, he felt he had put himself in jail. And although this prison was a beautifully appointed room within a palace, to Nicholas’ way of thinking, it was much worse than the filthy one in which he had almost died.

In the other cell, he knew he was there because of the misguided actions of others. This gave him a sense that what he had to endure there was part of the natural suffering that Jesus said would come to all who followed Him. But in this cell, he knew he was there because of his own inane actions, actions which he viewed as inexcusable, a viewpoint which he felt many of those in attendance would rightly share.

For decades Nicholas had been known as a man of calm, inner strength and of dignity under control. Then, in one day, he had lost it alland in front of the emperor no less! How could he ever forgive himself. “How,” he asked Dimitri, “could I ever take back what I’ve just done to the name of the Lord.”

Dimitri replied, “Perhaps He doesn’t want you to take it back. Maybe it wasn’t what you think you did to His name that He cares about so much, as what you did in His name. You certainly did what I, and the vast majority of those in the room wished they would have done, had they had the courage to do so.”

Dimitri’s words lingered in the air. As Nicholas contemplated them, a faint smile seemed to appear on his face. Perhaps there was something to be said for his heart in the matter after all. He was sincerely wanting to honor and defend his Lord, not to detract from Him in any way. Peter, he remembered, had a similar passion for defending his Lord. And Nicholas now realized what Peter may have felt when Peter cut off the ear of one of the men who had come to capture Jesus. Jesus told Peter to put away his sword and then Jesus healed the man’s ear. Jesus could obviously defend Himself quite well on His own, but Nicholas had to give Peter credit for his passionate defense of his Master.

Nicholas was still unconvinced that he had done the right thing, but he felt in good company with others who had acted on their passions. And Dimitri’s words helped him to realize that he was not alone in his thinking, and he took some comfort from the fact that Dimitri hadn’t completely forsaken him over the incident. This support from Dimitri acted like a soothing balm to Nicholas’ soul, and helped him to get through yet one more of the darkest times of his life.

Although Nicholas was convinced that the damage he had done was irreversible in human terms—and that God was going to have to work time-and-a-half to make anything good come out of this one—Nicholas knew what he had to do. Even in this moment of his deepest humiliation, he knew the best thing he could do was to do what he had always done: to put his complete faith and trust in God. But how? How could he trust that God possibly use this for good?

As if reading Nicholas’ mind, Dimitri knew exactly what Nicholas needed to help him put his trust back in God again. Dimitri did what Nicholas had done for him and Samuel and Ruthie so many years ago. Dimitri told him a story.

CHAPTER 35

Dimitri began, “What kind of story would you like to hear today? A good story or a bad story?” It was the way Nicholas had introduced the Bible stories that he told to Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie during their many adventures in the Holy Land. Nicholas would then begin delighting the children with a story from the Bible about a good character or a bad character, or a good story or a bad story, sometimes which ended the exact opposite way it began.

Nicholas looked up with interest.

“It doesn’t matter,” Dimitri continued, “because the story I have to tell you today could be either good or bad. You just won’t know till the end. But I’ve learned from a good friend,” he said as he winked at Nicholas, “that the best way to enjoy a story is to always trust the storyteller.”

Nicholas had told them that he watched people’s reactions whenever he told stories back home.

“When people trust the storyteller,” Nicholas had said, “they love the story no matter what happens, because they know the storyteller knows how the story will end. But when people don’t trust the storyteller, their emotions go up and down like a boat in a storm, depending on what’s happening in the story. The truth is, only the storyteller knows for sure how the story will end. So as long as you trust the storyteller, you can enjoy the whole story from start to finish.”

Now it was Dimitri’s turn to tell a story to Nicholas. The story he chose to tell was about another man who had been sent to jail, a man by the name of Joseph. Dimitri recounted for Nicholas how Joseph’s life appeared to go up and down.

Dimitri started: “Joseph’s father loved Joseph and gave him a beautiful, colorful coat. Now that’s good, right?”

Nicholas nodded.

“But no, that was bad, for Joseph’s brothers saw the coat and were jealous of him and sold him into slavery. Now that’s bad, right?”

Nicholas nodded.

“No, that was good, because Joseph was put in charge of the whole house of a very wealthy man. Now that’s good, right?”

Nicholas nodded again.

“No, that’s bad,” said Dimitri, “because the wealthy man’s wife tried to seduce him, and when Joseph resisted, she sent him to jail. Now that’s bad, right?”

Nicholas stopped nodding either way because he knew where this was going.

“No, that’s good,” said Dimitri, “because Joseph was put in charge over all the other prisoners. He even helped to interpret their dreams. Now that’s good, right?”

Nicholas continued to listen carefully.

“No, that’s bad, because after interpreting their dreams, Joseph asked one of the men to help him out of prison when he got out, but the man forgot about Joseph and left him behind. Now that’s bad, right?”

Nicholas saw himself as the man who had been left behind in prison.

“No! That’s good! Because God had put Joseph in just the right place at just the right time. When the king of Egypt had a dream and he needed someone to interpret it, the man who had been set free suddenly remembered that Joseph was still in jail and told the king about him.

The king summoned Joseph, asked for an interpretation and Joseph gave it to him. The king was so impressed with Joseph that he put Joseph in charge of his whole kingdom. As a result, Joseph was able to use his new position to save hundreds of thousands of lives, including the lives of his own father and even his brothersthe very ones who had sold him into slavery in the first place. And that’s very good!”

“So you see,” said Dimitri, “just as you’ve always told us, we never know how the story will turn out until the very end. God knew what He was doing all along! You see…

– at just the right time, Joseph was born and his father loved him,
– so that at just the right time his brothers would mistreat him,
– so that at just the right time the slave traders would come along and buy him,
– so that at just the right time he would be put in charge of a wealthy man’s house,
– so that at just the right time he would be thrown into jail,
– so that at just the right time he would be put in charge of the prisoners,
– so that at just the right time he could interpret their dreams,
– so that at just the right time he could interpret Pharaoh’s dreams,
– so that at just the right time he would become second in command over all of Egypt,
– so that at just the right time Joseph would be in the one place in the world that God wanted him to be so that he could save the lives of his father and brothers and many, many others!

“All along the way, Joseph never gave up on God. He knew the secret of enjoying the story while he lived it out: he always trusted the Storyteller, the One who was writing the story of his life.”

All of Nicholas’ fears and doubts faded away in those moments and he knew he could trust the Storyteller, the One who was writing the story of his life, too. Nicholas’ story wasn’t over yet, and he had to trust that the God who brought him this far could see him through to the end.

Nicholas looked at Dimitri with a smile of thanks, then closed his eyes. It would be a long two months of waiting for the council’s decision. But he knew that if he could trust God in that one moment, and then in the next moment, and then the next, each of those moments would add up to minutes, and minutes would add up to hours. Hours would turn into weeks, then months, then years. He knew that it all began with trusting God in a moment.

With his eyes still closed, Nicholas put his full faith and trust in God again. The peace of God flooded his heart.

Soon, two months had passed by. The council was ready to make their final decisions on many matters, including the decision that had landed Nicholas under house arrest in the first placeand Nicholas was about to find out the results.

CHAPTER 36

“They did it!” It was Dimitri, bursting through the door to Nicholas’ room as soon as the palace guard had opened it.

“They did it!” he repeated. “It’s done! The council has voted and they’ve agreed with you! All but two of the 318 bishops have sided with you over Arius!”

Relief swept over Nicholas’ whole body. Dimitri could feel it in his body, too, as he watched the news flood over Nicholas’ entire being.

“And furthermore,” said Dimitri, “the council has decided not to take any further action against you!”

Both pieces of news were the best possible outcome Nicholas could have imagined. Even though Nicholas’ action had cost him his position as a bishop, it had not jeopardized the outcome of the proceedings. It was even possiblethough he never knew for surethat his action against Arius had perhaps in some way shaped what took place during those summer months at that historic council.

Within minutes of Dimitri’s arrival, another visitor appeared at Nicholas’ door. It was Constantine.

The council’s decision about what to do with Nicholas was one thing, but Constantine’s decision was another. A fresh wave of fear washed over Nicholas as he thought of the possibilities.

“Nicholas,” said the emperor, “I wanted to personally thank you for coming here to be my guest in Nicaea. I want to apologize for what you’ve had to endure these past two months. This wasn’t what I had planned for you and I’m sure it wasn’t what you had planned, either. But even though you weren’t able to attend the rest of the proceedings, I assure you that your presence was felt throughout every meeting. What you did that day in the hall spoke to me about what it means to follow Christ more than anything else I heard in the days that followed. I’d like to hear more from you in the future, if you would be willing to be my guest again. But next time, it won’t be in the farthest corner of the palace. Furthermore, I have asked for and received permission from the council to reinstate you to your position as Bishop of Myra. I believe the One who called you to serve Him would want you to continue doing everything you’ve been doing up to this point. As for me, let me just say that I appreciate what you’ve done here more than you can possibly know. Thank you for coming, and whenever you’re ready, you’re free to go home.”

Nicholas had been listening to Constantine’s words as if he were in a dream. He could hardly believe his ears. But when the emperor said the word “home,” Nicholas knew this wasn’t a dream, and the word rang like the sweetest bell in Nicholas’ ears. Of all the words the emperor had just spoken, none sounded better to him than that final word: home. He wanted nothing more than to get back to the flock he served. It was for them that he had come to this important gathering in the first place, to ensure that the Truths he had taught them would continue to be taught throughout the land.

After more than two months of being separated from them, and the ongoing question of what would become of them and the hundreds of thousands of others like them in the future who would be affected by their decisions here, Nicholas could finally go home. He was free again in more ways than one.

PART 7

CHAPTER 37

Nicholas stood at his favorite spot in the world one last time: by the sea. Eighteen years had passed since he had retuned to Myra from the council in Nicaea. In the days since coming home, he continued to serve the Lord as he had always done: with all his heart, soul, mind and strength.

Nicholas had come to the shore with Dimitri and Anna Maria, who had brought with them one of their grandchildren, a young girl seven years old, named Ruthie.

Ruthie had been running back and forth in the waves, as Dimitri and Anna Maria tried to keep up with her. Nicholas had plenty of time to look out over the sea and as he often did, look out over eternity as well.

Looking back on his life, Nicholas never knew if he really accomplished what he wanted to in life: to make a difference in the world. He had seen glimpses along the way, of course, in the lives of people like Dimitri, Samuel, Ruthie, Sophia, Cecilia and Anna Maria.

He had also learned from people like the ship’s captain that when the captain arrived in Rome, his ship miraculously weighed exactly the same as before he had set sail from Alexandriaeven after giving the people of Myra several years’ worth of grain from it. Reminders like these encouraged Nicholas that God really had been guiding him in his decisions.

He still had questions though. He never quite knew if he had done the right thing at the council in Nicaea. He never quite knew if his later private conversations with Constantine might have impacted the emperor’s personal faith in Christ.

He was encouraged, however, to learn that Constantine’s mother had also made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land just as Nicholas had done. And after her visit, she persuaded Constantine to build churches over the holy sites she had seen. She had recently completed building a church in Bethlehem over the spot where Jesus was born, as well as a church in Jerusalem over the spot where Jesus had died and risen from the dead.

Nicholas knew he had had both successes and mistakes in his life. But looking back over it, he couldn’t always tell which was which! Those times that he thought were the valleys turned out to be the mountaintops, and the mountaintops turned out to be valleys. But the most important thing, he reminded himself, was that he trusted God in all things, knowing that God could work anything for good for those who loved Him, who were called according to His purpose.

What the future held for the world, Nicholas had no idea. But he knew that he had done what he could with the time that he had. He tried to love God and love others as Jesus had called him to do. And where he had failed along the way, he trusted that Jesus could cover those failures, too, just as Jesus had covered his sins by dying on the cross.

As Nicholas’ father had done before him, Nicholas looked out over the sea again, too. Then closing his eyes, he asked God for strength for the next journey he was about to take.

He let the sun warm his face, then he opened the palms of his hands and let the breeze lift them into the air. He praised God as the warm breeze floated gently through his fingertips.

Little Ruthie returned from splashing in the water, followed closely by Dimitri and Anna Maria. Ruthie looked up at Nicholas, with his eyes closed and his hands raised towards heaven. Reaching out to him, she tugged at his clothes and asked, “Nicholas, have you ever seen God?”

Nicholas opened his eyes and looked down at Ruthie, then smiled up at Dimitri and Anna Maria. He looked out at the sunshine and the waves and the miles and miles of shoreline that stretched out in both directions before him. Turning his face back towards Ruthie, Nicholas said, “Yes, Ruthie, I have see God. And the older I get, the more I see Him everywhere I look.”

Ruthie smiled, and Nicholas gave her a warm hug. Then just as quickly as she had run up to him, she ran off again to play.

Nicholas exchanged smiles with Dimitri and Anna Maria, then they, too, were off again, chasing Ruthie down the beach.

Nicholas looked one last time at the beautiful sea, then turned and headed towards home.

EPILOGUE

So now you know a little bit more about me—Dimitri Alexander—and my good friend, Nicholas. That was the last time I saw him, until this morning. He had asked if he could spend a few days alone, just him and the Lord that he loved. He said he had one more journey to prepare for. Anna Maria and I guessed, of course, just what he meant.

We knew he was probably getting ready to go home, to his real home, the one that Jesus had said He was going to prepare for each of us who believe in Him.

Nicholas had been looking forward to this trip his whole life. Not that he wanted to shortchange a single moment of the life that God that had given him here on earth, for he knew that this life had a uniquely important purpose as well, or else God would never have created it with such beauty and precision and marvelous mystery.

But as Nicholas’ life here on earth wound down, he said he was ready. He was ready to go, and he looked forward to everything that God had in store for him next.

So when Nicholas sent word this morning for Anna Maria and me and a few other friends to come and see him, we knew that the time had come.

As we came into this room, we found him lying on his bed, just as he is right now. He was breathing quietly and he motioned for us to come close. We couldn’t hold back our tears, and he didn’t try to stop us. He knew how hard it was to say goodbye to those we love. But he also made it easier for us. He smiled one more time and spoke softly, saying the same words that he had spoken when Ruthie had died many years before: “Either way we win,” he said. “Either way we win.”

“Yes, Nicholas,” I said. “Either way we win.” Then the room became quiet again. Nicholas closed his eyes and fell asleep for the last time. No one moved. No one said a word.

This man who lay before us slept as if it were just another night in his life. But we knew this was a holy moment. Nicholas had just entered into the presence of the Lord. As Nicholas had done throughout his life, we were sure he was doing right now in heaven, walking and talking and laughing with Jesus, but now they were face to face.

We could only imagine what Nicholas might be saying to Jesus. But we knew for certain what Jesus was saying to him: “Well done, My good and faithful servant. Well done. Come and share your Master’s happiness.”

I have no idea how history might remember Nicholas, if it will remember him at all. He was no emperor like Constantine. He was no tyrant like Diocletian. He was no orator like Arius. He was simply a Christian trying to live out his faith, touching one life at a time as best he knew how.

Nicholas may have wondered if his life made any difference. I know my answer, and now that you know his story, I’ll let you decide for yourself. In the end, I suppose only God really knows just how many lives were touched by this remarkable man.

But what I do know this: each of us has just one life to live. But if we live it right, as Nicholas did, one life is all we need.

CONCLUSION
by Eric Elder

What Nicholas didn’t know, and what no one who knew him could have possibly imagined, was just how far and wide this one life would reach—not only throughout the world, but also throughout the ages.

He was known to his parents as their beloved son, and to those in his city as their beloved bishop. But he has become known to us by another name: Saint Nicholas.

The biblical word for “saint” literally means “believer.” The Bible talks about the saints in Ephesus, the saints in Rome, the saints in Philippi and the saints in Jerusalem. Each time the word saints refers to the believers who were in those cities. So Nicholas rightly became known as “Saint Nicholas,” or to say it another way, “Nicholas, The Believer.” The Latin translation is “Santa Nicholas,” and in Dutch “Sinterklaas,” from which we get the name “Santa Claus.”

His good name and his good deeds have been an inspiration to so many, that the day he passed from this life to the next, on December 6th, 343 A.D., is still celebrated by people throughout the world.

Many legends have been told about Nicholas over the years, some giving him qualities that make him seem larger than life. But the reason that so many legends of any kind grow, including those told about Saint Nicholas, is often because the people about whom they’re told were larger than life themselves. They were people who were so good or so well-respected that every good deed becomes attributed to them, as if they had done them themselves.

While not all the stories attributed to Nicholas can be traced to the earliest records of his life, the histories that were recorded closest to the time period in which he lived do record many of the stories found in this book. To help you sort through them, here’s what we do know:

  • Nicholas was born sometime between 260-280 A.D. in the city of Patara, a city you can still visit today in modern-day Turkey, on the northern coast of the Mediterranean Sea.
  • Nicholas’ parents were devout Christians who died in a plague when Nicholas was young, leaving him with a sizable inheritance.
  • Nicholas made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land and lived there for a number of years before returning to his home province of Lycia.
  • Nicholas traveled across the Mediterranean Sea in a ship that was caught in a storm. After praying, his ship reached its destination as if someone was miraculously holding the rudder steady. The rudder of a ship is also called a tiller, and sailors on the Mediterranean Sea today still wish each other luck by saying, “May Nicholas hold the tiller!”
  • When Nicholas returned from the Holy Land, he took up residence in the city of Myra, about 30 miles from his hometown of Patara. Nicholas became the bishop of Myra and lived there the rest of his life.
  • Nicholas secretly gave three gifts of gold on three separate occasions to a man whose daughters were to be sold into slavery because he had no money to offer to potential husbands as a dowry. The family discovered Nicholas was the mysterious donor on one of his attempts, which is why we know the story today. In this version of the story, we’ve added the twist of having Nicholas deliver the first two gifts, and Dimitri deliver the third, to capture the idea that many gifts were given back then, and are still given today, in the name of Saint Nicholas, who was known for such deeds. The theme of redemption is also so closely associated with this story from Saint Nicholas’ life, that if you pass by a pawn shop today, you will often see three golden balls in their logo, representing the three bags of gold that Nicholas gave to spare these girls from their unfortunate fate.
  • Nicholas pled for the lives of three innocent men who were unjustly condemned to death by a magistrate in Myra, taking the sword directly from the executioner’s hand.
  • “Nicholas, Bishop of Myra” is listed on some, but not all, of the historical documents which record those who attended the real Council of Nicaea, which was convened by Emperor Constantine in 325 A.D. One of the council’s main decisions addressed the divinity of Christ, resulting in the writing of the Nicene Creed—a creed which is still recited in many churches today. Some historians say that Nicholas’ name does not appear on all the record books of this council because of his banishment from the proceedings after striking Arius for denying that Christ was divine. Nicholas is, however, listed on at least five of these ancient record books, including the earliest known Greek manuscript of the event.
  • The Nicene Creed was adopted at the Council of Nicaea and has become one of the most widely used, brief statements of the Christian faith. The original version reads, in part, as translated from the Greek: “We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of all things visible and invisible. And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, begotten of the Father, the only-begotten; that is, of the essence of the Father, God of God, Light of Light, very God of very God, begotten, not made, being of one substance with the Father; By whom all things were made both in heaven and on earth; Who for us men, and for our salvation, came down and was incarnate and was made man; He suffered, and the third day He rose again, ascended into heaven; From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead…” Subsequent versions, beginning as early as 381 A.D., have altered and clarified some of the original statements, resulting in a few similar, but not quite identical statements that are now in use.
  • Nicholas is recorded as having done much for the people of Myra, including securing grain from a ship traveling from Alexandria to Rome, which saved the people in that region from a famine.
  • Constantine’s mother, Helen, did visit the Holy Land and encouraged Constantine to build churches over the sites that she felt were most important to the Christian faith. The churches were built on the locations she had been shown by local believers where Jesus was born, and where Jesus died and rose again. Those churches, The Church of the Nativity in Bethlehem and the Church of the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem, have been destroyed and rebuilt many times over the years, but still in the same locations that Constantine’s mother, and likely Nicholas himself, had seen.
  • The date of Nicholas’ death has been established as December 6th, 343 A.D., and you can still visit his tomb in the modern city of Demre, Turkey, formerly known as Myra, in the province of Lycia. Nicholas’ bones were removed from the tomb in 1087 A.D. by men from Italy who feared that they might be destroyed or stolen, as the country was being invaded by others. The bones of Saint Nicholas were taken to the city of Bari, Italy, where they are still entombed today.

Of the many other stories told about or attributed to Nicholas, it’s hard to know with certainty which ones actually took place and which were simply attributed to him because of his already good and popular name. For instance, in the 12th century, stories began to surface of how Nicholas had brought three children back to life who had been brutally murdered. Even though the first recorded accounts of this story didn’t appear until more than 800 years after Nicholas’ death, this story is one of the most frequently associated with Saint Nicholas in religious artwork, featuring three young children being raised to life and standing next to Nicholas. We have included the essence of this story in this novel in the form of the three orphans who Nicholas met in the Holy Land and whom he helped to bring back to life—at least spiritually.

While all of these additional stories can’t be attributed to Nicholas with certainty, we can say that his life and his memory had such a profound effect throughout history that more churches throughout the world now bear the name of “Saint Nicholas” than any other figure, outside of the original disciples themselves.

Some people wonder if they can believe in Saint Nicholas or not. Nicholas probably wouldn’t care so much if you believed in him or not, but that you believed in the One in whom He believed, Jesus Christ.

A popular image today shows Saint Nicholas bowing down, his hat at his side, kneeling in front of baby Jesus in the manger. Although that scene could never have taken place in real life, for Saint Nicholas was born almost 300 years after the birth of Christ, the heart of that scene couldn’t be more accurate. Nicholas was a true believer in Jesus and he did worship, adore and live his life in service to the Christ.

Saint Nicholas would have never wanted his story to replace the story of Jesus in the manger, but he would have loved to have his story point to Jesus in the manger. And that’s why this book was written.

While the stories told here were selected from the many that have been told about Saint Nicholas over the years, these were told so that you might believe—not just in Nicholas, but in Jesus Christ, his Savior. These stories were written down for the same reason the Apostle John wrote down the stories he recorded about Jesus in the Bible. John said he wrote his stories:

“…that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that by believing you may have life in His name” (John 20:31).

Nicholas would want the same for you. He would want you to become what he was: a Believer.

If you’ve never done so, put your faith in Jesus Christ today, asking Him to forgive you of your sins and giving you the assurance that you will live with Him forever.

If you’ve already put your faith in Christ, let this story remind you just how precious your faith really is. Renew your commitment today to serve Christ as Nicholas served Him: with all of your heart, soul, mind and strength. God really will work all things together for good. As the Bible says:

“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28).

Thanks for reading this special book about this special man, and I pray that your Christmas may be truly merry and bright. As Clement Moore said in his now famous poem, A Visit From St. Nicholas:

“Happy Christmas to all, and to all a good night!”

Eric Elder

ABOUT THE AUTHORS

Eric & Lana Elder have written numerous Christmas stories that have captivated and inspired thousands as part of an annual Christmas production known as The Bethlehem Walk.

St. Nicholas: The Believer marks the debut of their first full-length Christmas story. Eric & Lana have also collaborated on several other inspirational books including:

  • Two Weeks With God
  • What God Says About Sex
  • Exodus: Lessons In Freedom
  • Jesus: Lessons In Love
  • Acts: Lessons In Faith
  • Nehemiah: Lessons In Rebuilding
  • Ephesians: Lessons In Grace
  • Israel: Lessons From The Holy Land
  • Israel For Kids: Lessons From The Holy Land
  • The Top 20 Passages In The Bible
  • Romans: Lessons In Renewing Your Mind
  • and Making The Most Of The Darkness

To order or learn more, please visit:  www.InspiringBooks.com

About Eric Elder And The Ranch

Eric Elder, August 22, 2013Eric Elder is an author, speaker, and contemporary pianist with a passion for sharing Christ with others.

Eric is also an ordained pastor and a technology expert, having worked as a technology researcher for a Fortune 10 corporation for nine years prior to going into full-time ministry in 1995. This unique combination of skills led USA Today to call him “a new breed of evangelist,” referring to his groundbreaking work of sharing Christ over the Internet with thousands each day in over 160 countries.  (You can read USA Today’s excellent summary here).

Eric has written for numerous publications, including Billy Graham’s Decision Magazine, (you can read the Decision Magazine article here) and has spoken nationally at conferences such as the Exodus International Freedom Conference, as well as producing books and music for his own ministry (you can browse through The Ranch Bookstore here).

Eric was married to Lana (Olivero) Elder for 23 years, and together they had six children.  Lana was an active part of the ministry until she passed on to be with the Lord in November 2012, after a nine-month battle with breast cancer.  You can read more about Lana’s faith and hope through it all at www.lanaelder.com.

Eric Elder and Family, Christmas 2009

Eric Elder and Family, Christmas 2009. Lana is pictured second from the right and Eric is second from the left.

If you’d like to join us in this work, whether helping to support it financially, or volunteering in other ways, please use the links below:

Make a Donation
Become a Ministry Volunteer
Learn More about Eric Elder Ministries

Eric Elder Ministries is an IRS-recognized, 501(c)(3) non-profit organization. All gifts are tax deductible to the fullest extent allowed by law.

About Greg Potzer And This Day’s Thought

Greg PotzerThis Day’s Thought was started in January of 2000 with its mission being to offer Christian encouragement and inspiration to those in need. The ministry is administered by Greg Potzer & Eric Elder with the significant help from many volunteers.

The seeds for this ministry were planted some 40 years ago, when Greg, as an avid reader, started to save helpful thoughts and quotations on 3×5 cards per his mother’s suggestion.  This collection now serves as the foundation from which that segment of each day’s message prayerfully begins.

This Day’s Thought, This Day’s Verse (from varying Bible versions) and an occasional This Day’s Smile are all contained in one e-mail that we deliver, Monday through Friday.  On Sunday, we send This Week’s Sermon, shared by Eric Elder of The Ranch Fellowship.

In September of 2012, This Day’s Thought merged with The Ranch Fellowship, to become unified in their joint mission of serving the Lord.  Afer working so well together for so many years, Eric Elder and Greg Potzer decided they could function even more effectively joining their ministries and now serve under the umbrella of The Ranch Fellowship (a ministry of Eric Elder Ministries).  Both This Day’s Thought and The Ranch Fellowship are registered  501(c)(3) nonprofit organizations, and all gifts are tax-deductible to the fullest extent allowed by law.

Make A Donation And Get A Gift!

The Ranch Bookstore

The Ranch Bookstore features dozens of inspirational books, CD’s and DVD’s produced and created just for you, right here at The Ranch.

As a thank-you for your donation of any amount, we’d be glad to send you a gift of your choice from our bookstore.  If you’d like to choose a gift before making your donation, please click here to visit the bookstore and make your donation by clicking the “Donate” link next to the item you’d like.

If you’d like to make a donation without receiving a thank-you gift, just click the “Donate” button below to make a secure donation using Visa, MasterCard, American Express, Discover or PayPal.  

All donations are tax-deductible to the fullest extent allowed by law. Please note that if you choose a thank-you gift, only the amount of your donation that exceeds the fair market value of any gift you request is tax-deductible.  The fair market value of each item is listed beside it in the bookstore.

Thanks so much for your support!

Sincerely,
Eric Elder and Greg Potzer
for The Ranch and This Day’s Thought

Donate Button with Credit Cards


Make a Donation by Cash or Check

You can also make a donation by cash or check by mailing it to our address below.  To request a thank-you gift, please include a note with your donation indicating the gift of your choice from our bookstore.  (Please note that only the amount of your donation that exceeds the fair market value of any gift you request is tax-deductible.  The fair market value of each item is listed beside it in the bookstore.)



The Ranch Fellowship

25615 E 3000 North Road

Chenoa, IL 61726  USA


Make a MONTHLY Donation Online

You can make your donation a MONTHLY donation by simply clicking the “Donate” button, entering the amount,  and then checking the box that says “Make Donation Recurring (Monthly).”

Your monthly donations are an added blessing to us and to the thousands of others who benefit from this worldwide ministry.

Donate Button with Credit Cards


Make a MONTHLY Donation by EFT (Direct From a Bank Account)

U.S. donors can also make a monthly donation directly from a checking or savings account by signing up for Electronic Funds Transfer (EFT).

To sign up, just click the link below to view and print the form.  To request a thank-you gift, just include a note with your donation indicating the gift of your choice from the bookstore and we’ll be glad to send it to you.

Click here to view and print the Monthly EFT Agreement


Legacy Gifts

As you are making out your will, thank you for considering us with a bequest. Give the gift that keeps giving!

Our full legal name and address is:



The Ranch Fellowship

25615 E 3000 North Road

Chenoa, IL 61726  USA


Tax Information

The Ranch Fellowship and This Day’s Thought From The Ranch are ministries of Eric Elder Ministries and are fully recognized by the IRS as 501(c)(3) non-profit religious organizations.  All donations are tax-deductible to the fullest extent allowed by law.

Thanks for helping us share Christ with others!

Welcome To The Ranch Bookstore!

The Ranch Bookstore

Welcome to The Ranch Bookstore, featuring dozens of inspirational books, CD’s and DVD’s created and produced right here at The Ranch just for you!

Welcome to The Ranch Bookstore!

All the books, CD’s and DVD’s you see here were created right here at The Ranch just for you.  And while you can enjoy all of these resources for free on our website at anytime day or night, many people have asked if they can get copies for themselves or their friends in other formats, such as paperback, CD, DVD, or digital downloads for their eBook readers or MP3 players.

So we’ve put our most popular resources into formats you can now buy or enjoy on places like Amazon, iTunes, Apple’s iBookstore, Barnes & Noble, the Kindle Store, CD Baby, Spotify, Pandora and more.

Furthermore,  whenever you make a donation of any size to The Ranch, we’ll be happy to mail you one of these resources as our way of saying thanks!  Just click the donation link next to the item you’d like.  Please know that all proceeds go right back into our ministry to help us create more inspirational resources like these in the future, which helps us to help you even more!

So happy shopping, and thanks again for coming to The Ranch!

(When making a donation, please allow 2-3 weeks for shipping as all items are printed and shipped “on demand” when your order arrives.  Also, while donations of any amount are truly a blessing to us, please note that for tax purposes, only the amount of your donation that exceeds the suggested donation listed beside to each item is considered tax-deductible.  For donors outside the U.S., please consider including an extra $5-$10 with your donation to help offset the cost of international shipping.  Thanks so much!)

Sincerely,
Eric Elder


You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!“15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage” by Eric Elder

Practical tips for newlyweds, nearly-weds or anyone who wants to strengthen their marriage.

Want to make your marriage be the 
best that it can be?  Here are 15 tips that have been tried and tested in my own 23-year marriage. Each tip contains practical, real-life examples of how they worked for us and how you can adapt and apply them to your own marriage. Also includes a special bonus chapter: 
12 tips on 
parenting! 85 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $12 or more)

OR get the paperback from: Amazon.com


You're reading WHAT GOD SAYS ABOUT SEX: An Inspirational Book To Help You Discover And Put Into Practice What God Says About Sex, by Eric Elder.

“What God Says About Sex” by Eric Elder

An inspirational book to help you discover and put into practice what God says about sex.

One reader writes: “…heartwarming, honest, insightful and quite provocative.” Another says: “Although this is a short work, it speaks volumes.” A mother writes: “After only a few pages, I knew I could trust this book in the hands of my daughters.” A father writes: “It’s the kind of book I could read to my son and not be ashamed.” A great book on a compelling topic for people of all ages. 118 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $12 or more)

OR get the paperback from: Amazon.com


Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder“Making The Most Of The Darkness” by Eric Elder

Twelve inspirational devotionals to give you hope during your time of loss.

We all suffer losses in life, whether it’s the loss of a job, the loss of a relationship, the loss of our health, the loss of our finances, or as in my case recently, the loss of my sweet wife, Lana, too young at age 48.  But that doesn’t mean we have to lose our faith in God, too.   If we’ll let Him, God can help us make the most of the darkness, ensuring that even our most painful moments are not lived in vain.  192 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

OR get the paperback from Amazon.com


You're reading TWO WEEKS WITH GOD, by Eric Elder - A 14-day devotional based on the songs from Eric's piano CD, Clear My Mind.“Two Weeks With God” by Eric Elder

A 14-day devotional based on Eric Elder’s soothing instrumental piano CD, Clear My Mind.

Be inspired as you read about why God sometimes waits to answer your prayers, or where to turn when tragedy strikes, or how to clear your mind and how to find peace with God. Each devotional includes special scriptures pertaining to each topic and thoughtful questions for reflection. 65 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $12 or more)

OR get the paperback from Amazon.com
OR get the eBook for your iPhone, iPad, iPod, Kindle, or Nook


You're reading EXODUS: LESSONS IN FREEDOM, by Eric Elder, featuring fifty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most dramatic, yet practical books in the Bible.“Exodus: Lessons In Freedom” by Eric Elder

Fifty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most dramatic, yet practical books in the Bible.

This faith-building book contains some of my favorite personal stories of how God has spoken into my life. If you’re looking for a great devotional book for the New Year or anytime of the year, this book has great, short entries to read each day, and will help you learn how to get free, stay free, and set others free. 208 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

OR get the paperback from: Amazon.com
OR get the eBook for: iPhone, iPad, iPod, Kindle, or Nook


You're reading JESUS: LESSONS IN LOVE, by Eric Elder, featuring thirty inspiring devotionals based on the greatest "lover" of all time, Jesus Christ.“Jesus: Lessons In Love” by Eric Elder

Thirty inspiring devotionals based on the greatest “lover” of all time, Jesus Christ.

Learn how to love God, love others and love even yourself more as you look at how Jesus loved God and people. Based on the life of Jesus as recorded in the biblical book of Matthew, this inspiring book also contains many compelling personal stories from today about how you can love others more. Makes a great one-month devotional for yourself or those you love. 130 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $12 or more)

Or get the paperback from: Amazon.com


You're reading ACTS: LESSONS IN FAITH, by Eric Elder, featuring thirty inspiring devotionals based on the lives of the very first followers of Christ.

“Acts: Lessons In Faith” by Eric Elder

Thirty inspiring devotionals based on the lives of the very first followers of Christ.

The biblical book of Acts documents what it was like for very first followers of Christ. Their acts of faith ranged from waiting on God to speaking out for him, from healing others to being ready to die themselves. This devotional will help you to find, increase and express your own faith in Christ in practical ways. 130 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $12 or more)

OR get the paperback from: Amazon.com
OR get the eBook for: iPhone, iPad, iPod, Kindle, or Nook


You're reading NEHEMIAH: LESSONS IN REBUILDING, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspiring devotionals based on one of the most ambitious rebuilding projects of all time.“Nehemiah: Lessons In Rebuilding” by Eric Elder

Fifteen inspiring devotionals based on one of the most ambitious building projects in the Bible.

Is there something broken in your life that you’d like to fix, but don’t know how? A broken marriage, a failing business, a dying relationship? Or is there something that’s fallen apart that you’d like to rebuild: a house, a church, a ministry, a career? If so, then join me for these lessons on how to repair, restore and rebuild what’s broken in your life. 82 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $12 or more)

OR get the paperback from: Amazon.com


You're reading EPHESIANS: LESSONS IN GRACE, by Eric Elder, featuring twenty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most grace-filled books in the Bible.“Ephesians: Lessons In Grace” by Eric Elder

Twenty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most grace-filled books in the Bible.

Have you ever wished you could better understand God’s grace? Or that you could better share God’s grace with others? These practical lessons from the book of Ephesians will help you to do just that, stimulating your thoughts, words and deeds as you seek to believe, receive and share God’s gift of grace. 100 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $12 or more)

OR get the paperback from: Amazon.com

.


You're reading ISRAEL: LESSONS FROM THE HOLY LAND, by Eric Elder, featuring thirty inspiring devotionals based on the land where Jesus walked.

“Israel: Lessons From The Holy Land” by Eric Elder, Photos by Karis & Makari Elder

A devotional tour of the land where Jesus walked.

Whether you’ve been to the Holy Land or not, we’ve created this devotional book to be the next best thing to being there! Featuring 30 inspiring devotionals–and over 300 photographs–from some of the most famous places in Israel, this book will help bring the Bible to life. Available in both full-color and black and white editions. 190 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get the black & white paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

OR get the Full-Color paperback from: Amazon.com
OR get the Black & White paperback from: Amazon.com


You're reading ISRAEL FOR KIDS! LESSONS FROM THE HOLY LAND, by Eric Elder and Family, featuring over 90 photgraphs and 30 devotional lessons for kids, including fun activities such as word searches, crosswords, pictures to color, word scrambles, sudokus, coded phrases, mazes and more! Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

“Israel For Kids: Lessons From The Holy Land” by Eric Elder

Thirty stories and activities about the land where Jesus walked!

Includes word searches, crosswords, pictures to color, word scrambles, sudokus, coded phrases, mazes and more! Also includes 90 photographs from all over Israel! Available in both full-color and black and white editions. 66 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get the black & white paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $12 or more)

Get the paperback from: Amazon.com


Israel Videos: Lessons From The Holy Land, by Eric Elder, featuring 30 short, inspirational video clips from the land where Jesus Walked.

“Israel Videos: Lessons From The Holy Land” by Eric Elder

Thirty inspiring videos from the land where Jesus walked.

This optional companion DVD goes with the book, “Israel: Lessons From The Holy Land” and will show you the sites and sounds of the land where Jesus walked. Recorded on location all over Israel at places like Bethlehem, Jerusalem, Megiddo, Nazareth, the Sea of Galilee and the Dead Sea. 37 Minutes.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this DVD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

OR get the DVD from: Amazon.com
OR get the digital download from: Amazon.com


You're reading THE TOP 20 PASSAGES IN THE BIBLE, by Eric Elder, featuring 20 inspiring devotionals based on the 20 most popular passages in the Bible.

“The Top 20 Passages In The Bible” by Eric Elder

The Twenty Most Popular Passages From The Best-Selling Book Of All Time

“The Top 20 Passages In The Bible” contains 20 inspiring devotional messages based on the top 20 passages in the Bible, those passages which people turn to again and again for comfort, hope, and encouragement. The book also includes a SMALL GROUP STUDY GUIDE filled with questions for personal reflection or group discussion. It also features a special section called, “The Top 100 Verses In The Bible,” which features the most well-known and best-loved verses in all of Scripture, each one of which is excellent for meditation, memorization, or just plain inspiration. 150 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $12 or more)

OR get the paperback from: Amazon.com
OR get the eBook for: iPhone, iPad, iPod, Kindle, or Nook


You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible.

“Romans: Lessons In Renewing Your Mind” by Eric Elder

How To Think Clearer, Live Better And Enjoy Life More Fully

God has used the book of Romans to change many lives since it was written almost 2,000 years ago, including Saint Augustine’s back in the 4th century, Martin Luther’s in the 16th, John Wesley’s in the 18th—and mine in the 20th! So I’ve written this devotional study of Romans to help you reap the benefits from this life-changing book, too. This beautiful paperback contains 40 inspiring devotionals, as well as study questions at the end of each chapter that you can use for personal reflection or study with a small group. 216 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

OR get the paperback from: Amazon.com
OR get the eBook for: iPhone, iPad, iPod, Kindle, or Nook


ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder.“St. Nicholas: The Believer” by Eric and Lana Elder

A New Story For Christmas Based On The Old Story Of St. Nicholas.

If you’ve never read about the real St. Nicholas who lived in the 3rd and 4th centuries A.D., you’ll find his story both fascinating and inspirational.  Even if you have read the historical account of his life, I believe you’ll find this version to be the most human telling of his story you’ve ever heard. 220 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

OR get the paperback from Amazon.com


Our Favorite Christian Quotations - Cover Image

“Our Favorite Christian Quotations” compiled by Greg Potzer

Over 450 inspirational quotes to encourage you in your walk with Christ.

These short, inspiring Christian seeds of thought, written by hundreds of different authors, will inspire you and stimulate your thinking about what it means to live out your faith in Christ. This special collection features the best quotes which have been sent out by the online ministry of This Day’s Thought for the past many years. 122 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $12 or more)

OR get the paperback from: Amazon.com
OR get the eBook for: iPhone, iPad, iPod, Kindle, or Nook


The Inspiring Thoughts Collection

“The Inspiring Thoughts Collection” by Eric Elder & Greg Potzer

Over 800 pages of inspirational thoughts to strengthen your faith in Christ.

7 books in 1! Featuring over 150 daily devotionals by Eric Elder, plus more than 500 inspiring quotes, compiled by Greg Potzer, from authors throughout the ages. It’s a great collection of inspirational thoughts, whether you keep it for yourself, or to give it as a gift to a friend who could use some inspiration. Contains the following 7 books, bound together in 1 volume: The Best of This Day’s Thought, Two Weeks With God, Exodus: Lessons In Freedom, Jesus: Lessons In Love, Acts: Lessons In Faith, Nehemiah: Lessons In Rebuilding, and Ephesians: Lessons In Grace. 828 pages.

This collection is only available in paperback from: Amazon.com


Clear My Mind - Cover

“Clear My Mind” Instrumental Piano Music by Eric Elder

Songs to soothe your soul, heal your heart and clear your mind.

There once was a king who was tormented by an evil spirit. But whenever a young boy named David took out his harp to play, the evil spirit fled and relief came to the king. I believe this music can do the same for you. Includes twelve original songs played on the grand piano.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this CD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

Listen to one of my favorites: Moment By MomentOR get the CD from: Amazon.com
OR get the MP3’s from: Amazon.comiTunes, or CDBaby
Listen to this album on: Spotify or Pandora


Clear My Mind Piano Book, by Eric Elder, featuring the full piano score for all twelve songs from Eric's album of inspirational piano music, Clear My Mind.

“Clear My Mind Piano Book” by Eric Elder

The full piano score for all twelve songs from Eric Elder’s instrumental piano CD, Clear My Mind.

For me, playing the piano can be just as refreshing as listening to the piano. This sheet music contains the actual versions of the songs used on the CD, and is written at an easy/intermediate level. If you play the piano, or know someone who does, I hope you’ll find playing this music refreshing, too.  Great for weddings, receptions, communion meditations, or background music for special occasions.  64 pages.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this paperback as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $12 or more)

OR get the paperback from: Amazon.com
Listen to samples on: Amazon.com, iTunes, or Spotify


Soothe My Soul - Album Artwork

“Soothe My Soul” Instrumental Piano Music by Eric Elder and Marilyn Byrnes

Soothe your soul with the beautiful tones of the grand piano.

Soothe My Soul features five original songs by Eric Elder and five new favorites, performed by Eric Elder and Marilyn Byrnes. Songs include: Marilyn’s Theme, My Sanctuary, I Am Alive, There’s Always Hope, I Believe, Mrs. Darcy’s Theme (from “Pride And Prejudice”), Everything I Do (from “Robin Hood: Prince of Thieves”), River Flows In You from “Yiruma,” You Raise Me Up, and Joy To The World. 

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this CD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

Listen to one of my favorites: Mrs. Darcy from “Pride and Prejudice”
OR get the CD from: Amazon.com
OR get the MP3’s from: Amazon.comiTunesor CDBaby
OR listen to this album on: Spotify or Pandora


Hymns - Album Artwork“Hymns” Instrumental Piano Music by Marilyn Byrnes

Hymns features the 100% Pure Piano versions of your favorite hymns, performed by Marilyn Byrnes.

These classics are especially good for bringing you peace, rest and healing. Songs includeThe Lord’s Prayer, What A Friend We Have In Jesus, The Old Rugged Cross, Immortal, Invisible, Amazing Grace, Near To The Heart, Were You There?, Ave Maria, Jesu, Joy Of Man’s Desire, For The Beauty Of The Earth, and How Great Thou Art.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this CD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

Listen to one of my favorites: Immortal, InvisibleOR get the CD from: Amazon.com
OR get the MP3’s from Amazon.comiTunes, or CDBaby
OR listen to this album on: Spotify or Pandora


Sweet Dreams - Album Artwork“Sweet Dreams” Instrumental Piano Music by Marilyn Byrnes

Mesmerizing… this inspirational piano music will melt your heart.

Performed by Marilyn Byrnes, this music is perfect for giving you “sweet dreams.” Songs include classics like Brahms’ Lullaby, and contemporary favorites like A Dream Is A Wish Your Heart Makes from Cinderella, Colors of the Wind from Pocahontas, and the theme song from Somewhere in Time. Other songs include Sweet Dreams, Angel Of Joy, Lake Erie Rainfall, Strawberry Fields Forever, Jackson’s Girl, Children’s Corner, Send In The Clowns, Tumbleweed and Moonlight Sonata.  

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this CD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

Listen to one of my favorites: Colors Of The WindOR get the CD from: Amazon.com
OR get the MP3’s from: Amazon.comiTunesor CDBaby
OR listen to this album on: Spotify or Pandora


What God Says about Prayer (and Other Inspiring Topics)“What God Says About Prayer (And Other Inspiring Topics)” 100% Pure Scripture by Lana Elder

Encouraging Words from God’s Word, read by Lana Elder to inspirational music.

On this special CD, Lana Elder reads passages from the Bible on various inspirational topics, all set to beautiful music. Topics include What God Says About Prayer, Healing, Missions, Ministry, Temptation, Fear, and Angels.  

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this CD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

Listen to one of my favorites: What God Says About FearOR get the CD from: Amazon.com
OR get the MP3’s from: Amazon.comiTunes, or CDBaby
OR listen to this album on: Spotify


Tenderly - Album Artwork

“Tenderly” Instrumental Piano Music by Marilyn Byrnes

Soft and beautiful… Tenderly will soothe your soul.

100% pure piano from Marilyn Byrnes.  Songs include:  The Prayer, Greensleeves, What’s New?, Tenderly, Over The Rainbow, The Wind Beneath My Wings, Get Here, Love Theme From “Superman” (Can You Read My Mind?), I’ll Only Love You…Ikaw Lang Ang Mamahalin, Canon de Noel, The Way We Were, Somewhere, and O Come All Ye Faithful.  

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this CD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

Listen to one of my favorites: Can You Read My Mind?OR get the CD from: Amazon.com
OR get the MP3’s from: Amazon.comiTunesor CDBaby
OR listen to this album on: Spotify or Pandora


Simply Relaxing - Album Artwork

“Simply Relaxing” Instrumental Piano Music by Marilyn Byrnes

A tranquil piano experience to relax and refresh your spirit.

Marilyn Byrnes plays with passion and ease, a combination that makes that makes her music truly “easy listening.” Songs on Simply Relaxing include The Salley Gardens, Norwegian Wood, Variations On A Theme From Pachelbel’s Canon In D Major, Nocturne Op. 9 No. 1 In B-Flat Minor By Chopin, Cinema Paradiso, Beauty And The Beast, Berceuse, Für Elise, Star Of County Down, Children’s Corner, Rhapsody On A Theme By Paganini, Danny Boy, Time Stops, and On Golden Pond.  

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this CD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

Listen to one of my favorites: Variations On A Theme Of Pachelbel’s Canon In D
OR get the CD from: Amazon.com
OR get the MP3’s from: Amazon.comiTunesor CDBaby
OR listen to this album on: Spotify or Pandora


Eden - Album Artwork

“Eden” Instrumental Piano Music by Marilyn Byrnes

From classical to contemporary, this beautiful collection of inspirational piano music is sure to brighten your day!

Songs include Eden, Forest Lake, Clair De Lune, Quintessence, Für Elise, On Eagle’s Wings, Rhapsody On A Theme By Paganini, 18th Variation, Till I Loved You, Big My Secret, Second Piano Concerto, Rustle Of Spring, andMarilyn’s Theme.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this CD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

Listen to one of my favorites: Clair De LuneOR get the CD from: Amazon.com
OR get the MP3’s from: Amazon.comiTunesor CDBaby
OR listen to this album on: Spotify or Pandora


Dakota - Album Artwork

“Dakota” Instrumental Piano Music by Marilyn Byrnes

Happy trails from The Ranch!

A delightful collection of jazzy piano favorites to bring joy and relaxation to your spirit. Songs include Lullaby Of Birdland, I’m In The Mood For Love, Miss Celie’s Blues, As Time Goes By, Graceful Ghost, Ain’t Misbehavin’, Blue Moon, Last Date, Georgia On My Mind, Gloria, Pineapple Rag, The Entertainer.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this CD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

Listen to one of my favorites: As Time Goes ByOR get the CD from: Amazon.com
OR get the MP3’s from: Amazon.com, iTunes, or CDBaby
OR listen to this album on: Spotify or Pandora


Christmas - Album Artwork

“Christmas” Instrumental Piano Music by Marilyn Byrnes

Relax your spirit with the gentle sounds of pure piano holiday favorites, celebrating the serenity and beauty of Christmas.

An outstanding collection of Christmas classics played by Marilyn Byrnes in a moving and contemporary style. Songs include: Silent Night, Gesu Bambino, The Holly And The Ivy, The First Noel/Christmas Eve Waltz, O Come, All Ye Faithful, O Holy Night, Coventry Carol, Clair De Lune, What Child Is This, Joy To The World, and Auld Lang Syne. 

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this CD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

Listen to one of my favorites: Silent NightOR get the CD from: Amazon.com
OR get the MP3’s from: Amazon.comiTunesor CDBaby
OR listen to this album on: Spotify or Pandora


Peace On Earth - Album Artwork

“Peace On Earth” Instrumental Piano Music by Marilyn Byrnes

100% pure piano versions of your favorite Christmas songs.

These songs celebrate the birth of Christ when the angels said, “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth, peace toward men.” All songs are performed beautifully by Marilyn Byrnes. Songs include: O Come All Ye Faithful, O Little Town Of Bethlehem, Carol Of The Bells, O Holy Night, Here We Come A Wassailing, The Coventry Carol, Angels We Have Heard On High, O Tannenbaum, Do You Hear What I Hear? and Away In A Manger.  

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this CD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $15 or more)

Listen to one of my favorites: O TannenbaumOR get the CD from: Amazon.com
OR get the MP3’s from: Amazon.comiTunesor CDBaby
OR listen to this album on: Spotify or Pandora


To Lana, With Love

“To Lana, With Love” A Tribute to Lana Elder by her family and friends

A Celebration of the Life of Lana Jane (Olivero) Elder

“To Lana, With Love” captures the Celebration of the Life of Lana Elder, who passed away on November 15th, 2012.  This video features inspirational words, music and dance by Lana’s family and friends, filmed on November 19th and 20th, 2012, by filmmaker and family friend, Russell Pond, www.toppup.com.  “To Lana, With Love” also includes the short inspirational video, “Eric’s Hope,” to give hope and encouragement to others facing loss.

Click here to Make a Donation of any size to The Ranch and get this CD as our way of saying thanks! (suggested donation: $12 or more)

OR get the DVD from: Amazon.com


This Week’s Sermon- Change And Transitions


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

CHANGE AND TRANSITIONS

by Shelly Busby
www.shellybusby.com

 
Note from Eric:  Over the next several weeks, we’re focusing our weekend messages on the topic of “TRANSITIONS,” the theme of our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat this fall.   In today’s message, my friend Shelly Busby writes about a job transition she’s currently going through … and how God is helping her through it.

 

Whether you are going thru a time of change or just coming out of one, change is inevitable. Change challenges us to leave the comfort and security of the familiar.

Have you prayed for change?
Are you waiting for change?
Are you in the middle of change?
Are you in a season of change, finding it’s different then you envisioned it?
Are you wondering if you really heard God right?

Change doesn’t just happen. It’s usually a process.
As much as we hunger and cry out to God for it, when transition comes and change begins, it can be unsettling.

My brother always says, “Living things grow; growing things change.”
So we cry out for change.
And God answers.

Over the last several years I’ve prayed as a restlessness and hunger rose in me; a hunger for MORE. It appeared ‘illogical’ for me to consider leaving my work at our church as we saw God answering prayers better than we imagined. Serving on staff as Director of Adult Ministries, I should have been more eager than ever to remain in a place where God is moving in and thru people at an exponential rate.
I love the Pastors, the staff and all the people.
I love seeing the hand of God impacting new believers literally every day.
I had every reason NOT to leave.
And yet… I wanted more.

Two years ago during a time of church-wide prayer I had a dream that further fueled my hunger for MORE though I didn’t know what MORE looked like (see my post Step Into Your Dream).
Thru prayer and time and tears I began to take steps into change.

Surely I’m not the only one who finally surrendered to my new “assignment” only to be surprised that it would be a long, sometimes exhausting journey that could get lonely.  I didn’t expect I would have to work at it since I did agree, “Yes Lord.”
I’ve prayed for change for years. I’ve asked “When Lord?” and “How much longer Lord?”
I had a long distance view of the assignment He’s called me too.
I’m so ready to do what You’ve called me to do; be who You’ve called me to be…
Eventually I started listening more and speaking less.

I found that in my silence, I heard Him more. It wasn’t that He spoke more.  Rather, I became more aware of Him and less aware of myself.

I’m in a TRANSITION period. At first I fought it and begrudged being held back.  I wanted to expedite things. I wanted to GO.
I’m used to being in an environment of strong believers praying and strategizing and talking about what we can share about God this week. I miss weekly meetings reviewing what God did the week prior.

In March, I asked for the Pastors’ blessing to step out of my role to pursue writing.  It was scary as I have no writing “experience” or education.
I’ve been tempted to write and blog and post on Facebook telling what God is doing.
But God said, “No. Not yet.”
At first I felt naked. I love PEOPLE, especially my people. “What will they think?” God, this is very anti-social.
Then I felt lonely. “Does anyone even care that I’m not there?”
I realized how fond I had become of the role and title I wore. Now it’s just me, a few close friends. And God. Stripped down.

Here, in the waiting; it’s as if God is saying, “Child, just spend time with Me. Don’t be so quick to tell about Me, to show about Me. I want a season of just you and Me.”

The other day I was spending time with Him.
Me:  “I love this time. I could stay here forever, but I still don’t get it Lord. It’s counter to my desire to serve others. That’s what YOU want, isn’t it? What Jesus taught?”
Lord:  “What’s a wedding?”
Me:  “A ceremony where two people who love each other come together marking the commitment to share their lives together as one.”
Lord:  “Who comes?”
Me:  “Usually friends, family, photographers, musicians. Lots of people.”
Lord:  “And what happens?”
Me:  “The public exchange of vows and usually a big celebration.”
Lord:  “And then where do all the people go?”
Me:  “They go home.”
Lord:  “Why don’t they go with the bride and groom?”

He’s not condescending in these questions. I understand He always has a point.

Me:  “That time is special.  It’s set aside for the bride and groom.”
Lord:  “No one goes with them?”  

I know He knows. I’m searching for what He wants me to see.

Me:  “No.  This is their time. To share each other. No one else Lord.”
Lord: “Yes. Their time. A special time. They begin as one.”

Then, with “Follow Me,” He left me with this impression:  “No one else is there when the groom carries the bride over the threshold.”

I can tell you right now: God is interested in your attention.
The only thing that matters is His presence.
WHAT HE WANTS FROM YOU more than ANY thing you can do or be is for you to spend time resting in His presence.

Have you found satisfaction simply being alone in His presence?

“You will seek Me and find Me when you seek Me with all your heart” (Jeremiah 29:13)

All that we DO is additional to what He seeks from us. If we do not first find peace and satisfaction in God’s Presence, then what we do will not be from Him, but only for Him and of our own works.

Being fulfilled in His presence changes how we see and approach that which He’s called us to. This is how we gain Kingdom perspective, and it is foundational to all we do are who we are.

Maybe you are taking steps to walk out the unique purpose God has called you to.
That’s great! You’re right on track. That’s part of what He created you for and how He reaches others.

If you are discouraged or frustrated or confused, or uncomfortable or overwhelmed or downright SCARED –I can totally identify with you!

I’m glad God is not having me move forward yet.  It’s as if I’m in a spiritual pause. This is transition. And I’m loving it.
In this neutral place I am realizing that all those negatives I just mentioned are circumstantial.  And here’s the good news; we are not defined by our circumstances. Rather we are defined by whose we are.

Whatever God has planned for me, I am so grateful that He drew me out to strip me down from the “good” identity I’d grown to love. I had become fond of my role. What I did was my identity.
Leaving has reminded me that there is no higher call than to live simply as a child of God.

Sometimes we need extended states of “pause” to really grasp the bigger picture.  God is God, and we are His.  And He’s concerned with having our full attention.

As you process thru growing in whatever season you are in, remember to first and continuously to find God’s view.

Spend time with Him. Alone.
This is where:
– He strips us down. The grime of earthly perspective is washed off the eyes of our hearts and we gain clarity of vision.
-We become accustomed to His voice in the quiet and recognize Him in the noise of the worldliness. He wants each of us to hear directly from Him!
-Our thoughts are made new as we receive a download from God Himself. We access the mind of Christ!

Practically speaking:
Get in the Word. God speaks thru it.
Gather and worship with other believers. Something just happens when we do this.
But more than anything; take time alone with God daily.
If Jesus did this then how much more should we?

I find it helpful listening to worship to get my mind and body in tune with the spirit. After a song or two and some time in a devotional I take time to listen.
Practice being or becoming AWARE of His presence. He has much to say to you.

“My sheep listen to My voice; I know them, and they follow Me” (John 10:27).

God has plans for you.  You don’t have to figure it all out, you need only show up and take Him at His word. Enjoy being with Him. Everything else will follow. Savor this time of transition, and look forward to what He can do with an expectant heart!

Do not call to mind the former things,
Or ponder things of the past.
“Behold, I will do something new,
     Now it will spring forth;
     Will you not be aware of it?
     I will even make a roadway in the wilderness,
     Rivers in the desert” (Isaiah 43:18-19).

 

Follow-up from Eric:  If you’re going through a time of transition in your own life, I hope you’ll join us this October for our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat.  We’ll be focusing on the topic of “transitions” and how God can help you through them, too.  Shelly and her husband will be joining us from Texas!  I hope you will, too!   Click here to learn more.

The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!



Cover photo of "15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage"

If you’d like to get a paperback copy of Eric Elder’s recent series called “15 Tips for a Stronger Marriage” just click this link to visit The Ranch Bookstore and make a donation of any size OR click this link to visit Amazon.com and write a 1-2 sentence review of the series then email us your name, address and link to your review.  Either way we’ll send you a copy of the book anywhere in the world.  Your gifts and reviews help us to keep spreading God’s life-changing Word to people in 160 countries every day!

This Week’s Sermon- Change, Thoughtfulness, and Hopefulness


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

CHANGE, THOUGHTFULNESS, AND HOPEFULNESS
Part 1 of our series on “Transitions”

by Kelly Albrecht

 
Note from Eric:  Today’s message is by Kelly Albrecht, a friend of Greg’s and mine.  If you were one of our subscribers 10 years ago, you may remember Kelly was the wife of Kirk Albrecht, another friend and our best technical support for The Ranch website.  Sadly for all of us, Kirk passed away 10 years ago at the age of 36 on July 14, 2004.  When we mentioned Kirk’s passing on our website, hundreds wrote in to offer Kelly their prayers and condolences from around the world.  Kelly asked recently if she could write a note of thanks and a message of encouragement to you here on the 10th anniversary of Kirk’s passing, which Greg and I are happy to pass along to you in the message below.  Thanks for blessing her all those years ago, and I pray her message blesses you in return.  Eric

Change, Thoughtfulness, and Hopefulness

By Kelly Albrecht

As I sat to write this, I decided that I wanted to share some of my story but to also write a note of appreciation. My story is about change, thoughtfulness, and hopefulness.

I’m a person of contradictions; I don’t like change or surprises but sometimes I want things to change and love some surprises. I like good changes, good surprises; things that you hope for and want, but didn’t think will ever come. These are the hopes and dreams that make the perfect day, if you were to describe it. When they come, you rejoice. This is hearing a friend or family member has accepted Christ as their Savior, a job promotion, the blooming of a flower, the first words of a child, finding out after years of trying that you are pregnant again, a surprise birthday celebration, finding something you lost, the phone call from a friend you haven’t heard from in years, the “I love you” from a loved one, receiving a postcard or letter from a friend, and the list goes on and on. These are the good changes and surprises. They are the things you can see yourself living with; things you relish coming, things you desire and dream of happening in your life. They are the things that make you smile and feed your soul. They are things that would be considered “happy times” and “sunshine moments.” Then there are changes and surprises that you dread, you pray never happen; ones that bring sadness to your life if they were to come.

Sadly, life is not only the “good times,” the cherished and dreamed about changes and surprises. Those hard times come; they also show no respecter of person, happening to people without warning even. The good thing about the unexpected changes and surprises are: God is still there. He’s guiding and protecting us, in the good times and the bad times. Adversity makes it harder to see God’s guidance and grace but, if we look hard enough, it is there. Sometimes a person sees it, but their friends and family don’t believe that God is still there when adversity strikes. Hopefully you are like me, you may have a few distractors (people that don’t encourage you or see that God is there) but for the most part, you are surrounded by people that through life adversities they are showing you love and encouragement that can only be from God. These are not only people you know personally, but may be a complete stranger; a fellow Christian, or just a person who you happen to cross paths with for a short time. A person God has placed there for that time in your life; to encourage you and to help show you God’s love at a time you really need it. That isn’t saying that these have to be one time encouragers, nor that people will have to stay a stranger; new friends can be born out of adversity. These people may encourage a person in a way that, years later, well, they look back fondly and remember the strength and uplifting these encouraging people brought to their life.

This happened to me 10 years ago tomorrow. That was the day that changed my life, changed the way I lived my comfortable life and I never saw coming. That day left me needing encouragement and support like never before. You see, I was one of those girls you hear about that dreamed as long as she could remember of growing up to become a wife and a mother. I would play house, dress up, and plan my wedding, dream about what kind of man I would marry. When I finally met and married the man of my dreams, I was so excited that God gave me such a wonderful man. Kirk (my beloved) and I were married in 1989 and at that point ten years ago, we had been married just over 15 years and 4 months. We were raising three wonderful children (two girls and a boy) in addition to foster/adopting a boy, and had found out a couple of weeks before this point that I was pregnant with baby number four (a girl). We couldn’t have been happier and had recently moved into our first house. If you had asked us, life was good and we were expecting it to get better and better with each passing day.

One of Kirk’s favorite sayings was: “nothing is more consistent than change.” Remember, I am not a big fan of change or of surprises so; this was quoted to me often when I would voice my displeasure over an unexpected change or news. Also, early on in our marriage we coined the catch phrase, “life is a journey and I can’t wait to see where God takes us next.” Both of those phrases would hit home in a way that I wasn’t prepared for, ways that shook me to my core on July 14, 2004 by one short phone call. Nothing but God could have prepared me for the changes that happened 10 years ago tomorrow. That was the day that my precious Kirk died unexpectedly of a heart attack while at work. Life was good for us; things were going in the right direction, Kirk had a great job, I was homeschooling our children, we were planning on adopting, we were also having another biological child, we had just bought a house and moved in earlier that spring, we were happy. As a couple we were great, the children were healthy, I was healthy, and Kirk was responding well to medicines to treat a long term heart condition. Things seemed to only be going better. We had plans for our future; vacation plans, plans for the children’s future, plans to see our children attend college, graduate, date, get married, have children. We were going to grow old together and all the while grow more and more in love. We were going to go on more mission trips and vacations together. Our plans were all about happiness and being together as a family. Our plans though; there was nothing wrong with our plans in the broader sense, but they were not God’s plans.

When I got home that morning from running errands I was surprised to see there were so many messages on my answering machine. The first one alerted me that something was wrong with Kirk and I was to call his friend and co-worker back. I first heard of Kirk’s heart attack from him. He went to the hospital with my husband and it was from a phone call with him that the doctor took over the phone to talk to me and tell me my husband had died. I was crushed, to say the least. This was the biggest surprise (and very unwanted) that I had ever had in my life. This also would bring about much change I knew.

After hearing that my husband died and arranging a ride to the hospital, I called Eric, a friend of us both and leader of The Ranch. My support started flowing in from not just Eric that day but this whole list at that time. Eric was nice enough to notify Greg of This Day’s Thought (back before the two ministries merged) to notify him that Kirk had died. Kirk was helping Greg with his website at this time. Greg then notified his list of Kirk’s death and asked you all to pray for me and the children. I was very blessed and surprised by the outpouring of love and support many of you gave through email. It really touched my heart to know people cared that much; most of you who had never even met Kirk once in your life. Many of the messages were forwarded to me and I saved them. Eric later kept all the messages and made a nice file of them and printed them out for me. I read and reread them many times over the first few months and even over the years, including this week (the link is here at theranch.org under “About Us” and “A Tribute to Kirk N. Albrecht” if you want to read them). The kind words reminded me that there are many thoughtful people in this world. I do not think I ever took the time to properly thank all you who wrote to me and prayed for the children and me. Thank you so very much and I hope you felt that your well wishes and prayers were appreciated, even though I had never thanked you before now. I am sorry it took so long but I am glad I have the opportunity to today.

Ten years ago doesn’t seem like that long ago, but in some ways it seems a lifetime ago. . Many changes have come to my household in these past ten years and my children are now 24, 22, 12, and 9. Changes from—two learning to drive, different stages of teaching them to cook, vacations, high school graduation, college graduations, first breaths, first smiles, many pictures, talks of life dreams and goals, picnics, watching them make decisions for Christ, many conversations about Kirk, and the list goes on and on. The one thing that hasn’t changed is teaching my children about God’s love and protection and his salvation. Each child is a blessing and is making their mark on the world. Life has changed, but life is still good because God is still in control.

Looking back I am reminded that I never dreamed that I would be a widow at such a young age. The day Kirk died it threw me into a club that I never would have willingly joined. Being a widow, or widower for that matter, is being forced into a club that no one wants to join but, if it is asked of you, there is nothing you can do to stop it. The last ten years was not what I had dreamed my life would be like when as a child I was playing house and dreaming of my future. Through my married life, I never dreamed that I would be a young widow. I wanted to grow old together with Kirk, to have a life full of times together, but in life I have learned that my plans are not always as God has planned. I have also learned that God is using my experiences to help others that are going through the same situation. I went on to finish college, even getting a master’s degree in marriage and family therapy and currently a dissertation away from having a doctoral degree focusing on using one’s faith in counseling, especially while grieving. I miss Kirk every day and thank God for the time we had together, but I know that I have hope for my future because God is there and he will take my life story and use it for his kingdom. Thank all of you for being a part of my life by praying for me all those years ago, prayers that my children and I would know God’s guidance and protection and I am glad to report that God has meet our needs every time.

These last 10 years have brought about much change, but I am so thankful for the outpouring of love and support from everyone and that has left me hopeful that there are still caring people in this world that are willing to pray for and encourage each other. As I look to the future I am reminded for my family that: “life is a journey and I can’t wait to see where God takes us next.” May your life journey also take you to places where you know God’s love, encouragement and blessing and you are surrounded by friends and family in the kingdom of God. In closing I hope you find encouragement from one of my favorite Bible verses that reminds me that God is on this journey with us: “For I know the plans I have for you says the Lord…to give you a future and a hope” (Jeremiah 29:11).

Follow-up from Eric: Thanks for reading Kelly’s message today.  If you’re going through a transition in your own life, I hope you’ll join us this fall for our Ranch Retreat where we’ll be focusing on the topic of “transitions” and how God can help us through them.  We’d love for your to join us.  Click here to learn more.

The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!



Cover photo of "15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage"

If you’d like to get a paperback copy of Eric Elder’s recent series called “15 Tips for a Stronger Marriage” just click this link to visit The Ranch Bookstore and make a donation of any size OR click this link to visit Amazon.com and write a 1-2 sentence review of the series then email us your name, address and link to your review.  Either way we’ll send you a copy of the book anywhere in the world.  Your gifts and reviews help us to keep spreading God’s life-changing Word to people in 160 countries every day!

Announcing The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

Hi, this is Eric Elder and I’m happy to announce that 3 months from today we’re going to hold our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!  We’d love for you to come!

The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

If you’d like a boost in your faith, I hope you’ll join us for a weekend of worship and inspiration here in the heart of the Great Midwest on Columbus Day Weekend, October 10-12th, 2014.  Our theme for the weekend will be “Transitions” and we’ll be asking God to help us as we walk through the transitions each of us face in our lives, with a focus on this verse from the Bible:

“Have I not commanded you? Be strong and courageous. Do not be terrified; do not be discouraged, for the LORD your God will be with you wherever you go” (Joshua 1:9).

We’ll start off with a sumptuous dinner on Friday night followed by some inspirational worship led by Alan Lowry of Saddleback’s GIG Music Ministry and a message to encourage you in your faith from Greg Potzer of This Day’s Thought and myself (plus a special behind-the-scenes look at our ministry, “This Day’s Thought from The Ranch”).   Al’s coming in from Orange County, California, and Greg’s coming in from Denver, Colorado, so if you’re coming from out of state or out of the country, you’ll be in good company!

We’ll continue on Saturday morning with a light and refreshing breakfast, followed by another session of inspirational worship and messages.  We’ll take a break for lunch on your own and some free time in the afternoon to just relax, pray or chat with us and some new friends.

We’ll have an optional prayer walk on Saturday afternoon at the site of my late wife Lana’s Memorial Bench at a cemetery nearby where you’ll have time to consider what God wants you to do with the rest of your “dash” here on earth.  (I’ll also be sharing a personal update with you during the weekend on how we’re doing with our own transition since Lana’s moving on to her new home in heaven.)

We’ll gather again on Saturday night for another great meal, more inspirational worship and another faith-boosting message.  (If the weather’s nice, we may even have a bonfire and cookout here at our home, complete with a sky full of stars and some good old s’mores for dessert…you’ll like ’em so much, you’ll want “s’more”!)

If you stay over till Sunday, we’d love to have you join us for worship at the local church where we attend in Normal, Illinois (you can tell people you were “close to Normal” for a whole weekend!), followed by lunch at the church café (dutch treat) for some extra time of relaxed fellowship.

If all that sounds good to you (I know it sounds good to me!), I hope you’ll join us here in Illinois on Columbus Day Weekend, October 10-12, 2014.  We’re asking for a donation of $150 per person for the whole weekend of activities, which includes a gourmet dinner and hors d’oerves on Friday night, a light & refreshing breakfast and a homestyle dinner on Saturday, and 3 inspirational sets of worship and messages!

Even if we didn’t provide any sumptous meals or inspiring worship and messages, just getting out of your usual routine for a few days might be just what you need to hear from God more clearly and give you the boost in your faith that you need.   So save the dates and join us in October!

(Although we hope you can stay for the whole weekend, we know some of you might be able to join us only on Friday or Saturday, so you can sign up for a one-day registration for just $75.  And as much as I wish I could host you all at my home, I think you’d find it a little crowded with all my kids here!  So here’s a link to some hotels near Lexington, Illinois where most of the activities will be held.)

REGISTRATION

Click here to Register!

Click here to Register!

We’re asking for a donation of $150 per person for the whole weekend of activities (plus a $4.74 processing fee from Eventbrite).  You can also register for just Friday or Saturday for a donation of $75 per person (plus a $2.87 processing fee from Eventbrite).  Please note for tax purposes that only the amount of your donations for the weekend that exceed the suggested donations listed above will be considered tax-deductible.

LOCATION

The retreat will be held at the Lexington Community Center, located at 207 West Main Street in Lexington, Illinois.  Lexington is about 2 hours south of Chicago and 25 minutes north of Bloomington/Normal.  The closest airport is in Bloomington, Illinois (BMI), with flights to many major cities daily.

SCHEDULE OF EVENTS

FRIDAY, OCTOBER 10
5:00-6:30 Check-in at the Lexington Community Center in Lexington, Illinois
6:30 Hors d’Oerves and Fellowship
7:00 Gourmet Dinner
7:45 Worship with Al Lowry
8:15 Behind-the-Scenes with Greg Potzer and Eric Elder
9:15-10:00 Q & A, Prayer and Wrap Up

SATURDAY, OCTOBER 11
9:00-10:00 Gather and enjoy a light & refreshing breakfast at the Lexington Community Center
10:00 Worship with Al Lowry
10:30 Message by Eric Elder
11:30-12:00 Q & A, Prayer and Wrap Up
12:00 Break for lunch on your own at local restaurants

12:00-6:00 Free time for relaxed fellowship and prayer, with an optional prayer walk at Lana Elder’s memorial bench at the Lexington Cemetery

6:00 Gather again at the Lexington Community Center
6:30 Homestyle Dinner
7:15 Worship with Al Lowry
7:45 Message by Eric Elder
8:45-10:00 Q & A, Prayer and Wrap Up

SUNDAY, OCTOBER 12
11:30 Worship together at Eastview Christian Church in Normal, Illinois
1:00-3:00 Lunch (dutch treat) at the church café for some extra time of relaxed fellowship

 ABOUT US

Here’s a little more about us!

About Eric Elder and The Ranch

About Greg Potzer and This Day’s Thought

About Al Lowry and Saddleback’s GIG Ministry

For more information about the retreat, housing or any other details, please call Shelly at (214) 597-4872 or simply reply to this note.  Thanks and hope to see you in October!

Click here to Register!

Click Here to Register!

Eric Elder


 

This Day’s Thought from The Ranch- Announcing The Ranch Retreat!


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT!
The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

Hi, this is Eric Elder and I’m happy to announce that 3 months from today we’re going to hold our 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!  We’d love for you to come!

The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

If you’d like a boost in your faith, I hope you’ll join us for a weekend of worship and inspiration here in the heart of the Great Midwest on Columbus Day Weekend, October 10-12th, 2014.  Our theme for the weekend will be “Transitions” and we’ll be asking God to help us as we walk through the transitions each of us face in our lives, with a focus on this verse from the Bible:

“Have I not commanded you? Be strong and courageous. Do not be terrified; do not be discouraged, for the LORD your God will be with you wherever you go” (Joshua 1:9).

We’ll start off with a sumptuous dinner on Friday night followed by some inspirational worship led by Alan Lowry of Saddleback’s GIG Music Ministry and a message to encourage you in your faith from Greg Potzer of This Day’s Thought and myself (plus a special behind-the-scenes look at our ministry, “This Day’s Thought from The Ranch”).   Al’s coming in from Orange County, California, and Greg’s coming in from Denver, Colorado, so if you’re coming from out of state or out of the country, you’ll be in good company!

We’ll continue on Saturday morning with a light and refreshing breakfast, followed by another session of inspirational worship and messages.  We’ll take a break for lunch on your own and some free time in the afternoon to just relax, pray or chat with us and some new friends.

We’ll have an optional prayer walk on Saturday afternoon at the site of my late wife Lana’s Memorial Bench at a cemetery nearby where you’ll have time to consider what God wants you to do with the rest of your “dash” here on earth.  (I’ll also be sharing a personal update with you during the weekend on how we’re doing with our own transition since Lana’s moving on to her new home in heaven.)

We’ll gather again on Saturday night for another great meal, more inspirational worship and another faith-boosting message.  (If the weather’s nice, we may even have a bonfire and cookout here at our home, complete with a sky full of stars and some good old s’mores for dessert…you’ll like ‘em so much, you’ll want “s’more”!)

If you stay over till Sunday, we’d love to have you join us for worship at the local church where we attend in Normal, Illinois (you can tell people you were “close to Normal” for a whole weekend!), followed by lunch at the church café (dutch treat) for some extra time of relaxed fellowship.

If all that sounds good to you (I know it sounds good to me!), I hope you’ll join us here in Illinois on Columbus Day Weekend, October 10-12, 2014.  We’re asking for a donation of $150 per person for the whole weekend of activities, which includes a gourmet dinner and hors d’oerves on Friday night, a light & refreshing breakfast and a homestyle dinner on Saturday, and 3 inspirational sets of worship and messages!

Even if we didn’t provide any sumptous meals or inspiring worship and messages, just getting out of your usual routine for a few days might be just what you need to hear from God more clearly and give you the boost in your faith that you need.   So save the dates and join us in October!

(Although we hope you can stay for the whole weekend, we know some of you might be able to join us only on Friday or Saturday, so you can sign up for a one-day registration for just $75.  And as much as I wish I could host you all at my home, I think you’d find it a little crowded with all my kids here!  So here’s a link to some hotels near Lexington, Illinois where most of the activities will be held.)

REGISTRATION

Click here to Register!

Click here to Register!

We’re asking for a donation of $150 per person for the whole weekend of activities (plus a $4.74 processing fee from Eventbrite).  You can also register for just Friday or Saturday for a donation of $75 per person (plus a $2.87 processing fee from Eventbrite).  Please note for tax purposes that only the amount of your donations for the weekend that exceed the suggested donations listed above will be considered tax-deductible.

LOCATION

The retreat will be held at the Lexington Community Center, located at 207 West Main Street in Lexington, Illinois.  Lexington is about 2 hours south of Chicago and 25 minutes north of Bloomington/Normal.  The closest airport is in Bloomington, Illinois (BMI), with flights to many major cities daily.

SCHEDULE OF EVENTS

FRIDAY, OCTOBER 10
5:00-6:30 Check-in at the Lexington Community Center in Lexington, Illinois
6:30 Hors d’Oerves and Fellowship
7:00 Gourmet Dinner
7:45 Worship with Al Lowry
8:15 Behind-the-Scenes with Greg Potzer and Eric Elder
9:15-10:00 Q & A, Prayer and Wrap Up

SATURDAY, OCTOBER 11
9:00-10:00 Gather and enjoy a light & refreshing breakfast at the Lexington Community Center
10:00 Worship with Al Lowry
10:30 Message by Eric Elder
11:30-12:00 Q & A, Prayer and Wrap Up
12:00 Break for lunch on your own at local restaurants

12:00-6:00 Free time for relaxed fellowship and prayer, with an optional prayer walk at Lana Elder’s memorial bench at the Lexington Cemetery

6:00 Gather again at the Lexington Community Center
6:30 Homestyle Dinner
7:15 Worship with Al Lowry
7:45 Message by Eric Elder
8:45-10:00 Q & A, Prayer and Wrap Up

SUNDAY, OCTOBER 12
11:30 Worship together at Eastview Christian Church in Normal, Illinois
1:00-3:00 Lunch (dutch treat) at the church café for some extra time of relaxed fellowship

 ABOUT US

Here’s a little more about us!

About Eric Elder and The Ranch

About Greg Potzer and This Day’s Thought

About Al Lowry and Saddleback’s GIG Ministry

For more information about the retreat, housing or any other details, please call Shelly at (214) 597-4872 or simply reply to this note.  Thanks and hope to see you in October!

Click here to Register!

Click Here to Register!

Eric Elder


 

15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage, by Eric Elder

15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be.

Practical tips for newlyweds, nearly-weds or anyone who wants to strengthen their marriage.  Also includes 12 tips on parenting!

Want to make your marriage be the 
best that it can be? Here are 15 tips that have been tried and tested in my own 23-year marriage. Each tip contains practical, real-life examples of how they worked for us and how you can adapt and apply them to your own marriage. Also includes a special bonus chapter: 
12 tips on 
parenting! 85 pages.

(Suggested Donation: $12 or more)

paypal-donate-button-cc-lg

Also available from Amazon.com.

15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Practical tips for newlyweds, nearly-weds or anyone who wants to strengthen their marriage
by Eric Elder

INTRODUCTION
I was sitting with a couple recently to help them plan their wedding when the bride-to-be asked me to do something impossible: she wanted me to talk at her wedding about marriage and what made my marriage to my wife, Lana, so successful.

She said she admired our relationship and wanted to learn whatever she could to make her marriage the best that it could be.

Here’s why her request seemed so impossible: how could I possibly summarize 23 years worth of thoughts on marriage in such a short message on her wedding day? Yet her question also inspired me because I loved the idea of being able to pass along to them anything that might be helpful. So I began to think of all the tips I had heard before we got married, after we got married and throughout our 23 years of marriage. I quickly came up with 4 or 5 sermons to share at her wedding!

In the end, I only shared 1 simple message with them, based on 3 words, which I felt would help them get through anything they might face in the future. I’ll share those 3 words with you in chapter 6, as they serve as the glue that holds all the other tips together. But I still wanted to share with this couple all the other great tips that God had brought to my mind. The result is this little book that I’m now sharing with you.

I wish I could say that if you’ll just put these 15 tips into practice you’ll be guaranteed success in your own marriage, but relationships just don’t work like that. Each one of us is unique and each one of our relationships is unique. Yet I still believe each of these tips can be helpful to you in one way or another, even if it’s just to talk through them with your spouse, or spouse to be, and then adapt and apply them to your own relationship.

To make this book easier to read, I’ve divided it into 7 chapters, 6 of which are about marriage, with a bonus chapter at the end called “12 Tips On Parenting.” I wrote this chapter in response to another question by some other friends who asked for my thoughts on that topic.

Since this book has 7 chapters, you might want to read a chapter a day for 7 days or a chapter a week for 7 weeks. You might also want to go through this book with a few other couples who are newly married, nearly married or just want to strengthen their marriage, no matter how long they’ve been married. Who knows? This book may be just what they need to make their marriage not just good, but great!

Any way you do it, I pray God will bless you through it, both now and for many years to come.

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

CHAPTER 1

Here are the first 7 tips for a stronger marriage. I’ve kept these tips short to help you get started as quickly as possible, but I hope you won’t rush through them.

We have a game at our house called Othello. and the description on the box says the game takes “a minute to learn; a lifetime to master.” The same is true for each of these tips. You can probably read each one in just a few minutes, but they could take a lifetime to master!

So I hope you’ll take some time to really consider how to apply each one to your own marriage. With that in mind, here are the first 7 tips!

1) Pray with each other daily. Before Lana and I got married, I heard someone say that he prayed every night with his wife before they went to bed. He said this assured them of 2 things every day:

1- This assured them that each of them was being prayed for every single day of their lives. Since I believe in the power of prayer, I was so eager to try this even before I got married that I tried it with a friend who was my roommate at the time. It turned out to be so powerful, and we saw so many answers to our prayers, that I was convinced to keep doing it when I entered into marriage as well.

2- This also assured them that each of them would have a chance to express some of their deepest needs that they may never have shared otherwise. Often I would go through a whole day with Lana, talking and doing life together, and think that I knew what she probably wanted prayer for by the end of the day. But there were often times when I would ask her how I could pray for her and she would surprise me with something that I would have never guessed on my own.

No matter how late it was at night or what kind of mood we were in, we kept this commitment daily, even if it was just praying a blessing over each other in Jesus’ name. One of Lana’s favorite prayers to pray for me and for the kids was based on this verse from the Bible:

“The LORD bless you and keep you; the LORD make His face shine upon you and be gracious to you; the LORD turn His face toward you and give you peace” (Numbers 6:24-26).

I shared this tip with the couple who inspired me to write this book and they posted a message on FaceBook just a few days into their honeymoon:

“A man filled with great wisdom told us before we got married that every night we should pray together before we fell asleep. So far in our short marriage we have done that. There is nothing more intimate.”

I agree! Pray with each other every day.

2) Take out the TV. Lack of communication is the #1 cause of divorce. It’s amazing how even having a TV in the room can impact your communication with your spouse. It’s always easier to turn on the TV than to talk to someone else. The TV doesn’t talk back; you don’t have to listen if you don’t want to. You can be delighted and entertained for hours on end without doing any of the heavy lifting of a relationship. Having a TV in the room is like always having a third person in your marriage. Even when it’s off, the temptation is still there to turn it on.

Lana and I read a book before we got married called The First Years of Forever by Ed and Gaye Wheat which argued convincingly that the patterns you set in the first 2 years of marriage will set the tone for the patterns you’ll have in your 7th year and 14th year and so on. So to set your patterns right from the start, make communication a #1 goal. Lana and I put our TV in the back of a closet for the first year of our marriage. The only time we took it out was when we heard that the Berlin Wall was being torn down live on television, 1 of the most significant news events of that year. Then back into the closet it went.

I can’t tell you the joy that Lana and I had that first year, just the two of us in our 1-bedroom apartment in Houston, Texas. It freed us up to spend all kinds of time together, whether it was cooking dinner, playing games, cleaning dishes, going out or making love. Someone had given us money to buy a new TV as a wedding present, which we saved to get one when our first year was over. But we enjoyed our life without a TV so much that we kept it that way for several years until we finally decided to buy one so we could watch movies or teach the kids. After 23 years, we still watched very little TV, nor did our kids, because we just never developed the a habit. (And when we did start watching TV again, we were shocked at how much more negative the content on TV seemed to have turned in just those few short years.)

Let me add here again that these are suggestions that you’ll have to adapt to your own situation, whether it’s limiting time on the Internet or social media, or watching only a set number of shows or sporting events per month, or whatever it takes to give you the best shot at increasing your time to communicate. As the Apostle Paul reminded the Corinthians:

“Everything is permissible”—but not everything is beneficial. “Everything is permissible”—but not everything is constructive (1 Corinthians 10:23).

3) Combine your bank accounts. Communication is the #1 cause for divorce, but finances are a close second. Lana and I were encouraged at the beginning of our marriage to combine our bank accounts and share a checkbook. This meant that we had to talk about our purchases with each other so there were no surprises. This also kept us in check from making whimsical or unnecessary purchases. By combining our bank accounts we were also able to better save our money and make a priority of helping to fulfill each other’s dreams, whether it was a special trip for an anniversary or a missions trip to another country or a new vehicle when we needed one.

Because we had to make our decisions together, we simply made wiser decisions. Although it was harder at first because we had to work together, it kept us from having the mentality that “this is my money” and “this is your money.” We realized early on that “this is God’s money” and we wanted to spend it in the best way possible. As King David said to God:

“Everything comes from You, and we have given You only what comes from Your hand” (1 Chronicles 29:14b).

This may not apply to every situation or every stage of life, but it’s important to do something to make sure your finances enhance your marriage and not take away from it. For instance, I noticed that Lana was supportive whenever I was asked to speak anywhere special, but that doing so cost her in terms of my time and energy. So I began giving her any money I received from these extra speaking engagements, rather than using it for our every day bills. It was a simple way to make sure the money we received was working for our marriage, not against it.

4) Never use the “D” word: Divorce. There’s a funny line in the movie, It’s a Wonderful Life, when the house maid Annie gives some money to George Bailey when he’s in dire straights. Annie says, “I’ve been saving this money for a divorce, if ever I got a husband!” It’s a funny line for a movie, but it’s a terrible line for real life. Sometimes you might be tempted to hold things back from your spouse “just in case things don’t work out.” But those very things that you’re holding back might be the pathway to greater intimacy if they were shared, whether it’s money or secrets or simply giving yourself as fully as possible to your spouse.

If you’re committed to marriage for life, which God certainly is, never use the word “divorce,” especially as a threat. Some people hold onto that option and use it as a weapon in an argument. But it’s not a weapon. Jesus said that Moses allowed for divorce only because of the hardness of people’s hearts, but that it wasn’t always that way from the beginning (see Matthew 19:8).

If you’re struggling in your marriage, keep your hearts soft and tender by looking for other ways to deal with your problems, whether you look to God, the Bible, prayer, counselors, friends or perhaps even time away. But not divorce. God says in the Bible:

“I hate divorce” (Malachi 2:16).

And anyone who’s been through one knows why. When I’ve counseled couples for marriage, I’ve sometimes told them that I’m glad to bless their marriage, but on one condition: that if they ever consider a divorce, that they have to come back to me first and get my blessing for that, too. Then I let them know that in all my years of counseling people, I’ve never felt led to bless a divorce, even in some of the most intense situations. I’ve always felt that God can work through even the most intense situations, especially if both people are willing to do so.

5) Confess your sins quickly. I heard about a man who walked across America. He said his toughest moments weren’t when he was walking through the rain or snow or to the top of a tall mountain. He said his toughest times were when he got tiny grains of sand in his shoes. Unless he stopped to regularly dump out the sand, those tiny grains would rub against his feet until blisters formed and then he would suffer for days or weeks in extreme pain until his feet healed.

I heard this story in a sermon about marriage one Sunday morning, in the context of confessing even those small sins in our lives to our spouse, dumping them out of our shoes before they rubbed enough to cause more severe pain. I immediately thought of a particular friendship I had with someone that I enjoyed, perhaps a little too much. There was nothing sinful going on, but the fact that this friendship came to mind as I heard this story made me wonder if maybe I should confess it to Lana and ask her what to do about it. I didn’t want to mention it though, because I was afraid the best solution would be to step back from this friendship all together, and I didn’t want to lose the friendship.

But after a few days of praying, I realized that even though this issue seemed like no big deal, as small as a grain of sand, I knew I’d rather dump it out now than let it possibly endanger my marriage down the road. I confessed it to Lana and we agreed it would be best for me to back off from the friendship. Even though it was a good friendship in my life, I felt so much freer after stepped back and it never caused another problem again. Confess any sins right away, even if they’re as small as a grain of sand. As the Bible says,

“Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other so that you may be healed” (James 5:16).

6) Love your way through any “irreconcilable differences.” I once heard about an interviewer who asked several couples who had gotten a divorce how many “irreconcilable differences” they had in their marriage; things that they were simply never able to agree upon. The average answer was 5 or 6 “irreconcilable differences.” The interviewer then asked the same question of several couples who were still together after 40, 50 and 60 years. Their answer? 5 or 6! It wasn’t the number of irreconcilable differences that made the difference in whether the couples stayed together or not, but their commitment to love each other through them.

We’re all unique. We all have different backgrounds and life experiences. It’s no surprise that we think differently on various topics as well. It’s part of life and it’s all part of what makes being married work so much better than being alone for so many people, because they can each bring their best ideas to table. But invariably this means that many other ideas have to be left on the table, even good ones. Lana and I agreed on a lot of things, but there were probably 5 or 6 that we still never agreed on in all our years together.

We’re all like porcupines, with our various differences and sins poking out of us all the time. And when we get close enough to each other, there’s a good chance we’ll get poked. Yet even porcupines find a way to have baby porcupines. How do they do it? Very carefully!

Don’t let your sins and differences cause you to lose your commitment to a lifetime of marriage no matter what. Love your way through them instead. As the Bible says:

“Above all, love each other deeply, because love covers over a multitude of sins” (John 15:13).

7) Invite and allow Jesus to love your spouse through you. When I married Lana, I knew without a doubt that she was a gift from God to me. But I also realized that if she was a gift from God to me, then perhaps I was a gift from God to her, too. As such, I often wondered what Jesus would want me to do for her if He were here on earth, for the Bible says that we are the body of Christ and He wants to be able to live His life through us to touch others (see 1 Corinthians 12).

So when Lana would lay in bed at night, exhausted from a long day of taking care of everyone else around her, I would think, “What Would Jesus Do?” If Jesus was here, what would He want to say to her? What would He want to do for her? How would He minister to the deepest needs of her heart right now? Then I would try to let Jesus use me to love her, using my words to speak to her, my hands to stroke her head, my ears to listen to what she’d been going through during the day.

WWJD (What Would Jesus Do) might seem like a trite acronym to put on a bracelet or a bumper sticker, but it’s only trite if we make it so. If we take it seriously—and realize it’s exactly what God wants us to ask at all times and in all situations, especially with our spouse—it can change the dynamics of every relationship that we have.

As I was writing this message to you today, I happened to hear from the wife of a couple I had married several years ago. She shared with me that that this was the single most important tip she learned back then, and that it was the #1 thing that was getting her through the mess she and her husband were in right now, inviting and allowing Jesus to love her spouse through her.

Just as God has placed your spouse in your life as a gift to you, He has placed you in your spouse’s life as a gift to them. Invite and allow Jesus to love your spouse through you. As the Bible says:

“Now you are the body of Christ, and each one of you is a part of it” (1 Corinthians 12:27).

That’s enough tips for now (it’s enough for a lifetime, really!) But in the next several chapters I’ll share some more tips that can be just as significant as these. Then I’ll wrap it all up in Chapter 6 with those 3 simple words that serve as the glue to hold all the other tips together.

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

CHAPTER 2

In this chapter I’m sharing just 4 tips with you. I’ve grouped these together because each one is related to how you balance your needs and callings with the needs and callings of your spouse. These can help to ensure that your marriage is a true partnership to help you both accomplish all that God has put on your hearts to do.

With that in mind, here are tips #8 through 11 for how to have a stronger marriage.

8) Be willing to live for your spouse. I spoke to a man who was divorcing his wife. She wanted to move to another state to fulfill some of her dreams, but he didn’t want to. They were at a stalemate and this was the last straw.

I asked him, “If someone threatened to kill your wife, would you be willing to die for her?”

“Yes, of course,” he replied.

Then I asked, “If you would be willing to die for her, would you be willing to live for her?”

We talked again shortly thereafter and he put his faith in Christ. He reconciled with his wife and they moved across the country. As Jesus told His disciples:

“Greater love has no one than this, that he lay down his life for his friends” (John 15:13).

Then Jesus proved His love for His friends by laying down His life for them.

Surprisingly, “laying down your life” doesn’t always mean giving up your own dreams and plans, too. For Jesus also said,

“For whoever wants to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for Me will find it” (Matthew 16:25).

Sometimes it’s by helping your spouse achieve their dreams that you’ll be better able to fulfill your own dreams. If God is the one who has put special dreams and desires within both you and your spouse, then He’ll find a way to accomplish those dreams and desires for both of you, too.

9) Help your spouse achieve their goals. This may sound like the previous tip, but the difference is that sometimes you’ll have to take the initiative to help your spouse achieve their goals. It may be that God has put you in their life just for this purpose, because He knew they would need your unique help. After God created Adam, He said:

“It’s not good for the Man to be alone; I’ll make him a helper, a companion” (Genesis 2:18, MSG).

One of the main purposes for marriage, according to God, is so we won’t have to do life alone; that we’ll have a helper and a companion along the way.

Lana was both of those things to me: a wonderful companion and a terrific helper. She helped me do things I could never have done on my own, whether it was building a family or launching a ministry or giving me regular feedback and encouragement on my writing and speaking and planning and dreaming. At the same time, I was able to help her achieve some of her goals. Over the years, however, I realized that she still had other dreams and desires for her life which would never be realized if I didn’t step in to give her a boost. She wanted to do missions work in Africa, visit the Holy Land and make a movie about the life of St. Nicholas.

But with all of her other responsibilities, those dreams seemed either distant or impossible. So I sat down with her and began to pray about each one, asking God how I could help her achieve her dreams. Within a few years, I was able to help her take a missions trip to Africa, visit the Holy Land twice and write out the story of the life of St. Nicholas, which we planned to use as the basis for a movie someday. When we found out that Lana had cancer, I can’t tell you how thankful I was that I had stepped in to help her fulfill those dreams while she was still able to do themand I’d encourage you to do the same.

10) Remember your marriage is a calling, too. I think a word of caution is in order here, too. Be careful when considering giving up one type of “calling” to follow another. I shared my story with a group one day about quitting my job and going into full-time ministry. A woman came up to me afterwards to tell me how excited she was because God was calling her to do the same thing. After congratulating her for being willing to take this step of faith, I asked her what kept her from doing it before. She said, “Well, my husband won’t like it because I’m going to have to move and leave him behind.”

“As in divorce?” I asked.

“Yes,” she said, and she looked at the floor.

I said, “Don’t forsake one type of calling (your marriage) to fulfill another. If this is from God, He’ll help you to do both.”

Your marriage is a calling just as much as any other kind of “calling.” When I quit my job and went into full-time ministry, I knew for me that meant living on faith for all of our financial provision (we all live on faith, actually; it’s just that sometimes we’re more acutely aware of it than others). But I also knew I was called to my marriage with Lana.

So I wrote Lana a letter, telling her that even though I felt called by God to do this ministry, I also felt called by God to marry her and to take care of her as best I could. I committed to her, right at the beginning of our ministry, that if ever she felt she wasn’t being cared for because of the ministry that I was doing, then I would quit doing ministry or I would find another way to do it so that I could care for her better.

I didn’t want to shortchange one calling to fulfill another. As the Bible says rather forcefully:

“Anyone who does not provide for their relatives, and especially for their own household, has denied the faith and is worse than an unbeliever” (1 Timothy 5:8).

Lana never had to exercise her right to pull out the letter and pull me out of ministry, although she came close a few times. And whenever she did, we prayed together and I filled out applications for other jobs. God always made a way for me to fulfill both callings, however, so I could keep loving her well and keep doing ministry well. I knew that if I had to neglect one calling to fulfill another, then I was probably doing something wrong, and if God had called me to both, He would help me to find a way to do both.

11) Remember that God is the provider for both of you. If you haven’t noticed, each of these tips builds on the others. While there’s a lot that you can do for your spouse, you can’t do everything! There are some things only God can do. Ultimately, He’s the one who provides for you both. As the Bible says,

“The earth is the LORD’s, and everything in it…” (Psalm 24:1a).

When I was first dating Lana, we relied on each other for everything: our conversation, our intimacy, our affirmation, our affection. But when God broke us up for a period of time, we learned to rely on Him as the ultimate source of everything in our lives, including each other. When we finally came back together and eventually got married, we had a new awareness that God was the source of all we needed, even if He used one or the other of us to meet that need. He was still the source of it all.

I was reminded of how much God loved Lana one morning after we had had a funny conversation the day before. Her car had broken down and we needed to find another, but there was no way we could afford one. She told me the kind of car she really wanted to get. She had never cared about makes or models of cars before, just whatever would get her from Point A to Point B. When I looked at the prices of used models online, I thought, “Good luck with that!”

A friend of ours told us when he sent his daughter off to college, the only thing he had to give her were his prayers and these words: “The same God who takes care of me will take care of you.” God did His part, My friend did what he could do, his daughter did what she could do, and God did what only He could do. 4 years later she had a college degree!

So that night as I prayed for Lana and the car she wanted, I said at the end, rather jokingly, “Well, you’ve got my prayers! The same God who takes care of me will take care of you!” Then I rolled over and fell asleep.

The joke was on me, though, when the very next morning I pulled into the parking lot for a men’s group at church and a man pulled in right after me—driving the exact car that Lana had told me she wanted. He had never visited the group before and I had never seen another car like this around town. It was the same exact make, model and color that Lana had wanted!

I told the man that my wife was talking about getting a car just like that and he said he was actually thinking of selling it! I had to shake my head and confess to God that I had forgotten how much He loved her, too—even more than I did—and that He was the one who provided everything for her, just like He provided everything for me. Although we didn’t buy that man’s car, God made a way for us to buy another one—the same model, make and color—within just a few months of those feeble prayers. God really does love our spouse even more than we love them, and He loves to surprise and delight them, just as He loves to surprise and delight us.

Sometimes we make the mistake of trying too hard to please our spouse, only to fall short again and again, when what we really need to do is to trust God that He will provide for them, even when we can’t. So do your best and trust God with the rest.

That’s it for today, and probably more than enough “home work” for you to think about for this chapter! In the next chapter, I’ll share only 1 tip so you can focus on it exclusively.

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

CHAPTER 3
One of the questions I’m asked most about marriage is “How did you know that Lana was ‘the one’ for you?” Today I’ll share that answer with you in Tip #12 for how to have a stronger marriage.

But don’t think that today’s tip is only for those who are considering marriage. Even if you’ve been married a long, long time, today’s tip can help to re-energize your marriage as you remember why you chose your spouse in the first place.

With that in mind, here’s tip #12 for how to have a stronger marriage.

12) Choose well (and remember why you chose the one you did). Next to your decision to follow Christ, choosing who to marry is the 2nd most important decision you’ll ever make in your life. It’s a decision that will affect you for the rest of your life, and it’s a decision that will affect generations of people long after you’re gone.

I read a book before I got married that scared me, and for good reason: I wasn’t ready to get married. Even though I loved Lana deeply, this book helped me see the enormity of the decision to get married and how it would affect my life from that moment on. The book was called The Mystery of Marriage by Mike Mason. Mike said:

“A marriage, or a marriage partner, may be compared to a great tree growing right up through the center of one’s living room. It is something that is just there, and it is huge, and everything has been built around it, and wherever one happens to be going—to the fridge, to bed, to the bathroom, or out the front door—the tree has to be taken into account. It cannot be gone through; it must respectfully be gone around. It is somehow bigger and stronger than oneself. True, it could be chopped down, but not without tearing the house apart. And certainly it is beautiful, unique, exotic: but also, let’s face it, it is at times an enormous inconvenience.

So there are many things that can be said about one’s life’s mate, but finally, irrevocably, the one definite thing that needs to be said is that he or she is always there. And that, while it may be common enough in the world of trees, is among us human beings a rather remarkable state of affairs” (Mike Mason, The Mystery of Marriage, p. 39).

The book goes on to describe how nothing in life does more to expose our pride, failings and weaknesses than being married. Our selfishness is exposed at every turn. As the Bible says:

“As iron sharpens iron, so one person sharpens another” (Proverbs 27:17).

As helpful as it is for us to be sharpened, the process of chipping away at the ugly and unsightly things in our lives can be painful. I just wasn’t ready. I remember going to my brother and sister-in-law’s wedding, watching them take their vows for a lifetime and thinking, “I can’t do this! I just can’t do it!” It wasn’t that I didn’t love Lana, but that I couldn’t imagine giving up the idea of just living my life for myself.

In the months that followed, however, God began to show me all that I would gain by being married. I had recently put my faith in Christ, and I was already seeing the fruit of having invited Him into my life and taking His thoughts into account before acting on my own. I was eventually convinced that marriage could be worth giving up whatever independence I had before. The question then became, “Who does God want me to marry?”

Although the Bible gives us certain baseline criteria for choosing a spouse, such as believers marrying other believers (2 Corinthians 6:14a and 1 Kings 11:2b), not marrying close relatives (Leviticus 18:6-19), and marrying someone who can help God fulfill His recreative design for the world (Leviticus 18:22-23 and Romans 1:26-27), it doesn’t tell us which person, specifically, who God wants us to marry. At least I didn’t think so. For that, I knew I would have to rely on God’s Holy Spirit. And I’ve found that He is more than happy to help usas long as we’re willing to listen.

So how did I know that Lana was “the one”? For me, my answer came after months of asking God to speak to me clearly if she was the one that He wanted me to marry. I had already come to the conclusion that I wanted to marry her, but I needed to know for sure what God wanted, because I knew that He knew both of us better than we knew ourselves.

One morning I sat down in my bedroom to read my Bible, but didn’t know what to read. I had just finished reading my Bible from cover to cover a few days earlier for the first time in my life, and I wasn’t sure where to start reading again. So I decided to start over at the beginning.

Lana had come to visit me that morning, as we had already been out to watch a friend run a race in downtown Houston. We decided to take some time to pray on our own before going on with the day, so she sat on the couch in the living room with her Bible, and I went to the bedroom with mine. This was a refreshingly new practice for both of us in that previous year.

I opened up my Bible to the first page and began to read again about how God created the world, and how God created Adam, the first man on earth. God put Adam in a beautiful garden and asked him to take care of it. But God saw that even in the midst of this beautiful setting, surrounded by all kinds of spectacular things, Adam was still alone:

“The LORD God said, ‘It is not good for the man to be alone. I will make a helper suitable for him’” (Genesis 2:18).

So God created Eve and brought her to Adam.

Even though I had heard this story since I was a kid, this was the first time I had seen it from God’s perspective. As I read about Adam being alone in the garden, my heart fell as God’s must have fallen, when He saw how lonely Adam was. Then my heart rose again, as God’s must have risen, when God created Eve and brought her to Adam. I imagined the smile on Adam’s face must have about a mile wide!

As I pictured this scene in my mind, I suddenly had an intense awareness that God was looking down at me just as He had looked at Adam. There I was, surrounded by all kinds of spectacular things, but I was still alone. In that moment, God spoke to my heart. The words seemed to leap off the page, and I felt that God had done the same for me: He had created a woman just for me and He had brought her directly to me. She was sitting in the very next room! After months of praying, I knew that I knew that God really did want to fulfill the desires of my heart and He really did want me to marry Lana.

I got up off the floor and ran down the hall. I didn’t stop to look in the mirror as I ran, but I’m sure if I did, the smile on my face would have been about a mile wide. I told Lana what God had told me through the story of Adam and Eve. We talked and we cried and I asked her to marry me right on the spot. To my delight, she said “Yes!” and we spent the rest of that incredible day together walking and talking and riding paddle boats in the rain at Miller Park.

My eyes still water as I think about it again 25 years later. Even though I didn’t have a ring to give her, and we didn’t have a candlelight dinner, I had something that was even more precious to me: I had a word from God that Lana was “the one.” I can’t tell you how many times I’ve come back to that story over the years, both in good times and in hard times, and how it has re-energized my love for and commitment to Lana.

For Lana, the story was much simpler: she said she knew from the day she met me that God wanted her to marry me. She said that as soon as we met, there on the 2nd floor of David Kinley Hall at the University of Illinois, that these words immediately popped into her mind: “That’s the man you’re going to marry.”

She said it was the wording that made her realize it was from God, and the way that the words came into her mind. She said the words seemed to come into her mind out of the blue, and they were spoken in the 3rd person: “That’s the man you’re going to marry.” She said that if it was her own thought, she would have said to herself, “That’s the man I’m going to marry!” But she didn’t, and the words were clear: “That’s the man you’re going to marry.” She was so convinced that she went home that night and called one of her best friends to tell her she had just met the man she was going to marry. And she was right!

I tell you these stories not because I think God will speak to you in the exact same way, but to give you confidence that God can speak to you, if you’re willing to listen to Him. God’s Holy Spirit really is alive and active. And, believe it or not, God wants you to know who to marry even more than you want to know it. He has a bigger stake in the outcome of your life than you do, and He knows you and every other person on the planet even better than you know yourself.

I had been diligently seeking God for months for His answer (after dating Lana for years before finally coming to the place of asking God what He wanted for our relationship). And Lana had been praying ever since she was a child for a man to marry who would be like Jesus to her, not that I was ever close to that, but in her eyes at least, she felt that I was the answer to all those prayers.

Once I knew that Lana was the one for me, I knew there was never any going back. I was committed to planting that tree of marriage right in the center of my living room, and I was happier about it than I can possibly tell you. I never used the D word (Divorce) because I knew that wasn’t an option. I knew that for better or worse, neither of us were going away, and we were going to have to work through anything that came our way together. And I couldn’t have been happier about it.

Just like the words “God will never leave you alone” can be either a blessing or a curse depending on how you look at it, the idea of being with another person 24/7 for the rest of your life can be a blessing or a curse, too, depending on how you look at it. That’s why it’s so important to remember why you chose the one you did in the first place, because it can help restore the way you look at your marriage, not as a curse of always having someone else around, but as a blessing of always having someone else around.

If you’re still considering who to marry, I want to encourage you to choose well. No decision, other than your decision to follow Christ, is as important. And no decision this important is one that God wants you to take lightly. He would love to help you know who to marry, for He has a vested interest in the outcome of both of your lives.

For those of you who have already made your choice of who to marry and who are now living out that choice, perhaps even wondering if you made the right choice or not, I’d like to encourage you to look back and remember why you made that choice in the first place.

What was it that drew you to your spouse? What made him or her so special to you when you first met or when you first started dating? What did God speak to you about him or her along the way? What feelings or emotions stirred within you that made you want to make this commitment to be together forever? Choosing well is important, but remembering can be just as important to helping you stay committed to your choice. As Nehemiah said about the Israelites who went back on some of their earlier choices:

“They refused to listen and failed to remember the miracles You performed among them” (Nehemiah 9:17).

They didn’t listen to God, and they failed to remember the miracles He performed among them. Don’t be like that! Listen to God, and then remember what God has told you.

I’m not saying it’s easy to choose who to marry or to stay married after you’ve made that choice, and I’m not saying that people won’t surprise you down the road with actions and decisions that catch us totally off guard. In fact, I’m saying just the opposite. I’m saying that none of us really know what we’re getting into when we commit to living with another person for the rest of our lives. None of us really know what’s in the hearts of other people living on the planet, let alone what’s in our own hearts. But God knows.

God knows what’s in our hearts, and He knows how to guide and direct us if we’re willing to listen. God also knows how to redeem ANY situation and ANY decision we ever make, even the bad ones. In fact, that’s why He sent Jesus to die: to redeem us from the poor choices we make, the sins we’ve committed along the way, so that we can live a new and abundant life, both here on earth and in heaven forever. No matter how you’ve arrived at the place you’re in right now, you can trust Him to redeem and restore it and to help make it right.

But if you’re not married yet, do yourself and everyone else around you a huge favor: Choose well! Listen to God, then remember the miracles He’s done among you.

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

CHAPTER 4

I was going to call this tip “How to have a fair fight,” which captures the essence of the message well. But the idea behind this tip isn’t to help you fight better; the idea is to help you express your feelings better so you and your spouse can truly hear what each other is saying and do something about it before it becomes a fight.

I think you’ll find this tip applies to any of your relationships, not just your marriage. In fact, I heard from a single woman who wrote to tell me as I was writing this series to say how surprised she was that God was speaking to her through these marriage tips, even though she’s not married. She wrote:

“I was hesitant at first to read this devotional as I’m not married. I was just scrolling through and saw a part about Lana and yourself getting a car and about marriage being a calling. So I decided to start from the top for I believed God wanted me to learn a thing or two and also to be encouraged as I was feeling a bit down and questioning my future. I enjoyed it and it made me laugh how God worked out your differences, even your breaking up and eventually getting married. That gave me hope since I’m single and struggling relationship wise. My concern about my future especially is that I really want to change my car and I laughed with tears coming to my eyes when you said about Lana’s desires for a car and how you reassured her about God working and providing for you and He will do the same for her. I like the part too about your partner understanding your purpose & dreams and how God can use you to help each other reach their potential and how God can use each other to bring about change & transformation. I have always believed that. Thanks for sharing your testimony. I must read the 7 points from earlier and see what else God wants me to know. God bless!”

So whether you apply this tip to your marriage or to any relationship, I hope you’ll read today’s tip closely and let God speak to your heart.

13) Watch your timing, tone and words. Lana and I didn’t fight often, and when we did, we tried to do so in private. This may have given others the impression that we never fought, but that’s not true. I will say, though, that we were able to avoid many of the all-out fights that others experience simply by following some advice that we learned during pre-marital counseling and some other wisdom that we learned for ourselves from the Bible.

This tip involves 3 aspects of how you express your feelings to each other: your timing, your tone and your words.

First, watch your timing. It’s important, of course, to share your feelings and not to stuff them down inside. We all have feelings and we want others to respect our feelings. But it’s also important to consider the timing of when to share those feelings. Even Jesus didn’t say everything that was on His heart to His disciples, but took into account when they would best receive what He had to say. Jesus said:

“I have much more to say to you, more than you can now bear” (John 16:12).

Jesus eventually did share everything on His heart, and He told the disciples that He would send His Holy Spirit later to remind them of everything He said. But He did so at a time when He knew they could best receive it.

Lana and I found that if we had something important to share with each other, especially if it was potentially explosive, that it was best to talk about it when we were both fresh and alert and able to talk about it rationally. We seemed to have our worst conversations when one or both of us were tired and worn out or when we had pressing deadlines that had to be met. It was better if we could realize the timing was bad and set a time to talk later when we could truly listen to each other.

Second, it’s important to watch your tone. It’s easy to jump to conclusions and blame your spouse for things they didn’t even know were wrong. In America, we love the idea of being “innocent until proven guilty.” But in marriage, we often jump to the conclusion that our spouse is guilty and we start an argument based on that assumed guilt rather than simply explaining what we’re feeling. The Bible talks about the importance of tone when it says:

“A gentle answer turns away wrath, but a harsh word stirs up anger” (Proverbs 15:1).

When I came to Lana with gentleness, simply sharing something that I was feeling, I was usually met with a gentle response in return. But when I came to her with a harsh or accusatory tone, it stirred up a harsh or angry response. This is a simple law of nature and it’s a simple law of communication: “For every action there is an equal and opposite reaction.”

Instead of looking straight at your spouse and assuming they are the problem, it’s better to turn shoulder to shoulder and address the problem together. It might even help to remind yourself and your spouse, “I know you’re not my enemy. I’m fighting for you, not against you.” By simply reminding yourselves of this truth, you can often diffuse the bomb that might otherwise explode.

I remember being called to a friend’s house late one night. She and her husband were in the middle of an argument—and it was bad. In fact, when I walked in, I wondered if she should have called the police instead of me.

But as I sat down with both of them and listened to what they were arguing about, it turned out that the husband was trying to tell his wife that he wished he could spend more time with her, because she was often out helping other people in need. They were talking past each other, though, because they were talking about 2 different things. The truth was that they both wanted to do something good; they just needed to work on how to achieve those good things together.

Here the wife thought her husband hated her for wanting to help others, when the truth was that he loved her so much he wanted to spend more time with her! And he loved that she wanted to help other people, but he just wished she would spend more of that energy on him, rather than depleting it all before she got home. By talking through both of their desires, without accusation or harsh words, they were able to find a way to move forward and help meet each of their desires more fully.

This story leads to the third aspect of how to have a fair fight, which is to watch the words you choose. Here’s a simple phrase you can memorize and, if you start using it today, you’ll find your conversations will go much smoother immediately. The phrase is:

“I feel … when … because … ”

This focuses the issue on you and your thoughts and feelings rather than on the other person.

In the story I shared above about the couple fighting, the husband started with an accusatory tone by saying “You’re always out helping other people!” To which his wife immediately reacted by saying, “What’s wrong with helping other people?!?” Then she started listing all the good and godly reasons to help others. She was also stung by the word “always” and said, “I’m not always out helping other people!!!” because she began to recall how many the times she stayed home to help him or their family. (It’s better just to drop the words “you always” or “you never” from arguments, because the other person can usually think of at least a few times when they did or did not do whatever they’re being accused of doing).

But because of the husband’s wording (and probably his timing and tone, based on the lateness and intensity of the conversation), he had inadvertently derailed the conversation from the beginning and they began squabbling over side issues. Rather than starting the sentence with the accusatory words “You always…,” consider if he had started by saying, “I feel…,” and then filled in the blanks that followed:

“I feel hurt when you go out to help others because I’d like to spend more time with you myself.”

That’s really what the husband was trying to say, but it came out as anger and jealousy rather than love and affection. By blaming her for wanting to help others, he put her on the defensive from the start, rather than simply expressing what he really wanted, which was to spend more time with her.

Using the words “I feel … when … because…” changes the tenor of your conversations immediately and helps you get closer to meeting your own needs sooner than if you get sidetracked on secondary conversations. You may still need to have those secondary conversations, but you’ll realize that they are just that: secondary. The main thing is to be able to express what you’re feeling, without blame or accusation, by describing how you feel when the other person does or does not do certain things.

Your choice of words can make all the difference, not only for yourself, but also for the other person. The Bible says:

“A word fitly spoken is like apples of gold in settings of silver” (Proverbs 25:11, NKJV).

Which means that words that are well timed and placed are beautiful to behold.

As an exercise to help you think through your words the next time you need to express something you’re feeling, imagine a conversation that you may be currently having with your spouse (or co-worker or friend), whether it’s a conversation you’ve been having out loud or if it’s still just in your head, and try to rephrase what you’re feeling using the words “I feel… when… because.”

Think hard about what you’re really feeling and why. Rather than accusing the other person in your head, imagine that you’re truly just trying to express your feelings and what triggers those feelings.

I feel lonely
I feel frustrated

I feel hurt
I feel unappreciated

when you come home late
when you move my piles
when you forget to do what I ask
when you correct me

because I want to go to bed with you
because I don’t know where things are when I need them
because I want to know that you care about me
because I’m trying hard to do the right thing

You can see how each of these statements could lead to further discussion and exploration of why the person feels what they feel and finding a solution that is beneficial for both people.

You might be thinking, “That sounds like a lot of work,” and you’d be right! It is! But the payoff is worth it.

In woodworking there’s a saying, “Measure twice; cut once.” When you carefully take the time to measure a piece of wood twice and then cut it only once, you save yourself a whole lot of time patching things up later. The same could be said of your words: “Think twice; speak once.” As the Bible says:

“Everyone should be quick to listen, slow to speak and slow to become angry” (James 1:19b).

Although it takes extra time and effort to think through your timing, your tone and your words, you’ll save yourself a whole lot of time and effort in patching things up later!

Coming up next, tips #14 and 15!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

CHAPTER 5

Today I’m sharing the last 2 tips of these 15 tips for a stronger marriage. Then in next chapter I’ll conclude with 3 words that tie all the other tips together.

But before I get started on today’s tips, I want to let you know that Tip #15 is perhaps the most significant tip I ever received before getting married. It’s also one of the most delicate to talk about because it has to do with physical intimacy.

For the sake of modesty, and for the sake of getting this message through any spam filters when I first sent this message out by email, I’ve simply used the phrase “physical intimacy” to describe the physical union between a husband and wife, and I’ve used the term “self pleasure” to describe the act of touching yourself in a way that brings you physical pleasure when you are alone. (Now you can see why this tip is so delicate! But I assure you, what you’re going to read today could significantly alter the way you interact with your spouse from this day forward!)

With that preface in mind, here are Tips #14 and 15.

14) Commit to doing something to delight your spouse on a regular basis.  Before I married Lana, I promised to give her a back rub every night, which was something that she absolutely loved. It worked out well for both of us, because she loved being touched, and I loved touching her! For 23 years I kept that commitment and it was one of the best things I ever promised to do, both for her and for myself.

Those back rubs also led to other kinds of intimacy, setting the tone for our bedtime conversations and often culminating in physical passion. By blessing Lana in this one way, I received all kinds of blessings back.

I also committed to making breakfast for her every morning, something which she loved at the time we got married, too. But as time and the seasons of life changed, she began to prefer other things instead, like sleeping in a little longer while I made breakfast for the kids after she had spent the night nursing a baby! I say this to say that some of our commitments may change over time, but the point is to intentionally commit to doing something to delight your spouse on a regular basis. It smooths out the ebbs and flows of life and ensures there’s joy in the midst of anything else that might be going on.

For her part, Lana had made a commitment before we got married, too, but one that she didn’t tell me about until many years into our marriage. She just did it. She committed to herself that she would go to bed every night at the same time that I went to bed. She had watched other couples live their lives in separate bedrooms for years and she saw the devastating effects that this had on their relationships. So she told herself she was going to do whatever she could to try to ensure that didn’t happen in her marriage.

Of course, this ensured she got her nightly back rub! But even more, it meant that we had time to talk and pray together every night; it meant that we were available for physical intimacy on a regular basis; and it increased the likelihood of having a big family like she always wanted!

You and your spouse may have a different set of things you could do to delight one other. If you’re not sure what would delight them, just ask them! Then make a commitment to doing something to delight them in the way they’d love to be delighted on a regular basis. As the Bible says:

“…love one another deeply, from the heart” (1 Peter 1:22b).

15) Make physical intimacy with your spouse the best that it can be. After I was engaged to Lana, I set up an appointment to meet with a man who had counseled many, many people through marital issues regarding their physical intimacy. I met with him specifically because I wanted to ensure that I did everything possible to safeguard our physical relationship and to make it the best that it could possibly be.

One of the most important tips he shared with me was to consider making a commitment to myself and to Lana that I would not engage in self pleasure, but that I would only experience physical pleasure when I was with her. Many men, he said, go into marriage thinking that they’ll be able to be intimate with their wife any time they want. But the reality is that it just doesn’t work that way! And because of that, many spouses decide to simply please themselves whenever they want.

This man told me that he had met with numerous groups of women to discuss issues like this, and asked them what they would think if they knew their husbands were pleasing themselves when they weren’t together. Nearly every woman in every group said they would feel hurt by this, or they would wonder what they were doing wrong that their husbands would do this, or they would wonder what else their husbands might be doing physically when they weren’t together.

Then this man went on to tell me about the blessings couples experienced who had committed to enjoying physical pleasure only when they were together. He said it wasn’t necessary that they engage in full physical intimacy every time, but that they were at least to be with each other and enjoy the closeness of their bodies. Couples who made this commitment built up trust, lowered barriers to intimacy and brought about a lifetime of fulfillment for each other, both inside and outside of the bedroom.

Since I had never even considered how this might play out in marriage, I didn’t know what to think. But this man had thrown down a gauntlet, a challenge, and I had to decide whether or not I was going to pick it up. After talking some more about this with another friend and then with Lana, I decided it was worth a try. So before Lana and I were married, I committed to her that I would not engage in self pleasure, but reserve all physical pleasure only for when I was with her. If for any reason I fell down in this commitment, I committed to confessing it to her before the day was out.

I can attest to the fact that this one tip alone helped me perhaps more than any of the others. Why? Because each of these tips are interrelated and physical intimacy is at the core of what makes marriage unique among all other relationships. So when there’s a breakdown in one area of your relationship, it often affects your physical intimacy as well. In order to ensure I would be able to enjoy the physical pleasures of marriage, I knew I would have to nurture the other areas of my marriage, too. As the saying goes:

“The grass ain’t always greener on the other side; it’s greener where you water it.”

Here’s how some of the tips I’ve mentioned already helped to water our physical intimacy. For instance, by putting our TV in the closet for our first year, it freed up all kinds of time to have meaningful conversations and enjoy soothing back rubs, which often led to physical intimacy. By going to bed every night at the same time as each other and by praying together before we fell asleep, we were able to draw closer spiritually and that drew us closer physically. By confessing our sins quickly to each other, we built up trust between us and kept guilt and shame at bay. By inviting Jesus to use our hands and eyes and words as if they were His very own, we were able to keep our touches and kisses as tender and life-giving as possible.

This isn’t to say that it was easy for me to keep this challenge. Even though my physical intimacy with Lana was incredible from day 1, there were still a few times in our first year of marriage when I fell back into old habits of pleasing myself when I was alone or away from home. It seemed like a quick and easy way to release some of the tension in other areas of my life.

Yet I still wanted to give this idea an honest try, and because of my promise to Lana, I followed through with the rest of it and confessed it to Lana each time before the day was out. The first time I had to confess it to her it was more difficult and embarrassing than I imagined. The second time was even more difficult. So after just a few confessions like this, I was able to break the habit and keep my commitment for the rest of our 23 years of marriage.

I’m not telling you this out of some kind of prudish purity, but simply to let you know that it’s possible! And believe me, my passions and temptations are just as strong as any other man’s! But until my conversation with this marriage counselor, I had never even thought about the idea.

I also tell you this because I can’t describe the multitude of ways this one commitment helped our marriage. Here are just a few:

1) This gave us both confidence that I had control over my body, rather than my body having control over me. This helped Lana to trust me to not cross the line of having physical pleasure with someone else, because I wouldn’t even cross it with myself.

2) This kept me from turning on the TV in a hotel room when I was away from home, or from buying a magazine that I shouldn’t have bought, or from downloading a video that I shouldn’t have downloaded. Even though these things certainly crossed my mind and were ever-present opportunities, there was never any point to engaging in these activities since I knew that they would never culminate in physical pleasure.

3) This ensured that the physical side of our marital relationship was fully alive and vibrant throughout our entire marriage. Roger Staubach, the famous quarterback, was once asked how he felt when one of his teammates always seemed to have a different woman on his arm every night. Roger said, “I’m sure I’m just as sexually active as he is. The difference is that all of mine is with one woman.” Touchdown, Roger! The joy of my physical intimacy with Lana, and the trust that we built into our relationship because of this one commitment, was worth anything it might have cost me in terms of giving up fleeting pleasures on my own.

While I can’t say if this commitment is something that you should make, or that it will have the same impact on your marriage, I do want to encourage you to do whatever you can to nurture the physical intimacy of your marriage.

By the way, one of the best books we read before getting married that helped us in our sexual relationship throughout our entire marriage was called Intended For Pleasure by Ed and Gaye Wheat. The book contains many helpful tips for making your sex life the best that it can be. I highly recommend it for any married couple.

As I mentioned in my own book, What God Says About Sex, physical intimacy with Lana was the most consistently exhilarating, off-the-charts experience of my life! So whether or not you choose to follow the path I chose, I pray you’ll make a commitment to do something to protect your physical intimacy and to keep it alive and active as long as you both shall live. As the Bible says:

“Marriage should be honored by all, and the marriage bed kept pure…” (Hebrews 13:4a)

Honor your marriage and keep your marriage bed pure. Don’t look for other ways to find physical pleasure. Look to your spouse and do whatever you can to nurture your relationship with them.

In the next chapter, the conclusion of this series!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

CHAPTER 6

Believe it or not, all the tips I’ve shared with you up till now were just the preface, the introduction, to what I’d like to share with you today about how to have a stronger marriage.

When my friends asked me to talk about marriage at their wedding, and what made my marriage to Lana so special, I began to think through all the tips I’ve shared with you up to this point.

But as important as each of those tips are, I felt like the most important thought I could share with them was the one I’m going to share with you today. This idea focuses on just 3 words that really serve as the glue to hold all the other tips together.

Although there are a number of great phrases of 3 words I could have chosen (like “I love you,” “I was wrong,” “I am sorry,” “I forgive you,” or as one reader suggested, “You’re right, dear!”), I chose these 3 because they were 3 words our pastor shared with us at our wedding, and because they conclude a wonderful chapter in the Bible about how we relate to one another. I can honestly say these 3 words carried us through our 23 years together perhaps more than any other advice I’ve shared with you in this book.

You can read below the words I shared with my friends on their wedding day. You can also watch their wedding online on The Ranch website at the link below. It was a beautiful outdoor ceremony, complete with birds chirping and bales of hay on which the guests sat. The the ceremony’s only about 30 minutes long, so feel free to take a look!

Here’s the link to watch:
https://theranch.org/?attachment_id=17583

And here’s the text of what I shared with this beautiful couple that day…

When I met with Korey and Makayla a few months ago to talk about their wedding, Makayla asked me to share some thoughts about what marriage means and what made my marriage to Lana work so well. She said she looked up to us and just wanted to hear from my heart.

So I’m going to tell you 3 short highlights, 3 little snippets from my life and my marriage that I hope will be helpful to you. Really it’s summed up in 3 words; 3 words that I hope you’ll remember today; 3 words that I hope you’ll be able to put into practice in your own marriage.

You might think these 3 words are “I love you,” but they’re not. They’re these:

“And be thankful.”

There’s a passage in the Bible that says many things about loving and caring for one another. The passage talks about all the things that we associate with love, such as:

“…clothe yourselves with compassion, kindness, humility, gentleness and patience. Bear with each other and forgive whatever grievances you may have against one another. Forgive as the Lord forgave you. And over all these virtues put on love, which binds them all together in perfect unity” (Colossians 3:12b-14).

These are all wonderful things. But then Paul goes on and adds these 3 words to all the rest, words that seem to go beyond even just loving each other. Paul says,

“And be thankful” (Colossians 3:15b).

Then he says it again in a lengthier way at the end of the whole passage:

“And whatever you do, whether in word or deed, do it all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father” (Colossians 3:17).

I just want to tell you 3 little snapshots from my life about giving thanks to God for my wife.

On our wedding day, Lana and I wrote our own vows, like you’ve written your own vows. In my vows, I said to Lana: “Lana, you are a gift from God to me, and I plan to treat you as a gift.” From that day on that’s what I tried to do. That was the most amazing day to me, to be able to receive this gift from God and to be able to unwrap it over and over and over again, discovering layers of her that I had no idea about.

On our wedding day I said, “Thank You, Lord, and thank You, Lana, for saying ‘Yes!’ to marrying me.”

Then I just kept saying that throughout my whole 23 years. When I would see how she raised our children, I would say, “Thank You, Lord, for this incredible mother of our children and thank you, Lana, for being a godly mother and wife.” When I would see how she cooked meals for us, took care of us, edited my manuscripts for my ministry, I’d say, “Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.” Lana was a gift from God, and I was so thankful for her.

Our wedding day was 1 snapshot, but there was another snapshot I’d like to share with you, and you, Makayla, were actually very nearby. We were in Israel and Makayla and Jeanette had come with a few of us in our family to Israel and we were in the hotel at the Dead Sea. We had just had a beautiful night of worship, worshipping God in our room with our whole team. After everyone had left, Lana and I went out on the balcony on a beautiful night, and we had a wonderful, romantic, intimate night together. In the midst of that precious night, I just looked up to heaven and I said, “Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.” That was 1 of the most precious memories of my life. I can’t count how many wonderful nights I’ve had like that with her, so often saying in the midst of them, “Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.”

Then there’s a third moment I’d like to share with you, a little snapshot, and this was was just a couple years ago. We were in the car at Walmart, sitting in the parking lot after shopping one night. We were having a really hard conversation; one of those where you say, “Wow, this is hard.” We didn’t have many of those, but that night we were both feeling very passionate about what we felt and believed, and we just weren’t on the same page.

The conversation had to do with what kind of treatment plan we were going to do for her cancer. I had one idea. She had another. And it just got more heated and more passionate. The doctors had told us no matter which path we chose, it wouldn’t make any difference in the outcome, but we still wanted to try everything we could.

When were at the peak of that conversation, I had to stop and just say to myself, “Lana is a gift from God to me; she is not the problem here.” Then rather than face each other and think that we were each other’s problem, we had to put the problem to one side and turn shoulder to shoulder to work on it together.

I just had to back up and say, “Lana, you are a gift from God to me, and the reason I feel so passionate about this is because I just don’t want to lose you. I want to do anything I can to keep you. And I want to remind you, in this conversation, in this heated moment, the only reason I feel so passionate about this is because I love you, so, so much.”

That eased the tension. It changed the dynamics of the conversation.

In the end, it turned out the doctors were right and it wouldn’t have mattered which plan we chose. Lana died just a few months later.

But I am so thankful that in those heated moments in the parking lot, I decided not to keep arguing over it, but rather to give thanks in all things and say, “Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.” She truly was a gift from God to me and I always wanted to treat her as a gift.

With all the other wonderful things you can do for your marriage, remember these 3 words because they can carry you through your whole life:

“And be thankful.”

You understand what it means to forgive. You understand what it means to make a lifelong commitment. You understand love and graciousness and kindness and humility and being second and all those things.

I think you understand this, too, but I just want to highlight and emphasizeeven beyond just loving each other, which is incredibleto be thankful.

“And be thankful.”

“And be thankful.”

“And be thankful.”

And with those words, I married my friends to each other and I prayed that they, like you, would have a long, wonderful and thankful life together!

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for Your wisdom, which You’ve given to us through Your Word to help us to love one another in the best way possible. Help us to apply these words to all of our relationships so that we can love one other more fully and be more thankful in all that we do. Fill us with Your Spirit to do everything You’ve put on our hearts to do today and every day, from this day forward. We pray all this in the strong name of Jesus, who has the power to make all our relationships stronger, too. Amen.

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

BONUS CHAPTER – 12 TIPS ON PARENTING!

As a father of 6 kids, I’m always glad to hear what others are doing to parent their kids. So when some friends of my college-age kids asked me what advice I would give them for raising kids of their own in the future, I put together this list of some of the best pieces of wisdom we gathered over the years that have worked well for us. I thought you might like to read it, too.

Since there are 12 tips and there are 12 months in the year, you might want to focus on trying 1 tip a each month. They’re not in any particular order, so you can pick a tip for each month that seems most helpful to you at the time.

And even if you don’t have kids in your life right now, maybe you know someone who does who might be interested in reading these tips. If so, please pass them along, as each tip includes a special word from God’s Word. Even though I’m not a perfect father, I know Someone who isand His wisdom can’t be beat! With that disclaimer out of the way, here are my “12 Tips On Parenting.”

1) Recognize that children are gifts from the Lord. Your attitude towards your children may be the single-most important item in your parenting toolbox. The Bible says that children are blessings, not burdens: “Blessed is the man whose quiver is full of them” (Psalm 127:5a).

You can check your attitude by asking what your heart feels when you hear of someone who already has 2 or 3 children and they tell you they’re expecting a 3rd or 4th. Or 5th. Or 6th. Or 7th, etc. If your heart sinks with the addition of each child, you may secretly be viewing children as burdens, not blessings. If the same person had told you God had given them a 3rd or 4th car (or 5th or 6th or 7th, etc.), or a 3rd or 4th house (or 5th or 6th or 7th, etc.) and your attitude is like “Wow! That’s incredible!” then you may want to rethink your attitude.

Children do take time and energy and attention, just as cars and houses do, and more children take more time and energy and attention, just as more cars and more houses do (just ask anyone who has more than one of any of these!) With great gifts comes great responsibility. But children, like any gifts from the Lord, are still gifts to be treasured, valued and held in the highest regard. Check your attitude, and remember that children really are gifts from the Lord.

2) Love your spouse. This tip may not seem like it has anything to do with parenting, but it’s actually one of the best tips on this list! I have a plaque from my dad that says: “The most important thing a father can do for his children is to love their mother.” My dad reminded me of this one day when I was feeling particularly inadequate about my parenting. He said, “You have no idea what you’re doing for your children just by loving Lana.” Looking back over the years, I’m sure he was right.

A genuine love between parents can do more for children than we can imagine. The Bible says, “Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the church and gave Himself up for her… and the wife should respect her husband” (Ephesians 5:25 and 33b). Parents at odds cause children to take sides and respect only one or the other parent (or neither) and kids can play off that to try to get what they want. If you want your children to treat others with love and respect, then treat your husband or wife with love and respect (even if they don’t do the same for you). Your children will be blessed as a result.

3) Realize that children take time. Children do take time, but they don’t take time away from life. Children take time that enhances life. Trips to the zoo, trips to the beach, sitting down and playing games, setting limits on your workdays and Sundays and weekends so you can be with them, all take time away from other things you could be doing. But the return on your investment is so much greater, both in the moment and in the long run.

For Lana, when she decided to stay home from work so she could homeschool our kids and spend more time with them, it was costly on many levels: financially, personally and professionally. But she never felt like she was wasting her life by doing this, but investing her life. When she was facing death, way too young at the age of 48, she said she was thankful she had spent her time the way she didwith no regrets. Quality time is sometimes only possible because quantity time makes it so.

4) Let everyone work together to make the household work. One of the blessings for me of having a larger family has been to see how all the kids can work together to help keep our household running. Doing everything for our kids was never an option because we simply couldn’t do it all. Responsibilities were given to each child as soon as they were able, from cooking and cleaning to dishes and laundry, from building and bookkeeping to yardwork and petkeeping.

The Bible says, “If you don’t work, you don’t eat” (2 Thessalonians 3:10, MSG). We never taught this in a mean-spirited way, but as a matter of getting things done more efficiently (or getting things done at all!) whether it was getting food to the table or chores finished on Saturday. For us, giving kids responsibility was both practical (for keeping our house running) and good training for their future.

5) Discipline in love, not in anger. Discipline is simply more effective when it is separated from anger. The Bible says, “Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right…” (Ephesians 6:1) but that is quickly followed by these words: “Fathers, do not exasperate your children; instead, bring them up in the training and instruction of the Lord” (Ephesians 6:4).

I’ve found it best not to explode at my children, not because I don’t want to, but because it’s not useful. They can’t hear you—or your love for them—when you’re screaming. The times I most regret in my parenting are the times when I’ve disciplined in anger. But I’ve never regretted disciplining in love because that has set the stage for their future success in life. A simple tip: count to 10 before disciplining children. For teenagers, wait a week! (I’m serious!)

6) Pray for God to reveal the truth, even if it’s painful to hear. A pastor’s kid once said that it wasn’t fair that his dad was a pastor, because God always seemed to tell his parents whenever he was doing something wrong. We really can pray that God will show us what’s going on in our kids’ lives, even when we can’t see it ourselves. The Bible says, “He [God] gives wisdom to the wise and knowledge to the discerning. He reveals deep and hidden things; He knows what lies in darkness, and light dwells with Him” (Daniel 2:21b-22).

There have been times when I have prayed that God would show me if there’s anything I should know about my kids so I can help them stay on the right path, even if it’s something I didn’t want to hear. I’ve been surprised when, soon after a prayer like this, God has revealed something to me—whether in a dream or a phone bill or an unexpected email—that was painful to hear but has opened the door to a conversation where I can help walk my kids through a difficult situation.

7) Love doesn’t always say “Yes.” A good parent wants to bless and please their children. But some parents say “Yes” to their kids’ pleas solely to win their love and friendship, not because it’s good or best for them. There are times when your kids need a best friend and there are times when you can be one for them. But there are other times when they need you to be a parent, and only you can do that for them.

Some parents say “Yes” to all things in order to win their children’s friendship. But a well-timed or well-reasoned “No” can be just as loving. The Bible says, “A word aptly spoken is like apples of gold in settings of silver” (Proverbs 25:11), which means that certain words we say are beautiful and perfectly fit for the occasion. While this applies to words of any type, it can especially apply to our yes’s and no’s.

8) Keep your words uplifting and encouraging. As parents, our words have an extra weight of authority. As such, we have to be extra careful with what we say, especially when it comes to criticism. Some people may say, “They have a face only a mother could love.” But what if it’s the mother who says, “You’re ugly!” or “You can’t sing!” or “You’re no good at __________ or _________ or __________!”

A good rule of thumb is to give at least 10 positive affirmations for every 1 correction, and then only if it’s necessary for their benefit (for instance, to save them from embarrassment in public). Watch your words, especially your words of criticism. The Bible says, “Do not let any unwholesome talk come out of your mouths, but only what is helpful for building others up according to their needs, that it may benefit those who listen” (Ephesians 4:29).

9) Pray for your children starting before they’re born, both privately and out loud. We’ve prayed for each of our children from the moment we knew they were in Lana’s womb. We’ve prayed for their lives, their health, their faith, their futures, their callings, their spouses, their children and grandchildren and great grandchildren and so on! We’ve done this privately in our own quiet times, as well as out loud at nighttime when we tuck them into bed and kiss them good night.

I still do this even for my college-age kids when they’re home, putting my hand on their heads and praying for them before they go to bed (or before I go to bed, which is more often the case these days!) It may seem awkward, but I believe in the power of prayer, plus I think it’s important that our kids know that we’re praying for them, as a matter of love and care. As the Bible says: “Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other so that you may be healed. The prayer of a righteous man is powerful and effective” (James 5:16).

10) When your kids sin, love ’em more. Sometimes our kids do things that make us frustrated and make us want to pull back from them. But I’ve found that’s the time I need to “love ’em more.” Someone once asked the famous evangelist Billy Graham what he would do if he found out one of his children had sinned. He said, “Why, I’d love that one even more.” It’s not that Rev. Graham would love them more because of their sin, but because he knew that love is the best antidote to sin.

Our kids need love and acceptance, just like we do, and that’s why they sometimes seek it out in the wrong places, just like we do. It’s at times like these that they need to see our love and forgiveness for them more than ever, just as Jesus did for us when He died on the cross. As the Bible says, “God demonstrates His own love for us in this: While we were still sinners, Christ died for us” (Romans 5:8). When your kids hurt you or mistreat you or disappoint you, don’t pull back. Do what Jesus did and “love ’em more.”

11) Take breaks for rainbows. A life with kids is filled with interruptions. But don’t take the interruptions as sidelines from life, but as one of the best parts of life itself. We have a painting in our home that says, “The work will wait while you show the children the rainbow, but the rainbow won’t wait while you finish the work.” Take advantage of those fleeting moments to enjoy your life with your children.

It’s OK to stop and smell the roses. The Bible says, “Finally, brothers, whatever is true, whatever is noble, whatever is right, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is admirable—if anything is excellent or praiseworthy—think about such things” (Philippians 4:8). When we moved to the country, Lana and I would take walks with our kids at sunset whenever we had the chance. There were always plenty of other things to do, but none of them so memorable to me as those sunset walks.

12) Let kids be kids, but don’t let them be in danger. There’s a fine line between letting kids be kids and letting them be in danger, because a lot of the things kids do can be dangerous! It’s one thing if they want to let their hair grow out, but quite another if they want to hang out with dangerous people. It’s one thing to let them be adventurous, but quite another to let them do something that’s truly life threatening.

I’ve had to walk that fine line and have had multiple conversations with my kids about each of these things. And God is the one who has had to remind me multiple times to let my kids be kids, especially my teenagers. But I’ve also had to step in and say, “I’m glad to let you be a teenager, but I won’t let you be in danger.” That’s just wisdom, and knowing which is which often comes only from God, who is happy to let us know the difference. If you’re not sure what to do in a situation, ask God who is glad to pour out His wisdom on you. As the Bible says, “If any of you lacks wisdom, he should ask God, who gives generously to all without finding fault, and it will be given to him” (James 1:5).

 

Thanks for reading these 12 tips on parenting and thanks for passing them along to others who might benefit from reading them. Again, you might want to choose 1 tip each month to focus on with your kids this year or you might want to reread this message from time to time in the years ahead as your kids go through different stages of life. As I’ve been reminded often, none of us are perfect parents. But with God’s help, we can keep trying to be the best that we can be.

May the Lord bless you as you seek to love and bless the children in your life!

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder

Marriage Book Is Ready!


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

Several people have asked if I would put my recent series on marriage into a paperback book either for themselves or for their family and friends who are newly married, nearly-married or just want to strengthen their marriage no matter how long they’ve been married. So I wanted to let you know the book is ready!

It’s is called “15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE” and as the title suggests, it contains 15 practical tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. 
I’ve also included a bonus chapter at the end called “12 TIPS ON PARENTING.”  

15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

This is a beautiful little book of just 85 easy-to-read pages.  And like all of our previous books, we’re making this one available either for a donation of any size to our ministry OR for simply writing a 1-2 sentence review of the book on Amazon.com (for those of you who have read the series already).  Your donations really do help us to keep this ministry going for so many and your reviews on Amazon really do help us to get God’s life-changing Word out to even more people who haven’t yet heard about our ministry.  So whether you make a donation or write a review, thank you!

If you’d like a copy of the book, just follow one of these two links:

1) Click here to visit the bookstore at The Ranch website and then follow the links to make a donation of any size for the book “15 Tips for a Stronger Marriage.”  We’ll be glad to ship the book to you anywhere in the world as our way of saying thanks.

OR

2) Click here to write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon.com, then send us an email with your name, address, and link to your review so we can send you a complimentary copy of the book!  It ‘s really that easy and we’re happy to do it!  (Just remember to email us your name, address and a link to your review!)

Thanks again!
Eric Elder


 

This Day’s Thought from The Ranch- Special Announcement!


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

Special Note from Eric:

Several people have asked if I would put my recent series on marriage into a paperback book either for themselves or for their family and friends who are newly married, nearly-married or just want to strengthen their marriage no matter how long they’ve been married. So I wanted to let you know the book is ready!

It’s is called “15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE” and as the title suggests, it contains 15 practical tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. 
I’ve also included a bonus chapter at the end called “12 TIPS ON PARENTING.”  

15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

This is a beautiful little book of just 85 easy-to-read pages.  And like all of our previous books, we’re making this one available either for a donation of any size to our ministry OR for simply writing a 1-2 sentence review of the book on Amazon.com (for those of you who have read the series already).  Your donations really do help us to keep this ministry going for so many and your reviews on Amazon really do help us to get God’s life-changing Word out to even more people who haven’t yet heard about our ministry.  So whether you make a donation or write a review, thank you!

If you’d like a copy of the book, just follow one of these two links:

1) Click here to visit the bookstore at The Ranch website and then follow the links to make a donation of any size for the book “15 Tips for a Stronger Marriage.”  We’ll be glad to ship the book to you anywhere in the world as our way of saying thanks.

OR

2) Click here to write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon.com, then send us an email with your name, address, and link to your review so we can send you a complimentary copy of the book!  It ‘s really that easy and we’re happy to do it!  (Just remember to email us your name, address and a link to your review!)

Thanks again!
Eric Elder


 

Bonus Chapter – 12 Tips On Parenting!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

As a father of 6 kids, I’m always glad to hear what others are doing to parent their kids. So when some friends of my college-age kids asked me what advice I would give them for raising kids of their own in the future, I put together this list of some of the best pieces of wisdom we gathered over the years that have worked well for us. I thought you might like to read it, too.

Since there are 12 tips and there are 12 months in the year, you might want to focus on trying 1 tip a each month. They’re not in any particular order, so you can pick a tip for each month that seems most helpful to you at the time.

And even if you don’t have kids in your life right now, maybe you know someone who does who might be interested in reading these tips. If so, please pass them along, as each tip includes a special word from God’s Word. Even though I’m not a perfect father, I know Someone who isand His wisdom can’t be beat! With that disclaimer out of the way, here are my “12 Tips On Parenting.”

1) Recognize that children are gifts from the Lord. Your attitude towards your children may be the single-most important item in your parenting toolbox. The Bible says that children are blessings, not burdens: “Blessed is the man whose quiver is full of them” (Psalm 127:5a).

You can check your attitude by asking what your heart feels when you hear of someone who already has 2 or 3 children and they tell you they’re expecting a 3rd or 4th. Or 5th. Or 6th. Or 7th, etc. If your heart sinks with the addition of each child, you may secretly be viewing children as burdens, not blessings. If the same person had told you God had given them a 3rd or 4th car (or 5th or 6th or 7th, etc.), or a 3rd or 4th house (or 5th or 6th or 7th, etc.) and your attitude is like “Wow! That’s incredible!” then you may want to rethink your attitude.

Children do take time and energy and attention, just as cars and houses do, and more children take more time and energy and attention, just as more cars and more houses do (just ask anyone who has more than one of any of these!) With great gifts comes great responsibility. But children, like any gifts from the Lord, are still gifts to be treasured, valued and held in the highest regard. Check your attitude, and remember that children really are gifts from the Lord.

2) Love your spouse. This tip may not seem like it has anything to do with parenting, but it’s actually one of the best tips on this list! I have a plaque from my dad that says: “The most important thing a father can do for his children is to love their mother.” My dad reminded me of this one day when I was feeling particularly inadequate about my parenting. He said, “You have no idea what you’re doing for your children just by loving Lana.” Looking back over the years, I’m sure he was right.

A genuine love between parents can do more for children than we can imagine. The Bible says, “Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the church and gave Himself up for her… and the wife should respect her husband” (Ephesians 5:25 and 33b). Parents at odds cause children to take sides and respect only one or the other parent (or neither) and kids can play off that to try to get what they want. If you want your children to treat others with love and respect, then treat your husband or wife with love and respect (even if they don’t do the same for you). Your children will be blessed as a result.

3) Realize that children take time. Children do take time, but they don’t take time away from life. Children take time that enhances life. Trips to the zoo, trips to the beach, sitting down and playing games, setting limits on your workdays and Sundays and weekends so you can be with them, all take time away from other things you could be doing. But the return on your investment is so much greater, both in the moment and in the long run.

For Lana, when she decided to stay home from work so she could homeschool our kids and spend more time with them, it was costly on many levels: financially, personally and professionally. But she never felt like she was wasting her life by doing this, but investing her life. When she was facing death, way too young at the age of 48, she said she was thankful she had spent her time the way she didwith no regrets. Quality time is sometimes only possible because quantity time makes it so.

4) Let everyone work together to make the household work. One of the blessings for me of having a larger family has been to see how all the kids can work together to help keep our household running. Doing everything for our kids was never an option because we simply couldn’t do it all. Responsibilities were given to each child as soon as they were able, from cooking and cleaning to dishes and laundry, from building and bookkeeping to yardwork and petkeeping.

The Bible says, “If you don’t work, you don’t eat” (2 Thessalonians 3:10, MSG). We never taught this in a mean-spirited way, but as a matter of getting things done more efficiently (or getting things done at all!) whether it was getting food to the table or chores finished on Saturday. For us, giving kids responsibility was both practical (for keeping our house running) and good training for their future.

5) Discipline in love, not in anger. Discipline is simply more effective when it is separated from anger. The Bible says, “Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right…” (Ephesians 6:1) but that is quickly followed by these words: “Fathers, do not exasperate your children; instead, bring them up in the training and instruction of the Lord” (Ephesians 6:4).

I’ve found it best not to explode at my children, not because I don’t want to, but because it’s not useful. They can’t hear you—or your love for them—when you’re screaming. The times I most regret in my parenting are the times when I’ve disciplined in anger. But I’ve never regretted disciplining in love because that has set the stage for their future success in life. A simple tip: count to 10 before disciplining children. For teenagers, wait a week! (I’m serious!)

6) Pray for God to reveal the truth, even if it’s painful to hear. A pastor’s kid once said that it wasn’t fair that his dad was a pastor, because God always seemed to tell his parents whenever he was doing something wrong. We really can pray that God will show us what’s going on in our kids’ lives, even when we can’t see it ourselves. The Bible says, “He [God] gives wisdom to the wise and knowledge to the discerning. He reveals deep and hidden things; He knows what lies in darkness, and light dwells with Him” (Daniel 2:21b-22).

There have been times when I have prayed that God would show me if there’s anything I should know about my kids so I can help them stay on the right path, even if it’s something I didn’t want to hear. I’ve been surprised when, soon after a prayer like this, God has revealed something to me—whether in a dream or a phone bill or an unexpected email—that was painful to hear but has opened the door to a conversation where I can help walk my kids through a difficult situation.

7) Love doesn’t always say “Yes.” A good parent wants to bless and please their children. But some parents say “Yes” to their kids’ pleas solely to win their love and friendship, not because it’s good or best for them. There are times when your kids need a best friend and there are times when you can be one for them. But there are other times when they need you to be a parent, and only you can do that for them.

Some parents say “Yes” to all things in order to win their children’s friendship. But a well-timed or well-reasoned “No” can be just as loving. The Bible says, “A word aptly spoken is like apples of gold in settings of silver” (Proverbs 25:11), which means that certain words we say are beautiful and perfectly fit for the occasion. While this applies to words of any type, it can especially apply to our yes’s and no’s.

8) Keep your words uplifting and encouraging. As parents, our words have an extra weight of authority. As such, we have to be extra careful with what we say, especially when it comes to criticism. Some people may say, “They have a face only a mother could love.” But what if it’s the mother who says, “You’re ugly!” or “You can’t sing!” or “You’re no good at __________ or _________ or __________!”

A good rule of thumb is to give at least 10 positive affirmations for every 1 correction, and then only if it’s necessary for their benefit (for instance, to save them from embarrassment in public). Watch your words, especially your words of criticism. The Bible says, “Do not let any unwholesome talk come out of your mouths, but only what is helpful for building others up according to their needs, that it may benefit those who listen” (Ephesians 4:29).

9) Pray for your children starting before they’re born, both privately and out loud. We’ve prayed for each of our children from the moment we knew they were in Lana’s womb. We’ve prayed for their lives, their health, their faith, their futures, their callings, their spouses, their children and grandchildren and great grandchildren and so on! We’ve done this privately in our own quiet times, as well as out loud at nighttime when we tuck them into bed and kiss them good night.

I still do this even for my college-age kids when they’re home, putting my hand on their heads and praying for them before they go to bed (or before I go to bed, which is more often the case these days!) It may seem awkward, but I believe in the power of prayer, plus I think it’s important that our kids know that we’re praying for them, as a matter of love and care. As the Bible says: “Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other so that you may be healed. The prayer of a righteous man is powerful and effective” (James 5:16).

10) When your kids sin, love ’em more. Sometimes our kids do things that make us frustrated and make us want to pull back from them. But I’ve found that’s the time I need to “love ’em more.” Someone once asked the famous evangelist Billy Graham what he would do if he found out one of his children had sinned. He said, “Why, I’d love that one even more.” It’s not that Rev. Graham would love them more because of their sin, but because he knew that love is the best antidote to sin.

Our kids need love and acceptance, just like we do, and that’s why they sometimes seek it out in the wrong places, just like we do. It’s at times like these that they need to see our love and forgiveness for them more than ever, just as Jesus did for us when He died on the cross. As the Bible says, “God demonstrates His own love for us in this: While we were still sinners, Christ died for us” (Romans 5:8). When your kids hurt you or mistreat you or disappoint you, don’t pull back. Do what Jesus did and “love ’em more.”

11) Take breaks for rainbows. A life with kids is filled with interruptions. But don’t take the interruptions as sidelines from life, but as one of the best parts of life itself. We have a painting in our home that says, “The work will wait while you show the children the rainbow, but the rainbow won’t wait while you finish the work.” Take advantage of those fleeting moments to enjoy your life with your children.

It’s OK to stop and smell the roses. The Bible says, “Finally, brothers, whatever is true, whatever is noble, whatever is right, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is admirable—if anything is excellent or praiseworthy—think about such things” (Philippians 4:8). When we moved to the country, Lana and I would take walks with our kids at sunset whenever we had the chance. There were always plenty of other things to do, but none of them so memorable to me as those sunset walks.

12) Let kids be kids, but don’t let them be in danger. There’s a fine line between letting kids be kids and letting them be in danger, because a lot of the things kids do can be dangerous! It’s one thing if they want to let their hair grow out, but quite another if they want to hang out with dangerous people. It’s one thing to let them be adventurous, but quite another to let them do something that’s truly life threatening.

I’ve had to walk that fine line and have had multiple conversations with my kids about each of these things. And God is the one who has had to remind me multiple times to let my kids be kids, especially my teenagers. But I’ve also had to step in and say, “I’m glad to let you be a teenager, but I won’t let you be in danger.” That’s just wisdom, and knowing which is which often comes only from God, who is happy to let us know the difference. If you’re not sure what to do in a situation, ask God who is glad to pour out His wisdom on you. As the Bible says, “If any of you lacks wisdom, he should ask God, who gives generously to all without finding fault, and it will be given to him” (James 1:5).

 

Thanks for reading these 12 tips on parenting and thanks for passing them along to others who might benefit from reading them. Again, you might want to choose 1 tip each month to focus on with your kids this year or you might want to reread this message from time to time in the years ahead as your kids go through different stages of life. As I’ve been reminded often, none of us are perfect parents. But with God’s help, we can keep trying to be the best that we can be.

May the Lord bless you as you seek to love and bless the children in your life!

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder

15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage – Chapter 6

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Believe it or not, all the tips I’ve shared with you up till now were just the preface, the introduction, to what I’d like to share with you today about how to have a stronger marriage.

When my friends asked me to talk about marriage at their wedding, and what made my marriage to Lana so special, I began to think through all the tips I’ve shared with you up to this point.

But as important as each of those tips are, I felt like the most important thought I could share with them was the one I’m going to share with you today. This idea focuses on just 3 words that really serve as the glue to hold all the other tips together.

Although there are a number of great phrases of 3 words I could have chosen (like “I love you,” “I was wrong,” “I am sorry,” “I forgive you,” or as one reader suggested, “You’re right, dear!”), I chose these 3 because they were 3 words our pastor shared with us at our wedding, and because they conclude a wonderful chapter in the Bible about how we relate to one another. I can honestly say these 3 words carried us through our 23 years together perhaps more than any other advice I’ve shared with you in this book.

You can read below the words I shared with my friends on their wedding day. You can also watch their wedding online on The Ranch website at the link below. It was a beautiful outdoor ceremony, complete with birds chirping and bales of hay on which the guests sat. The the ceremony’s only about 30 minutes long, so feel free to take a look!

Here’s the link to watch:
https://theranch.org/?attachment_id=17583

And here’s the text of what I shared with this beautiful couple that day…

When I met with Korey and Makayla a few months ago to talk about their wedding, Makayla asked me to share some thoughts about what marriage means and what made my marriage to Lana work so well. She said she looked up to us and just wanted to hear from my heart.

So I’m going to tell you 3 short highlights, 3 little snippets from my life and my marriage that I hope will be helpful to you. Really it’s summed up in 3 words; 3 words that I hope you’ll remember today; 3 words that I hope you’ll be able to put into practice in your own marriage.

You might think these 3 words are “I love you,” but they’re not. They’re these:

“And be thankful.”

There’s a passage in the Bible that says many things about loving and caring for one another. The passage talks about all the things that we associate with love, such as:

“…clothe yourselves with compassion, kindness, humility, gentleness and patience. Bear with each other and forgive whatever grievances you may have against one another. Forgive as the Lord forgave you. And over all these virtues put on love, which binds them all together in perfect unity” (Colossians 3:12b-14).

These are all wonderful things. But then Paul goes on and adds these 3 words to all the rest, words that seem to go beyond even just loving each other. Paul says,

“And be thankful” (Colossians 3:15b).

Then he says it again in a lengthier way at the end of the whole passage:

“And whatever you do, whether in word or deed, do it all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father” (Colossians 3:17).

I just want to tell you 3 little snapshots from my life about giving thanks to God for my wife.

On our wedding day, Lana and I wrote our own vows, like you’ve written your own vows. In my vows, I said to Lana: “Lana, you are a gift from God to me, and I plan to treat you as a gift.” From that day on that’s what I tried to do. That was the most amazing day to me, to be able to receive this gift from God and to be able to unwrap it over and over and over again, discovering layers of her that I had no idea about.

On our wedding day I said, “Thank You, Lord, and thank You, Lana, for saying ‘Yes!’ to marrying me.”

Then I just kept saying that throughout my whole 23 years. When I would see how she raised our children, I would say, “Thank You, Lord, for this incredible mother of our children and thank you, Lana, for being a godly mother and wife.” When I would see how she cooked meals for us, took care of us, edited my manuscripts for my ministry, I’d say, “Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.” Lana was a gift from God, and I was so thankful for her.

Our wedding day was 1 snapshot, but there was another snapshot I’d like to share with you, and you, Makayla, were actually very nearby. We were in Israel and Makayla and Jeanette had come with a few of us in our family to Israel and we were in the hotel at the Dead Sea. We had just had a beautiful night of worship, worshipping God in our room with our whole team. After everyone had left, Lana and I went out on the balcony on a beautiful night, and we had a wonderful, romantic, intimate night together. In the midst of that precious night, I just looked up to heaven and I said, “Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.” That was 1 of the most precious memories of my life. I can’t count how many wonderful nights I’ve had like that with her, so often saying in the midst of them, “Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.”

Then there’s a third moment I’d like to share with you, a little snapshot, and this was was just a couple years ago. We were in the car at Walmart, sitting in the parking lot after shopping one night. We were having a really hard conversation; one of those where you say, “Wow, this is hard.” We didn’t have many of those, but that night we were both feeling very passionate about what we felt and believed, and we just weren’t on the same page.

The conversation had to do with what kind of treatment plan we were going to do for her cancer. I had one idea. She had another. And it just got more heated and more passionate. The doctors had told us no matter which path we chose, it wouldn’t make any difference in the outcome, but we still wanted to try everything we could.

When were at the peak of that conversation, I had to stop and just say to myself, “Lana is a gift from God to me; she is not the problem here.” Then rather than face each other and think that we were each other’s problem, we had to put the problem to one side and turn shoulder to shoulder to work on it together.

I just had to back up and say, “Lana, you are a gift from God to me, and the reason I feel so passionate about this is because I just don’t want to lose you. I want to do anything I can to keep you. And I want to remind you, in this conversation, in this heated moment, the only reason I feel so passionate about this is because I love you, so, so much.”

That eased the tension. It changed the dynamics of the conversation.

In the end, it turned out the doctors were right and it wouldn’t have mattered which plan we chose. Lana died just a few months later.

But I am so thankful that in those heated moments in the parking lot, I decided not to keep arguing over it, but rather to give thanks in all things and say, “Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.” She truly was a gift from God to me and I always wanted to treat her as a gift.

With all the other wonderful things you can do for your marriage, remember these 3 words because they can carry you through your whole life:

“And be thankful.”

You understand what it means to forgive. You understand what it means to make a lifelong commitment. You understand love and graciousness and kindness and humility and being second and all those things.

I think you understand this, too, but I just want to highlight and emphasizeeven beyond just loving each other, which is incredibleto be thankful.

“And be thankful.”

“And be thankful.”

“And be thankful.”

And with those words, I married my friends to each other and I prayed that they, like you, would have a long, wonderful and thankful life together!

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for Your wisdom, which You’ve given to us through Your Word to help us to love one another in the best way possible. Help us to apply these words to all of our relationships so that we can love one other more fully and be more thankful in all that we do. Fill us with Your Spirit to do everything You’ve put on our hearts to do today and every day, from this day forward. We pray all this in the strong name of Jesus, who has the power to make all our relationships stronger, too. Amen.

15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage – Chapter 5

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Today I’m sharing the last 2 tips of these 15 tips for a stronger marriage. Then in next chapter I’ll conclude with 3 words that tie all the other tips together.

But before I get started on today’s tips, I want to let you know that Tip #15 is perhaps the most significant tip I ever received before getting married. It’s also one of the most delicate to talk about because it has to do with physical intimacy.

For the sake of modesty, and for the sake of getting this message through any spam filters when I first sent this message out by email, I’ve simply used the phrase “physical intimacy” to describe the physical union between a husband and wife, and I’ve used the term “self pleasure” to describe the act of touching yourself in a way that brings you physical pleasure when you are alone. (Now you can see why this tip is so delicate! But I assure you, what you’re going to read today could significantly alter the way you interact with your spouse from this day forward!)

With that preface in mind, here are Tips #14 and 15.

14) Commit to doing something to delight your spouse on a regular basis.  Before I married Lana, I promised to give her a back rub every night, which was something that she absolutely loved. It worked out well for both of us, because she loved being touched, and I loved touching her! For 23 years I kept that commitment and it was one of the best things I ever promised to do, both for her and for myself.

Those back rubs also led to other kinds of intimacy, setting the tone for our bedtime conversations and often culminating in physical passion. By blessing Lana in this one way, I received all kinds of blessings back.

I also committed to making breakfast for her every morning, something which she loved at the time we got married, too. But as time and the seasons of life changed, she began to prefer other things instead, like sleeping in a little longer while I made breakfast for the kids after she had spent the night nursing a baby! I say this to say that some of our commitments may change over time, but the point is to intentionally commit to doing something to delight your spouse on a regular basis. It smooths out the ebbs and flows of life and ensures there’s joy in the midst of anything else that might be going on.

For her part, Lana had made a commitment before we got married, too, but one that she didn’t tell me about until many years into our marriage. She just did it. She committed to herself that she would go to bed every night at the same time that I went to bed. She had watched other couples live their lives in separate bedrooms for years and she saw the devastating effects that this had on their relationships. So she told herself she was going to do whatever she could to try to ensure that didn’t happen in her marriage.

Of course, this ensured she got her nightly back rub! But even more, it meant that we had time to talk and pray together every night; it meant that we were available for physical intimacy on a regular basis; and it increased the likelihood of having a big family like she always wanted!

You and your spouse may have a different set of things you could do to delight one other. If you’re not sure what would delight them, just ask them! Then make a commitment to doing something to delight them in the way they’d love to be delighted on a regular basis. As the Bible says:

“…love one another deeply, from the heart” (1 Peter 1:22b).

15) Make physical intimacy with your spouse the best that it can be. After I was engaged to Lana, I set up an appointment to meet with a man who had counseled many, many people through marital issues regarding their physical intimacy. I met with him specifically because I wanted to ensure that I did everything possible to safeguard our physical relationship and to make it the best that it could possibly be.

One of the most important tips he shared with me was to consider making a commitment to myself and to Lana that I would not engage in self pleasure, but that I would only experience physical pleasure when I was with her. Many men, he said, go into marriage thinking that they’ll be able to be intimate with their wife any time they want. But the reality is that it just doesn’t work that way! And because of that, many spouses decide to simply please themselves whenever they want.

This man told me that he had met with numerous groups of women to discuss issues like this, and asked them what they would think if they knew their husbands were pleasing themselves when they weren’t together. Nearly every woman in every group said they would feel hurt by this, or they would wonder what they were doing wrong that their husbands would do this, or they would wonder what else their husbands might be doing physically when they weren’t together.

Then this man went on to tell me about the blessings couples experienced who had committed to enjoying physical pleasure only when they were together. He said it wasn’t necessary that they engage in full physical intimacy every time, but that they were at least to be with each other and enjoy the closeness of their bodies. Couples who made this commitment built up trust, lowered barriers to intimacy and brought about a lifetime of fulfillment for each other, both inside and outside of the bedroom.

Since I had never even considered how this might play out in marriage, I didn’t know what to think. But this man had thrown down a gauntlet, a challenge, and I had to decide whether or not I was going to pick it up. After talking some more about this with another friend and then with Lana, I decided it was worth a try. So before Lana and I were married, I committed to her that I would not engage in self pleasure, but reserve all physical pleasure only for when I was with her. If for any reason I fell down in this commitment, I committed to confessing it to her before the day was out.

I can attest to the fact that this one tip alone helped me perhaps more than any of the others. Why? Because each of these tips are interrelated and physical intimacy is at the core of what makes marriage unique among all other relationships. So when there’s a breakdown in one area of your relationship, it often affects your physical intimacy as well. In order to ensure I would be able to enjoy the physical pleasures of marriage, I knew I would have to nurture the other areas of my marriage, too. As the saying goes:

“The grass ain’t always greener on the other side; it’s greener where you water it.”

Here’s how some of the tips I’ve mentioned already helped to water our physical intimacy. For instance, by putting our TV in the closet for our first year, it freed up all kinds of time to have meaningful conversations and enjoy soothing back rubs, which often led to physical intimacy. By going to bed every night at the same time as each other and by praying together before we fell asleep, we were able to draw closer spiritually and that drew us closer physically. By confessing our sins quickly to each other, we built up trust between us and kept guilt and shame at bay. By inviting Jesus to use our hands and eyes and words as if they were His very own, we were able to keep our touches and kisses as tender and life-giving as possible.

This isn’t to say that it was easy for me to keep this challenge. Even though my physical intimacy with Lana was incredible from day 1, there were still a few times in our first year of marriage when I fell back into old habits of pleasing myself when I was alone or away from home. It seemed like a quick and easy way to release some of the tension in other areas of my life.

Yet I still wanted to give this idea an honest try, and because of my promise to Lana, I followed through with the rest of it and confessed it to Lana each time before the day was out. The first time I had to confess it to her it was more difficult and embarrassing than I imagined. The second time was even more difficult. So after just a few confessions like this, I was able to break the habit and keep my commitment for the rest of our 23 years of marriage.

I’m not telling you this out of some kind of prudish purity, but simply to let you know that it’s possible! And believe me, my passions and temptations are just as strong as any other man’s! But until my conversation with this marriage counselor, I had never even thought about the idea.

I also tell you this because I can’t describe the multitude of ways this one commitment helped our marriage. Here are just a few:

1) This gave us both confidence that I had control over my body, rather than my body having control over me. This helped Lana to trust me to not cross the line of having physical pleasure with someone else, because I wouldn’t even cross it with myself.

2) This kept me from turning on the TV in a hotel room when I was away from home, or from buying a magazine that I shouldn’t have bought, or from downloading a video that I shouldn’t have downloaded. Even though these things certainly crossed my mind and were ever-present opportunities, there was never any point to engaging in these activities since I knew that they would never culminate in physical pleasure.

3) This ensured that the physical side of our marital relationship was fully alive and vibrant throughout our entire marriage. Roger Staubach, the famous quarterback, was once asked how he felt when one of his teammates always seemed to have a different woman on his arm every night. Roger said, “I’m sure I’m just as sexually active as he is. The difference is that all of mine is with one woman.” Touchdown, Roger! The joy of my physical intimacy with Lana, and the trust that we built into our relationship because of this one commitment, was worth anything it might have cost me in terms of giving up fleeting pleasures on my own.

While I can’t say if this commitment is something that you should make, or that it will have the same impact on your marriage, I do want to encourage you to do whatever you can to nurture the physical intimacy of your marriage.

By the way, one of the best books we read before getting married that helped us in our sexual relationship throughout our entire marriage was called Intended For Pleasure by Ed and Gaye Wheat. The book contains many helpful tips for making your sex life the best that it can be. I highly recommend it for any married couple.

As I mentioned in my own book, What God Says About Sex, physical intimacy with Lana was the most consistently exhilarating, off-the-charts experience of my life! So whether or not you choose to follow the path I chose, I pray you’ll make a commitment to do something to protect your physical intimacy and to keep it alive and active as long as you both shall live. As the Bible says:

“Marriage should be honored by all, and the marriage bed kept pure…” (Hebrews 13:4a)

Honor your marriage and keep your marriage bed pure. Don’t look for other ways to find physical pleasure. Look to your spouse and do whatever you can to nurture your relationship with them.

In the next chapter, the conclusion of this series!

15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage – Chapter 4

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

I was going to call this tip “How to have a fair fight,” which captures the essence of the message well. But the idea behind this tip isn’t to help you fight better; the idea is to help you express your feelings better so you and your spouse can truly hear what each other is saying and do something about it before it becomes a fight.

I think you’ll find this tip applies to any of your relationships, not just your marriage. In fact, I heard from a single woman who wrote to tell me as I was writing this series to say how surprised she was that God was speaking to her through these marriage tips, even though she’s not married. She wrote:

“I was hesitant at first to read this devotional as I’m not married. I was just scrolling through and saw a part about Lana and yourself getting a car and about marriage being a calling. So I decided to start from the top for I believed God wanted me to learn a thing or two and also to be encouraged as I was feeling a bit down and questioning my future. I enjoyed it and it made me laugh how God worked out your differences, even your breaking up and eventually getting married. That gave me hope since I’m single and struggling relationship wise. My concern about my future especially is that I really want to change my car and I laughed with tears coming to my eyes when you said about Lana’s desires for a car and how you reassured her about God working and providing for you and He will do the same for her. I like the part too about your partner understanding your purpose & dreams and how God can use you to help each other reach their potential and how God can use each other to bring about change & transformation. I have always believed that. Thanks for sharing your testimony. I must read the 7 points from earlier and see what else God wants me to know. God bless!”

So whether you apply this tip to your marriage or to any relationship, I hope you’ll read today’s tip closely and let God speak to your heart.

13) Watch your timing, tone and words. Lana and I didn’t fight often, and when we did, we tried to do so in private. This may have given others the impression that we never fought, but that’s not true. I will say, though, that we were able to avoid many of the all-out fights that others experience simply by following some advice that we learned during pre-marital counseling and some other wisdom that we learned for ourselves from the Bible.

This tip involves 3 aspects of how you express your feelings to each other: your timing, your tone and your words.

First, watch your timing. It’s important, of course, to share your feelings and not to stuff them down inside. We all have feelings and we want others to respect our feelings. But it’s also important to consider the timing of when to share those feelings. Even Jesus didn’t say everything that was on His heart to His disciples, but took into account when they would best receive what He had to say. Jesus said:

“I have much more to say to you, more than you can now bear” (John 16:12).

Jesus eventually did share everything on His heart, and He told the disciples that He would send His Holy Spirit later to remind them of everything He said. But He did so at a time when He knew they could best receive it.

Lana and I found that if we had something important to share with each other, especially if it was potentially explosive, that it was best to talk about it when we were both fresh and alert and able to talk about it rationally. We seemed to have our worst conversations when one or both of us were tired and worn out or when we had pressing deadlines that had to be met. It was better if we could realize the timing was bad and set a time to talk later when we could truly listen to each other.

Second, it’s important to watch your tone. It’s easy to jump to conclusions and blame your spouse for things they didn’t even know were wrong. In America, we love the idea of being “innocent until proven guilty.” But in marriage, we often jump to the conclusion that our spouse is guilty and we start an argument based on that assumed guilt rather than simply explaining what we’re feeling. The Bible talks about the importance of tone when it says:

“A gentle answer turns away wrath, but a harsh word stirs up anger” (Proverbs 15:1).

When I came to Lana with gentleness, simply sharing something that I was feeling, I was usually met with a gentle response in return. But when I came to her with a harsh or accusatory tone, it stirred up a harsh or angry response. This is a simple law of nature and it’s a simple law of communication: “For every action there is an equal and opposite reaction.”

Instead of looking straight at your spouse and assuming they are the problem, it’s better to turn shoulder to shoulder and address the problem together. It might even help to remind yourself and your spouse, “I know you’re not my enemy. I’m fighting for you, not against you.” By simply reminding yourselves of this truth, you can often diffuse the bomb that might otherwise explode.

I remember being called to a friend’s house late one night. She and her husband were in the middle of an argument—and it was bad. In fact, when I walked in, I wondered if she should have called the police instead of me.

But as I sat down with both of them and listened to what they were arguing about, it turned out that the husband was trying to tell his wife that he wished he could spend more time with her, because she was often out helping other people in need. They were talking past each other, though, because they were talking about 2 different things. The truth was that they both wanted to do something good; they just needed to work on how to achieve those good things together.

Here the wife thought her husband hated her for wanting to help others, when the truth was that he loved her so much he wanted to spend more time with her! And he loved that she wanted to help other people, but he just wished she would spend more of that energy on him, rather than depleting it all before she got home. By talking through both of their desires, without accusation or harsh words, they were able to find a way to move forward and help meet each of their desires more fully.

This story leads to the third aspect of how to have a fair fight, which is to watch the words you choose. Here’s a simple phrase you can memorize and, if you start using it today, you’ll find your conversations will go much smoother immediately. The phrase is:

“I feel … when … because … ”

This focuses the issue on you and your thoughts and feelings rather than on the other person.

In the story I shared above about the couple fighting, the husband started with an accusatory tone by saying “You’re always out helping other people!” To which his wife immediately reacted by saying, “What’s wrong with helping other people?!?” Then she started listing all the good and godly reasons to help others. She was also stung by the word “always” and said, “I’m not always out helping other people!!!” because she began to recall how many the times she stayed home to help him or their family. (It’s better just to drop the words “you always” or “you never” from arguments, because the other person can usually think of at least a few times when they did or did not do whatever they’re being accused of doing).

But because of the husband’s wording (and probably his timing and tone, based on the lateness and intensity of the conversation), he had inadvertently derailed the conversation from the beginning and they began squabbling over side issues. Rather than starting the sentence with the accusatory words “You always…,” consider if he had started by saying, “I feel…,” and then filled in the blanks that followed:

“I feel hurt when you go out to help others because I’d like to spend more time with you myself.”

That’s really what the husband was trying to say, but it came out as anger and jealousy rather than love and affection. By blaming her for wanting to help others, he put her on the defensive from the start, rather than simply expressing what he really wanted, which was to spend more time with her.

Using the words “I feel … when … because…” changes the tenor of your conversations immediately and helps you get closer to meeting your own needs sooner than if you get sidetracked on secondary conversations. You may still need to have those secondary conversations, but you’ll realize that they are just that: secondary. The main thing is to be able to express what you’re feeling, without blame or accusation, by describing how you feel when the other person does or does not do certain things.

Your choice of words can make all the difference, not only for yourself, but also for the other person. The Bible says:

“A word fitly spoken is like apples of gold in settings of silver” (Proverbs 25:11, NKJV).

Which means that words that are well timed and placed are beautiful to behold.

As an exercise to help you think through your words the next time you need to express something you’re feeling, imagine a conversation that you may be currently having with your spouse (or co-worker or friend), whether it’s a conversation you’ve been having out loud or if it’s still just in your head, and try to rephrase what you’re feeling using the words “I feel… when… because.”

Think hard about what you’re really feeling and why. Rather than accusing the other person in your head, imagine that you’re truly just trying to express your feelings and what triggers those feelings.

I feel lonely
I feel frustrated

I feel hurt
I feel unappreciated

when you come home late
when you move my piles
when you forget to do what I ask
when you correct me

because I want to go to bed with you
because I don’t know where things are when I need them
because I want to know that you care about me
because I’m trying hard to do the right thing

You can see how each of these statements could lead to further discussion and exploration of why the person feels what they feel and finding a solution that is beneficial for both people.

You might be thinking, “That sounds like a lot of work,” and you’d be right! It is! But the payoff is worth it.

In woodworking there’s a saying, “Measure twice; cut once.” When you carefully take the time to measure a piece of wood twice and then cut it only once, you save yourself a whole lot of time patching things up later. The same could be said of your words: “Think twice; speak once.” As the Bible says:

“Everyone should be quick to listen, slow to speak and slow to become angry” (James 1:19b).

Although it takes extra time and effort to think through your timing, your tone and your words, you’ll save yourself a whole lot of time and effort in patching things up later!

Coming up next, tips #14 and 15!

15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage – Chapter 3

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

One of the questions I’m asked most about marriage is “How did you know that Lana was ‘the one’ for you?” Today I’ll share that answer with you in Tip #12 for how to have a stronger marriage.

But don’t think that today’s tip is only for those who are considering marriage. Even if you’ve been married a long, long time, today’s tip can help to re-energize your marriage as you remember why you chose your spouse in the first place.

With that in mind, here’s tip #12 for how to have a stronger marriage.

12) Choose well (and remember why you chose the one you did). Next to your decision to follow Christ, choosing who to marry is the 2nd most important decision you’ll ever make in your life. It’s a decision that will affect you for the rest of your life, and it’s a decision that will affect generations of people long after you’re gone.

I read a book before I got married that scared me, and for good reason: I wasn’t ready to get married. Even though I loved Lana deeply, this book helped me see the enormity of the decision to get married and how it would affect my life from that moment on. The book was called The Mystery of Marriage by Mike Mason. Mike said:

“A marriage, or a marriage partner, may be compared to a great tree growing right up through the center of one’s living room. It is something that is just there, and it is huge, and everything has been built around it, and wherever one happens to be going—to the fridge, to bed, to the bathroom, or out the front door—the tree has to be taken into account. It cannot be gone through; it must respectfully be gone around. It is somehow bigger and stronger than oneself. True, it could be chopped down, but not without tearing the house apart. And certainly it is beautiful, unique, exotic: but also, let’s face it, it is at times an enormous inconvenience.

So there are many things that can be said about one’s life’s mate, but finally, irrevocably, the one definite thing that needs to be said is that he or she is always there. And that, while it may be common enough in the world of trees, is among us human beings a rather remarkable state of affairs” (Mike Mason, The Mystery of Marriage, p. 39).

The book goes on to describe how nothing in life does more to expose our pride, failings and weaknesses than being married. Our selfishness is exposed at every turn. As the Bible says:

“As iron sharpens iron, so one person sharpens another” (Proverbs 27:17).

As helpful as it is for us to be sharpened, the process of chipping away at the ugly and unsightly things in our lives can be painful. I just wasn’t ready. I remember going to my brother and sister-in-law’s wedding, watching them take their vows for a lifetime and thinking, “I can’t do this! I just can’t do it!” It wasn’t that I didn’t love Lana, but that I couldn’t imagine giving up the idea of just living my life for myself.

In the months that followed, however, God began to show me all that I would gain by being married. I had recently put my faith in Christ, and I was already seeing the fruit of having invited Him into my life and taking His thoughts into account before acting on my own. I was eventually convinced that marriage could be worth giving up whatever independence I had before. The question then became, “Who does God want me to marry?”

Although the Bible gives us certain baseline criteria for choosing a spouse, such as believers marrying other believers (2 Corinthians 6:14a and 1 Kings 11:2b), not marrying close relatives (Leviticus 18:6-19), and marrying someone who can help God fulfill His recreative design for the world (Leviticus 18:22-23 and Romans 1:26-27), it doesn’t tell us which person, specifically, who God wants us to marry. At least I didn’t think so. For that, I knew I would have to rely on God’s Holy Spirit. And I’ve found that He is more than happy to help usas long as we’re willing to listen.

So how did I know that Lana was “the one”? For me, my answer came after months of asking God to speak to me clearly if she was the one that He wanted me to marry. I had already come to the conclusion that I wanted to marry her, but I needed to know for sure what God wanted, because I knew that He knew both of us better than we knew ourselves.

One morning I sat down in my bedroom to read my Bible, but didn’t know what to read. I had just finished reading my Bible from cover to cover a few days earlier for the first time in my life, and I wasn’t sure where to start reading again. So I decided to start over at the beginning.

Lana had come to visit me that morning, as we had already been out to watch a friend run a race in downtown Houston. We decided to take some time to pray on our own before going on with the day, so she sat on the couch in the living room with her Bible, and I went to the bedroom with mine. This was a refreshingly new practice for both of us in that previous year.

I opened up my Bible to the first page and began to read again about how God created the world, and how God created Adam, the first man on earth. God put Adam in a beautiful garden and asked him to take care of it. But God saw that even in the midst of this beautiful setting, surrounded by all kinds of spectacular things, Adam was still alone:

“The LORD God said, ‘It is not good for the man to be alone. I will make a helper suitable for him’” (Genesis 2:18).

So God created Eve and brought her to Adam.

Even though I had heard this story since I was a kid, this was the first time I had seen it from God’s perspective. As I read about Adam being alone in the garden, my heart fell as God’s must have fallen, when He saw how lonely Adam was. Then my heart rose again, as God’s must have risen, when God created Eve and brought her to Adam. I imagined the smile on Adam’s face must have about a mile wide!

As I pictured this scene in my mind, I suddenly had an intense awareness that God was looking down at me just as He had looked at Adam. There I was, surrounded by all kinds of spectacular things, but I was still alone. In that moment, God spoke to my heart. The words seemed to leap off the page, and I felt that God had done the same for me: He had created a woman just for me and He had brought her directly to me. She was sitting in the very next room! After months of praying, I knew that I knew that God really did want to fulfill the desires of my heart and He really did want me to marry Lana.

I got up off the floor and ran down the hall. I didn’t stop to look in the mirror as I ran, but I’m sure if I did, the smile on my face would have been about a mile wide. I told Lana what God had told me through the story of Adam and Eve. We talked and we cried and I asked her to marry me right on the spot. To my delight, she said “Yes!” and we spent the rest of that incredible day together walking and talking and riding paddle boats in the rain at Miller Park.

My eyes still water as I think about it again 25 years later. Even though I didn’t have a ring to give her, and we didn’t have a candlelight dinner, I had something that was even more precious to me: I had a word from God that Lana was “the one.” I can’t tell you how many times I’ve come back to that story over the years, both in good times and in hard times, and how it has re-energized my love for and commitment to Lana.

For Lana, the story was much simpler: she said she knew from the day she met me that God wanted her to marry me. She said that as soon as we met, there on the 2nd floor of David Kinley Hall at the University of Illinois, that these words immediately popped into her mind: “That’s the man you’re going to marry.”

She said it was the wording that made her realize it was from God, and the way that the words came into her mind. She said the words seemed to come into her mind out of the blue, and they were spoken in the 3rd person: “That’s the man you’re going to marry.” She said that if it was her own thought, she would have said to herself, “That’s the man I’m going to marry!” But she didn’t, and the words were clear: “That’s the man you’re going to marry.” She was so convinced that she went home that night and called one of her best friends to tell her she had just met the man she was going to marry. And she was right!

I tell you these stories not because I think God will speak to you in the exact same way, but to give you confidence that God can speak to you, if you’re willing to listen to Him. God’s Holy Spirit really is alive and active. And, believe it or not, God wants you to know who to marry even more than you want to know it. He has a bigger stake in the outcome of your life than you do, and He knows you and every other person on the planet even better than you know yourself.

I had been diligently seeking God for months for His answer (after dating Lana for years before finally coming to the place of asking God what He wanted for our relationship). And Lana had been praying ever since she was a child for a man to marry who would be like Jesus to her, not that I was ever close to that, but in her eyes at least, she felt that I was the answer to all those prayers.

Once I knew that Lana was the one for me, I knew there was never any going back. I was committed to planting that tree of marriage right in the center of my living room, and I was happier about it than I can possibly tell you. I never used the D word (Divorce) because I knew that wasn’t an option. I knew that for better or worse, neither of us were going away, and we were going to have to work through anything that came our way together. And I couldn’t have been happier about it.

Just like the words “God will never leave you alone” can be either a blessing or a curse depending on how you look at it, the idea of being with another person 24/7 for the rest of your life can be a blessing or a curse, too, depending on how you look at it. That’s why it’s so important to remember why you chose the one you did in the first place, because it can help restore the way you look at your marriage, not as a curse of always having someone else around, but as a blessing of always having someone else around.

If you’re still considering who to marry, I want to encourage you to choose well. No decision, other than your decision to follow Christ, is as important. And no decision this important is one that God wants you to take lightly. He would love to help you know who to marry, for He has a vested interest in the outcome of both of your lives.

For those of you who have already made your choice of who to marry and who are now living out that choice, perhaps even wondering if you made the right choice or not, I’d like to encourage you to look back and remember why you made that choice in the first place.

What was it that drew you to your spouse? What made him or her so special to you when you first met or when you first started dating? What did God speak to you about him or her along the way? What feelings or emotions stirred within you that made you want to make this commitment to be together forever? Choosing well is important, but remembering can be just as important to helping you stay committed to your choice. As Nehemiah said about the Israelites who went back on some of their earlier choices:

“They refused to listen and failed to remember the miracles You performed among them” (Nehemiah 9:17).

They didn’t listen to God, and they failed to remember the miracles He performed among them. Don’t be like that! Listen to God, and then remember what God has told you.

I’m not saying it’s easy to choose who to marry or to stay married after you’ve made that choice, and I’m not saying that people won’t surprise you down the road with actions and decisions that catch us totally off guard. In fact, I’m saying just the opposite. I’m saying that none of us really know what we’re getting into when we commit to living with another person for the rest of our lives. None of us really know what’s in the hearts of other people living on the planet, let alone what’s in our own hearts. But God knows.

God knows what’s in our hearts, and He knows how to guide and direct us if we’re willing to listen. God also knows how to redeem ANY situation and ANY decision we ever make, even the bad ones. In fact, that’s why He sent Jesus to die: to redeem us from the poor choices we make, the sins we’ve committed along the way, so that we can live a new and abundant life, both here on earth and in heaven forever. No matter how you’ve arrived at the place you’re in right now, you can trust Him to redeem and restore it and to help make it right.

But if you’re not married yet, do yourself and everyone else around you a huge favor: Choose well! Listen to God, then remember the miracles He’s done among you.

15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage – Chapter 2

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

In this chapter I’m sharing just 4 tips with you. I’ve grouped these together because each one is related to how you balance your needs and callings with the needs and callings of your spouse. These can help to ensure that your marriage is a true partnership to help you both accomplish all that God has put on your hearts to do.

With that in mind, here are tips #8 through 11 for how to have a stronger marriage.

8) Be willing to live for your spouse. I spoke to a man who was divorcing his wife. She wanted to move to another state to fulfill some of her dreams, but he didn’t want to. They were at a stalemate and this was the last straw.

I asked him, “If someone threatened to kill your wife, would you be willing to die for her?”

“Yes, of course,” he replied.

Then I asked, “If you would be willing to die for her, would you be willing to live for her?”

We talked again shortly thereafter and he put his faith in Christ. He reconciled with his wife and they moved across the country. As Jesus told His disciples:

“Greater love has no one than this, that he lay down his life for his friends” (John 15:13).

Then Jesus proved His love for His friends by laying down His life for them.

Surprisingly, “laying down your life” doesn’t always mean giving up your own dreams and plans, too. For Jesus also said,

“For whoever wants to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for Me will find it” (Matthew 16:25).

Sometimes it’s by helping your spouse achieve their dreams that you’ll be better able to fulfill your own dreams. If God is the one who has put special dreams and desires within both you and your spouse, then He’ll find a way to accomplish those dreams and desires for both of you, too.

9) Help your spouse achieve their goals. This may sound like the previous tip, but the difference is that sometimes you’ll have to take the initiative to help your spouse achieve their goals. It may be that God has put you in their life just for this purpose, because He knew they would need your unique help. After God created Adam, He said:

“It’s not good for the Man to be alone; I’ll make him a helper, a companion” (Genesis 2:18, MSG).

One of the main purposes for marriage, according to God, is so we won’t have to do life alone; that we’ll have a helper and a companion along the way.

Lana was both of those things to me: a wonderful companion and a terrific helper. She helped me do things I could never have done on my own, whether it was building a family or launching a ministry or giving me regular feedback and encouragement on my writing and speaking and planning and dreaming. At the same time, I was able to help her achieve some of her goals. Over the years, however, I realized that she still had other dreams and desires for her life which would never be realized if I didn’t step in to give her a boost. She wanted to do missions work in Africa, visit the Holy Land and make a movie about the life of St. Nicholas.

But with all of her other responsibilities, those dreams seemed either distant or impossible. So I sat down with her and began to pray about each one, asking God how I could help her achieve her dreams. Within a few years, I was able to help her take a missions trip to Africa, visit the Holy Land twice and write out the story of the life of St. Nicholas, which we planned to use as the basis for a movie someday. When we found out that Lana had cancer, I can’t tell you how thankful I was that I had stepped in to help her fulfill those dreams while she was still able to do themand I’d encourage you to do the same.

10) Remember your marriage is a calling, too. I think a word of caution is in order here, too. Be careful when considering giving up one type of “calling” to follow another. I shared my story with a group one day about quitting my job and going into full-time ministry. A woman came up to me afterwards to tell me how excited she was because God was calling her to do the same thing. After congratulating her for being willing to take this step of faith, I asked her what kept her from doing it before. She said, “Well, my husband won’t like it because I’m going to have to move and leave him behind.”

“As in divorce?” I asked.

“Yes,” she said, and she looked at the floor.

I said, “Don’t forsake one type of calling (your marriage) to fulfill another. If this is from God, He’ll help you to do both.”

Your marriage is a calling just as much as any other kind of “calling.” When I quit my job and went into full-time ministry, I knew for me that meant living on faith for all of our financial provision (we all live on faith, actually; it’s just that sometimes we’re more acutely aware of it than others). But I also knew I was called to my marriage with Lana.

So I wrote Lana a letter, telling her that even though I felt called by God to do this ministry, I also felt called by God to marry her and to take care of her as best I could. I committed to her, right at the beginning of our ministry, that if ever she felt she wasn’t being cared for because of the ministry that I was doing, then I would quit doing ministry or I would find another way to do it so that I could care for her better.

I didn’t want to shortchange one calling to fulfill another. As the Bible says rather forcefully:

“Anyone who does not provide for their relatives, and especially for their own household, has denied the faith and is worse than an unbeliever” (1 Timothy 5:8).

Lana never had to exercise her right to pull out the letter and pull me out of ministry, although she came close a few times. And whenever she did, we prayed together and I filled out applications for other jobs. God always made a way for me to fulfill both callings, however, so I could keep loving her well and keep doing ministry well. I knew that if I had to neglect one calling to fulfill another, then I was probably doing something wrong, and if God had called me to both, He would help me to find a way to do both.

11) Remember that God is the provider for both of you. If you haven’t noticed, each of these tips builds on the others. While there’s a lot that you can do for your spouse, you can’t do everything! There are some things only God can do. Ultimately, He’s the one who provides for you both. As the Bible says,

“The earth is the LORD’s, and everything in it…” (Psalm 24:1a).

When I was first dating Lana, we relied on each other for everything: our conversation, our intimacy, our affirmation, our affection. But when God broke us up for a period of time, we learned to rely on Him as the ultimate source of everything in our lives, including each other. When we finally came back together and eventually got married, we had a new awareness that God was the source of all we needed, even if He used one or the other of us to meet that need. He was still the source of it all.

I was reminded of how much God loved Lana one morning after we had had a funny conversation the day before. Her car had broken down and we needed to find another, but there was no way we could afford one. She told me the kind of car she really wanted to get. She had never cared about makes or models of cars before, just whatever would get her from Point A to Point B. When I looked at the prices of used models online, I thought, “Good luck with that!”

A friend of ours told us when he sent his daughter off to college, the only thing he had to give her were his prayers and these words: “The same God who takes care of me will take care of you.” God did His part, My friend did what he could do, his daughter did what she could do, and God did what only He could do. 4 years later she had a college degree!

So that night as I prayed for Lana and the car she wanted, I said at the end, rather jokingly, “Well, you’ve got my prayers! The same God who takes care of me will take care of you!” Then I rolled over and fell asleep.

The joke was on me, though, when the very next morning I pulled into the parking lot for a men’s group at church and a man pulled in right after me—driving the exact car that Lana had told me she wanted. He had never visited the group before and I had never seen another car like this around town. It was the same exact make, model and color that Lana had wanted!

I told the man that my wife was talking about getting a car just like that and he said he was actually thinking of selling it! I had to shake my head and confess to God that I had forgotten how much He loved her, too—even more than I did—and that He was the one who provided everything for her, just like He provided everything for me. Although we didn’t buy that man’s car, God made a way for us to buy another one—the same model, make and color—within just a few months of those feeble prayers. God really does love our spouse even more than we love them, and He loves to surprise and delight them, just as He loves to surprise and delight us.

Sometimes we make the mistake of trying too hard to please our spouse, only to fall short again and again, when what we really need to do is to trust God that He will provide for them, even when we can’t. So do your best and trust God with the rest.

That’s it for today, and probably more than enough “home work” for you to think about for this chapter! In the next chapter, I’ll share only 1 tip so you can focus on it exclusively.

15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage – Chapter 1

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Here are the first 7 tips for a stronger marriage. I’ve kept these tips short to help you get started as quickly as possible, but I hope you won’t rush through them.

We have a game at our house called Othello. and the description on the box says the game takes “a minute to learn; a lifetime to master.” The same is true for each of these tips. You can probably read each one in just a few minutes, but they could take a lifetime to master!

So I hope you’ll take some time to really consider how to apply each one to your own marriage. With that in mind, here are the first 7 tips!

1) Pray with each other daily. Before Lana and I got married, I heard someone say that he prayed every night with his wife before they went to bed. He said this assured them of 2 things every day:

1- This assured them that each of them was being prayed for every single day of their lives. Since I believe in the power of prayer, I was so eager to try this even before I got married that I tried it with a friend who was my roommate at the time. It turned out to be so powerful, and we saw so many answers to our prayers, that I was convinced to keep doing it when I entered into marriage as well.

2- This also assured them that each of them would have a chance to express some of their deepest needs that they may never have shared otherwise. Often I would go through a whole day with Lana, talking and doing life together, and think that I knew what she probably wanted prayer for by the end of the day. But there were often times when I would ask her how I could pray for her and she would surprise me with something that I would have never guessed on my own.

No matter how late it was at night or what kind of mood we were in, we kept this commitment daily, even if it was just praying a blessing over each other in Jesus’ name. One of Lana’s favorite prayers to pray for me and for the kids was based on this verse from the Bible:

“The LORD bless you and keep you; the LORD make His face shine upon you and be gracious to you; the LORD turn His face toward you and give you peace” (Numbers 6:24-26).

I shared this tip with the couple who inspired me to write this book and they posted a message on FaceBook just a few days into their honeymoon:

“A man filled with great wisdom told us before we got married that every night we should pray together before we fell asleep. So far in our short marriage we have done that. There is nothing more intimate.”

I agree! Pray with each other every day.

2) Take out the TV. Lack of communication is the #1 cause of divorce. It’s amazing how even having a TV in the room can impact your communication with your spouse. It’s always easier to turn on the TV than to talk to someone else. The TV doesn’t talk back; you don’t have to listen if you don’t want to. You can be delighted and entertained for hours on end without doing any of the heavy lifting of a relationship. Having a TV in the room is like always having a third person in your marriage. Even when it’s off, the temptation is still there to turn it on.

Lana and I read a book before we got married called The First Years of Forever by Ed and Gaye Wheat which argued convincingly that the patterns you set in the first 2 years of marriage will set the tone for the patterns you’ll have in your 7th year and 14th year and so on. So to set your patterns right from the start, make communication a #1 goal. Lana and I put our TV in the back of a closet for the first year of our marriage. The only time we took it out was when we heard that the Berlin Wall was being torn down live on television, 1 of the most significant news events of that year. Then back into the closet it went.

I can’t tell you the joy that Lana and I had that first year, just the two of us in our 1-bedroom apartment in Houston, Texas. It freed us up to spend all kinds of time together, whether it was cooking dinner, playing games, cleaning dishes, going out or making love. Someone had given us money to buy a new TV as a wedding present, which we saved to get one when our first year was over. But we enjoyed our life without a TV so much that we kept it that way for several years until we finally decided to buy one so we could watch movies or teach the kids. After 23 years, we still watched very little TV, nor did our kids, because we just never developed the a habit. (And when we did start watching TV again, we were shocked at how much more negative the content on TV seemed to have turned in just those few short years.)

Let me add here again that these are suggestions that you’ll have to adapt to your own situation, whether it’s limiting time on the Internet or social media, or watching only a set number of shows or sporting events per month, or whatever it takes to give you the best shot at increasing your time to communicate. As the Apostle Paul reminded the Corinthians:

“Everything is permissible”—but not everything is beneficial. “Everything is permissible”—but not everything is constructive (1 Corinthians 10:23).

3) Combine your bank accounts. Communication is the #1 cause for divorce, but finances are a close second. Lana and I were encouraged at the beginning of our marriage to combine our bank accounts and share a checkbook. This meant that we had to talk about our purchases with each other so there were no surprises. This also kept us in check from making whimsical or unnecessary purchases. By combining our bank accounts we were also able to better save our money and make a priority of helping to fulfill each other’s dreams, whether it was a special trip for an anniversary or a missions trip to another country or a new vehicle when we needed one.

Because we had to make our decisions together, we simply made wiser decisions. Although it was harder at first because we had to work together, it kept us from having the mentality that “this is my money” and “this is your money.” We realized early on that “this is God’s money” and we wanted to spend it in the best way possible. As King David said to God:

“Everything comes from You, and we have given You only what comes from Your hand” (1 Chronicles 29:14b).

This may not apply to every situation or every stage of life, but it’s important to do something to make sure your finances enhance your marriage and not take away from it. For instance, I noticed that Lana was supportive whenever I was asked to speak anywhere special, but that doing so cost her in terms of my time and energy. So I began giving her any money I received from these extra speaking engagements, rather than using it for our every day bills. It was a simple way to make sure the money we received was working for our marriage, not against it.

4) Never use the “D” word: Divorce. There’s a funny line in the movie, It’s a Wonderful Life, when the house maid Annie gives some money to George Bailey when he’s in dire straights. Annie says, “I’ve been saving this money for a divorce, if ever I got a husband!” It’s a funny line for a movie, but it’s a terrible line for real life. Sometimes you might be tempted to hold things back from your spouse “just in case things don’t work out.” But those very things that you’re holding back might be the pathway to greater intimacy if they were shared, whether it’s money or secrets or simply giving yourself as fully as possible to your spouse.

If you’re committed to marriage for life, which God certainly is, never use the word “divorce,” especially as a threat. Some people hold onto that option and use it as a weapon in an argument. But it’s not a weapon. Jesus said that Moses allowed for divorce only because of the hardness of people’s hearts, but that it wasn’t always that way from the beginning (see Matthew 19:8).

If you’re struggling in your marriage, keep your hearts soft and tender by looking for other ways to deal with your problems, whether you look to God, the Bible, prayer, counselors, friends or perhaps even time away. But not divorce. God says in the Bible:

“I hate divorce” (Malachi 2:16).

And anyone who’s been through one knows why. When I’ve counseled couples for marriage, I’ve sometimes told them that I’m glad to bless their marriage, but on one condition: that if they ever consider a divorce, that they have to come back to me first and get my blessing for that, too. Then I let them know that in all my years of counseling people, I’ve never felt led to bless a divorce, even in some of the most intense situations. I’ve always felt that God can work through even the most intense situations, especially if both people are willing to do so.

5) Confess your sins quickly. I heard about a man who walked across America. He said his toughest moments weren’t when he was walking through the rain or snow or to the top of a tall mountain. He said his toughest times were when he got tiny grains of sand in his shoes. Unless he stopped to regularly dump out the sand, those tiny grains would rub against his feet until blisters formed and then he would suffer for days or weeks in extreme pain until his feet healed.

I heard this story in a sermon about marriage one Sunday morning, in the context of confessing even those small sins in our lives to our spouse, dumping them out of our shoes before they rubbed enough to cause more severe pain. I immediately thought of a particular friendship I had with someone that I enjoyed, perhaps a little too much. There was nothing sinful going on, but the fact that this friendship came to mind as I heard this story made me wonder if maybe I should confess it to Lana and ask her what to do about it. I didn’t want to mention it though, because I was afraid the best solution would be to step back from this friendship all together, and I didn’t want to lose the friendship.

But after a few days of praying, I realized that even though this issue seemed like no big deal, as small as a grain of sand, I knew I’d rather dump it out now than let it possibly endanger my marriage down the road. I confessed it to Lana and we agreed it would be best for me to back off from the friendship. Even though it was a good friendship in my life, I felt so much freer after stepped back and it never caused another problem again. Confess any sins right away, even if they’re as small as a grain of sand. As the Bible says,

“Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other so that you may be healed” (James 5:16).

6) Love your way through any “irreconcilable differences.” I once heard about an interviewer who asked several couples who had gotten a divorce how many “irreconcilable differences” they had in their marriage; things that they were simply never able to agree upon. The average answer was 5 or 6 “irreconcilable differences.” The interviewer then asked the same question of several couples who were still together after 40, 50 and 60 years. Their answer? 5 or 6! It wasn’t the number of irreconcilable differences that made the difference in whether the couples stayed together or not, but their commitment to love each other through them.

We’re all unique. We all have different backgrounds and life experiences. It’s no surprise that we think differently on various topics as well. It’s part of life and it’s all part of what makes being married work so much better than being alone for so many people, because they can each bring their best ideas to table. But invariably this means that many other ideas have to be left on the table, even good ones. Lana and I agreed on a lot of things, but there were probably 5 or 6 that we still never agreed on in all our years together.

We’re all like porcupines, with our various differences and sins poking out of us all the time. And when we get close enough to each other, there’s a good chance we’ll get poked. Yet even porcupines find a way to have baby porcupines. How do they do it? Very carefully!

Don’t let your sins and differences cause you to lose your commitment to a lifetime of marriage no matter what. Love your way through them instead. As the Bible says:

“Above all, love each other deeply, because love covers over a multitude of sins” (John 15:13).

7) Invite and allow Jesus to love your spouse through you. When I married Lana, I knew without a doubt that she was a gift from God to me. But I also realized that if she was a gift from God to me, then perhaps I was a gift from God to her, too. As such, I often wondered what Jesus would want me to do for her if He were here on earth, for the Bible says that we are the body of Christ and He wants to be able to live His life through us to touch others (see 1 Corinthians 12).

So when Lana would lay in bed at night, exhausted from a long day of taking care of everyone else around her, I would think, “What Would Jesus Do?” If Jesus was here, what would He want to say to her? What would He want to do for her? How would He minister to the deepest needs of her heart right now? Then I would try to let Jesus use me to love her, using my words to speak to her, my hands to stroke her head, my ears to listen to what she’d been going through during the day.

WWJD (What Would Jesus Do) might seem like a trite acronym to put on a bracelet or a bumper sticker, but it’s only trite if we make it so. If we take it seriously—and realize it’s exactly what God wants us to ask at all times and in all situations, especially with our spouse—it can change the dynamics of every relationship that we have.

As I was writing this message to you today, I happened to hear from the wife of a couple I had married several years ago. She shared with me that that this was the single most important tip she learned back then, and that it was the #1 thing that was getting her through the mess she and her husband were in right now, inviting and allowing Jesus to love her spouse through her.

Just as God has placed your spouse in your life as a gift to you, He has placed you in your spouse’s life as a gift to them. Invite and allow Jesus to love your spouse through you. As the Bible says:

“Now you are the body of Christ, and each one of you is a part of it” (1 Corinthians 12:27).

That’s enough tips for now (it’s enough for a lifetime, really!) But in the next several chapters I’ll share some more tips that can be just as significant as these. Then I’ll wrap it all up in Chapter 6 with those 3 simple words that serve as the glue to hold all the other tips together.

15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage – Introduction

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading 15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE, by Eric Elder, featuring 15 inspirational tips to help your marriage be the 
best that it can be. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Practical tips for newlyweds, nearly-weds or anyone who wants to strengthen their marriage
by Eric Elder

INTRODUCTION

I was sitting with a couple recently to help them plan their wedding when the bride-to-be asked me to do something impossible: she wanted me to talk at her wedding about marriage and what made my marriage to my wife, Lana, so successful.

She said she admired our relationship and wanted to learn whatever she could to make her marriage the best that it could be.

Here’s why her request seemed so impossible: how could I possibly summarize 23 years worth of thoughts on marriage in such a short message on her wedding day? Yet her question also inspired me because I loved the idea of being able to pass along to them anything that might be helpful. So I began to think of all the tips I had heard before we got married, after we got married and throughout our 23 years of marriage. I quickly came up with 4 or 5 sermons to share at her wedding!

In the end, I only shared 1 simple message with them, based on 3 words, which I felt would help them get through anything they might face in the future. I’ll share those 3 words with you in chapter 6, as they serve as the glue that holds all the other tips together. But I still wanted to share with this couple all the other great tips that God had brought to my mind. The result is this little book that I’m now sharing with you.

I wish I could say that if you’ll just put these 15 tips into practice you’ll be guaranteed success in your own marriage, but relationships just don’t work like that. Each one of us is unique and each one of our relationships is unique. Yet I still believe each of these tips can be helpful to you in one way or another, even if it’s just to talk through them with your spouse, or spouse to be, and then adapt and apply them to your own relationship.

To make this book easier to read, I’ve divided it into 7 chapters, 6 of which are about marriage, with a bonus chapter at the end called “12 Tips On Parenting.” I wrote this chapter in response to another question by some other friends who asked for my thoughts on that topic.

Since this book has 7 chapters, you might want to read a chapter a day for 7 days or a chapter a week for 7 weeks. You might also want to go through this book with a few other couples who are newly married, nearly married or just want to strengthen their marriage, no matter how long they’ve been married. Who knows? This book may be just what they need to make their marriage not just good, but great!

Any way you do it, I pray God will bless you through it, both now and for many years to come.

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder

This Week’s Sermon- 15 Tips for a Stronger Marriage (Part 6-Conclusion)


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE
(Part 6-Conclusion.  Click here for Part 1Part 2Part 3Part 4 and Part 5.)

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

My Friends' Wedding (photo by <a href="http://www.danifordphotography.com">Dani Ford</a>)

My Friends’ Wedding (photo by Dani Ford)

Believe it or not, all the tips I’ve shared with you up till now were just the preface, the introduction, to what I’d like to share with you today about how to have a stronger marriage.

When my friends asked me to talk about marriage at their wedding, and what made my marriage to Lana so special, I began to think through all the tips I’ve shared with you up to this point.

But as important as each of these tips are, I felt like the most important thought I could share with them was the one I’m going to share with you today, and it focuses on just 3 words that tie all the other tips together.  (And the 3 words aren’t “I love you,” “I was wrong,” “I am sorry,” “I forgive you,” or, as one reader suggested, “You’re right, dear!” as helpful and important as all those words can be!)

You can read below what I shared with my friends on their wedding day.  You can also watch their wedding online if you’d like at the link below.  It was a beautiful outdoor ceremony, complete with birds chirping and bales of hay on which the guests sat (plus the ceremony is only about 30 minutes long, so feel free to take a look!)

https://theranch.org/?attachment_id=17583

Here’s the text of what I shared with them that day…

When I met with Korey and Makayla a few months ago to talk about their wedding, Makayla asked me to share some thoughts about what marriage means and what made my marriage to Lana work so well.  She said she looked up to us and just wanted to hear from my heart.

So I’m going to tell you three short highlights, three little snippets from my life and my marriage that I hope will be helpful to you.  Really it’s summed up in 3 words; 3 words that I hope you’ll remember today; 3 words that I hope you’ll be able to put into practice.

You might think those 3 words are “I love you,” but they’re not.  They’re these:

“And be thankful.”

There’s a passage in the Bible that says many things about loving and caring for others.  The passage talks about all the things that we associate with love, such as:

“…clothe yourselves with compassion, kindness, humility, gentleness and patience. Bear with each other and forgive whatever grievances you may have against one another. Forgive as the Lord forgave you. And over all these virtues put on love, which binds them all together in perfect unity” (Colossians 3:12b-14).  

These are all wonderful things.  But then Paul goes on and adds these 3 words to all the rest, words that seem to go beyond even just loving each other.  Paul says,

“And be thankful” (Colossians 3:15b).

Then he says it again in a lengthier way at the end of the passage:

“And whatever you do, whether in word or deed, do it all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father” (Colossians 3:17).

I just want to tell you 3 little snapshots from my life about giving thanks to God for my wife.

On our wedding day, Lana and I wrote our own vows, like you’ve written your own vows.  In my vows, I said to Lana:  “Lana, you are a gift from God to me, and I plan to treat you as a gift.”  From that day on that’s what I tried to do.  That day was the most amazing day to me, to be able to receive this gift from God and to be able to unwrap it over and over and over again, discovering layers of her that I had no idea about.

On our wedding day I said, “Thank You, Lord, and thank You, Lana, for saying ‘Yes!’ to marrying me.”

Then I just kept saying that throughout my whole 23 years.  When I would see how she raised our children, I would say, “Thank You, Lord, for this incredible mother of our children and thank you, Lana, for being a godly mother and wife.”  When I would see how she cooked meals for us, took care of us, edited my manuscripts for my ministry, I’d say, “Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.”  Lana was a gift from God, and I was so thankful for her.

There was another snapshot I’d like to share with you.  Our wedding day was one, but there was another snapshot, and you, Makayla, were actually in the vicinity.  We were in Israel and Makayla and Jeanette had come with a few of us in our family to Israel and we were in the hotel at the Dead Sea.  We had just had a beautiful worship night, worshipping God in our room with our whole team.  After everyone had left, Lana and I went out on the balcony on a beautiful night, and we had a wonderful, romantic, intimate night together.  In the midst of that precious night, I just looked up to heaven and I said, “Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.”  I can’t count how many wonderful nights I’ve had like that with her, so often saying in the midst of them, “Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.”

A third moment I’d like to share with you, a little snapshot, was just a few years ago.  We were in the car at Walmart, sitting in the parking lot after shopping.  We were having a really hard conversation; one of those where you say, “Wow, this is hard.”  We didn’t have many of those, but that night we were both feeling very passionate about what we felt and what we believed, and we just weren’t on the same page.

The conversation had to do with what kind of treatment plan we were going to do for her cancer.  I had one idea.  She had another.  And it just got heated and more passionate.  The doctors had told us no matter which one we chose, it wouldn’t make any difference in the outcome.

We were at the peak of that conversation when I had to stop and just say to myself, “Lana is a gift from God to me; she is not the problem here.”  Rather than face each other and think that we were each other’s problem, we had to turn shoulder to shoulder and put the problem to one side and work on it together.

I just had to back up and say, “Lana, you are a gift from God to me, and the reason I feel so passionate about this is because I just don’t want to lose you.  I want to do anything I can to keep you.  And I want to remind you, in this conversation, in this heated moment, the only reason I feel so passionate about this is because I love you, so, so much.”

And that eased the tension.  It changed the dynamics.

In the end, it turned out the doctors were right and it wouldn’t have mattered which plan we chose.  Lana died a few months later.

But I am so thankful that in those heated moments in the parking lot, I decided not to keep arguing over it, but rather to give thanks in all things and say, “Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.”

With all the other wonderful things you can do for your marriage, remember these 3 words because they can carry you through your whole life:

“And be thankful.”  

You understand what it means to forgive.  You understand what it means to make a lifelong commitment.  You understand love and graciousness and kindness and humility and being second and all those things.

I think you understand this, too, but I just want to highlight and emphasize, even beyond just loving each other, which is incredible, to be thankful.

“And be thankful.”

“And be thankful.”

“And be thankful.”

And with those words, I married my friends to each other and I prayed that they, like you, would have a long, wonderful and thankful life together!

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for Your wisdom, which You’ve given to us through Your word to help us to love one another in the best ways possible.  Help us to apply these words to all of our relationships so that we can love one other more fully and be more thankful in all that we do.  Fill us with Your Spirit to do everything You’ve put on our hearts to do today and every day, from this day forward.  We pray all this in the strong name of Jesus, who has the power to make all our relationships stronger, too.  Amen.

P.S.  Thank you for reading these marriage tips and this conclusion today.  Several people have asked if I would put this series together into a small book for either for themselves or for their family and friends who are getting married, newly married or could just use a boost in their marriage no matter how long they’ve been married.  So I’m putting together that book now and will let you know when it’s ready.  I’m glad to hear so many of you have enjoyed this series, and I pray that it will help many, many more people in the years to come as well.  Sincerely, Eric Elder



As a thank you for your donation of any size to our ministry, we’d be glad to send you a paperback copy of another book I’ve written on marriage that focuses specifically on intimacy.  If you’d like a copy, just visit The Ranch Bookstore online to make a donation of any size, and we’ll ship a copy to you anywhere in the world.  Your gifts help us to keep sharing about Christ with others, and we’re happy to send you a gift in return!

Cover of Eric's book on marriage

This Week’s Sermon- 15 Tips for a Stronger Marriage (Part 5)


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE
(Part 5.  Click here for Part 1Part 2Part 3 and Part 4)

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

My Friends' Wedding (photo by <a href="http://www.danifordphotography.com">Dani Ford</a>)

My Friends’ Wedding (photo by Dani Ford)

Today I’m sharing the final 2 of these 15 tips for a stronger marriage.  Next week I’ll conclude with 3 words that will tie all the other tips together.

Before we get started today, though, I wanted to let you know that Tip #15 is perhaps the most significant tip I ever received before getting married, but it’s also one of the most delicate to talk about because it has to do with physical intimacy.

For the sake of modesty, and for the sake of getting this message through any spam filters that might try to block it from getting to you, I’ve simply used the phrase “physical intimacy” to describe the physical union between a husband and wife, and I’ve used the term “self pleasure” to describe the act of touching yourself in a way that brings you physical pleasure when you are alone.  (Now you can see why this tip is so delicate!  But I assure you, what you’re going to read today could significantly alter the way you interact with your spouse from this day forward!)

With that preface in mind, here are Tips #14 and #15.

14) Commit to doing something to delight your spouse on a regular basis.  Before I married Lana, I promised to give her a back rub every night, which was something that she absolutely loved.  It worked out well for both of us, because she loved being touched, and I loved touching her!  For 23 years I kept that commitment, and it was one of the best things I ever promised to do, both for her and for myself.

Those back rubs also led to other kinds of intimacy, setting the tone for our bedtime conversations and often culminating in physical passion.  By blessing Lana in this one way, I received all kinds of blessings back.

I also committed to making her breakfast every morning, something which she loved at the time we got married, too.  But as time and the changing seasons of life moved on, she began to prefer other things instead, like sleeping in a little longer while I made breakfast for the kids after she had spent the night nursing a baby!  I say this to say that some of our commitments may change over time, but the point is to intentionally commit to doing something to delight your spouse on a regular basis.  It smooths out the ebbs and flows of life and ensures there’s joy in the midst of anything else that might be going on.

For her part, Lana made a commitment before we got married, too, but one that she didn’t tell me about until many years into our marriage.  She just did it.  She committed to herself that she would go to bed every night at the same time that I went to bed.  She had watched other couples live their lives in separate bedrooms for years, and she saw the devastating effects that this had on their relationships.  So she told herself she was going to do whatever she could to try to ensure this didn’t happen in her marriage.

Of course, this ensured she got her nightly back rub!  But even more, it meant that we had time to talk and pray together every night; it meant that we were available for physical intimacy on a regular basis; and it definitely increased the likelihood of having a big family like she always wanted!

You and your spouse may have a different set of things you could do to delight one other.  If you’re not sure what would delight them, just ask them!  Then make a commitment to doing something to delight them in the way they’d love to be delighted on a regular basis.  As the Bible says:

“…love one another deeply, from the heart” (1 Peter 1:22b).

15) Make physical intimacy with your spouse the best that it can be.  After I was engaged to Lana, I set up an appointment to meet with a man who had counseled many, many people through marital issues regarding their physical intimacy.  I met with him specifically because I wanted to ensure that I did everything possible to safeguard our physical relationship and to make it the best that it could possibly be.

One of the most important tips he shared with me was to consider making a commitment to myself and to Lana that I would not engage in self pleasure, but that I would only experience physical pleasure when I was with her.  Many men, he said, go into marriage thinking that they’ll be able to be intimate with their wife any time they want.  But the reality is that it just doesn’t work that way!  And because of that, many spouses decide to simply please themselves whenever they want.

This man told me that he had met with numerous groups of women to discuss issues like this, and asked them what they would think if they knew their husbands were pleasing themselves when they weren’t together.  Nearly every woman in every group said they would feel hurt by this, or they would wonder what they were doing wrong that their husbands would do this, or they would wonder what else their husbands might be doing physically when they weren’t together.

Then this man went on to tell me about the blessings couples experienced who had committed to enjoying physical pleasure only when they were together.  He said it wasn’t necessary that they engage in full physical intimacy every time, but that they were at least to be with each other and enjoy the closeness of their bodies.  Couples who made this commitment built up trust, lowered barriers to intimacy and brought about a lifetime of fulfillment for each other, both inside and outside of the bedroom.

Since I had never even considered how this might play out in marriage, I didn’t know what to think.  But this man had thrown down a gauntlet, a challenge, and I had to decide whether or not I was going to pick it up.  After talking some more about this with another friend and then with Lana, I decided it was worth a try.  So before Lana and I were married, I committed to her that I would not engage in self pleasure, but reserve all physical pleasure only for when I was with her.  If for any reason I fell down in this commitment, I committed to confessing it to her before the day was out.

I can attest to the fact that this one tip alone helped me perhaps more than any of the others.  Why?  Because each of these tips are interrelated and physical intimacy is at the core of what makes marriage unique among all other relationships.  So when there’s a breakdown in one area of our relationship, it often affects our physical intimacy as well.  In order to ensure I would be able to enjoy the physical pleasures of marriage, I knew I would have to nurture the other areas of my marriage, too.  As the saying goes:

“The grass ain’t always greener on the other side; it’s greener where you water it.”

Here’s how some of the tips I’ve mentioned already helped to water our physical intimacy.   For instance, by putting our TV in the closet for our first year, it freed up all kinds of time to have meaningful conversations and enjoy soothing back rubs, which often led to physical intimacy.  By going to bed every night at the same time as each other and by praying together before we fell asleep, we were able to draw closer spiritually and that drew us closer physically.  By confessing our sins quickly to each other, we built up trust between us and kept guilt and shame at bay.  By inviting Jesus to use our hands and eyes and words as if they were His very own, we were able to keep our touches and kisses as tender and life-giving as possible.

This isn’t to say that it was easy for me to keep this challenge.  Even though my physical intimacy with Lana was incredible from day one, there were still a few times in our first year of marriage when I fell back into old habits of pleasing myself when I was alone or away from home.  It seemed like a quick and easy way to release some of the tension in other areas of my life.

Yet I still wanted to give this idea an honest try, and because of my promise to Lana, I followed through with the rest of it and confessed it to Lana each time before the day was out.  The first time I had to confess it to her it was more difficult and embarrassing than I imagined.  The second time was even more difficult.  So after just a few confessions like this, I was able to break the habit and keep my commitment for the rest of our 23 years of marriage.

I’m not telling you this out of some kind of prudish purity, but simply to let you know that it’s possible!  And believe me, my passions and temptations are just as strong as any other man’s!  But until my conversation with this marriage counselor, I had never even thought about the idea.

I also tell you this because I can’t describe the multitude of ways this one commitment helped our marriage.  Here are just a few:

1) This gave us both confidence that I had control over my body, rather than my body having control over me.  This helped Lana to trust me to not cross the line of having physical pleasure with someone else, because I wouldn’t even cross it with myself.

2) This kept me from turning on the TV in a hotel room when I was away from home, or from buying a magazine that I shouldn’t have bought, or from downloading a video that I shouldn’t have downloaded.  Even though these things certainly crossed my mind and were ever-present opportunities, there was never any point to engaging in these activities since I knew that they would never culminate in physical pleasure.

3) This ensured that the physical side of our marital relationship was fully alive and vibrant throughout our entire marriage.  Roger Staubach was a famous quarterback who was once asked how he felt when one of his teammates always seemed to have a different woman on his arm every night.  Roger said, “I’m sure I’m just as sexually active as he is. The difference is that all of mine is with one woman.”  Touchdown, Roger!  The joy of my physical intimacy with Lana, and the trust that we built into our relationship because of this one commitment, was worth anything it might have cost me in terms of giving up fleeting pleasures on my own.

While I can’t say if this commitment is something that you should make, or that it will have the same impact on your marriage, I do want to encourage you to do whatever you can to nurture this aspect of your marriage.

As I mentioned in my book What God Says About Sex, physical intimacy with Lana was the most consistently exhilarating, off-the-charts experience of my life!  So whether or not you choose to follow the path I chose, I pray you’ll make a commitment to do something to protect your physical intimacy, keeping it alive and active as long as you both shall live.  As the Bible says:

“Marriage should be honored by all, and the marriage bed kept pure…” (Hebrews 13:4a)

Honor your marriage and keep your marriage bed pure.  Don’t look for other ways to find physical pleasure.  Look to your spouse, and then do whatever you can to nurture your relationship with them.

Next week, I’ll conclude this series with 3 words that will tie all the other tips together!



As a thank you for your donation of any size to our ministry, we’d be glad to send you a paperback copy of another book I’ve written on marriage that focuses specifically on intimacy.  If you’d like a copy, just visit The Ranch Bookstore online to make a donation of any size, and we’ll ship a copy to you anywhere in the world.  Your gifts help us to keep sharing about Christ with others, and we’re happy to send you a gift in return!

Cover of Eric's book on marriage

This Week’s Sermon- 15 Tips for a Stronger Marriage (Part 4)


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE
(Part 4.  Click here for Part 1Part 2 and Part 3)

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

My Friends' Wedding (photo by <a href="http://www.danifordphotography.com">Dani Ford</a>)

My Friends’ Wedding (photo by Dani Ford)

I was going to call today’s tip “How to have a fair fight,” which captures the essence of this message well, but the idea behind this tip isn’t to help you fight better; the idea is to help you express your feelings better so you and your spouse can truly hear what each other is saying and then do something about it before it becomes a fight.

Even if you’re not married, I think you’ll find this tip applies to any of your relationships, so I hope you’ll keep reading no matter what season of life you’re in.  In fact, I heard from a single woman 2 weeks ago who wrote to tell me how surprised she was that God was speaking to her through these marriage tips, even though she’s not married.  She wrote:

“I was hesitant at first to read this devotional as I’m not married. I was just scrolling through and saw a part about Lana and yourself getting a car and about marriage being a calling. So I decided to start from the top for I believed God wanted me to learn a thing or two and also to be encouraged as I was feeling a bit down and questioning my future. I enjoyed it and it made me laugh how God worked out your differences, even your breaking up and eventually getting married. That gave me hope since I’m single and struggling relationship wise. My concern about my future especially is that I really want to change my car and I laughed with tears coming to my eyes when you said about Lana’s desires for a car and how you reassured her about God working and providing for you and He will do the same for her. I like the part too about your partner understanding your purpose & dreams and how God can use you to help each other reach their potential and how God can use each other to bring about change & transformation. I have always believed that. Thanks for sharing your testimony. I must read the 7 points from earlier and see what else God wants me to know. God bless!”

So whether you’re single, married or thinking about getting married, I hope you’ll read today’s tip and let God speak to your heart, too.  With that, here’s tip #13 for how to have a stronger marriage.

13) Watch your timing, tone and words.  Lana and I didn’t fight often, and when we did, we tried to do so in private.  This may have given others the impression that we never fought, but that’s not true.  I will say, though, that we were able to avoid many of the all-out fights that others experience simply by following some advice that we learned during pre-marital counseling and some other wisdom that we learned for ourselves from the Bible.

This tip involves 3 aspects of how you express your feelings to each other:  your timing, your tone and your words.

First, watch your timing.  It’s important, of course, to share your feelings and not to stuff them down inside.  We all have feelings and we want others to respect our feelings.  But it’s also important to consider the timing of when to share those feelings.  Even Jesus didn’t say everything that was on His heart to His disciples, but took into account when they would best receive what He had to say.  Jesus said:

“I have much more to say to you, more than you can now bear” (John 16:12).

Jesus eventually did share everything on His heart, and He told the disciples that He would send His Holy Spirit later to remind them of everything He said.  But He did so at a time when He knew they could best receive it.

Lana and I found that if we had something important to share with each other, especially if it was potentially explosive, that it was best to talk about it when we were both fresh and alert and able to talk about it rationally.  We seemed to have our worst conversations when one or both of us were tired and worn out or when we had pressing deadlines that had to be met.  It was better if we could realize the timing was bad and set a time to talk later when we could truly listen to each other.

Second, it’s important to watch your tone.  It’s easy to jump to conclusions and blame your spouse for things they didn’t even know were wrong.  In America, we love the idea of being “innocent until proven guilty.”  But in marriage, we often jump to the conclusion that our spouse is guilty and we start an argument based on that assumed guilt rather than simply explaining what we’re feeling.  The Bible talks about the importance of tone when it says:

“A gentle answer turns away wrath, but a harsh word stirs up anger” (Proverbs 15:1).

When I came to Lana with gentleness, simply sharing something that I was feeling, I was usually met with a gentle response in return.  But when I came to her with a harsh or accusatory tone, it stirred up a harsh or angry response.  This is a simple law of nature and it’s a simple law of communication:  “For every action there is an equal and opposite reaction.”

Instead of looking straight at your spouse and assuming they are the problem, it’s better to turn shoulder to shoulder and address the problem together.  It might even help to remind yourself and your spouse, “I know you’re not my enemy.  I’m fighting for you, not against you.”  By simply reminding yourselves of this truth, you can often diffuse the bomb that might otherwise explode.

I remember being called to a friend’s house late one night.  She and her husband were  in the middle of an argument–and it was bad.  In fact, when I walked in, I wondered if she should have called the police instead of me.

But as I sat down with both of them listened to what they were arguing about, it turned out that the husband was trying to tell his wife that he wished he could spend more time with her, because she was often out helping other people in need.  They were talking past each other, though, because they were talking about 2 different things.  The truth was that they both wanted to do something good; they just needed to work on how to achieve those good things together.

Here the wife thought her husband hated her for wanting to help others, when the truth was that he loved her so much he wanted to spend more time with her!  And he loved that she wanted to help other people, but he just wished she would spend more of that energy on him, rather than depleting it all before she got home.  By talking through both of their desires, without accusation or harsh words, they were able to find a way to move forward and help meet each of their desires more fully.

This story leads to the third aspect of how to have a fair fight, which is to watch the words you choose.  Here’s a simple phrase you can memorize and, if you start using it today, you’ll find your conversations will go much smoother immediately.  The phrase is:

“I feel … when …  because … ”

 This focuses the issue on you and your thoughts and feelings rather than on the other person.

In the story I shared above about the couple fighting, the husband started with an accusatory tone by saying “You’re always out helping other people!”  To which his wife immediately reacted by saying, “What’s wrong with helping other people?!?”  Then she started listing all the good and godly reasons to help others.  She was also stung by the word “always” and said, “I’m not always out helping other people!!!” and she began to recall how many the times she stayed home to help him or their family.  (It’s better just to drop using the words “you always” or “you never” from arguments, because the other person can usually think of at least a few times when they did or did not do what they’re being accused of doing).

But because of the husband’s wording (and probably his timing and tone, based on the lateness and intensity of the conversation), he had inadvertently derailed the conversation immediately and they began squabbling over side issues.  Rather than starting the sentence with the accusatory statement “You always…,” consider if he had started with the words, “I feel…,” and then filled in the blanks that followed:

“I feel hurt when you go out to help others because I’d like to spend more time with you myself.”  

That’s really what the husband was trying to say, but it came out as anger and jealousy rather than love and affection.  By blaming her for wanting to help others, he put her on the defensive from the start, rather than simply expressing what he really wanted, which was to spend more time with her.

Using the words “I feel … when … because…” changes the tenor of your conversations immediately and helps you get closer to meeting your own needs sooner than if you get sidetracked on secondary conversations.  You may still need to have those secondary conversations, but you’ll realize that they are just that:  secondary.  The main thing is to be able to express what you’re feeling, without blame or accusation, by describing how feel when the other person does or does not do certain things.

Your choice of words can make all the difference, not only for yourself, but also for the other person.  The Bible says:

“A word fitly spoken is like apples of gold in settings of silver” (Proverbs 25:11, NKJV).

Which means they are well placed are beautiful to behold.

As an exercise to help you think through your words the next time you need to express something you’re feeling, imagine a conversation that you may be currently having with your spouse (or co-worker or friend), whether it’s a conversation you’ve been having out loud or if it’s still just in your head, and try to rephrase what you’re feeling using the words “I feel… when… because.”

Think hard about what you’re really feeling and why.  Rather than accusing the other person in your head, imagine that you’re truly just trying to express your feelings and what triggers those feelings.

I feel lonely
I feel frustrated
I feel hurt
I feel unappreciated

when you come home late
when you move my piles
when you forget to do what I ask
when you correct me

because I want to go to bed with you
because I don’t know where things are when I need them
because I want to know that you care about me
because I’m trying hard to do the right thing

You can see how each of these statements could lead to further discussion and exploration of why the person feels what they feel and finding a solution that is beneficial for both people.

You might be thinking, “That sounds like a lot of work,” and you’d be right!  It is!  But the payoff is worth it.

In woodworking there’s a saying, “Measure twice; cut once.”  When you carefully take the time to measure a piece of wood twice and then cut it only once, you save yourself a whole lot of time patching things up later.  The same could be said of your words:  “Think twice; speak once.”  As the Bible says:

“Everyone should be quick to listen, slow to speak and slow to become angry” (James 1:19b). 

Although it takes extra time and effort to think through your timing, your tone and your words, you’ll save yourself a whole lot of time and effort in patching things up later!

Next week, tip #14!



As a thank you for your donation of any size to our ministry, we’d be glad to send you a paperback copy of another book I’ve written on marriage that focuses specifically on intimacy.  If you’d like a copy, just visit The Ranch Bookstore online to make a donation of any size, and we’ll ship a copy to you anywhere in the world.  Your gifts help us to keep sharing about Christ with others, and we’re happy to send you a gift in return!

Cover of Eric's book on marriage

This Week’s Sermon- 15 Tips for a Stronger Marriage (Part 3)


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE
(Part 3.  Here are the links to Part 1 and Part 2)

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

My Friends' Wedding (photo by <a href="http://www.danifordphotography.com">Dani Ford</a>)

My Friends’ Wedding (photo by Dani Ford)

One of the questions I’m asked most about marriage is “How did you know that Lana was ‘the one’ for you?”  Today I’ll share that answer with you in Tip #12 for how to have a stronger marriage.

But don’t think that today’s tip is only for those who are considering marriage.  Even if you’ve been married a long, long time, today’s tip can help to re-energize your marriage as you remember why you chose your spouse in the first place.

With that in mind, here’s today’s tip for how to have a stronger marriage.

12) Choose well (and remember why you chose the one you did).  Next to your decision to follow Christ, choosing who to marry is the 2nd most important decision you’ll ever make in your life.  It’s a decision that will affect you for the rest of your life, and it’s a decision that will affect generations of people long after you’re gone.

I read a book before I got married that scared me, and for good reason:  I wasn’t ready to get married.  Even though I loved Lana deeply, this book helped me see the enormity of the decision to get married and how it would affect my life from that moment on.  The book was called The Mystery of Marriage by Mike Mason.  Mike said:

“A marriage, or a marriage partner, may be compared to a great tree growing right up through the center of one’s living room.  It is something that is just there, and it is huge, and everything has been built around it, and wherever one happens to be going–to the fridge, to bed, to the bathroom, or out the front door–the tree has to be taken into account.  It cannot be gone through; it must respectfully be gone around.  It is somehow bigger and stronger than oneself.  True, it could be chopped down, but not without tearing the house apart.  And certainly it is beautiful, unique, exotic: but also, let’s face it, it is at times an enormous inconvenience.  

“So there are many things that can be said about one’s life’s mate, but finally, irrevocably, the one definite thing that needs to be said is that he or she is always there.  And that, while it may be common enough in the world of trees, is among us human beings a rather remarkable state of affairs” (Mike Mason, The Mystery of Marriage, p. 39).

The book went on to describe how nothing in life does more to expose our pride, failings and weaknesses than being married.  Our selfishness is exposed at every turn.  As the Bible says:

“As iron sharpens iron, so one person sharpens another” (Proverbs 27:17).  

As helpful as it is for us to be sharpened, the process of chipping away at the ugly and unsightly things in our lives can be painful.  And I just wasn’t ready.  I remember going to my brother and sister-in-law’s wedding, watching them take their vows for a lifetime and thinking, “I can’t do this!  I just can’t do it!”  It wasn’t that I didn’t love Lana, but that I couldn’t imagine giving up the idea of just living my life for myself.

In the months that followed, however, God began to show me all that I would gain by being married.  I had recently put my faith in Christ, and I was already seeing the fruit of having invited Him into my life and taking His thoughts into account before acting on my own.  I was eventually convinced that marriage could be worth giving up whatever independence I had before.  The question then became, “Who does God want me to marry?”

Although the Bible gives us certain baseline criteria for choosing our spouse, such as believers marrying other believers (2 Corinthians 6:14a and 1 Kings 11:2b), not marrying close relatives (Leviticus 18:6-19), and marrying someone who can help God fulfill His recreative design for the world (Leviticus 18:22-23 and Romans 1:26-27), it doesn’t tell us which person, specifically, who God wants us to marry.  At least I didn’t think so.  For that, I knew I would have to rely on God’s Holy Spirit.  And I’ve found that He is more than happy to help us–as long as we’re willing to listen.

So how did I know that Lana was “the one”?  For me, my answer came after months of asking God to speak to me clearly if she was the one that He wanted me to marry.  I had already come to the conclusion that I wanted to marry her, but I needed to know for sure what God wanted, because I knew that He knew both of us better than we knew ourselves.

One morning I sat down in my bedroom to read my Bible, but didn’t know what to read.  I had just finished reading my Bible from cover to cover a few days earlier for the first time in my life, and I wasn’t sure where to start reading again.  So I decided to start over at the beginning.

Lana had come to visit me that morning, and we had already been out to watch a friend run a race in downtown Houston.  We decided to take some time to pray on our own before going on with the day, so she sat on the couch in the living room with her Bible, and I went to the bedroom with mine.  This was a refreshingly new practice for both of us in that past year.

I opened up my Bible to the first page again and began to read about how God created the world, and how God created Adam, the first man on earth.  God put him in a beautiful garden and asked him to take care of it.  But God saw that even in the midst of this beautiful setting, surrounded by all kinds of spectacular things, Adam was still alone:

“The LORD God said, ‘It is not good for the man to be alone. I will make a helper suitable for him’” (Genesis 2:18).

So God created Eve and brought her to Adam.

Even though I had heard this story since I was a kid, this was the first time I had seen it from God’s perspective.  As I read about Adam being alone in the garden, my heart fell as God’s must have fallen, when He saw how lonely Adam was.  Then my heart rose again, as God’s must have risen, when God created Eve and brought her to Adam.  I imagined the smile on Adam’s face must have about a mile wide!

As I pictured this scene in my mind, I suddenly had an intense awareness that God was looking down at me just as He had looked at Adam.  There I was, surrounded by all kinds of spectacular things, but I was still alone.  In that moment, God spoke to my heart.  The words seemed to leap off the page, and I felt that God had done the same for me:  He had created a woman just for me, and He had brought her to me.  She was sitting in the very next room.  After months of praying, I knew that I knew that God really did want to fulfill the desires of my heart.  He really did want me to marry Lana.

I got up off the floor and ran down the hall.  I didn’t stop to look in the mirror as I ran, but I’m sure if I did, the smile on my face must have been about a mile wide.  I told Lana what God was telling me through the story of Adam and Eve.  We talked and we cried and I asked her to marry me right on the spot.  To my delight, she said, “Yes!” and we spent the rest of that incredible day together walking and talking and riding paddle boats in the rain at Miller Park.

My eyes still water as I think about it again, even 25 years later.  Even though I didn’t have a ring, and we didn’t have a candlelight dinner, I had something that was even more precious to me:  I had a word from God that Lana was “the one.”  I can’t tell you how many times I’ve come back to that story over the years, both in good times and in hard times, and how it has re-energized my love for and commitment to Lana.

For Lana, the story was much simpler:  she said she knew from the day she met me that God wanted her to marry me.  She said that as soon as we met, there on the 2nd floor of David Kinley Hall at the University of Illinois, that these words immediately popped into her mind:  “That’s the man you’re going to marry.”

She said it was the wording that made her realize it was from God, and the way that they came into her mind.  She said the words seemed to come into her mind out of the blue, and they were spoken in the 3rd person:  “That’s the man you’re going to marry.”  She said that if it was her own thought, she would have said to herself, “That’s the man I’m going to marry!”  But she didn’t, and the words were clear:  “That’s the man you’re going to marry.”  She was so convinced that she went home that night and called one of her best friends to tell her she had just met the man she was going to marry.  And she was right!

I tell you these stories not because I think God will speak to you in the exact same way, but to give you confidence that God can speak to you, if you’re willing to listen to Him.  God’s Holy Spirit really is alive and active. And, believe it or not, God wants you to know who to marry even more than you want to know it.  He has a bigger stake in the outcome of your life than you do, and He knows you and every other person on the planet even better than you know yourself.

I had been diligently seeking God for months for His answer (after dating Lana for years before finally coming to the place of asking God what He wanted for our relationship).  And Lana had been praying ever since she was a child for a man to marry who would be like Jesus to her, not that I was ever close to that, but in her eyes at least, she felt that I was the answer to all those prayers.

Once I knew that Lana was the one for me, I knew there was never any going back.  I was committed to planting that tree of marriage right in the center of my living room, and I was happier about it than I can possibly tell you.  I never used the D word (Divorce) because I knew that wasn’t an option.  I knew that for better or worse, neither of us were going away, and we were going to have to work through anything that came our way together.  And I couldn’t have been happier about it.

Just like the words “God will never leave you alone” can be either a blessing or a curse depending on how you look at it, the idea of being with another person 24/7 for the rest of your life can be a blessing or a curse, too, depending on how you look at it.  That’s why it’s so important to remember why you chose the one you did in the first place, because it can help restore the way you look at your marriage, not as a curse of always having someone else around, but as a blessing of always having someone else around.

If you’re still considering who to marry, I want to encourage you to choose well.  No decision, other than your decision to follow Christ, is as important.  And no decision this important is one that God wants you to take lightly.  He would love to help you know who to marry, for He has a vested interest in the outcome of both of your lives.

For those of you who have already made your choice of who to marry and who are now living out that choice, perhaps even wondering if you made the right choice or not, I’d like to encourage you to look back and remember why you made that choice in the first place.

What was it that drew you to your spouse?  What made him or her so special to you when you first met or when you first started dating?  What did God speak to you about him or her along the way?  What feelings or emotions stirred within you that made you want to make this commitment to be together forever?  Choosing well is important, but remembering can be just as important to helping you stay committed to your choice.  As Nehemiah said about the Israelites who went back on some of their earlier choices:

“They refused to listen and failed to remember the miracles You performed among them” (Nehemiah 9:17).

They didn’t listen to God, and they failed to remember the miracles He performed among them.  Don’t be like that!  Listen to God, and then remember what God has told you.

I’m not saying it’s easy to choose who to marry or to stay married after you’ve made that choice, and I’m not saying that people won’t surprise you down the road with actions and decisions that catch us totally off guard.  In fact, I’m saying just the opposite.  I’m saying that none of us really know what we’re getting into when we commit to living with another person for the rest of our lives.  None of us really know what’s in the hearts of other people living on the planet, let alone what’s in our own hearts.  But God knows.

God knows what’s in our hearts, and He knows how to guide and direct us if we’re willing to listen.  God also knows how to redeem ANY situation and ANY decision we ever make, even the bad ones.  In fact, that’s why He sent Jesus to die: to redeem us from the poor choices we make, the sins we’ve committed along the way, so that we can live a new and abundant life, both here on earth and in heaven forever.  No matter how you’ve arrived at the place you’re in right now, you can trust Him to redeem and restore it and to help make it right.

But if you’re not married yet, do yourself and everyone else around you a huge favor:  Choose well! Listen to God, then remember the miracles He’s done among you.



As a thank you for your donation of any size to our ministry, we’d be glad to send you a paperback copy of another book I’ve written on marriage that focuses specifically on intimacy.  If you’d like a copy, just visit The Ranch Bookstore online to make a donation of any size, and we’ll ship a copy to you anywhere in the world.  Your gifts help us to keep sharing about Christ with others, and we’re happy to send you a gift in return!

Cover of Eric's book on marriage

The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!

The 2nd Annual Ranch Retreat!  October 10-12, 2014 - Come Join Us!!!

If you’d like a boost in your faith, I hope you’ll join us for a weekend of worship and inspiration here in the heart of the Great Midwest on Columbus Day Weekend, October 10-12th, 2014.

We’ll start off with a sumptuous dinner on Friday night, followed by some inspirational worship led by Alan Lowry of Saddleback’s GIG Music Ministry and a faith-boosting message by Greg Potzer of This Day’s Thought and myself, Eric Elder.  (Al’s coming in from Orange County, California and Greg’s coming in from Denver, Colorado, so if you’re coming from out of state or out of the country, you’ll be in good company!)

We’ll continue on Saturday morning with a light and refreshing breakfast, followed by another session of inspirational worship and messages.  We’ll take a break for lunch on your own and some free time in the afternoon to just relax, pray or chat with some new friends.

We’ll have an optional prayer walk on Saturday afternoon at the site of my late wife Lana’s memorial bench at a cemetery nearby where you’ll have time to consider what God wants you to do with the rest of your “dash” here on earth.

Then we’ll gather again on Saturday night for another great meal, more inspirational worship and another faith-boosting message.  (If the weather’s nice, we may even have a bonfire and cookout here at our home, complete with a sky full of stars and some good old s’mores for dessert…you’ll like ’em so much, you’ll want “s’more”!)

If you stay over till Sunday, we’d love to have you join us for worship at our local church in Normal, Illinois (you can tell people you were “close to Normal” for a whole weekend!), followed by lunch at the church café (dutch treat) for some extra time of relaxed fellowship.

If all that sounds good to you (I know it sounds good to me!), I hope you’ll join us here in Illinois on Columbus Day Weekend, October 10-12, 2014.  We’re asking for a donation of $150 per person for the whole weekend of activities, which includes a refreshing breakfast, 2 wonderful dinners and 3 sets of inspirational worship and messages.

Even if we didn’t provide any delicious meals or inspirational worship and messages, just getting out of your usual routine for a few days might be just what you need to hear from God more clearly and give you a boost in your faith.  So I hope save the date and join us in October!  Just click “Register” below to sign up!

(As much as I wish I could host you all in my home, I think you’d find it a little crowded here with my kids at home!  So here’s a link to some hotels near Lexington, Illinois where the activities will be held.)

For more information about housing, locations or any other details, please call Shelly at (214) 597-4872 or send us a note on our Contact Form.

REGISTER HERE!!!

Click here to register for the whole weekend ($150 donation per person.  For multiple registrations, click the link, then increase the number of registrations needed.)

Although we hope you can stay for the whole weekend, we know some of you might only be able to join us for Friday or Saturday.  Use the links below to register for just one day at $75 per day.

Click here to register for Friday only  ($75 donation per person.)
Click here to register for Saturday only ($75 donation per person.)

Please note that for tax purposes only the amount you donate above the suggested donation will be considered tax-deductible.  Your extra donations go directly into the ministry to help us keep sharing Christ with others, so thanks for your extra help, too!

LOCATION

The retreat will be held at the Lexington Community Center, located at 207 West Main Street in Lexington, Illinois.  Lexington is about 2 hours south of Chicago and 25 minutes north of Bloomington/Normal.  The closest airport is in Bloomington, Illinois (BMI), with flights to many major cities daily.

SCHEDULE OF EVENTS

FRIDAY, OCTOBER 10
5:00-6:30 Check-in at the Lexington Community Center in Lexington, Illinois
6:30 Appetizers and Fellowship
7:00 Dinner
7:45 Worship with Al Lowry
8:15 Message by Greg Potzer and Eric Elder
9:15-10:00 Q & A, Prayer and Wrap Up

SATURDAY, OCTOBER 11
9:00-10:00 Gather and enjoy a casual breakfast at the Lexington Community Center
10:00 Worship with Al Lowry
10:30 Message by Eric Elder
11:30-12:00 Q & A, Prayer and Wrap Up
12:00 Break for lunch on your own at local restaurants

12:00-6:00 Free time for relaxed fellowship and prayer, with an optional prayer walk at Lana Elder’s memorial bench at the Lexington Cemetery

6:00 Gather again at the Lexington Community Center
6:30 Dinner
7:15 Worship with Al Lowry
7:45 Message by Eric Elder
8:45-10:00 Q & A, Prayer and Wrap Up

SUNDAY, OCTOBER 12
11:30 Worship together at Eastview Christian Church in Normal, Illinois
1:00-3:00 Lunch (dutch treat) at the church café, with extra time for relaxed fellowship and prayer

 ABOUT US

Here’s a little more about us!

About Eric Elder and The Ranch

About Greg Potzer and This Day’s Thought

About Al Lowry and Saddleback’s GIG Ministry

For more information about the retreat, housing or any other details, please call Shelly at (214) 597-4872 or just send us a note on our Contact Form!

This Week’s Sermon- 15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage (Part 2)


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE
(Part 2)

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

My Friends' Wedding (photo by <a href="http://www.danifordphotography.com">Dani Ford</a>)

My Friends’ Wedding (photo by Dani Ford)

 

Last week I shared 7 tips with you for how to have a stronger marriage.  This week I was going to share 7 more, but have decided to give you just 4 today, because I want to be sure you have time to read and consider deeply how you might apply each of them to your own life.  Then at the end of the series I’ll share 1 final tip of just 3 words that can serve as the glue to hold all of the other tips together.

Again, if you know of others who are newly married, nearly married or would like a boost in their marriage no matter how long they’ve been married, I hope you’ll pass these tips along to them.  (You can still read Part 1 with the first 7 tips at this link.)

With that in mind, here are tips 8 through 11 for how to have a stronger marriage.

8) Be willing to live for your spouse.  I spoke to a man who was divorcing his wife.  She wanted to move to another state to fulfill some of her dreams, but he didn’t want to.  They were at a stalemate and this was the last straw.  I asked him, “If someone threatened to kill your wife, would you be willing to die for her?”  “Yes, of course,” he replied.  Then I asked, “If you would be willing to die for her, would you be willing to live for her?”  We talked again shortly thereafter and he put his faith in Christ.  He reconciled with his wife and they moved across the country.  As Jesus told His disciples:

“Greater love has no one than this, that he lay down his life for his friends” (John 15:13).  

Then Jesus proved His love for His friends by laying down His life for them.

Surprisingly, “laying down your life” doesn’t always mean giving up your own dreams and plans, too.  For Jesus also said,

“For whoever wants to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for Me will find it” (Matthew 16:25).

Sometimes it’s by living your life to help your spouse achieve their dreams that you’ll be able to fulfill your own dreams even better.  If God is the one who has put particular dreams and desires within both you and your spouse, then He’ll find a way to accomplish those dreams and desires for both of you, too.

9) Help your spouse achieve their goals.  This may sound like the previous tip, but the difference is that sometimes you’ll have to take the initiative to help your spouse achieve their goals.  It just may be that God has put you in their life just for this purpose, because He knew they would need your unique help.  After God created Adam, He said:

“It’s not good for the Man to be alone; I’ll make him a helper, a companion” (Genesis 2:18, MSG). 

One of the main purposes for marriage, according to God, is so we won’t have to do life alone; that we’ll have a helper and a companion along the way.

Lana was both of those things to me:  a wonderful companion and a terrific helper.  She helped me do things I could never have done on my own, whether it was building a family or launching a ministry or giving me regular feedback and encouragement on my writing and speaking and planning and dreaming.  At the same time, I was able to help her achieve some of her goals.  Over the years, however, I realized that she still had other dreams and desires for her life which would never be realized if I didn’t step in to give her a boost.  She wanted to do missions work in Africa, visit the Holy Land and make a movie about the life of St. Nicholas.

But with all of her other responsibilities, those dreams seemed either distant or impossible.  So I sat down with her and began to pray about each one, asking God how I could help her achieve her dreams.  By the end of her life, I was able to help her take a missions trip to Africa, visit the Holy Land twice and write out the story of the life of St. Nicholas, which we planned to use as the basis for a movie someday.  When we found out that Lana had cancer, I can’t tell you how thankful I was that I had stepped in to help her fulfill those dreams while she was still able to do them–and I’d encourage you to do the same.

10) Remember your marriage is a calling, too.   I think a word of caution is in order here, too.  Be careful when considering giving up one type of “calling” to follow another.  I shared my story with a group one day about quitting my job and going into full-time ministry.  A woman came up to me afterwards to tell me how excited she was because God was calling her to do the same thing.  After congratulating her for being willing to take this step of faith, I asked her what kept her from doing it before.  She said, “Well, my husband won’t like it because I’m going to have to move and leave him behind.”  “As in divorce?” I asked.  “Yes,” she said, and she looked at the floor.  I said.  “Don’t forsake one type of calling (her marriage) to fulfill another.  If this is from God, He’ll help you to do both.”

Your marriage is a calling just as much as any other kind of “calling.”  When I quit my job and went into full-time ministry, I knew for me that meant living on faith for all of our financial provision (we all live on faith, actually; it’s just that sometimes we’re more acutely aware of it than at others).  But I also knew I was called to my marriage with Lana as well.  So I wrote Lana a letter so she could hold onto it and remind me if necessary, telling her that even though I felt called by God to do this ministry, I also felt called by God to marry her and to take care of her as best I could.  I committed to her, right at the beginning of our ministry, that if ever she felt she wasn’t being cared for because of the ministry that I was doing, then I would quit doing ministry or find another way to do it so that I could care for her better.

I didn’t want to shortchange one calling to fulfill another.  As the Bible says rather forcefully:

“Anyone who does not provide for their relatives, and especially for their own household, has denied the faith and is worse than an unbeliever” (1 Timothy 5:8).  

Lana never had to exercise her right to pull me out of ministry, although she came close to it a few times.  And when she did, we prayed and I filled out applications for other jobs.  God always made a way for me to fulfill both callings, however, so I could keep loving her well and keep doing ministry well.  I knew that if God had called me to both, He would help me to find a way to do both.  But I also knew that if I had to neglect one calling to fulfill another, then I was probably doing something wrong.

11) Remember that God is the provider for you both.  If you haven’t noticed, each of these tips builds on the others.  While there’s a lot that you can do for your spouse, you can’t do everything!  There are some things only God can do.  Ultimately, He’s the one who provides for you both.  As the Bible says,

“The earth is the LORD’s, and everything in it…” (Psalm 24:1a).

When I was first dating Lana, we relied on each other for everything: our conversation, our intimacy, our affirmation, our affection.  But when God broke us up for a period, we learned to rely on Him as the ultimate source of everything in our lives, including each other.  When we finally came back together and eventually got married, we had a new awareness that God was the source of all we needed, even if He used one or the other of us to meet that need.  He was the source of it all.

I was reminded of how much God loved Lana one morning after we had had a funny conversation the day before.  Her car had broken down and we needed to get another, but there was no way we could afford it.  She told me the kind of car she really wanted to get.  She had never cared about makes or models before, just whatever would get her from Point A to Point B.  When I looked at the prices of used models online, I thought, “Good luck with that!”  A friend of ours told us when he sent his daughter off to college, the only thing he had to help her out were his prayers and these words:  “The same God who takes care of me will take care of you.”  God did His part, my friend did his part and my friend’s daughter did her part. 4 years later she had a college degree.  So that night as I prayed for Lana and the car she wanted, I said at the end, rather jokingly, “Well, you’ve got my prayers!  The same God who takes care of me will take care of you!”  Then I rolled over and fell asleep.

The joke was on me, though, when the very next morning I pulled into the parking lot for a men’s group at church and a man pulled in right after me–driving the very same car that Lana had told me she wanted.  He had never visited the group before and I had never seen another car like this around town before.  It was the exact same make, model and color Lana had wanted!  I told him my wife was talking about getting a car just like that, and he said he was actually thinking of selling it!  I had to shake my head and confess to God that I had forgotten how much He loved Lana–even more than I did–and that He was the one who provided for her, just like He provided for me.  Although we didn’t buy that man’s car, God made a way for us to buy another one, the same model, make and color, within just a few months of my prayers.  God really does love our spouse even more than we love them, and He loves to surprise and delight them, just as He loves to surprise and delight us.

Sometimes we make the mistake of trying too hard to please our spouse, only to fall short again and again, when what we really need to do is to trust God that He will provide for them, even when we can’t.  So do your best, and trust God with the rest.

 

That’s it for today, and probably more than enough “home work” for this week!  Next week, I’ll share more tips with you, then wrap it all up with 3 words to tie all the other tips together.

(P.S. Last week I noted a prayer of blessing in the Bible that Lana regularly prayed for me and the kids, but I referenced the wrong book of the Bible.  The prayer is found in Numbers 6:24-26, not Deuteronomy 6:24-26, just in case you’re looking for that prayer!)



As a thank you for your donation of any size to our ministry, we’d be glad to send you a paperback copy of another book I’ve written on marriage that focuses specifically on intimacy.  If you’d like a copy, just visit The Ranch Bookstore online to make a donation of any size, and we’ll ship a copy to you anywhere in the world.  Your gifts help us to keep sharing about Christ with others, and we’re happy to send you a gift in return!

Cover of Eric's book on marriage

This Week’s Sermon- 15 Tips For A Stronger Marriage (Part 1)


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

15 TIPS FOR A STRONGER MARRIAGE
(Part 1)

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

 

My Friends' Wedding (photo by <a href="http://www.danifordphotography.com">Dani Ford</a>)

My Friends’ Wedding (photo by Dani Ford)

 

Last month I performed a wedding for some friends of our family.  The bride said she really admired my marriage with Lana and wondered if I would share with them any thoughts I had about what made our marriage so successful.  She said she wanted to get the best possible start for her new lifetime commitment of her own.

Although it would be hard to summarize 23 years of thoughts on marriage into just a few short tips, I began to write out some of the things that really did help to make our marriage work as well as it did.

I wish I could say that if you just put each of these 15 tips into practice in your own marriage that you would be guaranteed a successful marriage, but relationships just don’t work like that.  Each of us is unique, and the way we relate to each other is unique.  Yet, I’ll explain along the way how each tip helped to strengthen our marriage, and hopefully that will help you to adapt them and apply them to your own situation.

This week I’ll share the first 7 tips and I’ll share the rest of the tips over the weeks that follow.  Then I’ll wrap it all up with  a final tip that can serve as the glue that holds all the others together, and which can be summed up in 3 short words (and the 3 words are not “I love you” or “I am sorry,” as helpful and important as those are!)

Since there are 7 tips in today’s message, you might want to save or print this message and read 1 tip a day for the next 7 days so you can really consider how to apply each tip to your own marriage.  And if you know someone who is getting married or who is newly married, or even someone who’s been married awhile but might like to strengthen their own marriage, you might want to share this message with them, too.  It just may be the boost they need to make their marriage not just good, but great!

With that as background, here are the first 7 tips for how to have the strongest marriage possible.

1) Pray with each other daily.  Before Lana and I got married, I heard someone say that he prayed every night with his wife before they went to bed.  He said this assured them of 2 things every day.  1- This assured them that each of them was being prayed for every single day of their lives.  Since I believe in the power of prayer, I was so eager to try this even before I got married that I tried it with my roommate at the time.  It turned out to be so powerful, and we saw so many answers to our prayers, that I was convinced to do it when I entered into marriage as well.  2- This assured them that each of them would have a chance to express some of their deepest needs that they may never have shared otherwise.  Often I would go through a whole day with Lana, talking and doing life together, and think that I knew what she probably wanted prayer for by the end of the day.  But there were often times when I asked her how I could pray for her and she would surprise me with something that I would have never guessed on my own.

No matter how late it was at night or what kind of mood we were in, we kept this commitment daily, even if it was just praying a blessing over each other in Jesus’ name.  One of Lana’s favorite prayers to pray for me and for the kids was this one from the Bible:

“The LORD bless you and keep you; the LORD make His face shine upon you and be gracious to you; the LORD turn His face toward you and give you peace” (Numbers 6:24-26).

I shared this tip with the couple I married and a few days into their honeymoon they posted this on their Facebook page:  “A man filled with great wisdom told us before we got married that every night we should pray together before we fall asleep.  So far in our short marriage we have done that.  There is nothing more intimate.”  I agree!

2) Take out the TV.  Lack of communication is the #1 cause of divorce.  It’s amazing how even having a TV in the room can impact the communication with your spouse.  It’s always easier to turn on the TV than to talk to someone else.  The TV doesn’t talk back; you don’t have to listen if you don’t want to.  You can be delighted and entertained for hours on end without doing any of the heavy lifting of a relationship.  Having a TV in the room is like always having a third person in your marriage, even when it’s off, because the temptation to turn it on is still there.

Lana and I read a book before marriage called, “The First Years of Forever” by Ed and Gaye Wheat, which argued convincingly that the patterns you set in the first 2 years of your marriage will set the tone for the patterns you’ll have in your 7th year and 14th year and so on.  So to set the patterns right from the start, make communication a #1 goal.  Lana and I put our TV in the back of the closet for the first year of our marriage.  The only time we got it out was when we heard that the Berlin Wall was being torn down live on television, 1 of the most significant news events of that year.  Then back into the closet it went.

I can’t tell you the joy that Lana and I had that first year, just the two of us in our 1-bedroom apartment in Houston, Texas.  It freed us up to spend all kinds of time together, whether it was cooking dinner, playing games, cleaning dishes, going out or making love.  Someone had given us money to buy a new TV as a wedding present, which we saved for when our first year was over.  But we enjoyed our life without a TV so much that we kept it that way for several years, until we eventually bought a new one to watch movies or to teach the kids.  23 years later, we still watched very little TV, nor did our kids, because we never developed the a habit.  (And when we did start watching TV again, we were shocked at how much more negative the content on TV seemed to have turned in just those few short years.)

Let me add here again that these are suggestions that you’ll have to adapt to your own situation, be it limiting time on the Internet or social media, or watching only a set number of shows or sporting events per month, or whatever it takes to give you the best shot at increasing your time to communicate.  As the Apostle Paul reminded the Corinthians:

“Everything is permissible”–but not everything is beneficial. “Everything is permissible”–but not everything is constructive (1 Corinthians 10:23).

3) Combine your bank accounts.  Communication is the #1 cause for divorce, but finances are a close second.  Lana and I were encouraged at the beginning of our marriage to combine our bank accounts and share a checkbook.  This meant that we had to talk about our purchases with each other so there were no surprises.  This also kept us in check from making whimsical or unnecessary purchases.  By combining our bank accounts we were also able to better save our money and make a priority of helping to fulfill each other’s dreams, whether it was a special trip for an anniversary or a missions trip to another country or a new vehicle when we needed one.

Because we had to make our decisions together, we simply made wiser decisions.  Although it was harder at first because we had to work together, it kept us from having the mentality that “this is my money” and “this is your money.”  We realized early on that  “this is God’s money” and we wanted to spend it in the best way possible.  As King David said in the Bible:

“Everything comes from You, and we have given You only what comes from Your hand” (1 Chronicles 29:14b).

This may not apply to every situation or every stage of life, but it’s important to do something to make sure your finances enhance your marriage and not take away from it.  For instance, I noticed that Lana was supportive whenever I was asked to speak anywhere special, but that doing so cost her in terms of my time and energy.  So I began giving her any money I received from these extra speaking engagements, rather than using it for our every day bills.  It was a simple way to make sure the money we received was working for our marriage, not against it.

4) Never use the “D” word: Divorce.  There’s a funny line in the movie, It’s a Wonderful Life, when the house maid Annie gives some money to George Bailey when he’s in dire straights.  Annie says, “I’ve been saving this money for a divorce, if ever I got a husband!”  It’s a funny line for a movie, but it’s a terrible line for real life.  Sometimes we’re tempted to hold things back from our spouse “just in case things don’t work out.”  But those very things that you’re holding back could be the pathway to greater intimacy if they were shared, whether it’s money or secrets or simply giving yourself as fully as possible to your spouse.

If you’re committed to marriage for life, which God certainly is, never use the word “divorce,” especially as a threat.  Some people hold onto that option and use it as a weapon in an argument.  But it’s not a weapon.  Jesus said that Moses allowed for divorce only because of the hardness of people’s hearts, but that it wasn’t always that way from the beginning (see Matthew 19:8).

If you’re having problems in your marriage, keep your hearts soft and tender by looking for other ways to deal with your problems, whether you look to God, the Bible, prayer, counselors, friends, or perhaps even time away.  But not divorce.  “I hate divorce,” God says in the Bible (Malachi 2:16), and anyone who’s been through one knows why.

When I’ve counseled couples for marriage, I’ve sometimes told them that I’m glad to bless their marriage, but on one condition:  that if they ever consider a divorce, that they have to come back to me first and get my blessing for that, too.  Then I let them know that in all my years of counseling people through even some of the most intense situations, I’ve never blessed a divorce.  I’ve always felt that God can work through even the most intense situations, especially if both people are willing to do so.

5) Confess your sins quickly.  I heard about a man who walked across America.  He said his toughest moments weren’t when he was walking through the rain or snow or to the top of a tall mountain.  He said his toughest times were when he got tiny grains of sand in his shoes.  Unless he stopped to regularly dump out the sand, those tiny grains would rub against his feet until blisters formed and then it would be days or weeks of extreme pain until his feet healed.

I heard this story in a sermon about marriage one Sunday morning, in the context of confessing even those small sins in our lives to our spouse, dumping them out before they rubbed enough to cause more severe pain.  I immediately thought of a particular friendship I had with someone that I enjoyed, perhaps a little too much.  There was nothing sinful going on, but the fact that this friendship came to mind as I heard this story made me wonder if maybe I should confess it to Lana and ask her what to do about it.  I didn’t want to mention it though, because I was afraid the best solution would be to step back from this friendship all together, and I didn’t want to lose the friendship, too.

But after a few days of praying, I realized that even though this issue seemed like a tiny deal, as small as a grain of sand, I knew I’d rather dump it out now than to let it possibly endanger my marriage down the road.  I confessed it to Lana and we agreed it would be best for me to politely back off from the friendship.  Even though it was a good friendship in my life, I felt so much freer after that, and it never caused another problem again.  Confess any sins right away, even if they’re as small as a grain of sand.  As the Bible says,

“Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other so that you may be healed” (James 5:16).

6) Love your way through any “irreconcilable differences.”  I once heard about an interviewer who asked several couples who had gotten a divorce how many “irreconcilable differences” they had in their marriage, things that they were simply never able to agree upon.  The average answer was 5 or 6 “irreconcilable differences.”  The interviewer then asked the same question of several couples who were still together after 40, 50 and 60 years.  Their average answer?  5 or 6!  It wasn’t the number of irreconcilable differences that made the difference in whether the couples stayed together or not, but their commitment to love each other through them.

We’re all unique.  We all have different backgrounds and life experiences.  It’s no surprise that we think differently on various topics as well.  It’s part of life, and it’s all part of what makes being married work so much better than being alone for so many people, because they can each bring their best ideas to table.  But invariably this means that many other ideas have to be left on the table, even good ones.  Lana and I agreed on a lot of things, but there were probably 5 or 6 that we never did agree on in all our years together.

We’re all like porcupines, with our various differences and sins poking out of us all the time.  And when we get close enough to someone else, there’s a good chance we’ll get poked.  Yet even porcupines find a way to have baby porcupines.  How do they do it?  Very carefully!

Don’t let your sins and differences cause you to lose your commitment to a lifetime of marriage no matter what.  Love your way through them instead.  As the Bible says:

“Above all, love each other deeply, because love covers over a multitude of sins” (John 15:13). 

7) Invite and allow Jesus to love your spouse through you.  When I married Lana, I knew without a doubt that she was a gift from God to me.  But I also realized that if she was a gift from God to me, then perhaps I was a gift from God to her, too.  As such, I often wondered what Jesus would want me to do for her if He were here on earth, for the Bible says that we are the body of Christ and He wants to live His life through us to touch others (see 1 Corinthians 12).

So when Lana would lay in bed at night, exhausted from a long day of taking care of everyone else around her, I would think, “What Would Jesus Do?”  If He were here, what would He want to say to her?  What would He want to do for her?  How would He minister to those deepest needs of her heart right now?  Then I would try to let Jesus use me to love her, using my words to speak to her, my hands to stroke her head, my ears to listen to what she’d been going through during the day.

WWJD (What Would Jesus Do) might seem like a trite acronym to put on a bracelet or a bumper sticker, but it’s only trite if we make it so.  If we take it seriously–and realize it’s exactly what God wants us to ask at all times and in all situations, especially with our spouse–it can change the dynamics of every relationship that we have.

As I was writing this message to you today, I happened to hear from the wife of a couple I had married several years ago.  She shared with me that that this was the single most important tip she learned back then, and that it was the #1 thing that was getting her through the mess they were in right now, inviting and allowing Jesus to love her spouse through her.

Just as God has placed your spouse in your life as a gift to you, He has placed you in your spouse’s life as a gift to them.  Invite and allow Jesus to love your spouse through you.  As the Bible says:

“Now you are the body of Christ, and each one of you is a part of it” (1 Corinthians 12:27).

 

That’s enough tips for this week (it’s enough for a lifetime, really!)  But next week I’ll share some more tips that can be just as significant as these.  Then I’ll wrap it all up with 3 simple words that serve as the glue to hold all the other tips together.



If you’d like to hear more thoughts on marriage, I’ve posted more details about what I’ve learned from God in a book that you can read for free anytime day or night on my website at this link.   Or if you’d like a paperback or ebook version, just click the link below to get a copy from our bookstore for a donation of any size to our ministry.  Your gifts help us to keep sharing about Christ with others, and we’re happy to send you a gift in return!

Cover of Eric's book on marriage

This Week’s Sermon- The Power of Learning from Others


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

THE POWER OF LEARNING FROM OTHERS
by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

Lana (2nd from right) and her 3 college grads, taken 6 years ago this week when Karis (right), Lucas (2nd from left) and Makari (left) were still in high school

Lana (2nd from right) and her 3 college grads, taken 6 years ago this week when Karis (right), Lucas (2nd from left) and Makari (left) were still in high school

I’ve just been to the last of 3 college graduations in the past 5 months, and I’m so thankful not only to the kids for all of their hard work, but to Lana, for being the incredible mother and teacher that she was. Lana homeschooled Karis, Lucas and Makari from kindergarten through high school, so today I just wanted to honor her for the incredible job she did.  At the same time, I’d like to let you in on one of her secrets of success:  learning from others.  As Paul encouraged  the Philippians:

“Whatever you have learned or received or heard from me, or seen in me–put it into practice” (Philippians 4:9a).

Believe it or not, when I first started dating Lana 30 years ago, one of the questions I had about marrying her was what kind of mother she would be. And to be honest, she had the same question!

She said that college had prepared her for a job in business or computers, but it hadn’t prepared her for one of her most important jobs: mothering. She knew how to do accounting, computer programming and business writing, but she wished she had taken classes in cooking, sewing, nursing or child psychology.

There was so much to learn and she had to do it all on-the-job. I remember the first time she tried making spaghetti for the 2 of us. Having come from a family with 9 kids, she had no idea how to make various-sized portions, so she just put the whole box of spaghetti into the boiling water. We had spaghetti for a week!

But Lana spent the next 23 years learning everything she could to become the incredible wife and mother that she was. When someone made a meal that she liked, she asked them for the recipe and tips on how to make it. When she found an older woman who knew how to quilt, she asked her for lessons and ended up making many beautiful quilts over the years. When she had questions about child-raising, she read books on parenting. When the kids were sick and she had no idea what to do, she looked up answers in a big medical book my mom gave us when we first got married.

From the time Karis was born, Lana wanted to homeschool our kids. Homeschooling was still pretty new at the time, and neither of us knew anything about it. But Lana said the reason she wanted to have the kids in the first place was because she wanted to spend time with them, and homeschooling seemed to be a great way to do that.

So even before Karis was old enough to go to school, Lana started going to homeschooling conventions, asking other homeschoolers how they did what they did and researching the best curricula and lesson plans she could find.

Karis (center, waving) graduating from Liberty on May 10, 2014

Karis (center, waving) graduating from Liberty on May 10, 2014

We heard from other homeschooling parents to just take it a year at a time and decide each year if we thought this was still the best plan for the kids and ourselves. So we started that 1st year with just 1 year in mind. Then every spring, we’d re-evaluate if it was going to work again for another year. 1 year turned into 2, and 2 years turned into 3. Eventually Lana was teaching 6 different kids, with 6 different learning styles, in 6 different grade levels.

Lucas graduating from Hillsong on Dec 2, 2013

Lucas graduating from Hillsong on Dec 2, 2013

She headed up the local homeschooling group and coordinated various field trips and reading programs. To anyone who met her at that time, they would have thought she was just a natural supermom. But she would be the first to say that she wasn’t. She had worked as long and as hard as the kids to become the incredible mother that she was. When Karis graduated from high school, I was so proud of Karis, but I was also so proud of Lana. I gave her a note saying that she should get a certificate, too, for being such a great mother and teacher.

Makari graduating from Bethel on May 8, 2014

Makari graduating from Bethel on May 8, 2014

As I watched each of the kids walk across their respective stages this year to receive their college diplomas (Karis with a 4-year degree in biblical studies from Liberty in Lynchburg, Virginia; Lucas with a 3-year diploma in worship and leadership from Hillsong in Sydney, Australia; and Makari with a 2-year certificate in transformational ministry from Bethel in Redding, California), I couldn’t help but look to heaven, too, and say to Lana, “Well done, Mama! Well done!” I wished she was there in person to see each of them graduate, but I couldn’t help but be thankful for her investment of time, love and attention into each of the kids’ lives. I could see the fruit of all her efforts right before my eyes.

I can’t believe Lana’s been gone now, as of this week, for a year and a half. She was only sick for 9 months, and she’s been gone now for 18, twice as long as she was sick. Time just keeps flying by. But as I think about her life and her investment in the kids, I also think about one of her favorite stories that encouraged her to make the most of the life that she had.

It was a story about a women who had a neighbor with a beautiful flower garden. Every time this woman complimented her neighbor on something in her garden, her neighbor would dig up part of the plant and give it to her to plant in her own yard. Over the years, this woman had been given countless starts for countless plants, yet her own garden remained bare. She thought she’d never be able to have a beautiful garden like her neighbor, so she never even bothered to put the plants in the ground. She ended up jealous and dejected, with nothing to show for all that she had been given.

Lana didn’t want to be like this woman with the bare garden at the end of her life. So whenever she saw something beautiful in someone else’s life, or something that someone else was doing that she liked, Lana would ask how to do it, how to make it work in her own life, then she’d give it a try and see if she could do it, too. Although Lana and I both wondered at the beginning of our life together what kind of mother she would be, she turned out to produce one of the most beautiful gardens I’ve ever seen, all because she kept learning from others as much as she could, then putting what she learned into practice in her life.

If Lana were here I know she would encourage you to do the same. If you see something in life that you like in others, or something that others do well that you’d like to do, too, ask them how to do it. Learn from them all you can. Then plant what you’re given and watch what blooms. It’s never too late to start!

Lana, I love you. I’m proud of you. You continue to encourage me and the kids and so many others to be the best that we can be, too. CONGRATULATIONS! You have so much to be proud of!



As a thank you for your donation of any size to our ministry or for writing a 1-2 sentence review of our latest CD on Amazon,  we’ll send you a copy of the CD in the mail, anywhere in the world!  It’s a 100% Pure Piano CD called Tenderly by Marilyn Byrnes.  You can listen to the whole CD online for free anytime by visiting this link.  But to get a complimentary CD instead, just make a donation of any size to The Ranch at this link OR write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon at this link.  Your reviews help us spread the word about this music and help to multiply the blessings all around!   Thank you!

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

This Week’s Sermon- Listen To One Another


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

LISTEN TO ONE ANOTHER
Part 3 in the “One Another” Series. Click here to read Part 1 and Part 2

by Kent Sanders
ArtistsSuitcase.com

 

One evening a few months ago, I was sitting on the couch with my laptop when my wife Melanie came home from work. She sat down and I asked how her day was. She proceeded to share some events from her day while I continued to write and listen to her at the same time.

She talked for about 10 minutes, and there was a slight pause. Then the conversation went something like this:

Me: “So, you had a pretty good day?”

Melanie: “What? No, I didn’t have a good day! I just spent several minutes telling you how bad it was!”

Busted!

The truth is that I hadn’t been listening at all. I heard her talking but was completely disengaged from the conversation.

It seems increasingly harder for us to listen to one another. We are constantly distracted by our phones, computers, and the chaos of the world around us. But technology and media can never replace authentic human relationships. One of the most important ways to express the value of those relationships is by listening to others.

Listen to this simple and direct teaching from James:

Know this, my beloved brothers: let every person be quick to hear, slow to speak, slow to anger; for the anger of man does not produce the righteousness of God. [James 1.19-20, ESV]

These verses may be simple to understand but they’re hard to put into practice. Here are 10 tips to help you be “quick to hear, slow to speak” in your conversations:

1. Be genuinely interested in the other person. Every person is inherently interesting, and everyone has a story to share. There is something to learn from everyone.

2. Be fully present, mentally and emotionally. It’s easy to fake being interested while half-heartedly paying attention. Put down your phone, look the other person in the eye, and focus completely on what they’re saying.

3. Empathize with the other person. When you empathize, you are not only listening to facts, you’re trying to put yourself in their shoes and see things from their perspective.

4. Restate what the other person is saying in your own words. This helps them know you’re paying attention and affirms that you’re listening.

5. Don’t try to offer solutions (unless they ask for one). As a man, I am often guilty of this since guys always want to “fix things.” But most people don’t want a solution; they want someone to listen and empathize with their feelings and perspective.

6. Take the time to listen. Slow down enough to be fully engaged in the conversation. Don’t think about all the things you have to do, or your next appointment. If you don’t have time to listen attentively, set another time when you can be fully present.

7. Assume you can learn something from the other person. It’s easy to categorize others into those whom we enjoy being around, and those whom we perceive as burdens on our time. But in most conversations, you can learn something or take away a new insight if you are searching for it.

8. Don’t project the conversation in your head. Have you ever been talking to someone and played the entire conversation out in your head before it’s done? This is a surefire way to kill a genuine connection with someone.

9. Make a game out of it. This may sound silly, but it can be a fun way to improve your listening skills. Challenge yourself to pay attention and to fully engage in the conversation. See how long you can go without thinking about something else.

10. Have a servant attitude. Above all, listening is a way to serve others and show the compassion and love of Christ. When you look at prayer from the perspective of God listening to us, the least we can do is return the favor by listening to His children!

Today you will likely have a conversation with someone. (That is, unless you’re a hermit and never talk to anyone.) Challenge yourself to be truly present in your next conversation. It’s a great opportunity to practice your listening skills, which is one of the powerful ways to build relationships and let people know you care.

Kent Sanders writes on art and creativity at ArtistsSuitcase.com. He is also Professor of Worship at St. Louis Christian College in Florissant, MO. You can connect with him on Facebook or follow him on Twitter.  When you subscribe to the Artist’s Suitcase you will receive a free Artist’s Manifesto, a study guide and an EP of 5 songs!



As a thank you for your donation of any size to our ministry or for writing a 1-2 sentence review of our latest CD on Amazon,  we’ll send you a copy of the CD in the mail, anywhere in the world!  It’s a 100% Pure Piano CD called Tenderly by Marilyn Byrnes.  You can listen to the whole CD online for free anytime by visiting this link.  But to get a complimentary CD instead, just make a donation of any size to The Ranch at this link OR write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon at this link.  Your reviews help us spread the word about this music and help to multiply the blessings all around!   Thank you!

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

This Week’s Sermon- Encourage One Another


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

ENCOURAGE ONE ANOTHER
Part 2 in the “One Another” Series. Click here to read Part 1, Forgive One Another.

by Kent Sanders
ArtistsSuitcase.com

 

About ten years ago I was on a train heading back home to Illinois, where I lived at the time. At one of the stops a complete stranger got up and gave a handwritten note to me. He was a young man with a backpack and I only caught a glimpse of him as the train pulled away. He must have overheard a phone conversation I had about some discouraging things I was facing.

The note said, “Do not be discouraged. Keep running the race that God has set for you. Do the work that God has planned for your life and trust Him to take care of the rest. Don’t get down when things aren’t running smoothly. Just trust God to take care of them. Keep your chin up (Hebrews 3.13).”

I still have that note. It was a simple yet incredible reminder of the power of encouragement. It’s a power that you and I possess but don’t use nearly enough.

Everyone needs encouragement. To see this firsthand, all you have to do is look in the eyes of the people you meet each day. It’s not hard to see the despair, anxiety, stress and hopelessness that in their eyes. Most people are starving for words of hope and affirmation.

This need is so deep, and so universal, that God commands us to encourage others with our words and actions. Listen to Paul’s instruction from 1 Thessalonians:

We ask you, brothers, to respect those who labor among you and are over you in the Lord and admonish you, and to esteem them very highly in love because of their work. Be at peace among yourselves. And we urge you, brothers, admonish the idle, encourage the fainthearted, help the weak, be patient with them all. See that no one repays anyone evil for evil, but always seek to do good to one another and to everyone. Rejoice always, pray without ceasing, give thanks in all circumstances; for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus for you. Do not quench the Spirit. Do not despise prophecies, but test everything; hold fast what is good. Abstain from every form of evil. [1 Thessalonians 5.12-22, ESV]

These verses are packed with practical ideas about how you can encourage others. Let’s look at five of them:

1. You encourage others by respecting their authority. Paul commands us to respect our spiritual leaders. It would easy to perceive this as a burden, but it’s actually a joy because you have the opportunity to encourage those who are responsible for caring for your soul. It’s a win-win for everyone!

2. You encourage others by being compassionate. The idle, the fainthearted, the weak…they all need help and support. It’s easy to judge others who aren’t living up to your standards, but the truth is that none of us live up to God’s standards. It’s much more effective to help and serve then condemn and judge.

3. You encourage others by your ethical behavior. Did you notice Paul’s two commands concerning evil? We shouldn’t repay anyone evil for evil, and we should stay away from every form of evil. The virtue, character and integrity you demonstrate is a form of encouragement all by itself.

4. You encourage others by maintaining good relationships. Rejoicing, giving thanks and being at peace with others are all ways to build great relationships. Anyone can be a powerful encourager if he or she invests in healthy relationships with others.

5.  You encourage others by being intentional about it. Admonishing, being patient and helping are intentional actions. You can’t really help others by accident, and you certainly can’t be patient with others by accident! Encouraging others involves being mindful of the opportunities around us to be a positive force in the people’s lives, and then taking action.

You don’t need to be a superhero or possess amazing talents to be an encourager. You just need to be intentional about it. You can make a tremendous difference in people’s lives when you notice their needs and do something about it.

Who in your life could use some encouragement?

Maybe it’s a widow in your neighborhood who could use an encouraging word.

Maybe it’s your boss who is struggling under the weight of his or her responsibilities.

Maybe it’s your pastor who is dealing with unfair criticism from church members.

Maybe it’s the retail clerk who rang you up at the store, and you couldn’t help but notice despair and hopelessness in her eyes.

Maybe it’s your son or daughter who is struggling in school.

Or maybe it’s your husband or wife who has gained a few pounds and desperately needs to know you love and accept them unconditionally.

We live in a time of abundance. There is an abundance of technology, food, entertainment, and knowledge. But ironically, there is a critical lack of love and affirmation. Everywhere you look, people are thirsting for encouragement.

The ancient philosopher Plato said, “Be kind, for everyone you meet is fighting a hard battle.” Sometimes people will put on a happy face for everyone, but you can be assured that everyone you meet is going through a trial of some kind and could use a little encouragement.

And you, my friend, have the amazing opportunity to bring hope and healing through your words and actions. Whom will you encourage today?

Kent Sanders writes on art and creativity at ArtistsSuitcase.com. He is also Professor of Worship at St. Louis Christian College in Florissant, MO. You can connect with him on Facebook or follow him on Twitter.  When you subscribe to the Artist’s Suitcase you will receive a free Artist’s Manifesto, a study guide and an EP of 5 songs! 



As a thank you for your donation of any size to our ministry or for writing a 1-2 sentence review of our latest CD on Amazon,  we’ll send you a copy of the CD in the mail, anywhere in the world!  It’s a 100% Pure Piano CD called Tenderly by Marilyn Byrnes.  You can listen to the whole CD online for free anytime by visiting this link.  But to get a complimentary CD instead, just make a donation of any size to The Ranch at this link OR write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon at this link.  Your reviews help us spread the word about this music and help to multiply the blessings all around!   Thank you!

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

This Week’s Sermon- Forgive One Another

Note from Eric Elder:  I’ve asked my good friend Kent Sanders to share a series of messages with you over the next few weeks.  He’ll be writing about practical ways to build better relationships, starting this week with forgiveness.  I hope you enjoy learning from Kent as much as I do.  You can learn more about Kent from the links at the end of today’s message.


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

FORGIVE ONE ANOTHER
Part 1 of the “One Another” Series
by Kent Sanders

 

I don’t cook very often (for good reason), but I admit that I can make a pretty good peach pie. A few months ago, my Dad gave me a large bag of sliced peaches he had picked from a peach tree in his back yard. I decided I would try to make a pie. I gathered all the ingredients for my special recipe, mixed them up, poured it over a crust and added another crust on top, and baked it.

When I took it out of the oven and let it cool off for a while, I couldn’t wait to taste it. I took a big bite and something didn’t taste right. In fact, it tasted pretty terrible. I couldn’t quite put my finger on it until my wife asked, “Did you add sugar?”

Then it hit me: In my quest to bake a perfect pie, I left out a key ingredient. The result was a bitterness that ruined the whole thing.

A bitter pie is something that can easily be replaced. But a bitter heart is a much more serious problem.

It’s easy to become bitter and angry when you’ve been hurt by someone. But when you carry around the emotional baggage from the past, it only hurts yourself and those you love. I have known people in their thirties who still held grudges toward people who had hurt them in high school. I have met others who kept a mental list of everyone who had ever wronged them.

Have you ever met someone like this, or perhaps even been that person? If so, these words from the Apostle Paul are for you:

“Put on then, as  God’s chosen ones, holy and beloved,  compassionate hearts,  kindness,  humility, meekness, and patience,  bearing with one another and,  if one has a complaint against another,  forgiving each other;  as the Lord has forgiven you, so you also must forgive.  And above all these put on  love, which  binds everything together in  perfect harmony.  And let  the peace of Christ rule in your hearts, to which indeed you were called  in one body. And  be thankful.”  [Colossions 3.12-15, ESV]

Paul’s instruction in these verses is easy to understand, but difficult to put into practice. Forgiveness is never easy, but it’s possible with God’s help.

Let’s look at a few practical observations about forgiveness from this passage:

1. Forgiveness is a choice. Paul speaks about forgiveness in terms of a command, not an option. When you think of how others have hurt you in the past, your first thought is probably not, “I feel like forgiving them!” But forgiveness doesn’t come from your emotions. There is never a time when you feel like forgiving others. It’s a choice or a decision to let go of your anger and hatred toward someone.

2. Jesus is the model for forgiveness. We are to forgive others just as Christ has forgiven us. Those are tough words! When you consider the offenses you have committed against God, the often petty complaints we have against others don’t seem so important. But even if someone has committed a serious offense against you, Jesus continues to be the model for forgiving others completely.

3. Love is the driving force behind forgiveness. Love is the binding agent of all relationships. In the simplest terms, love means doing what is best for someone else. Forgiveness is always the best option. Hatred and anger never results in good. Love is always the best option, even though it is not always easy.

4. The result of forgiveness is peace. Did you notice the connection in these verses between forgiving others and peace? When you let go of your anger, you experience a peace like never before. The person who hurt you no longer has hold of your mind and emotions. You are free to experience all that life has to offer when you let go of your anger and bitterness.

No one said forgiveness was easy. But when God commands something, we know it’s possible when we rely on his strength to help us accomplish it.

Is there someone you need to forgive? Only you can answer that question. Search your heart: Are you angry or bitter at someone because they have hurt you?

Regardless of the offense, forgiveness is possible. It may take time, and even professional help of some kind, but it’s possible. Ask God to give you wisdom so you can begin the healing process in your life.

Kent Sanders writes on art and creativity at ArtistsSuitcase.com, which you can subscribe to at this link. He is also Professor of Worship at St. Louis Christian College in Florissant, MO. You can connect with him on Facebook or follow him on Twitter.



As a thank you for your donation of any size to our ministry or for writing a 1-2 sentence review of our latest CD on Amazon,  we’ll send you a copy of the CD in the mail, anywhere in the world!  It’s a 100% Pure Piano CD called Tenderly by Marilyn Byrnes.  You can listen to the whole CD online for free anytime by visiting this link.  But to get a complimentary CD instead, just make a donation of any size to The Ranch at this link OR write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon at this link.  Your reviews help us spread the word about this music and help to multiply the blessings all around!   Thank you!

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

This Week’s Sermon- Payday’s HERE! 3 Stories For Easter


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

PAYDAY’S HERE! 3 STORIES FOR EASTER
Part 3 of 3. Click to read Part 1 and Part 2

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

 

For the last two weeks I’ve been telling you, “Payday’s Coming!  Payday’s Coming!”  But today, I can tell you “Payday’s HERE!”  There are times when you have to wait and wait and wait for the promise of some kind of payday to come in your life.  But I’m here to tell you that the day WILL come when YOUR payday will arrive, too!

Yesterday I officiated at the wedding of a family friend who I’ve known for over 15 years and for whom I’ve prayed many times like I’ve prayed for my own kids.  After all those years of praying and waiting for a man who will be the perfect match for her, her payday finally came! As I watched these two come together during the wedding ceremony, I was reminded that for all those years of waiting and praying, payday does eventually come.

Wedding Day

Easter holds the same promise for all of us who believe in Jesus.  We can wait and wait and wait for God to move in our lives, sometimes going through the hardest of times along the way, only to see God work in ways that go beyond anything we can imagine.  Jesus went through betrayal, beatings and death, only to rise again from the dead in the greatest payday story of all time:  paying for the sins of all humanity, and rising from the dead to give assurance to each of us who believe in Him that we will be raised from the dead one day, too.  As Christian painter Ron DeCianni has said:

“The resurrection of Jesus Christ is the single act in history that separates Christianity from every other religion, every other philosophy and every other belief system.”  

It’s true.  While other spiritual leaders may have had good teachings, it’s what Jesus did for me by His death and resurrection that makes me want to follow Him for the rest of my life and on into heaven forever.  The resurrection of Jesus Christ is the greatest payday story of all time.

My hope today is that you will KNOW that paydays do come.  God does not give us hope just to string us along for the rest of our lives, never fulfilling our dreams along the way.  Yes, we may go through hard times.  Yes, we may have to wait and wait and wait until what we’re praying for comes true.  Yes, we may have some stretching and learning and growing to do along the way.  But the day WILL finally come when our waiting will all be over and we’ll see our dreams come true, both here on earth and in heaven forever.

I’ve told you 2 of the 3 stories I promised to tell you for Easter from my trip to Dallas a few weeks ago.  I’ve told you about how God spoke to me through a romance novel, how God spoke through me to deliver a powerful sermon, and today I want to tell you about how God reached down and touched me through a white handkerchief.  Believe me, I’ve saved the best story for last, for this Easter Sunday.

As I mentioned last week, I went to Dallas for a 20-year reunion of the church where I was ordained.  I was just planning to hang out with friends from many years ago.  But on Saturday night, the senior pastor texted to ask me if I’d be willing to share my testimony at the 4th service at their church the following day, the service I told him I would be attending.  I texted back saying, “I’m willing,” but I really wasn’t prepared or ready to speak for the whole service.

The senior pastor then texted back and said not to worry, that it was their least attended service, and I could just share from my heart.  I was relieved and said I’d be glad to do it.  So I wrote down 3 things I wanted to share with them from my heart, just 3 simple lines of a few words each:

  • Affirm them in their love
  • Remind them of the truth
  • Identify with their struggle

That’s it!  Just so you know, I usually write out my entire messages in full, preparing my thoughts as fully as possible.  But with no time to prepare, that’s all I was able to write down before I drove off to the church.  By the time I arrived, I was already getting texts from my friends who had attended the earlier services saying they couldn’t wait to hear me speak at the 4th service.

I walked in a little early and heard part of the 3rd service.  The senior pastor was giving an impassioned plug for everyone to attend the 4th service, telling them about his friend who was coming to share his powerful testimony, and to stay if they possibly could!  I looked down at my 3 short lines of notes in my journal in my hands and started to panic!  And when I walked back in to attend the 4th service where I was supposed to share (the service that was supposed to be the “least attended” service of the day) the church was packed from front to back, with people waiting to hear what I had to share!

Now I was more nervous than ever.  As I stood in the front row, singing worship songs, I knew I just had to trust God, but I was still pretty nervous.  Let me add that I’m also a pretty emotional speaker.  When I speak, I often get so passionate about what God has put on my heart that I usually end up in tears at some point.  My wife, Lana, would often hand me a Kleenex just before I got up to speak, because I usually forget and then I would have to ask someone to bring one to me during the message.  But Lana wasn’t there anymore, having died a little more than a year earlier, so I was standing there without her in the front row.  Of course, I had forgotten to bring a Kleenex again, too, and I wasn’t even thinking about it.  I was just panicking about the message I was supposed to give in just a few minutes.

In those final moments of panic, I raised my right hand during worship and called out to heaven, “Lana, help me!”  Just at that moment, a friend of mine from 17 years ago tapped me on the shoulder and put a white handkerchief in my outstretched hand.  I looked at him and looked at the handkerchief, then looked back up to heaven and said, “Thank you!”  God had answered my prayer for help within moments of asking Him!  My panicky heart was instantly calmed, and the panic was replaced with confidence, confidence that God was with me and would walk me through this difficult time, too.

The senior pastor introduced me and I stepped up onto the stage, white handkerchief in hand, and delivered perhaps the most powerful message I’ve ever shared in my life (you can still listen to it here).  Those 3 short notes on my page turned into a full-length message of life and healing and power for all who heard it, including me, and for those who stayed an additional 2 hours after the service for prayer and ministry.

But the story wasn’t over yet.  I took the handkerchief home with me, as my friend who had given it to me had left the church by the time I was ready to go.  I offered to mail it back to him, but after telling him the story of how God had touched me through it, he told me to definitely keep it.

One week later, on a Saturday morning, my 21-year old son woke up and said he wanted to go see Lana’s mom.  She had been sick and was staying at a hospital 2 hours away in Chicago, but he really felt he should go to see her, so I gave him directions and sent him on his way.

The rest of the kids and I thought we’d try to run up there a few days later.  But when my son arrived at the hospital, he found out that the family had called for someone to pray a final prayer with their mom, as they knew she couldn’t hold on to her life here much longer.

Lana’s mom had prayed throughout her life, but like many people, she was still afraid of dying.  Lana tried various times to reassure her mom that by faith in Christ, we can have confidence that God will take us home to be with Him in heaven when we die, as Christ had promised:

“In my Father’s house are many rooms; if it were not so, I would have told you. I am going there to prepare a place for you” (John 14:2).

After Lana’s death, her mom had asked me from time to time if I’d had any signs from Lana in heaven, and I had shared several stories with her about times when I sensed very clearly that Lana was fully alive in heaven as Jesus had promised for all who believe in Him.  I had also sent the white handkerchief with my son as he headed to the hospital that day so he could share the story with Lana’s mom if the chance arose.

When my son arrived at the hospital and realized there might not be much more time, he called us to see if the kids and I wanted to talk on video with Lana’s mom directly.  We called a few minutes later and after saying our hello’s, I began to tell Lana’s mom the story of the white handkerchief, and how my friend had put it in my hand just after I reached up to heaven and called out, “Lana, help me!”

I told her that my son had the handkerchief there with him at the hospital.  He pulled it out of his pocket and touched it to her face.  Instantly her face seemed to totally change, as she looked like she had been touched by the hand of God Himself.  She looked at us through the phone and was truly touched.  I reminded Lana’s mom that Jesus is real, heaven is real, and even though we didn’t want her to go anytime soon, if this was her time, that she could know that by faith in Jesus, she could be assured of joining Jesus and Lana in heaven, too.

All of Lana’s 8 brothers and sisters were in the room with their mom, and were also touched by the story, and were thankful for this reminder that their sister was in heaven with Jesus, too.  We said our goodbyes and our final “I love you’s.”  The following day, we got the call that Lana’s mom had passed peacefully from this life to the next.

I felt like God was still answering our prayers after all these years, even sending a white handkerchief to Lana’s mom to relieve her from her fears of death, just as He had used it to relieve me from my fears of speaking the week before.

While the circumstances were different, I couldn’t help but think of the story in the Bible where God used a handkerchief to display His power through the Apostle Paul:

“God did extraordinary miracles through Paul, so that even handkerchiefs and aprons that had touched him were taken to the sick, and their illnesses were cured and the evil spirits left them” (Acts 19:11-12).

I’m amazed that God is so eager to get His message of love to people that He’ll even use things like handkerchiefs to deliver it!

If you’re worried about life, worried about your future, worried about how things will turn out in the end, take confidence from this:  God really will work all things for good for those who love Him and who are called according to His purpose.  As the great evangelist Billy Graham has said:

“I try not to worry about life too much because I read the last page of THE book and it all turns out all right.” 

Keep putting your faith and trust in Jesus, both for your life here on earth, and for your life with Him forever in heaven.  You won’t have to wait for payday forever.  Whether it’s a long-awaited wedding, or preaching a powerful message at a church after 17 years of being away, or getting a message from God at just the right time, even in the form of a white handkerchief.

Payday WILL come for all of us, as Easter so powerfully reminds us.   Keep putting your faith in Jesus!  He’ll work all things out for you in the end, as He does for all who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose.

Happy Easter!

With Love,
Eric Elder



As a thank you for your donation of any size to our ministry or for writing a 1-2 sentence review of our latest CD on Amazon,  we’ll send you a copy of the CD in the mail, anywhere in the world!  It’s a 100% Pure Piano CD called Tenderly by Marilyn Byrnes.  You can listen to the whole CD online for free anytime by visiting this link.  But to get a complimentary CD instead, just make a donation of any size to The Ranch at this link OR write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon at this link.  Your reviews help us spread the word about this music and help to multiply the blessings all around!   Thank you!

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

This Week’s Sermon- Payday’s Coming: 3 Stories For Easter


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

PAYDAY’S COMING: 3 STORIES FOR EASTER
(Part 2 of 3 – You can read Part 1 here)

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

 

We had a fire here at our farm yesterday, one that almost took out our whole house and garage!  A neighbor had started a small fire in a field about 1/4 mile away and across the road when the wind picked up and carried some burning ashes across the road.  Within minutes the dried cornstalks from last year’s harvest were in full flame and the fire was rushing across the field and heading for our house in the shape of a perfect wedge.  (You can see the wedge leading up to our house in the trail of burnt cornstalks in the picture below.)

Clover Ranch after a fire in the field.

By the time I dialed 911, got the kids out of the house and the cars out of the garage, the flames were as high as my head and just 50 feet away.  Then just as suddenly as the flames came up to our house, they miraculously died out as they hit the dirt and the grass all along the edge of our property, blazing right along past us and jumping another road and into another field.  Four fire trucks and a couple of hours later, the last of the fires in the fields were put out.

Thankfully, no one was hurt and our house and garage and everything in them were spared.

You just can’t avoid disasters in life.  You don’t even have to go looking for them; sometimes they just come right up to your doorstep.  And while not every disaster has a good outcome like we had yesterday, you can trust that in all things God really can and will work things out “for the good of those who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28).

As we approach Holy Week this week, I’d like to tell you a story of a disaster my wife and I went through almost 17 years ago which seemed tragic at the time, but which God worked out for our good in the end, even culminating in one of the most powerful messages I’ve ever preached just a few weeks ago.  I’ll also share a bit from the life of David.  My goal is to help you see that you can keep trusting in God no matter what you’re going through, knowing that it will all be worth it in the end.

Our disaster started with a blessing about 18 years ago when a start-up church in Texas called to see if I’d like to come down for a month or so and minister alongside their senior pastor.  They had heard about me through a mutual friend, and thought it might be a powerful mix of gifts.  It turned out it was.

During those weeks I spent in Texas, I saw God work in and through me in some powerful ways, ministering alongside people who shared my vision for seeing people healed, restored and set free in Jesus’ name from anything that was hindering them in their lives.

But near the end of my stay, I got a call from my wife back home in Illinois saying that the she was afraid she might be starting to miscarry our recently conceived baby.

I jumped on the next plane out of Dallas, flew home and walked in the house to find my wife in tears.  She had just miscarried the tiny baby, not more than 8 weeks along in its little life.  As I held that tiny baby in my hands, the tiniest I’d ever seen with my own eyes, I looked in amazement at its precious little hands and feet and sweet dark eyes.  Although the baby would never get to take a breath, it was still one of the most precious of God’s creations that I’ve ever held in my hands.

We named that little baby “Valor,” which means courage or bravery, “strength of mind in the face of danger.”  We had no idea that God was going to use those qualities to build up our own faith in the months ahead, taking what looked like utter defeat and working it out for good in the end.

The church in Texas called again a few months later, this time asking if we’d consider moving to the Dallas area and serving with them full time.  They couldn’t pay us much, they said, but they’d take care of us if we moved there.

So we had sold our house, loaded up our 3 kids and everything we owned, and made the move.

Again, we saw God work in powerful ways.  But at the same time, my wife, Lana, had another miscarriage.  Then more ministry, then another miscarriage.  Then more ministry, and yet another miscarriage.  Four times in that year Lana had gone through the excitement of a pregnancy and the grief of a loss.  Then about a year into our stay, we got another piece of crushing news.  Some of the strongest supporters in our new church had recently lost their jobs, and the church could no longer afford to support a 2nd pastor.  They could pay me for one more month, but after that, I’d have to find something else to do.

I was devastated.  I was shocked, disappointed and confused.  We had already sold our house back in Illinois and had bought another house in Texas.  We had planned to stay there for many years, putting down roots with our growing family.  Now those fresh roots were being pulled up overnight, and Lana had now lost more children (4) than she had delivered (3).

I don’t want to belabor the point, but it was hard.  It was painful.  And to be honest, I felt hurt, rejected and betrayed by those who invited me to come and who said they’d take care of me if I moved there.  I didn’t feel particularly cared for, and after serving so successfully together during the entire year, it broke our hearts to have to say goodbye.

The week after being let go from the church, God spoke to my heart to move back to Illinois and start our Internet ministry at theranch.org full time.  So we packed up the kids again and everything we owned and moved back to Illinois, staying at a house my in-laws said we could use, and starting all over again.

Within a few months, we started to see how God was beginning to work through us in new ways.  When I spoke at the church in Texas, my words went to about 100 people.  But when I spoke on the Internet, my words went to about 100 countries! Lana conceived again, and this time the pregnancy lasted!  Within 5 years we had added another 3 kids to our family.

I could see God at work in so many ways, but the hurt and pain of having to leave Texas so abruptly lingered.  I knew that our work and our friends there were significant, but it was hard to keep up with the friendships without the hurt and pain getting in the way.  As is often the case, it was because of the great love we had shared that the hurt ran so deep.

Over the years, however, I visited the church again from time to time when we were in Texas.  I felt God still had a plan and a purpose in it all, and I needed to keep His goals in mind.  It was hard at first, but I felt it was the right thing to do.  Throughout the process, I had some tremendous conversations with the leaders and the people that did much to restore our friendships again.

Looking back, and with much more age and experience under our belts, we all realize we could have and should have handled things differently.   And while it’s taken time and effort to restore some of those damaged relationships, it has been effort that was well spent.

A few months ago, I was invited to attend a reunion at the church celebrating 20 years of ministry.  And that’s why I began my 14-hour drive to Dallas which I mentioned to you last week, when I listened to a romance novel that blew me away, and how God spoke to me through the book about the recent loss of my own sweet wife.

On Saturday night in Dallas, I got a text from the senior pastor asking if I’d be willing to share my testimony at one of the services the following day.  I hadn’t planned to speak, as I was just planning to hang out with some of my friends from all those years ago.  I said I was willing, though, and he said that would be great.

When I stood up to speak the next day, the power of God came on me in an incredible way, which I’ll share with you in more detail next week.  But the bottom line was that the message I shared was perhaps the most powerful message I’ve ever shared in my life.  We prayed for and ministered to people for another 2 hours after the service ended, even in the midst of a rare Texas ice storm.  (You can still listen to My Testimony here.)

What I thought was going to be a simple trip to a church reunion in Texas turned out to be a powerful time of healing, reconciliation and deliverance for many people–including me.

I was reminded again that God is able to work through anything, even some of our biggest disappointments and losses in life.  It didn’t happen overnight, but it did happen.  And I was glad to be able to publicly thank and honor the church and its leadership for taking the risk on my so many years ago and bringing me onto their staff.

Sometimes you can avoid the fires of life, like we did on the farm yesterday.  But sometimes you just have to keep walking through them.

I was reminded of this as I read part of King David’s story again a few weeks ago.  Even though he was anointed king over all of Israel when he was just a young shepherd on the hills of Bethlehem, he didn’t finally take over the kingdom until he was 30 years old.  Even then he still had a lot of battles left to fight to regain the whole kingdom over which he was anointed to rule!

I was reading just a few paragraphs of his story in the book of 1st Samuel and it says:

“David defeated the Philistines…David also defeated the Moabites…David fought Hadadezer…And David became famous after he returned from striking down eighteen thousand Edomites in the Valley of Salt.” (from 1 Samuel 8:1-14).

And this was just a few paragraphs out of 23 chapters that describe his life up to that point!  Sometimes we get lulled into thinking that if we have battles to fight, or people to forgive or tough times to walk through, that maybe we’re not walking in the will of God.  But sometimes those battles and people and tough times are the very things that God will use to complete the victory!  After all that he went through, “Payday” finally came for David, and it can come for you, too.

If you need encouragement that God can work all things for good, take a look at the life of David, as found in the Bible in the books of 1st and 2nd Samuel, starting with 1st Samuel, chapter 16.  You’ll see how God can bring good out of any situation, even if it looks impossible at the time.

God really can and will work through any situation, whether it’s trouble at home or trouble in the field, trouble at work or trouble at church, trouble with your kids or trouble having kids.  Remember in ALL THINGS, God can works for the good of those who love Him.  As the Bible says:

“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28).

I pray you have a great Palm Sunday today and Holy Week this week.  Next week we’ll look at one more story from my trip to Dallas, a story about a white handkerchief, plus the biggest payday of all time–the resurrection of Jesus Christ.



As a thank you for your donation of any size to our ministry or for writing a 1-2 sentence review of our latest CD on Amazon,  we’ll send you a copy of the CD in the mail, anywhere in the world!  It’s a 100% Pure Piano CD called Tenderly by Marilyn Byrnes.  You can listen to the whole CD online for free anytime by visiting this link.  But to get a complimentary CD instead, just make a donation of any size to The Ranch at this link OR write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon at this link.  Your reviews help us spread the word about this music and help to multiply the blessings all around!   Thank you!

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric & Lana Elder

ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

A new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas.

If you’ve never read about the real St. Nicholas who lived in the 3rd and 4th centuries A.D., you’ll find his story both fascinating and inspirational. Even if you have read the historical account of his life, this version may just be the most human telling of his story you’ve ever heard. 220 pages.

 (Suggested Donation: $12 or more)

paypal-donate-button-cc-lgAlso available from Amazon.com, or get the ebook for: Kindle

St. Nicholas: The Believer

A new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas
by Eric and Lana Elder

Read it online below!

Or Listen to Part 1 here (29-1/2 minutes, including the Dedication, Introduction, Prologue and Chapters 1-5)

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric and Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

DEDICATION (Back to Table of Contents)

This book is dedicated to my sweet wife, Lana, who inspired me and helped me to tell you this spectacular story.

Lana had just finished making her final edits and suggestions on this book the week before she passed from this life to the next, way too young at the age of 48.

It was her idea and her dream to share the story of St. Nicholas with as many people as possible. She wanted to inspire them to give their lives to others as Jesus had given His life for us. This book is the first step in making that dream a reality.

To the world Lana may have been just one person, but to me she was the world. This book is lovingly dedicated to her.

INTRODUCTION (Back to Table of Contents)

by Eric Elder

There was a time when I almost gave up celebrating Christmas. Our kids were still young and weren’t yet hooked on the idea of Santa Claus and presents, Christmas trees and decorations.

I had read that the Puritans who first came to America were so zealous in their faith that they didn’t celebrate Christmas at all. Instead they charged fines to businesses in their community who failed to keep their shops open on Christmas day. They didn’t want anything to do with a holiday that was, they felt, rooted in paganism. As a new believer and a new father myself, the idea of going against the flow of the excesses of Christmas had its appeal, at least in some respects.

Then I read an article by a man who simply loved celebrating Christmas. He could think of no greater way to celebrate the birth of the most important figure in human history than throwing the grandest of parties for Him—gathering and feasting and sharing gifts with as many of his family and friends as possible. This man was a pastor of deep faith and great joy. For him, the joy of Christ’s birth was so wondrous that he reveled in every aspect of Christmas, including all the planning, decorating and activities that went along with it. He even loved bringing Santa Claus into the festivities, our modern-day version of the very real and very ancient Saint Nicholas, a man of deep faith and great joy as well who Himself worshipped and adored the Baby who was born in Bethlehem.

So why not celebrate the birth of Christ? Why not make it the biggest party of the year? Why not make it the “Hap-Happiest season of all”?

I was sold. Christmas could stay–and my kids would be much hap-happier for it, too.

I dove back into celebrating Christmas with full vigor, and at the same time took a closer look into the life of the real Saint Nicholas, a man who seemed almost irremovably intertwined with this Holy Day. I discovered that Saint Nicholas and Santa Claus were indeed one and the same, and that the Saint Nicholas who lived in the 3rd and 4th centuries after the birth of Christ was truly a devout follower of Christ himself.

As my wife and I read more and more about Nicholas’ fascinating story, we became enthralled with this believer who had already been capturing the hearts and imaginations of believers and nonbelievers alike throughout the centuries.

With so many books and movies that go to great lengths to tell you the “true” story of Santa Claus (and how his reindeer are really powered by everything from egg nog to Coca-Cola), I’ve found that there are very few stories that even come close to describing the actual person of who Saint Nicholas was, and in particular, what he thought about the Man for whom Christmas is named, Jesus Christ. I was surprised to learn that with all the historical documents that attest to Saint Nicholas’ faith in Christ, compelling tellings of those stories seem to have fallen by the wayside over the ages.

So with the encouragement and help of my sweet wife, Lana, we decided to bring the story of Saint Nicholas back to life for you, with a desire to help you recapture the essence of Christmas for yourself.

While some people, with good reason, may still go to great lengths to try to remove anything that might possibly hint of secularism from this holiest day of the year, it seems to me equally fitting to go to great lengths to try to restore Santa to his rightful place–not as the patron saint of shopping malls, but as a beacon of light that shines brightly on the One for whom this Holy Day is named.

It is with deep faith and great joy that I offer you this Christmas novella–a little story. I’ve enjoyed telling it and I hope you’ll enjoy hearing it. It just may be the most human telling of the story of Saint Nicholas you’ve ever heard.

Above all, I pray that God will use this story to rekindle your love, not only for this season of the year, but for the One who makes this season so bright.

May God bless you this Christmas and always!

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder

P.S. I’ve divided this story into 7 parts and 40 chapters to make it easier to read. If you’d like, you can read a part a day for 7 days leading up to Christmas. Or if you’d like to use this book as a daily devotional, you can read a chapter a day for 40 days leading up to Christmas, counting the Prologue, Epilogue and Conclusion as separate chapters. If you start on November 15th, you’ll finish on Christmas Eve!

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric and Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

TABLE OF CONTENTS

PART 1

PART 2

PART 3

PART 4

PART 5

PART 6

PART 7

PART 1

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric and Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

PROLOGUE (Back to Table of Contents)

My name is Dimitri–Dimitri Alexander. But that’s not important. What’s important is that man over there, lying on his bed. He’s–well, I suppose there’s really no better way to describe him except to say–he’s a saint. Not just because of all the good he’s done, but because he was–as a saint always is–a Believer. He believed that there was Someone in life who was greater than he was, Someone who guided him, who helped him through every one of his days.

If you were to look at him closely, lying there on his bed, it might look to you as if he was dead. And in some sense, I guess you would be right. But the truth is, he’s more alive now than he has ever been.

My friends and I have come here today to spend his last day on earth with him. Just a few minutes ago we watched as he passed from this life to the next.

I should be crying, I know. Believe me, I have been–and I will be again. But for now, I can’t help but simply be grateful that he has finally made it to his new home, a home that he has been dreaming about for many years. A home where he can finally talk to God face to face, like I’m talking to you right now.

Oh, he was a saint all right. But to me, and to so many others, he was something even more. He was–how could I put it? An inspiration. A friend. A teacher. A helper. A giver. Oh, he loved to give and give and give some more, until it seemed he had nothing left to give at all. But then he’d reach down deep and find a little more. “There’s always something you can give,” as he would often say.

He always hoped, in some small way, that he could use his life to make a difference in the world. He wanted, above all, to help people. But with so many needs all around, what could he possibly do?

He was like a man on a beach surrounded by starfish that had been washed up onto the shore. He knew that they would die if they didn’t make it back into the water.

Not knowing how to save them all, the man on the beach did what he could. He reached down, picked one up, and tossed it back into the water. Then reached down again, picked up another, and did the same.

Someone once asked the man why he bothered at all–that with so many needs all around, how could he possibly make any difference. He’d just toss another starfish into the water and say, “It made a difference to that one.” Then he’d reach down and pick up another.

You see, to the world you may be just one person, but to one person you may be the world.

In many ways, my friend was just like you and me. Each one of us has just one life to live. But if you live it right, one life is all you need. And if you live your life for God, well, you just might touch the whole world.

Did his life make any difference? I already know my answer, because I’m one of those that he reached down and picked up many, many years ago. But how about I tell you his story, and when I get to the end, I’ll let you decide if his life made a difference or not. And then maybe, by the time we’re finished, you’ll see that your life can make a difference, too.

Oh, by the way, I haven’t told you his name yet, this man who was such a great saint, such a great believer in the God who loved him, who created him, who sustained him and with whom he is now living forever.

His name is Nicholas–and this is his story.

CHAPTER 1 (Back to Table of Contents)

Nicholas lived in an ideal world. At least that’s the way he saw it. As a nine-year-old boy, growing up on the northern coast of what he called the Great Sea–you might call it the Mediterranean–Nicholas couldn’t imagine a better life.

He would often walk through the streets with his father, acting as if they were on their way to somewhere in particular. But the real reason for their outing was to look for someone who was struggling to make ends meet, someone who needed a lift in their life. A simple hello often turned into the discovery of a need to be met. Nicholas and his father would pray, and if they could meet the need, they found a way to do it.

Nicholas couldn’t count the number of times his dad would sneak up behind someone afterwards and put some apples in their sack, or a small coin or two. As far as Nicholas knew, no one ever knew what his father had done, except to say that sometimes they heard people talking about the miracle of receiving exactly what they needed at just the right time, in some unexpected way.

Nicholas loved these walks with his father, just as he loved his time at home with his mother. They had shown the same love and generosity with him as they had shown to so many others.

His parents had somehow found a way to prosper, even in the turbulent times in which they lived. They were, in fact, quite wealthy. But whether their family was rich or poor seemed to make no difference to Nicholas. All he knew or cared about was that his parents loved him like no one else on earth. He was their only son, and their times together were simple and truly joyful.

Their richest times came at night, as they shared stories with each other that they had heard about a Man who was like no other Man they had ever known. A Man who lived on the other side of the Great Sea about 280 years earlier. His name was Jesus. Nicholas was enthralled with the stories of this Man who seemed to be so precious in the eyes of his parents. Jesus seemed both down-to-earth and larger-than-life, all at the same time. How could anyone be so humble, yet so noble? How could He be so poor that He was born in an animal stable, yet so generous that He could feed 5,000 people? How could He live His life so fully, yet die a death so cruelly? Jesus was, to Nicholas, an enigma, the most fascinating person about whom he’d ever heard. One day, Nicholas thought to himself, he hoped to visit this land on the other side of the sea–and walk where Jesus walked.

For all the love that Nicholas and his parents shared and which held them together, there was one thing that threatened to pull them apart. It was the one thing that seemed to be threatening many families in their country these days, irrespective of their wealth or poverty, their faith or lack of faith, their love for others or their lack of love.

Nicholas’ friends and neighbors called it the plague. His parents had mentioned it from time to time, but only in their prayers. They prayed for the families who were affected by the plague, asking God for healing when possible, and for strength of faith when not. Most of all, his parents prayed for Nicholas that regardless of what happened around him, he would always know how very much they loved him, and how very much God loved him.

Even though Nicholas was so young, he had seen enough of life to know that real threats existed in the world. Yet he also had been shielded from those threats, in a way, by the love of his parents and by their devout faith in God. As his father had learned over the years, and had many times reminded Nicholas, “In all things, God works for the good of those who love Him.” And Nicholas believed him. Up to this point, he’d had no real reason to doubt the words his father had spoken.

But it would be only a matter of months before Nicholas’ faith would be challenged and he would have to decide if he really believed those words for himselfthat in all things, God would truly work for the good of those who loved Him.

Tonight, however, he simply trusted the words of his father, listening to his parents’ prayers for him–and for those in his city–as he drifted off into a perfect sleep.

CHAPTER 2 (Back to Table of Contents)

Nicholas woke to the sounds of birds out his window. The air was fresh, washed clean by the seaside mist in the early morning.

But the news this morning was less than idyllic. A friend of Nicholas’ family had contracted the sickness that they had only heard about from people in other cities. The boy was said to be near the point of death.

Nicholas’ father had heard the news first and had gone to pray for the boy. Returning home just as Nicholas awoke, his father shared the news with his wife and with Nicholas.

“We need to pray,” he said, with no hint of panic in his voice, but with an unmistakable urgency that caused all three of them to slip down to their knees.

Nicholas’ father began the prayer: “Father, You know the plans You have for this child. We trust You to carry them out. We pray for Your healing as we love this boy, but we know that You love him even more than we do. We trust that as we place him in Your hands this morning, You will work all things together for good, as You always do for those who love You.”

It was a prayer Nicholas had heard his father pray many times before, asking for what they believed was best in every situation, but trusting that God knew best in the end. It was the same type of prayer Nicholas had heard that Jesus had prayed the night before He died: “If You are willing,” Jesus prayed, “take this cup from Me. Yet not My will, but Yours be done.”

Nicholas never quite knew what to make of this prayer. Wouldn’t God always want what’s best for us? And how could someone’s death ever be a good thing? Yet his father prayed that prayer so often, and with such sincerity of heart, that Nicholas was confident that it was the right thing to pray. But how God could answer any other way than healing the boy–and still work it out for good–remained a mystery.

After Nicholas’ mother had added her own words to the prayer, and Nicholas himself had joined in, his father concluded with thanks to God for listening–and for already answering their prayers.

As they stood, the news came to their door, as if in direct answer to what they had just prayed. But it wasn’t the answer they were hoping for. The boy had died.

Nicholas’ mother began to weep quietly, but not holding back on her tears. She wept as she felt the loss of another mother, feeling the loss as if it were her own son who had died.

Nicholas’ father took hold of her hand and pulled Nicholas close, saying a quiet prayer for the family of the boy who had died, and adding another prayer for his own family. He gave his wife and son one more final squeeze, then walked out the door to return to the other boy’s home.

CHAPTER 3 (Back to Table of Contents)

The boy’s death had a sobering effect on the whole city. The people had known the boy, of course, and were sad for the family.

But his death was more sobering because it wasn’t an isolated event. The people had heard stories of how the sickness had been spreading through the cities around them, taking the lives of not just one or two people here and there, but entire familiesentire neighborhoods. The death of this boy seemed to indicate that the plague had now arrived in their city, too.

No one knew how to stop it. All they could do was pray. And pray they did.

As the sickness began to spread, Nicholas’ parents would visit the homes of those who lay dying. While his parents’ money was powerless to offer relief to the families, their prayers brought a peace that no amount of money could buy.

As always, Nicholas’ father would pray that death would pass them over, as it had passed over the Israelites in Egypt when the plague of death overtook the lives of the firstborn of every family that wasn’t willing to honor God. But this sickness was different. It made no distinction between believer or unbeliever, firstborn or last born, or any other apparent factor. This sickness seemed to know no bounds, and seemed unstoppable by any means.

Yet Nicholas watched as his father prayed in faith nonetheless, believing that God could stop the plague at any moment, at any household, and trusting God to work it all out for good, even if their lives, too, were seemingly cut short.

These latter prayers were what people clung to the most. More than anything else, these words gave them hope–hope that their lives were not lived in vain, hope that their deaths were not going unnoticed by the God who created them.

A visit by Nicholas’ father and mother spoke volumes to those who were facing unbearable pain, for as the plague spread, fewer and fewer people had been willing to leave their own homes, let alone visit the homes where the sickness had struck. The prayers of Nicholas’ father, and the tears of his mother, gave the families the strength they needed to face whatever came their way.

Nicholas watched in wonder as his parents dispensed their gifts of mercy during the day, then returned home each night physically spent, but spiritually strengthened. It made him wonder how they got their strength for each day. But it also made him wonder how long their own family could remain untouched by this plague.

When Nicholas finally found the courage to voice this question out loud, a question that seemed to be close to all of their hearts, his father simply answered that they had only two choices: to live in fear, or to live in love, and to follow the example of the One in whom they had entrusted their lives. They chose to live in love, doing for others what they would want others to do for them.

So every morning Nicholas’ father and mother would wake up and pray, asking their Lord what He would have them do. Then, pushing aside any fears they might have had, they put their trust in God, spending the day serving others as if they were serving Christ Himself.

While his father’s response didn’t answer the immediate question on Nicholas’ heart– which was how much longer it might be till the sickness visited their own home–it seemed to answer a question that went much deeper. It answered the question of whether or not God was aware of all that was going on, and if He was, whether or not He cared enough to do anything about it.

By the way that God seemed to be directing his parents each day, Nicholas gained a peace of mind that God was indeed fully aware of all that was going on in the lives of every person in his city of Pataraand that God did indeed care. God cared enough to send Nicholas’ parents to those who needed to hear a word from Him, who needed a touch from His hands, who needed a touch from God not just in their flesh, but in their spirits as well.

It seemed to Nicholas to be a more glorious answer to his question than he could have imagined. His worry about when the sickness might visit their own home dissipated as he went to sleep that night. Instead, he prayed that God would use his own hands and words–Nicholas’ hands and words–as if they were God’s very own, reaching out to express God’s love for His people.

CHAPTER 4 (Back to Table of Contents)

In the coming days, Nicholas found himself wanting to help his father and mother more and more as they delivered God’s mercy to those around them.

They worked together to bring food, comfort and love to each family touched by the plague. Some days it was as simple as stopping by to let a mother know she wasn’t alone. Others days it was bringing food or drink to an entire family who had taken ill. And still other days it was preparing a place in the hills around their city where they carefully laid the bodies of those who had succumbed to the sickness and whose spirits had passed from this life to the next.

Each day Nicholas’ heart grew more and more aware of the temporal nature of life on earth, and more and more in tune with the eternal nature of the life that is unseen. It seemed to Nicholas that the line between the two worlds was becoming less and less distinct. What he had once thought of as solid and reallike rocks and trees, or hands and feetsoon took on a more ethereal nature. And those things that were more difficult for him to touch beforelike faith and hope, love and peacebegan to become more solid and real.

It was as if his world was turning both upside down and inside out at the same time, not with a gut-wrenching twisting, but as if his eyes themselves were being re-calibrated, adjusting better to see with more clarity what was really going onfocusing more acutely on what really mattered in life. Even surrounded by so much sickness and death, Nicholas felt himself coming alive more fully than he’d ever felt before.

His father tried to describe what Nicholas was feeling by using words that he’d heard Jesus had said, that whoever tried to hold onto this life too tightly would lose it, but whoever was willing to let go of this life, would find true life. By learning how to love others without being constrained by fear, being propelled forward by love instead, Nicholas was starting to experience how it felt to truly live.

Whether that feeling could sustain him through what lay ahead, he didn’t know. But what he did know was that for now, more than anything else, he wanted to live each day to the fullest. He wanted to wake up each day looking for how God could use him, then do whatever God was willing to give him to do. To do anything less would be to shortchange himself from living the life God had given him to liveand to shortchange God from the work God wanted to get done.

As the days passed, Nicholas came to know what his father and mother already knew: that no one knew how many more days they had left in this world. His family no longer saw themselves as human beings having a temporary spiritual experience, but as spiritual beings, having a temporary human experience. With eyes of faith, they were able to look into whatever lay ahead of them without the fear that gripped so many of the others around them.

CHAPTER 5 (Back to Table of Contents)

When Nicholas awoke one day to the sound of his mother coughing, time seemed to stand still.

For all the preparation his parentsand his own faithhad given him, it still caught him off guard to think that the sickness might have finally crossed over the threshold of their own home.

He thought that maybe God would spare them for all the kindness they had shown to others during the previous few months. But his father had cautioned him against such thinking, reminding him that for all the good that Jesus had done in His lifefor all the healing that He had brought to othersthere still came a time when He, too, had to face suffering and death. It didn’t mean that God didn’t love Jesus, or wasn’t concerned for Him, or hadn’t seen all the good He had done in His life. And it didn’t mean that Jesus remained indifferent to what was about to take place either. Jesus even told His disciples that His heart was deeply troubled by what He was about to go through, but that didn’t mean He shrank back from what lay ahead of Him. No, He said, it was for this very hour that He had come. Greater love, He told His disciples, had no one than this: that they lay down their lives for their friends.

Nicholas’ mother coughed again, and time slowly began to move again for Nicholas. He stood to his feet. As he approached his mother, she hesitated for a moment. It was as if she was torn between wanting him to stand stillnot to come one step closer to the sickness that had now reached her bodyor to get up on her feet, too, and throw her arms around him, assuring him that everything would be all right. But a moment later, Nicholas had made her decision unnecessary, for he was already in her arms, holding on as tight as he could as they both broke down in tears. As Nicholas was learning, having faith doesn’t mean you can’t cry. It just means that you can trust God, even with your tears.

Nicholas’ father had already shed some of his own tears that morning. He had gone outside before the sunrise, this time not to visit the homes of others, but to pray. For him, the place where he always returned when he needed to be alone with God was to the fresh air by the sea, not far from their home. While he knew he could pray anywhere, at any time, it was by the sea that he felt closest to God. The sound of the waves, rhythmically washing up on the shore, seemed to have a calming, mesmerizing effect on him.

He had arrived in time to watch the sunrise off to his left, looking down the shoreline of the Great Sea. How many sunrises had he seen from that very spot? And how many more would he have left to see? He turned his head and coughed, letting the question roll back out to sea with the next receding wave. The sickness had come upon him as well.

This wasn’t the first time he had asked himself how many days he had left to live. The difference this time was that in the past, he had always asked it hypothetically. He would come to this spot whenever he had an important decision to make, a decision that required he think beyond the short term. He would come here when he needed to look into eternity, taking into account the brevity of life. Here, at the edge of the sea, it was as if he could grasp both the brevity of life and the eternity of heaven at the same time.

The daily rising of the sun and the swelling, cresting and breaking of the waves on the shore reminded him that God was still in control, that His world would carry onwith or without himjust as it had since God had first spoken the water and earth into existence, and just as it would until the day God would choose for its end, to make way for the new heaven and the new earth. In light of eternity, the lifespan of the earth seemed incredibly short, and the lifespan of man even shorter still. In that short span of life, he knew that he had to make the most of each day, not just living for himself, and not even just living for others, but ultimately living for the God who had given him life. If God, the Creator of all things, had seen fit to breathe into him the breath of life, then as long as he could still take a breath, he wanted to make the most of it.

Coughing again, Nicholas’ father remembered that this was no mere intellectual exercise to help him come to grips with a difficult decision. This time–as he looked out at the sunrise once more, and at one more wave rolling inhe realized that this was the final test of everything that he had believed up until this point.

Some of life’s tests he had passed with flying colors. Others he had failed when fear or doubt had taken over. But this was a test he knew he wanted to pass more than any other.

He closed his eyes and asked for strength for another day. He let the sun warm his face, and he gently opened the palms of his hands to feel the breeze as it lifted up along the shore and floated over his body. He opened his eyes and looked one more time at the sea.

Then he turned and walked toward home, where he would soon join his precious wife and his beloved son in a long, tearful embrace.

PART 2

Listen to Part 2 here (28 minutes, including Chapters 6-11)

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric and Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

CHAPTER 6 (Back to Table of Contents)

Nicholas stood alone. He was on the same stretch of beach where his father had stood just ten years earlier, looking out at the sunrise and the waves on the seashore.

Nicholas’ father never made it out to look at the Great Sea again, having finally succumbed to the sickness himself. Nicholas’ mother passed away first, within two weeks of the first signs of illness. His father lasted another three days after that, as if holding on as long as he could to make sure his wife passed as peacefully as possible from this life to the next, and making sure Nicholas was as ready as possible to take the next steps in his own life.

Nicholas’ father didn’t shy away from tears, but he didn’t want them wasted on wrongful emotions either. “Don’t cry because it’s over,” his father had said to both his wife and his son. “Smile because it was beautiful.”

There was a time and place for anger and disappointment, but this wasn’t the time for either. If given the chance to do it all over again, his parents would have chosen to do exactly what they did. It was not foolishness, they said, to be willing to risk their lives for the sake of others, especially when there were no guarantees that they would have survived anyway.

As it turned out, the plague ended up taking the lives of almost a third of the people in Patara before it finally ran its course. The sickness seemed to have a mind of its own, affecting those who tried to shield themselves from it as well as those who, like his parents, had ventured out into the midst of it.

After the death of his parents, Nicholas felt a renewed sense of urgency to pick up where they had left off, visiting those who were sick and comforting the families of those who had died.

Then, almost as suddenly as it came to their city, the plague left. Nicholas had spent most of the next few weeks sleeping, trying to recover from the long daysand even longer nightsof ministering to those who were affected. When he was awake, he spent his time trying to process his own feelings and emotions in light of the loss of the family he loved. In so many ways, his parents were his life. His life was so intertwined with theirs, and having them taken so suddenly from him, he hardly knew what to do without them. He went to live with his uncle, a priest who lived in the monastery in Patara, until he was ready to venture out further into the world on his own. Now that time had come, and it was time for Nicholas to make his decision.

Unlike many others who had been orphaned by the plague, Nicholas had been left with a sizable inheritance. The question on his heart wasn’t what he would do to make a living, but what he would do to make a life. Through all that he had experienced, and now recognizing the brevity of life for himself, Nicholas now knew why his father had come so often to this shore to pray. Now it was Nicholas’ turn to consider his own future in light of eternity.

What should I do? Where should I go? How should I spend the rest of my days? The questions could have overwhelmed him, except that his father had prepared him well for moments like these, too.

His father, always a student of the writings of Scripture and of the life of Christ, had told him that Jesus taught that we needn’t worry so much about the trouble down the road as just the trouble for that day. Each day has enough trouble of its own, Jesus said.

As Nicholas thought about this, his burden lifted. He didn’t have to figure out what he was going to do with the rest of his life just yet. He only had to decide on his next step.

He had enough money to travel the length of the entire world back and forth three times and still have enough to live on for years to come. But that wasn’t really what he wanted to do. He had never had a desire to live wildly or lavishly, for the life he knew up to this point already gave him tremendous satisfaction. But there was one place he had always wanted to see with his own eyes.

As he looked out across the sea, to the south and to the west, he knew that somewhere in between lay the place he most wanted to visita land that seemed more precious in his mind than any other. It was the land where Jesus had lived, the land where He had walked and taught, the land where He was born and died, and the land where so many of the stories of His lifeand almost the entirety of Scripture itselfhad taken place.

Nicholas knew that some decisions in life were made only through the sweat and agony of prayer, trying desperately to decide between two seemingly good, but mutually exclusive paths. But this decision was not one of them. This was one of those decisions that, by the nature of the circumstances, was utterly simple to make. Apart from his uncle, there was little more to keep him in Patara, and nothing to stop him from following the desire that had been on his heart for so long.

He was glad his father had shown him this spot, and he was glad that he had come to it again today. He knew exactly what he was going to do next. His decision was as clear as the water in front of him.

CHAPTER 7 (Back to Table of Contents)

Nicholas’ arrival on the far shores of the Great Sea came sooner than he could have imagined. For so long he had wondered what it would be like to walk where Jesus walked, and now, at age 19, he was finally there.

Finding a boat to get there had been no problem, for his hometown of Patara was one of the main stopovers for ships traveling from Egypt to Rome, carrying people and cargo alike. Booking passage was as simple as showing that you had the money to pay, which Nicholas did.

But now that he had arrived, where would he go first? He wanted to see everything at once, but that was impossible. A tug at his sleeve provided the answer.

“You a Christian?” the small voice asked.

Nicholas looked down to see a boy not more than ten looking up at him. Two other children giggled nearby. To ask this question so directly, when it was dangerous in general to do so, showed that the boy was either a sincere follower of Christ looking for a fellow believer, or it showed that he had ulterior motives in mind. From the giggles of his little friends nearby, a boy and a girl just a bit younger than the one who had spoken, Nicholas knew it was probably the latter.

“You a Christian?” the boy asked again. “I show you holy places?”

Ah, that’s it, thought Nicholas. Enough pilgrims had obviously come here over the years that even the youngest inhabitants knew that pilgrims would need a guide once they arrived. Looking over the three children again, Nicholas felt they would suit him just fine. Nicholas had a trusting heart, and while he wasn’t naive enough to think that trouble wouldn’t find him here, he also trusted that the same God who had led him here would also provide the help he needed once he arrived. Even if these children were doing it just for the money, that was all right with Nicholas. Money he had. A map he didn’t. He would gladly hire them to be his living maps to the holy places.

“Yes, and yes,” Nicholas answered. “Yes, I am indeed a Christian. And if you would like to take me, then yes, I would be very interested to see the holy places. I would love for your friends to come along with us, too. That way, if we meet any trouble, they can defend us all!”

The boy’s mouth dropped open and his friends giggled again. It wasn’t the answer the boy had expected at all, at least not so fast and not without a great deal of pestering on his part. Pilgrims who arrived were usually much more skeptical when they stepped off their boats, shooing away anyone who approached themat least until they got their land legs back and their bearings straight. But the boy quickly recovered from his shock and immediately extended his right hand in front of him, palm upraised, with a slight bow of his head. It gave Nicholas the subtle impression as if to say that the boy was at Nicholas’ serviceand the not-so-subtle impression that the boy was ready for something to be deposited in his open hand. Nicholas, seeing another opportunity to throw the boy off guard, happily obliged.

He gently placed three of his smallest, but shiniest coins into the boy’s upraised palm and said, “My name is Nicholas. And I can see you’re a wise man. Now, if you’re able to keep your hand open even after I’ve set these coins in it, you’ll be even wiser still. For he who clenches his fist tightly around what he has received will find it hard to receive more. But he who opens his hand freely to heavenfreely giving in the same way that he has freely receivedwill find that his Father in heaven will usually not hold back in giving him more.”

Nicholas motioned with his hand that he intended for the boy to share what he had received with his friends, who had come closer at the appearance of the coins. The boy obviously was the spokesman for all three, but still he faltered for a moment as to what to do. This man was so different from anyone else the boy had ever approached. With others, the boy was always trying, usually without success, to coax even one such coin from their pockets, but here he had been given three in his very first attempt! The fact that the coins weren’t given grudgingly, but happily, did indeed throw him off balance. He had never heard such a thought like that of keeping his hands open to give and receive. His instinct would have been to instantly clench his fist tightly around the coins, not letting go until he got to the safest place he could find, and only then could he carefully inspect them and let their glimmers shine in his eyes. Yet he stood stock still, with his hand still outstretched and his palm facing upward. Almost against his own self-will, he found himself turning slightly and extending his hand to his friends.

Seizing the moment, the two others each quickly plucked a coin from his hand. Within an instant of realizing that they, too, were about to clench their fists around their newly acquired treasure, they slowly opened their fingers as well, looking up at the newly arrived pilgrim with a sense of bewilderment. They were bewildered not just that he had given them the coins, but that they were still standing there with their palms open, surprising even themselves that they were willing to follow this man’s peculiar advice.

The sight of it all made Nicholas burst out in a gracious laugh. He was delighted by their response and he quickly deposited two more of his smallest coins into each of their hands, now tripling their astonishment. It wasn’t the amount of the gifts that had astonished them, for they had seen bigger tips from wealthier pilgrims, but it was the generous and cheerful spirit that accompanied the gifts that gave them such a surprise.

The whole incident took place in less than a minute, but it set Nicholas and his new friends into such a state that each of them looked forward to the journey ahead.

“Now, you’d better close your hands again, because a wise manor woman–“ he nodded to the little girl, “also takes care of that which they have been given so that it doesn’t get lost or stolen.”

Then, turning to walk toward the city, Nicholas said, “How about you let me get some rest tonight, and then, first thing in the morning, you can start showing me those holy places?”

While holy places abounded in this holy land, in the magical moments that had just transpired, it seemed to the three childrenand even to Nicholas himself–that they had just stepped foot on their first.

CHAPTER 8 (Back to Table of Contents)

Nicholas woke with the sun the next morning. He had asked the children to meet him at the inn shortly after sunrise. His heart skipped a beat with excitement about the day ahead. Within a few minutes, he heard their knock–and their unmistakable giggles–at the door.

He found out that their names were Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie. They were, to use the common term, “alumni,” children whose parents had left them at birth to fend for themselves. Orphans like these dotted the streets throughout the Roman Empire, byproducts of people who indulged their passions wherever and with whomever they wanted, with little thought for the outcome of their actions.

While Dimitri could have wallowed in self-pity for his situation, he didn’t. He realized early on that it didn’t help to get frustrated and angry about his circumstances. So he became an entrepreneur.

He began looking for ways he could help people do whatever they needed, especially those things which others couldn’t do, or wouldn’t do, for themselves. He wasn’t often rewarded for his efforts, but when he was, it was all worth it.

He wasn’t motivated by religion, for he wasn’t religious himself, and he wasn’t motivated by greed, for he never did anything that didn’t seem right if it were just for the money, as greedy people who only care about money often do. He simply believed that if he did something that other people valued, and if he did it good enough and long enough, then somehow he would make it in life. Some people, like Dimitri, stumble onto godly wisdom without even realizing it.

Samuel and Ruthie, on the other hand, were just along for the ride. Like bees drawn to honey, Samuel and Ruthie were drawn to Dimitri, as often happens when people find someone who is trying to do what’s right. Samuel was eight, and like Dimitri, wasn’t religious himself, but had chosen his own name when he heard someone tell the story of another little boy named Samuel who, when very young, had been given away by his parents to be raised by a priest. Samuel, the present-day one, loved to hear about all that the long-ago Samuel had done, even though the other one had lived over 1,000 years before. This new Samuel didn’t know if the stories about the old Samuel were true, but at the time he chose his name, he didn’t particularly care. It was only in the past few months, as he had been traveling to the holy sites with Dimitri, that he had begun to wonder if perhaps the stories really were true.

Now Ruthie, even though she was only seven, was as sharp as a tack. She always remembered people’s names and dates, what happened when and who did what to whom. Giggling was her trademark, but little though she was, her mind was eager to learn and she remembered everything she saw and everything she was taught. Questions filled her mind, and naturally spilled right out of her mouth.

Dimitri didn’t mind these little tag-alongs, for although it might have been easier for him to do what he did by himself, he also knew of the dangers of the streets and felt compelled to help these two like an older brother might help his younger siblings. And to be completely honest, he didn’t have anyone else to call family, so finding these two a few years earlier had filled a part of his heart in a way that he couldn’t describe, but somehow made him feel better.

Nicholas took in the sight of all three beaming faces at his door. “Where to first?” asked Dimitri.

“Let’s start at the beginning,” said Nicholas, “the place where Jesus was born.” And with that they began the three-day walk from the coast of Joppa to the hills of Bethlehem.

CHAPTER 9 (Back to Table of Contents)

After two days of walking and sleeping on hillsides, Nicholas and his new friends had just a half day left before they reached Bethlehem. For Nicholas, his excitement was building with every hill they passed, as he was getting closer and closer to the holy place he most wanted to see, the birthplace of Jesus.

“Why do you think He did it?” asked Dimitri. “I mean, why would Jesus want to come hereto earth? If I were already in heaven, I think I’d want to stay there.”

Even though Dimitri was supposed to be the guide, he didn’t mind asking as many questions as he could, especially when he was guiding someone like Nicholas, which didn’t happen very often.

Nicholas didn’t mind his asking, either, as Nicholas had done the same thing back home. His parents belonged to a community of believers that had been started about 250 years earlier by the Apostle Paul himself when Paul had visited their neighboring city of Myra on one of his missionary journeys, telling everyone who would listen about Jesus. Paul had lived at the same time as Jesus, although Paul didn’t become a believer himself until after Jesus died and rose again from the dead. Paul’s stories were always remarkable.

Nicholas got to hear all of the stories that Paul had told while he was in Myra, as they were written down and repeated by so many others over the years.

As a child, Nicholas thought that anything that happened 250 years ago sounded like ancient history. But as he started to get a little older, and now that his parents had passed away, too, it didn’t seem that long ago at all. The stories that Nicholas heard were the same stories his father and his grandfather and his great grandfather, back to six or seven generations, had heard, some for the very first time from the Apostle Paul in person. Nicholas loved to hear them over and over, and he asked many of the same questions that Dimitri was now asking himlike why would Jesus leave heaven to come down to earth in person.

“The simple answer is because He loved us,” said Nicholas. “But that alone probably doesn’t answer the question you’re really asking, because God has always loved us. The reason Jesus came to earth was, well, because there are some things that need to be done in person.”

Nicholas went on to explain the gospel–the good news–to the children of how Jesus came to pay the ultimate price with His life for anything we had ever done wrong, making a way for us to come back to God with a clean heart, plus live with Him in heaven forever.

Throughout the story, the children stared at Nicholas with rapt attention. Although they had been to Bethlehem many times before and had often taken people to the cave that was carved into the hillside where it was said that Jesus was born, they had never pictured it in their minds quite like this before. They had never understood the motivations behind why God did what He did. And they had never really considered that the stories they heard about Jesus being God in the flesh were true. How could He be?

Yet hearing Nicholas’ explanation made so much sense to them, that they wondered why they had never considered it as true before. In those moments, their hearts and minds were finally opened to at least the possibility that it was true. And that open door turned out to be the turning point for each of them in their lives, just as it had been for Nicholas when he first heard the Truth. God really did love them, and God had demonstrated that love for them by coming to the earth to save them from their certain self-destruction.

For Nicholas, when he first heard about the love of the Father for him, the idea was fairly familiar to him because he had already had a good glimpse of what the love of a father looked like from the love of his own father. But to Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie, who had never had a father, much less one like Nicholas had just described, it was simultaneously one of the most distantly incomprehensible, yet wonderfully alluring descriptions of love they had ever heard.

As they made their way through the hills toward Bethlehem, they began to skip ahead as fast as their hearts were already skipping, knowing that they would soon see again the place where God had, as a Man, first touched earth less than 300 years earlier. They would soon be stepping onto ground that was indeed holy.

CHAPTER 10 (Back to Table of Contents)

It was evening when they finally arrived at their destination. Dimitri led them through the city of Bethlehem to the spot where generations of pilgrims had already come to see the place where Jesus was born: a small cave cut into the hillside where animals could easily have been corralled so they wouldn’t wander off.

There were no signs to mark the spot, no monuments or buildings to indicate that you were now standing on the very spot where the God of the universe had arrived as a child. It was still dangerous anywhere in the Roman Empire to tell others you were a Christian, even though the laws against it were only sporadically enforced.

But that didn’t stop those who truly followed Christ from continuing to honor the One whom they served as their King. Although Jesus taught that His followers were to still respect their earthly rulers, if forced to choose between worshipping Christ or worshipping Caesar, both the Christians and Caesar knew who the Christians would worship. So the standoff continued.

The only indication that this was indeed a holy site was the well-worn path up the hill that made its way into and out of the cave. Tens of thousands of pilgrims had already made their way to this spot during the past 250 years. It was well known to those who lived in Bethlehem, for it was the same spot that had been shown to pilgrims from one generation to the next, going back to the days of Christ.

As Dimitri led the three others along the path to the cave, Nicholas laughed, a bit to himself, and a bit out loud. The others turned to see what had made him burst out so suddenly. He had even surprised himself! Here he was at the one holy site he most wanted to see, and he was laughing.

Nicholas said, “I was just thinking of the wise men who came to Bethlehem to see Jesus. They probably came up this very hill. How regal they must have looked, riding on their camels and bringing their gifts of gold, frankincense and myrrh. For a moment I pictured myself as one of those kings, riding on a camel myself. Then I stepped in some sheep dung by the side of the road. The smell brought me back in an instant to the reality that I’m hardly royalty at all!”

“Yes,” said Ruthie, “but didn’t you tell us that the angels spoke to the shepherds first, and that they were the first ones to go and see the baby? So smelling a little like sheep dung may not make you like the kings, but it does make you like those who God brought to the manger first!”

“Well said, Ruthie,” said Nicholas. “You’re absolutely right.”

Ruthie smiled at her insight, and then her face produced another thoughtful look. “But maybe we should still bring a gift with us, like the wise men did?” The thought seemed to overtake her, as if she was truly concerned that they had nothing to give to the King. He wasn’t there anymore to receive their gifts, of course, but still she had been captivated by the stories about Jesus that Nicholas had been telling them along the road. She thought that she should at least bring Him some kind of gift.

“Look!” she said, pointing to a spot on the hill a short distance away. She left the path and within a few minutes had returned with four small, delicate golden flowers, one for each of them. “They look just like gold to me!”

She smiled from ear to ear now, giving each one of them a gift to bring to Jesus. Nicholas smiled as well. There’s always something you can give, he thought to himself. Whether it’s gold from a mine or gold from a flower, we only bring to God that which is already His anyway, don’t we?

So with their gifts in hand, they reached the entrance to the caveand stepped inside.

CHAPTER 11 (Back to Table of Contents)

Nothing could have prepared Nicholas for the strong emotion that overtook him as he entered the cave.

On the ground in front of him was a makeshift wooden manger, a feeding trough for animals probably very similar to the one in which Jesus had been laid the night of His birth. It had apparently been placed in the cave as a simple reminder of what had taken place there. But the effect on Nicholas was profound.

One moment he had been laughing at himself and watching Ruthie pick flowers on the hillside and the next moment, upon seeing the manger, he found himself on his knees, weeping uncontrollably at the thought of what had taken place on this very spot.

He thought about everything he had ever heard about Jesusabout how He had healed the sick, walked on water and raised the dead. He thought about the words Jesus had spokenwords that echoed with the weight of authority as He was the Author of life itself. He thought about his own parents who had put their lives on the line to serve this Man called Jesus, who had died for him just as He had died for them, giving up their very lives for those they loved.

The thoughts flooded his mind so fully that Nicholas couldn’t help sobbing with deep, heartfelt tears. They came from within his very soul. Somewhere else deep inside him, Nicholas felt stirred like he had never felt in his life. It was a sensation that called for some kind of response, some kind of action. It was a feeling so different from anything else he had ever experienced, yet it was unmistakably clear that there was a step he was now supposed to take, as if a door were opening before him and he knew he was supposed to walk through it. But how?

As if in answer to his question, Nicholas remembered the golden flower in his hand. He knew exactly what he was supposed to do, and he wanted more than anything to do it.

He took the flower and laid it gently on the ground in front of the wooden manger. The golden flower wasn’t just a flower anymore. It was a symbol of his very life, offered up now in service to his King.

Nicholas knelt there for several minutes, engulfed in this experience that he knew, even in the midst of it, would affect him for the rest of his life. He was oblivious to anything else that was going on around him. All he knew was that he wanted to serve this King, this Man who was clearly a man in every sense of the word, yet was clearly one and the same with God as well, the very essence of God Himself.

As if slowly waking from a dream, Nicholas began to become aware of his surroundings again. He noticed Dimitri and Samuel on his left and Ruthie on his right, also on their knees. Having watched Nicholas slip down to his knees, they had followed suit. Now they looked alternately, back and forth between him and the manger in front of him.

The waves of emotion that had washed over Nicholas were now washing over them as well. They couldn’t help but imagine what he was experiencing, knowing how devoted he was to Jesus and what it had willingly cost Nicholas’ parents to follow Him. Each of them, in their own way, began to experience for themselves what such love and devotion must feel like.

Having watched Nicholas place his flower in front of the manger, they found themselves wanting to do the same. If Jesus meant so much to Nicholas, then certainly they wanted to follow Jesus as well. They had never in their entire lives experienced the kind of love that Nicholas had shown them in the past three days. Yet somehow they knew that the love that Nicholas had for them didn’t originate with Nicholas alone, but from the God whom Nicholas served. If this was the kind of effect that Jesus had on His followers, then they wanted to follow Jesus, too.

Any doubts that Nicholas had had about his faith prior to that day were all washed away in those timeless moments. Nicholas had become, in the truest sense of the word, a Believer.

And from those very first moments of putting his faith and trust fully in Jesus, he was already inspiring others to do the same.

PART 3

Listen to Part 3 here (27-1/2 minutes, including Chapters 12-17)

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric and Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

CHAPTER 12 (Back to Table of Contents)

Once again, Nicholas was standing on a beach, alone. This time, however, it was on the shores of the Holy Land, looking back across the Great Sea towards his home.

In the months following his visit to Bethlehem, Nicholas, along with his young guide and bodyguards, had searched for every holy place that they could find that related to Jesus. They had retraced Jesus’ steps from His boyhood village in Nazareth to the fishing town of Capernaum, where Jesus had spent most of His adult years.

They had waded into the Jordan River where Jesus had been baptized and they swam in the Sea of Galilee where He had walked on the water and calmed the storm.

They had visited the hillside where Jesus had taught about the kingdom of heaven, and they had marveled at the spot where He had multiplied the five loaves of bread and two fish to feed a crowd of over 5,000 people.

While it was in Bethlehem that Nicholas was filled with wonder and awe, it was in Jerusalem where he was filled with mission and purpose. Walking through the streets where Jesus had carried His cross to His own execution, Nicholas felt the weight on his shoulders as if he were carrying a cross as well. Then seeing the hill where Jesus had died, and the empty tomb nearby where Jesus had risen from the dead, Nicholas felt the weight on his shoulders lifting off, as Jesus must have felt when He emerged from the tomb in which He had been sealed.

It was in that moment that Nicholas knew what his mission and purpose in life would be: to point others to the One who would lift their burdens off as well. He wanted to show them that they no longer had to carry the burdens of their sin, pain, sickness and need all alone. He wanted to show them that they could cast all their cares on Jesus, knowing that Jesus cared for them. “Come to Me, all you who are weary and burdened,” Jesus had said, “and I will give you rest.”

The stories Nicholas had heard as a child were no longer vague and distant images of things that might have been. They were stories that had taken on new life for him, stories that were now three dimensional and in living color. It wasn’t just the fact that he was seeing these places with his own eyes. Others had done that, and some were even living there in the land themselves, but they had still never felt what Nicholas was feeling. What made the difference for Nicholas was that he was seeing these stories through the eyes of faith, through the eyes of a Believer, as one who now truly believed all that had taken place.

As his adventures of traveling to each of the holy sites came to an end, Nicholas returned to the spot where he had first felt the presence of God so strongly: to Bethlehem. He felt that in order to prepare himself better for his new calling in life, he should spend as much time as he could living and learning in this special land. While exploring the city of Bethlehem and its surroundings, he found another cave nearby, in the city of Beit Jala, that was similar to the cave in which Jesus had been born. He took up residence there in the cave, planning to spend as much time as he could living and learning how to live in this land where His Savior had lived.

Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie had gained a new sense of mission and purpose for their lives as well. As much as they wanted to stay with Nicholas, they felt even more compelled to continue their important work of bringing more people to see these holy places. It was no longer just a way for them to provide a living for themselves, but they found it to be a holy calling, a calling to help others experience what they had experienced.

It had been four full years now since Nicholas had first arrived on this side of the Sea. During that time, he often saw his young friends as they brought more and more pilgrims to see what they had shown to Nicholas. In those few short years, he watched each of them grow up “in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and men,” just as Jesus had done in His youth in Nazareth.

Nicholas would have been very happy to stay here even longer, but the same Spirit of God that had drawn him to come was now drawing him back home. He knew that he couldn’t stay on this mountaintop forever. There were people who needed him, and a life that was waiting for him back home, back in the province of Lycia. What that life held for him, he wasn’t sure. With his parents gone, there was little to pull him back home, but it was simply the Spirit of God Himself, propelling him forward on the next leg of his journey.

Making arrangements for a ship home was harder than it was to find a ship to come here, for the calm seas of summer were nearing their end and the first storms of winter were fast approaching. But Nicholas was convinced that this was the time, and he knew that if he waited any longer, he might not make it home again until spring–and the Spirit’s pull was too strong for that kind of delay.

So when he heard that a ship was expected to arrive any day now, one of the last of the season to sail through here on its way from Alexandria to Rome, he quickly arranged for passage. The ship was to arrive the next morning, and he knew he couldn’t miss it.

He had sent word, through a shopkeeper, to try to find his three best friends to let them know that he would be sailing in the morning. But as the night sky closed in, he had still not heard a word from them.

So he stood there on the beach alone, contemplating all that had taken place and all that had changed in his life since coming to the Holy Land–and all that was about to change as he left it. The thoughts filled him with excitement, anticipation and, to be honest, just a little bit of fear.

CHAPTER 13 (Back to Table of Contents)

Although Nicholas’ ship arrived the following morning just as expected, the children didn’t.

Later that afternoon, when the time came for him to board and the three still hadn’t shown up, Nicholas sadly resigned himself to the possibility that they just might miss each other entirely. He had started walking toward the ship when he felt a familiar tug at his sleeve.

“You a Christian?” came the voice once again, but this time with more depth as about four years were added to his life. It was Dimitri, of course. Nicholas turned on the spot and smiled his broadest smile.

“Am I a Christian? Without a doubt!” he said as he saw all three of them offering smiles to him in return. “And you?” he added, speaking to all three of them at once.

“Without a doubt!” they replied, almost in unison. It was the way they had spoken about their faith ever since their shared experience in Bethlehem, an experience when their doubts about God had faded away.

As Nicholas tried to take in all three of their faces just one more time, he wondered which was more difficult: to leave this precious land, or to leave these three precious youth whom he had met there. They all knew that God had called them together for a purpose, and they all trusted that God must now be calling them apart for another purpose, too, just as Nicholas had previously felt he was to move to Bethlehem and they were to continue their work taking pilgrims from city to city.

But just because they knew what God’s will was, it didn’t mean it was always easy to follow it. As Nicholas had often reminded them, tears were one of the strongest signs of love in the world. Without tears at the loss of those things that matter most, it would be hard to tell if those things really mattered at all.

A lack of tears wouldn’t be a problem today. Once again, Nicholas asked them all to hold out their right hands in front of them. As he reached into his pocket to find three of his largest coins to place into each of their outstretched hands, he found he wasn’t fast enough. Within an instant, all three children had wrapped their arms completely around Nicholas’ neck, his back and his waist, depending on their height. They all held on as tightly as possible, and as long as possible, before one of the ship’s crewmen signaled to Nicholas that the time had come.

As Nicholas gave each of them one last squeeze, he secretly slipped a coin into each of their pockets. Throughout their time together, Nicholas’ gifts had helped the children immeasurably. But it wasn’t Nicholas’ presents that blessed them so much as it was his presence–his willingness to spend so much time with them. Still, Nicholas wanted to give them a final blessing that they could discover later when he was gone, as he often did his best giving in secret.

Nicholas wasn’t sure whether to laugh or to cry at the thought of this final gift to them, so he did a little of both. Under his breath, he also offered a prayer of thanks for each of their lives, then bid them farewell, one by one. The children’s hugs were the perfect send-off as he stepped onto the ship and headed for home–not knowing that their hugs and kind words would also help to carry him through the dark days that he was about to face ahead.

CHAPTER 14 (Back to Table of Contents)

The wind whipped up as soon as Nicholas’ ship left the shore. The ship’s captain had hoped to get a head start on the coming storm, sailing for a few hours along the coast to the harbor in the next city before docking again for the night. It was always a longer trip to go around the edges of the Great Sea, docking in city after city along the way, instead of going directly across to their destination. But going straight across was also more perilous, especially at this time of year. So to beat the approaching winter, and the more quickly approaching storm, they wanted to gain as many hours as they could along the way.

Keeping on schedule, Nicholas found out, was more than just a matter of a captain wanting to make good on his contract with his clients. It was also soon to become a matter of life and death for the families of the crew on board, including the family of the captain. Nicholas found out that a famine had begun to spread across the empire, now affecting the crew’s home city back in Rome. The famine had begun in the countryside as rain had been sparse in the outlying areas, but now the shortages in the country were starting to deplete the reserves in Rome as well. Prices were rising and even families who could afford to pay for food were quickly depleting their resources to get it.

The ship’s captain was not a foolish man, having sailed on these seas for almost 30 years. But he also knew that the risk of holding back on their voyage at a time like this could mean they would be grounded for the rest of the winter. If that happened, his cargo of grain might perish by spring, as well as his family. So the ship pressed on.

It looked to Nicholas like they had made the right decision to set sail. He, too, felt under pressure to get this voyage underway, although it wasn’t family or cargo that motivated him. It was the Spirit of God Himself. He wouldn’t have been able to explain it to anyone except to those who had already experienced it. All he knew was that it was imperative that they start moving.

He had thought he might spend still more time in the Holy Land, perhaps even his entire life. It felt like home to him from the very beginning, as he had heard so many stories about it when he was growing up. He had little family waiting for him elsewhere, and up to this point, he was content to stay right where he was, except for the Spirit’s prompting that it was time to go.

The feeling started as a restlessness at first, a feeling that he was suddenly no longer content to stay where he was. He couldn’t trace the feeling to anything particular that was wrong with where he was, just that it was time to go. But where? Where did God want him to go? Did God have another site for him to see? Another part of the country in which he was supposed to live? Perhaps another country altogether that he was supposed to visit?

As the restlessness grew, his heart and his mind began to explore the options in more detail. He had found in the past that the best way to hear from God was to let go of his own will so that he could fully embrace God’s will, whatever that may be. While letting go was always hard for him, he knew that God would always lead him in the ways that were best. So, finally letting go of his own will, Nicholas began to see God’s will much more clearly in this situation as well. As much as he felt like the Holy Land was his new home, it wasn’t really his home. He felt strongly that the time had come for him to return to the region where he had been born, to the province of Lycia on the northern coast of the Sea. There was something, he felt, that God wanted him to do there–something for which he had been specifically equipped and called to do, and was, in fact, the reason that God had chosen for him to grow up there when he was young. Just as Nicholas had felt drawn to come to the Holy Land, he now felt drawn to return home.

To home he was headed, and to home he must go. That inner drive that he felt was as strong–if not stronger–than the drive that now motivated the ship’s captain and crew to get their cargo home, safe and sound, to their precious families.

Storm or no storm, they had to get home.

CHAPTER 15 (Back to Table of Contents)

Nicholas’ ship never made it to the next harbor along the coast. Instead, the storm they were trying to outrun had outrun them. It caught hold of their ship, pulling it away from the coast within the first few hours at sea. It kept pulling them further and further away from the coast until, three hours later, they found themselves inescapably caught in its torrents.

The crew had already lowered the sails, abandoning their attempts to force the rudder in the opposite direction. They now hoped that by going with the storm rather than against it they would have a better chance of keeping the ship in one piece. But this plan, too, seemed only to drive them into the deepest and most dangerous waters, keeping them near the eye of the storm itself.

After another three hours had passed, the sea sickness that had initially overcome their bodies was no longer a concern, as the fear of death itself was now overtaking all but the most resilient of those on board.

Nicholas, although he had traveled by ship before, was not among those considered to be most resilient. He had never experienced pounding waves like this before. And he wasn’t the only one. To a man, as the storm worsened, each began to speak of this as the worst storm they had ever seen.

The next morning, when the storm still hadn’t let up, and then again on the next morning and the next, and as the waves were still pounding them, they were all wondering why they had been in such a hurry to set out to beat the storm. Now they just hoped and prayed that God would let them live to see one more day, one more hour. As wave after wave pummeled the ship, Nicholas was simply praying they would make it through even one more wave.

His thoughts and prayers were filled with images of what it must have been like for the Apostle Paul, that follower of Christ who had sailed back and forth across the Great Sea several times in similar ships. It was on Paul’s last trip to Rome that he had landed in Myra, only miles from Nicholas’ hometown. Then, as Paul continued on from Myra to Rome, he faced the most violent storm he had ever faced at sea, a raging fury that lasted more than fourteen days and ended with his ship being blasted to bits by the waves as it ran aground on a sandbar, just off the coast of the island of Malta.

Nicholas prayed that their battle with the wind wouldn’t last for fourteen days. He didn’t know if they could make it through even one more day. He tried to think if there was anything that Paul had done to help himself and the 276 men who were on his ship with him to stay alive, even though their ship and its cargo were eventually destroyed. But as hard as he tried to think, all he could remember was that an angel had appeared to Paul on the night before they ran aground. The angel told Paul to take heart–that even though the ship would be destroyed, not one of the men aboard would perish. When Paul told the men about this angelic visit, they all took courage, as Paul was convinced that it would happen just as the angel said it would. And it did.

But for Nicholas, no such angel had appeared. No outcome from heaven had been predicted and no guidance had come about what they should or shouldn’t do. All he felt was that inner compulsion that he had felt before they departed–that they needed to get home as soon as they could.

Not knowing what else to do, Nicholas recalled a phrase of his father’s: “standing orders are good orders.” If a soldier wasn’t sure what to do next, even if the battle around him seemed to change directions, if the commanding officer hadn’t changed the orders, then the soldier was to carry on with the most recent orders given. Standing orders are good orders. It was this piece of wisdom from his father, more than any other thought, that guided Nicholas and gave him the courage to do what he did next.

CHAPTER 16 (Back to Table of Contents)

When the storm seemed to be at its worst, Nicholas’ thoughts turned to the children he had just left. His thoughts of them didn’t fill him with sadness, but with hope.

He began to take courage from the stories they had all learned about how Jesus had calmed the storm, how Moses had split the Red Sea and how Joshua had made the Jordan River stop flowing. Nicholas and the children had often tried to imagine what it must have been like to be able to exercise control over the elements like that. Nicholas had even, on occasion, tried to do some of these things himself, right along with Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie. When it rained, they lifted their hands and prayed to try to stop the rain from coming down. But it just kept raining on their heads. When they got to the Sea of Galilee, they tried to walk on top of the water, just like Jesus did–and even Peter did, if only for a few short moments. But Nicholas and the children assumed they must not have had enough faith or strength or whatever it might have taken for them to do such things.

As another wave crashed over the side of the ship on which Nicholas was now standing, he realized there was a common thread that ran through each of these stories. Maybe it wasn’t their faith that was the problem after all, but God’s timing. In each instance from the stories he could remember, God didn’t allow those miracles on a whim, just for the entertainment of the people who were trying to do them. God allowed them because God had places for them to go, people they needed to see and lives that needed to be spared. There was an urgency in each situation that required the people to accomplish not only what was on their heart, but what was on God’s heart as well.

It seemed that the miracles were provided not because of their attempts to try to reorder God’s world, but in God’s attempts to try to reorder their worlds. It seemed to Nicholas that it must be a combination of their prayers of faith, plus God’s divine will, that caused a spark between heaven and earth, ignited by their two wills working together, that burst into a power that could move mountains.

When Jesus needed to get across the lake, but His disciples had already taken off in the boat, He was able to ignite by faith the process that allowed Him to walk on water, and thereafter calm the storm that threatened to take their lives when He finally did catch up to them.

“Standing orders are good orders,” Nicholas recalled, and he believed with all his heart that if God hadn’t changed His orders, then somehow they needed to do whatever they could to get to the other side of the Sea. But it wasn’t enough for God to will it. God was looking for someone willing, here on earth to will it, too, thereby completing the divine connection and causing the miracle to burst forth. Like Moses when he lifted his staff into the air or Joshua’s priests who took the first steps into the Jordan River, God needed someone to agree with Him in faith that what He had willed to happen in heaven should happen here on earth. God had already told Nicholas what needed to happen. Now it was up to Nicholas to complete the divine connection.

“Men!” Nicholas yelled to get the crew’s attention. “The God whom I serve, and who Has given each one of us life, wants us to reach our destination even more than we want to reach it. We must agree in faith, here and now, that God not only can do it, but that He wills us to do it. If you love God, or even if you think you might want to love God, I want you to pray along with me, that we will indeed reach our destination, and that nothing will stand in the way of our journey!”

As soon as Nicholas had spoken these words, the unthinkable happened: not only did the wind not stop, but it picked up speed! Nicholas faltered for a moment as if he had made some sort of cosmic mistake, some sort of miscalculation about the way God worked and what God wanted him to do. But then he noticed that even though the wind had picked up speed, it had also shifted directions, ever so slightly, but in such a distinct and noticeable way that God had gotten the attention of every man on board. Now, instead of being pounded by the waves from both sides, they were sailing straight through them, as if a channel had been cut into the waves themselves. The ship was driven along like this, not only for the next several moments, but for the next several hours.

When the speed and direction of the ship continued to hold its steady but impressively fast course, the captain of the ship came to Nicholas. He said he had never seen anything like this in his whole life. It was as if an invisible hand was holding the rudder of the ship, steady and straight, even though the ropes that held the rudder were completely unmanned, as they had been abandoned long ago when the winds first reached gale force.

Nicholas knew, too–even though he was certainly not as well seasoned as the captain–that this was not a normal phenomenon on the seas. He felt something supernatural taking control the moment he first stood up to speak to the men, and he felt it still as they continued on their path straight ahead.

What lay before them he didn’t know. But what he did know was that the One who had brought them this far was not going to take His hand off that rudder until His mission was accomplished.

CHAPTER 17 (Back to Table of Contents)

The storm that they thought was going to take their lives turned out to be the storm that saved many more. Rather than going the long way around the sea, following the coastline in the process, the storm had driven them straight across it, straight into the most dangerous path that they never would have attempted on their own at that time of year.

When they sighted land early on the morning of the fifth day, they recognized it clearly. It was the city of Myra, just a few miles away from Nicholas’ hometown, and the same city where the Apostle Paul had changed ships on his famous journey to Rome.

It was close enough to home that Nicholas knew in his heart that he was about to land in the exact spot where God wanted him to be. God, without a doubt, had spared his life for a purpose, a purpose which would now begin the next chapter of his life.

As they sailed closer to the beach, they could see that the storm that raged at sea had hardly been felt on shore.

The rains that had flooded their ship for the past several days, and that should have been watering the land as well, hadn’t made it inland for several months. The drought that the captain and sailors had told him had come to Rome had already been here in Lycia for two and a half years. The cumulative effect was that the crops that were intended to supply their reserves for the coming winter and for next year’s seed had already been depleted. If the people of Lycia didn’t get grain to eat now, many would never make it through the winter, and still more would die the following spring, as they wouldn’t have seed to plant another crop. This ship was one of the last that had made it out of the fertile valleys of Egypt before the winter, and its arrival at this moment in time was like a miracle in the eyes of the people. It was certainly an answer to their prayers.

But that answer wasn’t so clear to the captain of the ship. He had been under strict orders from the keeper of the Imperial storehouses in Rome that not one kernel of grain could be missing when the ship arrived back in Rome. The ship had been weighed in Alexandria before it left Egypt and it would be weighed again in Rome–and the captain would be held personally responsible for any discrepancy. The famine had put increasing pressure on the emperor to bring any kind of relief to the people. Not only this, but the families of the captain and crew themselves were awaiting the arrival of this food. Their jobs, and the lives of their families, relied on the safe delivery of every bit of grain aboard.

Yet without the faith and encouragement of Nicholas, the captain knew that the ship and its cargo would have been lost at sea, along with all of their lives.

While it was clear to Nicholas that God had brought him back to his homeland, he too wasn’t entirely certain what to do about the grain. While it seemed that giving at least some of the grain to the people of Myra was in order, Nicholas still tried to see it from God’s perspective. Was this city, or any other city throughout the empire, any more in need of the grain than Rome, which had bought and paid for it to be delivered? But it also seemed to Nicholas that the ship had been driven specifically to this particular city, in a straight and steady line through the towering waves.

The whole debate of what they were to do next took place within just a matter of minutes of their arrival on shore. And Nicholas and the captain had little time to think through what they were going to do, as the people of the city were already running out to see the ship for themselves, having been amazed at the way God had seemingly brought it to their famished port. They were gathering in larger and larger numbers to welcome the boat, and giving thanks and praise to God at the same time.

Both Nicholas and the captain knew that only God Himself could answer their dilemma. The two of them, along with the rest of the crew, had already agreed the night before–as they were so steadily and swiftly being carried along through the water–that the first thing they would do when they arrived on shore was to go to the nearest church and give thanks to God for His deliverance. Upon seeing where they had landed, Nicholas knew exactly where they could find that church. It was one that his family had visited from time to time as they traveled between these twin cities of Patara and Myra. Telling the people that their first order of duty was to give thanks to God for their safe passage, Nicholas and the captain and his crew headed to the church in Myra.

As they made their way across the city and up into the hills that cradled the church, they had no idea that the priests inside its walls had already been doing battle with a storm of their own.

PART 4

Listen to Part 4 here (30 minutes, including Chapters 18-24)

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric and Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

CHAPTER 18 (Back to Table of Contents)

Nicholas’ next step in life was about to be determined by a dream. But it wasn’t a dream that Nicholas had conceived–it was a dream that God had conceived and had put in the mind of a man, a priest in the city of Myra.

In the weeks leading up to Nicholas’ arrival in Myra, a tragedy had befallen the church there. Their aging bishop, the head of their church, had died. The tragedy that had fallen upon the church wasn’t the bishop’s death, for he had lived a long and fruitful life and had simply succumbed to the effects of old age. The tragedy arose out of the debate that ensued regarding who should take his place as the next bishop.

While it would seem that such things could be resolved amicably, especially within a church, when people’s hearts are involved, their loyalties and personal desires can sometimes muddy their thoughts so much that they can’t see what God’s will is in a particular situation. It can be hard for anyone, even for people of faith, to keep their minds free from preconceived ideas and personal preferences regarding what God may, or may not, want to do at any given time.

This debate was the storm that had been brewing for a week now, and which had reached its apex the night before Nicholas’ arrival.

That night one of the priests had a dream that startled him awake. In his dream he saw a man whom he had never seen before who was clearly to take up the responsibilities of their dearly departed bishop. When he woke from his dream, he remembered nothing about what the man looked like, but only remembered his name: Nicholas.

“Nicholas?” asked one of the other priests when he heard his fellow priest’s dream. “None of us have ever gone by that name, nor is there anyone in the whole city by that name.”

Nicholas was, to be sure, not a popular name at the time. It was only mentioned once in passing in one of Luke’s writings about the early church, along with other names which were just as uncommon in those days in Myra like Procorus, Nicanor, Timon and Parmenas. It seemed ridiculous to the other priests that this dream could possibly be from God. But the old priest reminded them, “Even the name of Jesus was given to His father by an angel in a dream.”

Perhaps it was this testimony from the gospels, or perhaps it was the unlikelihood that it would ever happen, that the priests all agreed that they would strongly consider the next person who walked through their door who answered to the name of Nicholas. It would certainly help to break the deadlock in which they found themselves.

What a surprise then, when they opened their doors for their morning prayers, when an entire shipload of men started to stream into the church!

The priests greeted each of the men at the door as they entered, welcoming them into the church. The last two to enter were the captain and Nicholas, as they had allowed all of the others to enter first. The captain thanked the priests for opening their doors to them for their morning prayers, then turned to Nicholas and said, “And thanks to Nicholas for having this brilliant idea to come here today.”

The astonished priests looked at one another in disbelief. Perhaps God had answered their prayers after all.

CHAPTER 19 (Back to Table of Contents)

The captain’s concern about what to do with the grain on his ship dissipated when they arrived at the church as fast as the storm had dissipated when they arrived on shore.

Within moments of beginning their morning prayers, he was convinced that it could only have been the mighty hand of God that had held their rudder straight and true. He knew now for sure he wanted to make an offering of the grain to the people who lived there. God spoke to him about both the plan and the amount. It was as if the captain were playing the role of Abraham in the old, old story when Abraham offered a portion of his riches to Melchizedek the priest.

The captain was willing to take his chances with his superiors in Rome rather than take any chances with the God who had delivered them all. He knew that without God’s guidance and direction so far on this journey, neither he nor his men nor the ship nor its grain would have ever made it to Rome at all.

When the captain stood up from his prayers, he quickly found Nicholas to share the answer with him as well. Nicholas agreed both to the plan and to the amount. The captain asked, “Do you think it will be enough for all these people?”

Nicholas replied, “Jesus was able to feed 5,000 people with just five loaves of bread and two fishand what you want to give to this city is much more than what Jesus had to start with!”

“How did He do it?” asked the captainalmost to himself as much as to Nicholas.

“All I know,” answered Nicholas, “is that He looked up to heaven, gave thanks and began passing out the food with His disciples. In the end everyone was satisfied and they still had twelve baskets full of food left over!”

“That’s exactly what we’ll do then, too,” said the captain.

And the story would be told for years to come how the captain of the ship looked up to heaven, gave thanks and began passing out the grain with his crew. It was enough to satisfy the people of that city for two whole years and to plant and reap even more in the third year.

As the priests said goodbye to the captain and crew, they asked Nicholas if he would be able to stay behind for a time. The winds of confusion that had whipped up and then subsided inside the captain’s mind were about to pale in comparison to the storm that was about to break open inside the mind of Nicholas.

CHAPTER 20 (Back to Table of Contents)

When the priests told Nicholas about their dream and that he just might be the answer to their prayers, Nicholas was dumbfounded and amazed, excited and perplexed. He had often longed to be used by God in a powerful way, and it was unmistakable that God had already brought him straight across the Great Sea to this very spot at this very hour!

But to become a priest, let alone a bishop, would be a decision that would last a lifetime. He had oftentimes considered taking up his earthly father’s business. His father had been highly successful at it, and Nicholas felt he could do the same. But even more important to him than doing the work of his father was to have a family like his father.

Nicholas’ memories of his parents were so fond that he longed to create more memories of his own with a family of his own. The custom of all the priests Nicholas knew, however, was to abstain from marriage and child-bearing so they could more fully devote themselves to the needs of the community around them.

Nicholas pulled back mentally at the thought of having to give up his desire for a family of his own. It wasn’t that having a family was a conscious dream that often filled his thoughts, but it was one of those assumptions in the back of his mind that he took for granted would come at some point in his future.

The shock of having to give up on the idea of a family, even before he had fully considered having one yet, was like a jolt to his system. Following God’s will shouldn’t be so difficult, he thought! But he had learned from his parents that laying down your will for the sake of God’s will wasn’t always so easy, another lesson they had learned from Jesus.

So just because it was a difficult decision wasn’t enough to rule it out. An image also floated through his mind of those three smiling faces he had met when he first landed in the Holy Land, with their heads bowed down and their hands outstretched. Hadn’t they seemed like family to him? And weren’t there hundredseven thousandsof children just like them, children who had no family of their own, no one to care for them, no one to look after their needs?

And weren’t there countless others in the worldwidows and widowers and those who had families in name but not in their actual relationshipswho still needed the strength and encouragement and sense of family around them? And weren’t there still other families as well, like Nicholas and his parents, who had been happy on their own but found additional happiness when they came together as the family of believers in their city? Giving up on the idea of a family of his own didn’t mean he had to give up on the idea of having a family altogether. In fact, it may even be possible that he could have an even larger “family” in this way.

The more Nicholas thought about what he might give up in order to serve God in the church, the more he thought about how God might use this new position in ways that went beyond Nicholas’ own thoughts and desires. And if God was indeed in this decision, perhaps it had its own special rewards in the end.

The fury of the storm that swept through his mind began to abate. In its place, God’s peace began to flow over both his mind and his heart. Nicholas recognized this as the peace of God’s divine will being clearly revealed to him. It only took another moment for Nicholas to know what his answer would be.

The storms that had once seemed so threatening–whether the storm at sea or the storm in the church or the storms in the minds of both the captain and Nicholas–now turned out to be blessings of God instead. They were blessings that proved to Nicholas once again that no matter what happened, God really could work all things for good for those who loved Him and who were called according to His purpose.

Yes, if the priests would have him, Nicholas would become the next bishop of Myra.

CHAPTER 21 (Back to Table of Contents)

Nicholas didn’t suddenly become another man when he became a bishop. He became a bishop because of the man he already was. As he had done before with his father so many years earlier, Nicholas continued to do now, here in the city of Myra and the surrounding towns: walking and praying and asking God where he could be of most help.

It was on one of these prayerful walks that Nicholas met Anna Maria. She was a beautiful girl only eleven years old, but her beauty was disguised to most others by the poverty she wore. Nicholas found her one day trying to sell flowers that she had made out of braided blades of grass. But the beauty of the flowers also seemed to be disguised to everyone but Nicholas, for no one would buy her simple creations.

As Nicholas stepped towards her, she reminded him instantly of little Ruthie, whom he had left behind in the Holy Land, with the golden flowers in her hand on the hillsides of Bethlehem.

When he stopped for a closer look, God spoke to his heart. It seemed to Nicholas that this must have been what Moses felt when he stopped to look at the burning bush in the desert, a moment when his natural curiosity turned into a supernatural encounter with the Living God.

“Your flowers are beautiful,” said Nicholas. “May I hold one?”

The young girl handed him one of her creations. As he looked at it, he looked at her. The beauty he saw in both the flower and the girl was stunning. Somehow Nicholas had the ability to see what others could not see, or did not see, as Nicholas always tried to see people and things and life the way God saw them, as if God were looking through his eyes.

“I’d like to buy this one, if I could,” he said.

Delighted, she smiled for the first time. She told him the price, and he gave her a coin.

“Tell me,” said Nicholas, “what will you do with the money you make from selling these beautiful flowers?”

What Nicholas heard next broke his heart.

Anna Maria was the youngest of three sisters: Sophia, Cecilia and Anna Maria. Although their father loved them deeply, he had been plunged into despair when his once-successful business had failed, and then his wife passed away shortly thereafter. Lacking the strength and the resources to pick himself up out of the darkness, the situation for his family grew bleaker and bleaker.

Anna Maria’s oldest sister, Sophia, had just turned 18, and she turned a number of heads as well. But no one would marry her because her father had no dowry to offer to any potential suitor. And with no dowry, there was little likelihood that she, nor any of the three girls, would ever be married.

The choices facing their father were grim. He knew he must act soon or risk the possibility of Cecilia and Anna Maria never getting married in the future, either. With no way to raise a suitable dowry for her, and being too proud to take charity from others, even if someone had had the funds to offer to him, her father was about to do the unthinkable: he was going to sell his oldest daughter into slavery to help make ends meet.

How their father could think this was the best solution available to him, Nicholas couldn’t imagine. But he also knew that desperation often impaired even the best-intentioned men. By sacrificing his oldest daughter in this way, the father reasoned that perhaps he could somehow spare the younger two from a similar fate.

Anna Maria, for her part, had come up with the idea of making and selling flowers as a way to spare her sister from this fate that was to her worse than death. Nicholas held back his tears out of respect for Anna Maria and the noble effort she was making to save her sister.

He also refrained from buying Anna Maria’s whole basket of flowers right there on the spot, for Nicholas knew it would take more than a basket full of flowers to save Sophia. It would take a miracle. And as God spoke to his heart that day, Nicholas knew that God just might use him to deliver it.

CHAPTER 22 (Back to Table of Contents)

Without show and without fanfare, Nicholas offered a prayer for Anna Maria, along with his thanks for the flower, and encouraged her to keep doing what she could to help her family–and to keep trusting in God to do what she couldn’t.

Nicholas knew he could help this family. He knew he had the resources to make a difference in their lives, for he still had a great deal of his parents’ wealth hidden in the cliffs near the coast for occasions such as this. But he also knew that Anna Maria’s proud father would never accept charity from any man, even at this bleakest hour.

Her father’s humiliation at losing his business, along with his own personal loss, had blinded him to the reality of what was about to happen to his daughter. Nicholas wanted to help, but how? How could he step into the situation without further humiliating Anna Maria’s father, possibly causing him to refuse the very help that Nicholas could extend to him. Nicholas did what he always did when he needed wisdom. He prayed. And before the day was out, he had his answer.

Nicholas put his plan into action–and none too soon! It just so happened that the next day was the day when Sophia’s fate would be sealed.

Taking a fair amount of gold coins from his savings, Nicholas placed them into a small bag. It was small enough to fit in one hand, but heavy enough to be sure that it would adequately supply the need.

Hiding under the cover of night, he crossed the city of Myra to the home where Anna Maria, her father and her two older sisters lived.

He could hear them talking inside as he quietly approached the house. Their mood was understandably downcast as they discussed what they thought was their inevitable next step. They asked God to give them the strength to do whatever they needed to do.

For years, Sophia and her sisters had dreamed of the day when they would each meet the man of their dreams. They had even written love songs to these men, trusting that God would bring each of them the perfect man at the perfect time.

Now it seemed like all their songs, all their prayers and all their dreams had been in vain. Sophia wasn’t the only one who felt the impact of this new reality, for her two younger sisters knew that the same fate might one day await each of them.

The girls wanted to trust God, but no matter how hard they thought about their situation, each of them felt like their dreams were about to be shattered.

At Anna Maria’s prompting, they tried to sing their favorite love song one more time, but their sadness simply deepened at the words. It was no longer a song of hope, but a song of despair, and the words now seemed so impossible to them.

It was not just a song, but a prayer, and one of the deepest prayers Nicholas had ever heard uttered by human tongue. His heart went out to each of them, while at the same time it pounded with fear. He had a plan, and he hoped it would work, but he had no way of knowing for sure. He wasn’t worried about what might happen to him if he were discovered, but he was worried that their father would reject his gift if he knew where it had come from. That would certainly seal the girls’ doom. As Sophia and Cecilia and Anna Maria said their goodnights–and their father had put out the lights–Nicholas knew that his time had come.

Inching closer to the open window of the room where they had been singing, Nicholas bent down low to his knees. He lobbed the bag of coins into the air and through the window. It arced gracefully above him and seemed to hang in the air for a moment before landing with a soft thud in the center of the room. A few coins bounced loose, clinking faintly on the ground, rolling and then coming to a stop. Nicholas turned quickly and hid in the darkness nearby as the girls and their father awoke at the sound.

They called out to see if anyone was there, but when they heard no answer, they entered the room from both directions. As their father lit the light, Anna Maria was the first to see it–and gasped.

There, in the center of the room, lay a small round bag, shimmering with golden coins at the top. The girls gathered around their father as he carefully picked up the bag and opened it.

It was more than enough gold to provide a suitable dowry for Sophia, with more to spare to take care of the rest of the family for some time to come!

But where could such a gift have come from? The girls were sure it had come from God Himself in answer to their prayers! But their father wanted to know more. Who had God used to deliver it? Certainly no one they knew. He sprinted out of the house, followed by his daughters, to see if he could find any trace of the deliverer, but none could be found.

Returning back inside, and with no one to return the money to, the girls and their father got down on their knees and thanked God for His deliverance.

As Nicholas listened in the darkness, he too gave thanks to God, for this was the very thing Nicholas hoped they would do. He knew that the gift truly was from God, provided by God and given through Nicholas by God’s prompting in answer to their prayers. Nicholas had only given to them what God had given to him in the first place. Nicholas neither wanted nor needed any thanks nor recognition for the gift. God alone deserved their praise.

But by allowing Nicholas to be involved, using Nicholas’ own hands and his own inheritance to bless others, Nicholas felt a joy that he could hardly contain. By delivering the gift himself, Nicholas was able to ensure that the gift was properly given. And by giving the gift anonymously, he was able to ensure that the true Giver of the gift was properly credited.

The gift was delivered and God got the credit. Nicholas had achieved both of his goals.

CHAPTER 23 (Back to Table of Contents)

While Nicholas preferred to do his acts of goodwill in secret, there were times when, out of sheer necessity, he had to act in broad daylight. And while it was his secret acts that gained him favor with God, it was his public acts that gained him favor with men.

Many people rightly appreciate a knight in shining armor, but not everyone wants to be rescued from evil–especially those who profit from it.

One such man was a magistrate in Myra, a leader in the city who disliked Nicholas intensely–or anyone who stood in the way of what he wanted.

This particular magistrate was both corrupt and corruptible. He was willing to do anything to get what he wanted, no matter what it cost to others. Although Nicholas had already been at odds with him several times in the past, their conflict escalated to a boiling point when news reached Nicholas that the magistrate had sentenced three men to death–for a crime Nicholas was sure they did not commit. Nicholas couldn’t wait this time for the cover of darkness. He knew he needed to act immediately to save these men from death.

Nicholas had been entertaining some generals from Rome that afternoon whose ship had docked in Myra’s port the night before. Nicholas had invited the generals to his home to hear news about some changes that had been taking place in Rome. A new emperor was about to take power, they said, and the implications might be serious for Nicholas and his flock of Christ-followers.

It was during their luncheon that Nicholas heard about the unjust sentencing and the impending execution. Immediately he set out for the site where the execution was to take place. The three generals, sensing more trouble might ensue once Nicholas arrived, set out after him.

When Nicholas burst onto the execution site, the condemned men were already on the platform. They were bound and bent over with their heads and necks ready for the executioner’s sword.

Without a thought for his own safety, Nicholas leapt onto the platform and tore the sword from the executioner’s hands. Although Nicholas was not a fighter himself, Nicholas made his move so unexpectedly that the executioner made little attempt to try to wrestle the sword back out of the bishop’s hands.

Nicholas knew these men were as innocent as the magistrate was guilty. He was certain that it must have been the men’s good deeds, not their bad ones, that had offended the magistrate. Nicholas untied the ropes of the innocent men in full view of the onlookers, defying both the executioner and the magistrate.

The magistrate came forward to face Nicholas squarely. But as he did so, the three generals who had been having lunch with Nicholas also stepped forward. One took his place on Nicholas’ left, another on Nicholas’ right and the third stood directly in front of him. Prudently, the magistrate took a step back. Nicholas knew that this was the time to press the magistrate for the truth.

Although the magistrate tried to defend himself, his pleas of fell on deaf ears. No one would believe his lies anymore. He tried to convince the people that it was not he who wanted to condemn these innocent men, but two other businessmen in town who had given him a bribe in order to have these men condemned. But by trying to shift the blame to others, the magistrate condemned himself for the greed that was in his heart.

Nicholas declared: “It seems that it was not these two men who have corrupted you, sir, but two others–whose names are Gold and Silver!”

Cut to the quick, the magistrate broke down and made a full confession in front of all the people for this and for all the other wrongs he had done, even for speaking ill of Nicholas, who had done nothing but good for the people. Nicholas set more than three prisoners free that day, as even the magistrate was finally set free from his greed by his honest confession. Seeing the heartfelt change in the magistrate, Nicholas pardoned him, forever winning the magistrate’s favor–and the people’s favor–from that moment on.

When Nicholas was born, his parents had named him Nicholas, which means in Greek “the people’s victor.” Through acts like these, Nicholas became “the people’s victor” both in name and in deed.

Nicholas was already becoming an icon–even in his own time.

CHAPTER 24 (Back to Table of Contents)

Within three months of receiving her unexpected dowry from Nicholas, Sophia had received a visit from a suitor–one who “suited her” just fine. He truly was the answer to her prayers, and she was thankfully, happily and finally married.

Two years later, however, Sophia’s younger sister Cecilia found herself in dire straights as well. Although Cecilia was ready to be married now, her father’s business had not improved, no matter how hard he tried. As the money that Nicholas had given to the family began to run out, their despair began to set in. Pride and sorrow had once again blinded Cecilia’s father to the truth, and he felt his only option was to commit Cecilia to a life of slavery, hoping to save his third and final daughter from a similar fate.

While they were confident that God had answered their prayers once, their circumstances had caused them to doubt that He could do it again. A second rescue at this point was more than they could have asked for or imagined.

Nicholas, however, knowing their situation by this time much more intimately, knew that God was prompting him again to intercede. It had been two years since his earlier rescue, but in all that time the family never suspected nor discovered that he was the deliverer of God’s gift.

As the time came closer to a decision on what they should do next, Nicholas knew his time to act had come as well. And in order to make it clear that his gift was to be used first and foremost for Cecilia’s dowry, and then after that for any other needs the family might have, he waited until the night before she was to be sold into slavery to make his move.

Once again waiting for the cover of darkness, Nicholas approached their house. Cecilia and Anna Maria had already gone to bed early that night, sent there by their father who had told them not to expect any similar miracle to what happened for Sophia. But somewhere in the depths of his despair, their father still had a glimmer of hope in his heart, a wish perhaps, more than anything else, that Someone really was watching out for him and that his prayers just might still be answered. With that hope, he decided to stay awake and stay close to the window, just in case some angel did appear–whether an earthly one or a heavenly one.

Nicholas knew this might happen, and he knew that Cecilia’s father might still reject his gift if he found out that Nicholas had given it. But he also hoped that perhaps her father’s proud heart had softened a bit and he would accept the gift even if Nicholas was discovered.

Seeing that the house was perfectly quiet, Nicholas knelt down beside the open window. He tossed the second bag of gold into the room.

The bag had barely hit the ground when the girls’ father leapt out of the window through which it had come and overtook Nicholas as he tried to flee. You might have thought that Nicholas had taken a bag of gold rather than given a bag of gold the way the girls’ father chased him down!

Fearing that all his efforts had been wasted, Nicholas’ heart was eased as the man didn’t rebuke Nicholas but thanked him without even looking at who he had caught.

“Please hear me out,” he said. “I just want to thank you. You’ve done so much already for me and my family that I couldn’t have expected such a gift again. But your generosity has opened my eyes to the pride in my heart–a pride that almost cost me the lives of two daughters now.”

The girls’ father had spoken both breathlessly and quickly to be sure that the stranger would hear him before trying to escape again. But when he looked up to see who he was talking to–Nicholas the priest–the shock on their father’s face was evident. How could a priest afford to give such an incredible gift?

In answer to this unasked question, Nicholas spoke: “Yes, it was I who delivered this gift to you, but it was God who gave it to me to give to you. It is not from the church and not from the charity of my own hand. It came from my father who earned it fairly by the work of his hands. He was a businessman like you. And if he were alive today, he would have wanted to give it to you himself. I’m sure of it. He, of all people, knew how difficult it was to run a business, just as you do. He also loved his family, just as you do, too.”

Nicholas paused to let his words sink in, then continued, “But please, for my sake and for God’s sake, please know that it was God Himself who has answered your prayers–for He has. I am simply a messenger for Him, a deliverer, a tool in His hands, allowing Him to do through me what I know He wants done. As for me, I prefer to do my giving in secret, not even letting my right hand know what my left hand is doing.”

The look on Nicholas’ face was so sincere and he conveyed his intentions with such love and devotion for the One whom he served, that the girls’ father could not help but to accept Nicholas’ gift as if it had truly come from the hand of God Himself.

But as they said their goodbyes, the girls and their father could hardly contain their thankfulness to Nicholas, too, for letting God use him in such a remarkable way.

As much as Nicholas tried to deflect their praise back to God, he also knew he did have a role to play in their lives. Although God prompts many to be generous in their hearts, not everyone responds to those promptings as Nicholas did.

Nicholas would wait to see how the family fared over the next few years to see if they would need any help for Anna Maria, too.

But Nicholas never got the chance. The new emperor had finally come into power, and the course of Nicholas’ life was about to change again. Even though Nicholas often came to the rescue of others, there were times when, like the Savior he followed, it seemed he was unable to rescue himself.

PART 5

Listen to Part 5 here (25-1/2 minutes, including Chapters 25-30)

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric and Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

CHAPTER 25 (Back to Table of Contents)

Back when Jesus was born, there was a king who felt so threatened by this little baby boy that he gave orders to kill every boy in Bethlehem and its vicinity who were two years old and under. Three hundred and three years later, another king felt just as threatened by Jesus, as well as his followers.

This new king’s name was Diocletian, and he was the emperor of the entire Roman Empire. Even though the Romans had killed Jesus hundreds of years earlier, Diocletian still felt threatened by the Christians who followed Jesus. Diocletian declared himself to be a god and he wanted all the people in his empire to worship him.

Although Christians were among the most law-abiding citizens in the land, they simply couldn’t worship Diocletian. He considered this an act of insurrection, an act which must be quenched in the strongest way possible. By the time Diocletian had finally risen to his full power, he ordered that all Bibles be burned, that Christian churches be destroyed and that those who followed Christ be imprisoned, tortured and put to death.

While persecution against Christians had been taking place for many years under Roman rule, none of those persecutions compared to that which took place during the reign of Diocletian. Nicholas, for his part, didn’t fear Diocletian, but as always, he feared for those in his church who followed Jesus.

Having such a visible role in the church, Nicholas knew that he would be targeted first, and if he were taken away, he feared for what would happen to those who would be left behind. But Nicholas had already made his decision. He knew that even if he was killed he could trust God that God could still accomplish His purpose on earth whether Nicholas were a part of that or not. It was this foundational faith and trust in God and His purposes that would help Nicholas through the difficult years ahead.

Rather than retreat into hiding from the certain fate that awaited him, Nicholas chose to stand his ground to the end. He vowed to keep the doors to his church wide open for all who wanted to come in. And he kept that vow for as long as he could until one day when those who came in were soldiers–soldiers who had come for him.

CHAPTER 26 (Back to Table of Contents)

Nicholas was ready when the soldiers arrived. He knew that his time for second-guessing his decision to keep the church open was over. Unfortunately, the days for his church were over, too, as the soldiers shut the doors for good when they left.

For all the goodwill that Nicholas had built up with people in his town over the years, even with the local soldiers, these were no local soldiers who came for Nicholas. Diocletian had sent them with demands that his orders be carried out unquestioningly, and that those who didn’t carry them out would suffer the same fate as those who were to be punished.

Nicholas was given one last chance to renounce his faith in Christ and worship Diocletian instead, but Nicholas, of course, refused. It wasn’t that he wanted to defy Roman authority, for Christ Himself taught His followers that it was important to honor those in authority and to honor their laws. But to deny that Jesus was His Lord and Savior would have been like trying to deny that the sun had risen that morning! He simply couldn’t do it. How could he deny the existence of the One who had given him life, who had given him faith and who had given him hope in the darkest hours of his life. If the soldiers had to take him away, so be it. To say that a mere man like Diocletian was God, and that Jesus was anything less than God, was unconscionable.

For all his faith, Nicholas was still subject to the same sensations of pain that every human being experiences. His strong faith did not exempt him from the natural fear that others feel when they are threatened with bodily harm. He also feared the idea of imprisonment, having to be isolated from others for so long, especially when he didn’t know how long his imprisonment might last–or if he would survive it at all.

Nicholas knew that these fears were healthy, given to him by God, to keep out any danger and to protect him from anything that might possibly harm his body. But right now, as Nicholas was being forcefully taken away, he wished he could suppress those fears.

“God, help me,” he called out as the shackles that the soldiers were putting on his wrists cut into them. This was the beginning of a new kind of pilgrimage for Nicholas–a pilgrimage that would last far longer than his years in the Holy Land.

It would be hard to compare these two journeys in terms of their impact on his life, for how could you compare a journey freely taken, where you could come and go as you please and stop the journey at any time, with a journey that was forced upon you against your will, where even venturing out to catch a glimpse of the sun was under someone else’s control and not yours?

Yet Nicholas found that he was able to sense the presence of God in a way that equalled, if not surpassed, all that he had experienced in the Holy Land. As he had learned from other believers, sometimes you don’t realize that Jesus is all you need until Jesus is all you have.

Over the course of his imprisonment, whenever the door to Nicholas’ prison cell opened, he didn’t know if the guards were there to set him free or to sentence him to death. He never knew if any given day might be his last. But the byproduct of this uncertainty was that Nicholas received a keen awareness of the brevity of life, as well as a continual awareness of the presence of God.

Nicholas found that by closing his eyes he could sense God’s presence in a way he had never sensed it before. This cell wasn’t a prison–it was a sanctuary. And all Nicholas wanted to do was to stay in God’s presence as long as he could. Soon, Nicholas didn’t even have to close his eyes. He simply knew that he was always in the presence of God.

Of course, his time in prison was also filled with the stinging pain of the worst kind of hell on earth. The soldiers were relentless in their attempts to get Nicholas to renounce his faith. The pain they inflicted ranged from prodding him with hot branding irons and squeezing his flesh with hot pincers to whipping him severely, then pouring salt and vinegar in his wounds. As a result, his back was permanently scarred. The unsanitary conditions of the prison caused Nicholas to experience more kinds of sickness than he had ever experienced before. At times he even wondered if death might be better than what he had to endure there.

It was during one of those times, the darkest perhaps, of the five years he had spent so far in prison, that the door to his cell opened. A light streamed in, but as he looked at it closely, it wasn’t the light of the sun, for as far as Nicholas could tell in his isolated cell, it was still just the middle of the night.

The light that entered the room was the light of a smile, a smile on the face of Nicholas’ young friend, now grown to be a man. It was the light of the smiling face of Dimitri.

CHAPTER 27 (Back to Table of Contents)

Nicholas had seen few faces in his time in prison, and fewer still that gave him any kind of encouragement. To see a smile on someone’s face, let alone a face that Nicholas loved so much, was pure joy.

It hadn’t been easy for Dimitri to find Nicholas. Dimitri had come to Myra knowing that Nicholas had taken a church there. But it had been years since Dimitri had heard from his friend, a time in which Dimitri himself had been imprisoned. Having only recently been set free, Dimitri made his way across the Great Sea in search of Nicholas. Dimitri had to search hard to find Nicholas, but Dimitri had come too far to give up without seeing his old friend and mentor, the first person who had shown him the love of Christ.

Using the street-smarts that he had acquired as a guide in the Holy Land, Dimitri was able to navigate his way through or around most anyone or anything that stood in his way. Dimitri’s tenacity, plus the hand of God’s guidance, helped Dimitri to find his friend, and to find this door which he opened that night for this special visit. It was a visit that, to Nicholas, seemed like a visit by an angel from heaven.

After the door closed behind them, and after an extended embrace, Dimitri sat down on the floor next to Nicholas. They sat in silence for several minutes, neither of them having to say a word. In holy moments like these, words were unnecessary.

The darkness in the small cell was so great that they didn’t even try to look at one another, but simply sat there side by side. Dimitri’s eyes had not yet adjusted to the pitch-blackness enough to see anything anyway, and Nicholas was content to merely know that his friend was right there by him. Nicholas could hear the sound of Dimitri’s breath, a sound which increased Nicholas’ joy, knowing that his friend was still alive and was right there in the flesh.

Nicholas drew in another deep breath and with it he breathed in a new sense of life. It was a breath of life that his friend couldn’t help but bring with him.

CHAPTER 28 (Back to Table of Contents)

“And how are our two young bodyguards doing?” Nicholas asked at last, referring to Samuel and Ruthie. Nicholas had been praying often for all three of them, as he cared for them as if they were his own young brothers and sister.

Dimitri hesitated. He looked at Nicholas but couldn’t say a word. He was eager to tell Nicholas everything that had happened in the years that had passed, about how Samuel and Ruthie continued taking people to the holy places, sharing with others the same good news of Jesus that they had discovered in their days with Nicholas.

Like Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie had to stop guiding pilgrims when the “Great Persecution” came, as it was now being called. All three of them began spending most of their days seeing to the needs of the other believers in Jerusalem, believers who were facing imprisonment and death, just like Nicholas. Since they were not in a high profile position like Nicholas though, the three of them were able to avoid being caught longer than Nicholas. But eventually, they too were imprisoned, being repeatedly questioned, threatened and tortured for their faith.

Samuel and Dimitri were strong enough to withstand the abuse, but Ruthie was too frail. One day, after being treated particularly harshly, she returned to them and collapsed. Although she had obviously been crying from the pain in her body, somehow she had also managed to keep a smile in her heart.

“How can you do it?” asked Samuel. “How can you possibly still smile, even after all that?”

Ruthie replied, “I feel like I’ve been walking and talking with Jesus for so long now that even death wouldn’t really change that. I’ll just keep on walking and talking with Him forever.”

Ruthie smiled again and Dimitri couldn’t help but smile back at her. But her body was giving out and she knew it. She could sense that she was just moments away from passing from this life to the next.

“You can’t go!” said Samuel. “You’ve got to stay here with me! There’s still too much work to be done!” But Ruthie was slipping away.

“If you die, I’ll just pray that God will bring you back to life!” Samuel was desperate now to hang onto her. But Ruthie just smiled again. She had truly found the secret of living life to the fullest, and nothing, not even death, could take that away.

She spoke, quietly now, with just a whisper. “You could pray that God would raise me from the dead, but the truth is, I’ve already been raised from the dead once. When we met Nicholas, and he introduced us to Jesus, I was raised from the dead and given a whole new life. From then on, I knew that I would live forever.”

With that, Ruthie passed through the veil and into the visible presence of God. The smile that adorned her face in life continued to shine on her face in death, and Dimitri knew where she was. She was just continuing to do what she had always done, walking and talking with Jesus, but now face to face.

Nicholas sat in silence as Dimitri told him the story, taking it all in. As much as he thought he would be sad, his heart began to soar instead. None of this was new to him, of course, but hearing about Ruthie’s faith brought his own back to life again as well.

You would think a man like Nicholas wouldn’t need to be encouraged in his faith. He had brought faith to countless others, and he was a bishop no less. But Nicholas also knew in his heart of hearts that it was people like him who sometimes needed the most encouragement in their faith. Great faith, he knew, did not come to those who have no doubts. Great faith came to those who have had their faith stretched so far that it had to grow, or else it would break completely. By continuing to trust God no matter what, Nicholas found that he was able to fill in any gaps in his faith along the way, helping it to grow even further.

As sad as he was for Ruthie’s passing, Nicholas couldn’t help but smile from deep down in his heart the same way that Ruthie must have done on the day that she died. He longed for the day when he could see Jesus face to face, just as Ruthie was now seeing Him. Yet he loved the work that God had given him on earth to do, too.

“We can’t lose, can we?” said Nicholas with a reflective smile. “Either we die and get to be with Jesus in heaven, or we live and get to continue His work here on earth. Either way we win, don’t we? Either way we win.”

“Yes, either way we win,” echoed Dimitri. “Either way we win.”

For the next several hours, Nicholas and Dimitri shared stories with each other of what God had done in their lives during their time apart. But nothing could have prepared Nicholas for what Dimitri was about to tell him next. For Dimitri, it seems, had met a girl. And not just any girl, but a girl Nicholas knew very well by now. Her name was Anna Maria.

CHAPTER 29 (Back to Table of Contents)

In his journey to find Nicholas, Dimitri looked for anyone who might know of his whereabouts. When he got to Myra, he went first to the church where Nicholas had served as bishop. Not finding him there, Dimitri took to the streets to see if he could find anyone who knew anything about him. And who did he find in the streets, but the very girl–now a woman–that Nicholas had found so many years ago, selling her braided flowers to anyone who would buy them.

She was no longer covered in the cloak of poverty. Both her inner and outer beauty were immediately evident to Dimitri. He was so taken by her that he couldn’t help but be drawn into a conversation. And she seemed to be just as taken by him. She couldn’t believe that a man of his stature and faith was willing to talk to her. He was, she thought, the kindest and most impressive man she had ever met.

When Dimitri mentioned his mission, searching for the bishop named Nicholas, Anna Maria gasped. How could this man, this stranger from the other side of the Great Sea, know anything about Nicholas? Dimitri shared the story of how they met, and Nicholas had rescued him from his poverty of faith. Anna Maria couldn’t help but share what Nicholas had done for her family as well, saving her two older sisters from slavery by throwing a bag of gold through the window for each of them on the eve of their 18th birthdays.

But then, Anna Maria’s smile faded. It was now only a few days until her own 18th birthday, but Nicholas had been taken away to prison five years earlier. No one had seen nor heard from him in all those years. She didn’t even know where he was. Although her father had had a change of heart, and wouldn’t dream of selling Anna Maria into slavery, he still had no dowry to offer to any potential suitor. Without a dowry, as Dimitri knew very well, Anna Maria’s future was dim. And with Nicholas in prison, there was no chance he would be able to rescue their family a third time. Anna Maria had taken again to selling her flowers in the street, and although they were more impressive than her earlier creations, she could barely earn enough from their sales to help the family with the cost of food from time to time.

Dimitri listened, and like Nicholas before him, he knew within minutes what God was prompting him to do. He could be the answer to Anna Maria’s prayers, and with much more than just a dowry. But he also knew that these things take time, so he just treasured these thoughts in his heart, buying a flower from Anna Maria, thanking her for sharing what she knew about Nicholas and continuing on his way, promising to get in touch with her if he ever located their precious friend.

On the eve of Anna Maria’s birthday, Dimitri found himself in the very spot where Nicholas had hidden twice before, years earlier, just outside the open window of Anna Maria’s home. The conversation inside was subdued, as Anna Maria and her father prayed, knowing that there was no way for Nicholas to appear again. They put out the lights and headed for bed.

Dimitri waited for what seemed to him like hours, knowing that he couldn’t dare wake them and risk exposing his plan. For he had saved up enough in his years of working in the Holy Land to easily fill a bag with golden coins suitable for a dowry. But he couldn’t just hand them the money, for he had more in mind than just giving them the dowry. He wanted Anna Maria’s father to give it back to him someday, as a wedding gift to him! It was a long shot, and he knew he would need more time to be sure she was the one for him. He also felt this was the best way to make it all work out in the end, even if she wasn’t the one for him. Something told him, however, that she was. And with that thought in mind, he made his next move.

Carefully and quietly, he reached over the windowsill and let the bag drop quietly down on the floor below. No one heard and no one stirred. Having done his duty to God and to his own heart, he set off again in search of Nicholas. Two weeks later, Dimitri had found Nicholas, and was now sharing with him the story of how he had met the woman of his dreams.

The news couldn’t have been any sweeter to Nicholas’ ears. And again his heart lightened and soared, for even though he was locked away from the rest of the world in his prison cell, Nicholas saw the fruit of his prayers–prayers that were answered in the most incredible way imaginable. He could still make a difference in the world, even from here in prison, even when the world tried to shut him down.

Before Dimitri left that night, he embraced Nicholas one more time; then he was gone. He disappeared through the prison door as miraculously as he had entered it.

It would be five more years until Nicholas would see Dimitri again. Diocletian’s grip continued to tighten around the Christians’ necks. But during all those remaining years in prison, Nicholas felt freer in his heart than he had ever felt before. No man could keep Nicholas from worshipping Jesus, and no man could keep Jesus from doing what He wanted done.

When the day finally came for Nicholas to be set free, the guard who opened Nicholas’ door looked in and said, “It’s time to go. You’re free.”

Nicholas simply looked at the guard with a smile. He had already been free for quite some time.

CHAPTER 30 (Back to Table of Contents)

Thinking Nicholas must not have heard him, the guard spoke again. “I said you’re free, you’re free to go. You can get up and go home now.”

At the word “home,” Nicholas stirred. He hadn’t seen his home, or his church, or hardly any other soul than Dimitri for ten years. He stood to his feet and his movements began to accelerate as he responded to the guard’s words.

“Home?” Nicholas said.

“Yes, home. You can go home now. The emperor has issued a decree that has set all Christians free.”

The emperor he was referring to was a new emperor named Constantine. Diocletian’s efforts had failed to constrain the Christians. Instead of quenching their spirits, Diocletian had strengthened them. Like Nicholas, those who weren’t killed grew stronger in their faith. And the stronger they grew in their faith, the stronger they grew in their influence, gaining new converts from the citizens around them. Even Diocletian’s wife and daughter had converted to Christianity.

Diocletian stepped down from ruling the empire, and Constantine stepped up.

Constantine reversed the persecution of the Christians, issuing the Edict of Milan. This edict showed a new tolerance for people of all religions and resulted in freedom for the Christians. Constantine’s mother, Helen, was a devout Christian herself. Even though no one quite knew if Constantine was a Christian, the new tolerance he displayed allowed people to worship whoever they pleased and however they pleased, the way it should have been all along.

As much as Diocletian had changed the Roman world for the worse, Constantine was now changing it for the better. Their reigns were as different as night and day and served as a testament of how one person really can affect the course of history forever–either for good or for evil.

Nicholas was aware, now more than ever, that he had just one life to live. But he was also aware that if he lived it right, one life was all that he would need. He resolved in his heart once more to do his best to make the most of every day, starting again today.

As he was led from his prison cell and returned to the city of Myra, it was no coincidence, he thought, that the first face he saw there was the face of Anna Maria.

He recognized her in an instant. But the ten years in prison, and the wear and tear it had taken on his life, made it hard for her to recognize him as quickly. But as soon as she saw his smile, she too knew in an instant that it was the smile of her dear old friend Nicholas. Of course it was Nicholas! And he was alive, standing right there in front of her!

She couldn’t move, she was so shocked. Two children stood beside her, looking up at their mother, and then looking at the man who now held her gaze. Here was the man who had done so much for her and her family. Her joy was uncontainable. With a call over her shoulder, Anna Maria shouted, “Dimitri! Dimitri! Come quickly! It’s Nicholas!”

Then she rushed towards Nicholas, giving him an embrace and holding on tight. Dimitri emerged from a shop behind them, took one look at Nicholas and Anna Maria and rushed towards them as well, sweeping his children up with him as he ran.

Now the whole family was embracing Nicholas as if he was a dear brother or father or uncle who had just returned from war. The tears and the smiles on their faces melted together. The man who had saved Anna Maria and her family from a fate worse than death had been spared from death as well! And Dimitri grinned from ear to ear, too, seeing his good friend, and seeing how happy it made Nicholas to see Dimitri and Anna Maria together with their new family.

Nicholas took hold of each of their faces–one at a time–and looked deeply into their eyes. Then he held the children close. The seeds he had planted years ago in the lives of Dimitri and Anna Maria were still bearing fruit, fruit he could now see with his own two eyes. All his efforts had been worth it, and nothing like the smiles on their faces could have made it any clearer to him than that.

Throughout the days and weeks ahead, Nicholas and the other believers who had been set free had many similar reunions throughout Myra. Those days were like one long, ongoing reunion.

Nicholas, as well as the others who had managed to survive the Great Persecution, must have appeared to those around them as Lazarus must have appeared, when Jesus called him to come out of the tomb–a man who had died, but was now alive. And like Lazarus, these Christians were not only alive, but they led many more people to faith in Christ as well, for their faith was now on fire in a whole new way. What Diocletian had meant for harm, God was able to use for good. This new contingent of Christians had emerged with a faith that was stronger than ever before.

Nicholas knew that this new level of faith, like all good gifts from God, had been given to him for a purpose, too. For as big as the tests had been that Nicholas had faced up to now, God was preparing him for the biggest test yet to come.

PART 6

Listen to Part 6 here (34 minutes, including Chapters 31-36)

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric and Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

CHAPTER 31 (Back to Table of Contents)

“And you’ve still never told her, after all these years?” Nicholas asked Dimitri. It had been twelve years since Nicholas had gotten out of prison, and they were talking about the bag of gold that Dimitri had thrown into Anna Maria’s open window five years before that.

“She’s never asked,” said Dimitri. “And even if I told her it was me, she wouldn’t believe me. She’s convinced you did it.”

“But how could I, when she knew I was in prison?” It was a conversation they had had before, but Nicholas still found it astounding. Dimitri insisted on keeping his act of giving a secret, just as Nicholas had done whenever possible, too.

“Besides,” added Dimitri, “she’s right. It really was you who inspired me to give her that gift, as you had already given her family two bags of gold in a similar way. So in a very real sense, it did come from you.”

Nicholas had to admit there was some logic in Dimitri’s thinking. “But it didn’t start with me, either. It was Christ who inspired me.”

And to that, Dimitri conceded and said, “And it was Christ who inspired me, too. Believe me, Anna Maria knows that as much as anyone else. Her faith is deeper than ever before. Ever since she met you, she continues to give God credit for all things.”

And with that, Nicholas was satisfied, as long as God got the credit in the end. For as Nicholas had taught Dimitri years earlier, there’s nothing we have that did not come from God first.

Changing subjects, Nicholas said, “You’re sure she won’t mind you being away for three months? I can still find someone else to accompany me.”

“She’s completely and utterly happy for me to go with you,” said Dimitri. “She knows how important this is to you, and she knows how much it means to me as well. I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

They were discussing their plans to go to the Council of Nicaea that summer. Nicholas had been invited by special request of the emperor, and each bishop was allowed to bring a personal attendant along with him. Nicholas asked Dimitri as soon as he received the invitation.

The Council of Nicaea would be a remarkable event. When Nicholas first opened the letter inviting him to come, he couldn’t believe it. So much had changed in the world since he had gotten out of prison twelve years earlier.

Yet there it was, a summons from the Roman emperor to appear before him at Eastertide. The only summons a bishop would have gotten under Emperor Diocletian would have been an invitation to an execution–his own! But under Constantine’s leadership, life for Christians had radically changed.

Constantine had not only signed the edict that called for true tolerance to be shown to the Christians, which resulted in setting them free from prison, but he also had started giving them their property back–property which had been taken away under his predecessor. Constantine was even beginning to fund the building and repair of many of the churches that had been destroyed by Diocletian. It was the beginning of a new wave of grace for the Christians, after such an intense persecution before.

As a further sign of Constantine’s new support for the cause of Christianity, he had called for a gathering of over 300 of the leading bishops in the land. This gathering would serve two purposes for Constantine: it would unify the church within the previously fractured empire, and it wouldn’t hurt his hopes of bringing unity back to the whole country. As the leader of the people, Constantine asserted that it was his responsibility to provide for their spiritual well-being. As such, he pledged to attend and preside over this historic council himself. It would take place in the city of Nicaea, starting in the spring of that year and continuing for several months into the summer.

When Nicholas received his invitation, he quietly praised God for the changing direction of his world. While the Great Persecution had deepened the faith of many of those who survived it, that same persecution had taken its toll on the ability of many others, severely limiting their ability to teach, preach and reach those around them with the life-changing message of Christ.

Now those barriers had been removedwith the support and approval of the emperor himself. The only barriers that remained were within the hearts and minds of those who would hear the good news, and would have to decide for themselves what they were going to do with it.

As for Nicholas, he had grown in influence and respect in Myra, as well as the region around him. His great wealth was long since gone, for he had given most of it away when he saw the Great Persecution coming, and what remained had been discovered and ransacked while he was in prison. But what he lost in wealth he made up for in influence, for his heart and actions were still bent towards giving–no matter what he had or didn’t have to give. After giving so much of himself to the people around him, he was naturally among those who were chosen to attend the upcoming council. It would turn out to become one of the most momentous events in history, not to mention one of the most memorable events in his own life–but not necessarily for a reason he would want to remember.

CHAPTER 32 (Back to Table of Contents)

Although Christians were enjoying a new kind of freedom under Constantine, the future of Christianity was still at risk. The threats no longer came from outside the church, but from within. Factions had begun to rise inside the ranks of the growing church, with intense discussions surrounding various theological points which had very practical implications.

In particular, a very small but vocal group, led by a man named Arius, had started to gain attention as they began to question whether Jesus was actually divine or not.

Was Jesus merely a man? Or was He, in fact, one with God in His very essence? To men like Nicholas and Dimitri, the question was hardly debatable, for they had devoted their entire lives to following Jesus as their Lord. They had risked everything to follow Him in word and deed. He was their Lord, their Savior, their Light and their Hope. Like many of the others who would be attending the council, it was not their robes or outer garments that bore witness to their faith in Christ, but the scars and wounds they bore in their flesh as they suffered for Him. They had risked their lives under the threat of death for worshipping Christ as divine, rather than Emperor Diocletian. There was no question in their minds regarding this issue. But still there were some who, like Arius, felt this was a question that was up for debate.

In Arius’ zeal to see that people worshipped God alone, Arius could not conceive that any man, even one as good as Jesus, could claim to be one with God without blaspheming the name of God Himself. In this, Arius was not unlike those who persecuted Jesus while He was still alive. Even some of those who were living then and had witnessed His miracles with their own eyes, and heard Jesus’ words with their own ears, could not grasp that Jesus could possibly be telling the truth when He said, “I and the Father are one.” And for this, they brought Jesus to Herod, and then to Pilate, to have Him crucified.

As a boy, Nicholas had wondered about Jesus’ claim, too. But when Nicholas was in Bethlehem, it all finally made perfect sense to him–that God Himself had come down from heaven to earth as a man to take on the sins of the world once and for all as God in the flesh.

Arius, however, was like the Apostle Paul before he met the Jesus on the road to Damascus. Before his life-changing experience, the Apostle Paul wanted to protect what he felt to be the divinity of God by persecuting anyone who said they worshipped Jesus as God. For no man, according to Paul’s earlier way of thinking, could possibly consider himself to be one with God.

Like Arius, Paul could not believe the claims of Jesus and His followers. But on the road to Damascus, as Paul was on his way to round up and kill more Christians in his zeal, Paul met the Living Christ in a vision that blinded him physically, but awakened him spiritually to the Truth. In the days that followed, Paul’s physical eyes were healed and he repented of his misguided efforts. He was baptized in Jesus’ name and began to preach from then on that Jesus was not merely a man, but that Jesus’ claims about Himself to be one with the Father were completely true. Paul gave his life in worship and service to Christ, and had to endure, like Nicholas had to endure, imprisonment and an ever-present threat of death for his faith.

Arius was more like the religious leaders of Jesus’ day who, in their zeal to defend God, actually crucified the Lord of all creation. Arius felt justified in trying to gather support among the bishops for his position.

Nicholas and Dimitri didn’t think Arius’ ideas could possibly gather many supporters. Yet they would soon find out that Arius’ personal charisma and his excellent oratorial skills might actually hold sway over some of the bishops who had not yet given the idea nor its implications full consideration.

Nicholas and Dimitri, however, like the Apostle Paul, the Apostle John and tens of thousands of others in the time since Jesus lived and died and rose again from the dead, had discovered that Jesus was, thankfully and supernaturally, both fully human and fully divine.

But what would the rest of the bishops conclude? And what would they teach as truth to others for the countless generations to come? This was to become one of the pivotal questions that was to be determined at this meeting in Nicaea. Although Nicholas was interested in this debate, he had no idea that he was about to play a key role in its outcome.

CHAPTER 33 (Back to Table of Contents)

After a grand processional of bishops and priests, a boys’ choir and Constantine’s opening words, one of the first topics addressed at the council was the one brought forth by Arius–whether or not Jesus Christ was divine.

Arius made his opening arguments with great eloquence and great persuasion in the presence of Constantine and the rest of the assembly. Jesus was, he asserted, perhaps the foremost of all created beings. But to be co-equal with God, one in substance and essence with Him, was impossible–at least according to Arius. No one could be one with God, he said.

Nicholas listened in silence, along with every other bishop in that immense room. Respect for the speaker, especially in the presence of the emperor, took precedence over any type of muttering or disturbance that might accompany other types of gatherings like this, especially on a subject of such intensity. But the longer Arius spoke, the harder it became for Nicholas to sit in silence.

After all, Nicholas’ parents had given their lives for the honor of serving Christ their Lord. Nicholas himself had been overwhelmed by the presence of God in Bethlehem, at the very spot where God made His first appearance as Man in the flesh. Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie had all been similarly affected by that visit to Bethlehem. They had walked up the hill in Jerusalem where the King of kings had been put to death by religious leadersleaders who, like Arius, doubted Jesus’ claims to be one with God.

Nicholas had always realized that Jesus was unlike any other man who had ever lived. And after Jesus died, He had risen from the dead, appeared to the twelve disciples and then appeared to more than 500 others who were living in Jerusalem at the time. What kind of man could do that? Was it just a mass hallucination? Was it just wishful thinking on the part of religious fanatics? But these weren’t just fans, they were followers who were willing to give up their lives, too, for their Lord and Savior.

The arguments continued to run through Nicholas’ head. Hadn’t the prophet Micah foretold, hundreds of years before Jesus was born, that the Messiah would be “from of old, from ancient times”? Hadn’t the Apostle John said that Jesus “was with God in the beginning,” concluding that Jesus “was God.”

Like others had tried to suggest, Arius said that Jesus had never claimed to be God. But Nicholas knew the Scriptures well enough to know that Jesus had said, “I and the Father are one. Anyone who has seen Me has seen the Father… Don’t you believe that I am in the Father, and that the Father is in Me?”

Even Jesus’ detractors at the time that He was living said that the reason they wanted to stone Jesus was because Jesus claimed to be God. The Scriptures said that these detractors cornered Jesus one day and Jesus said, “I have shown you many great miracles from the Father. For which of these do you stone me?”

They replied, “We are not stoning you for any of these, but for blasphemy, because you, a mere man, claim to be God.”

Jesus had certainly claimed to be God, a claim that got Him into hot water more than once. His claim showed that He was either a madman or a liar–or that He was telling the Truth.

Nicholas’ mind flooded with Scriptures like these, as well as with memories of the years he had spent in prisonyears he would never get back again–all because he was unwilling to worship Diocletian as a god, but was fully willing to worship Jesus as God. How could Nicholas remain silent and let Arius go on like this? How could anyone else in the room take it, he thought? Nicholas had no idea.

“There was nothing divine about him,” Arius said with conviction. “He was just a man, just like any one of us.”

Without warning, and without another moment to think about what he was doing, Nicholas stood to his feet. Then his feet, as if they had a mind of their own, began to walk deliberately and intently across the massive hall towards Arius. Arius continued talking until Nicholas finally stood directly in front of him.

Arius stopped. This breach of protocol was unprecedented.

In the silence that followed, Nicholas turned his back towards Arius and pulled down the robes from his own back, revealing the hideous scars he had gotten while in prison. Nicholas said, “I didn’t get these for just a man.'”

Turning back towards Arius and facing him squarely, Nicholas saw the smug smile return to Arius’ face. Arius said, “Well, it looks like you were mistaken.” Then Arius started up his speech again as if nothing at all had happened.

That’s when Nicholas did the unthinkable. With no other thought than to stop this man from speaking against his Lord and Savior, and in plain site of the emperor and everyone else in attendance, Nicholas clenched his fist. He pulled back his arm and he punched Arius hard in the face.

Arius stumbled and fell back, both from the impact of the blow and from the shock that came with it. Nicholas, too, was stunned–along with everyone else in the room. With the same deliberate and intentional steps which he had taken to walk up to Arius, Nicholas now walked back to his chair and took his seat.

A collective gasp echoed through the hall when Nicholas struck Arius, followed by an eruption of commotion when Nicholas sat back down in his seat. The disruption threatened to throw the entire proceedings into chaos. The vast majority of those in the room looked like they could have jumped to their feet and given Nicholas a standing ovation for this bold act–including, by the look on his face, even the emperor himself! But to others, Arius chief among them, no words nor displays of emotion could express their outrage. Everyone knew what an awful offense Nicholas had just committed. It was, in fact, illegal for anyone to use violence of any kind in the presence of the emperor. The punishment for such an act was to immediately cut off the hand of anyone who struck another person in the presence of the emperor.

Constantine knew the law, of course, but also knew Nicholas. He had once even had a dream about Nicholas in which Nicholas warned Constantine to grant a stay of execution to three men in Constantine’s court–a warning which Constantine heeded and acted upon in real life. When Constantine shared that dream with one of his generals, the general recounted to Constantine what Nicholas had done for the three innocent men back in Myra, for the general was one of the three who had seen Nicholas’ bravery in person.

Although Nicholas’ actions against Arius may have appeared rash, Constantine admired Nicholas’ pluck. Known for his quick thinking and fast action, Constantine raised his hand and brought an instant silence to the room as he did so. “This is certainly a surprise to us all,” he said. “And while the penalty for an act such in my presence is clear, I would prefer to defer this matter to the leaders of the council instead. These are your proceedings and I will defer to your wisdom to conduct them as you see fit.”

Constantine had bought both time and goodwill among the various factions. The council on the whole seemed to agree with Nicholas’ position, at least in spirit, even if they could not agree with his rash action. They would want to exact some form of punishment, since not to do so would fail to honor the rule of law. But having been given permission by the emperor himself to do as they saw fit, rather than invoke the standard punishment, they felt the freedom to take another form of action.

After a short deliberation, the leaders of the council agreed and determined that Nicholas should be defrocked immediately from his position as a bishop, banished from taking part in the rest of the proceedings in Nicaea and held under house arrest within the palace complex. There he could await any further decision the council might see fit at the conclusion of their meetings that summer. It was a lenient sentence, in light of the offense.

But for Nicholas, even before he heard what the punishment was going to be, he was already punishing himself more than anyone else ever could for what he had just done. Within less than a minute, he had gone from experiencing one of the highest mountaintops of his life to experiencing one of its deepest valleys.

Here he was attending one of the greatest conclaves in the history of the world, and yet he had just done something he knew he could never take back. The ramifications of his actions would affect him for the rest of his life, he was sure of it, or at least for whatever remained of his life. The sensation he felt could only be understood, perhaps, by those who had experienced it before–the weight, the shame and the agony of a moment of sin that could have crushed him, apart from knowing the forgiveness of Christ.

When Nicholas was defrocked of his title as bishop, it was in front of the entire assembly. He was disrobed of his bishop’s garments, then escorted from the room in shackles. But this kind of disgrace was a mere trifle compared to the humiliation he was experiencing on the inside. He was even too numb to cry.

CHAPTER 34 (Back to Table of Contents)

“What have I done?” Nicholas said to Dimitri as the two sat together in a room near the farthest corner of the palace. This room had become Nicholas’ make-shift prison cell, as he was to be held under house arrest for the remainder of the proceedings. Dimitri, using his now-extensive skills at gaining access to otherwise unauthorized areas, had once again found a way to visit his friend in prison.

“What have you done?!? What else could you have done?” countered Dimitri. “If you hadn’t done it, someone else surely would have, or at least should have. You did Arius, and all the rest of us, a favor with that punch. Had he continued with his diatribe, who knows what punishment the Lord Himself might have brought down upon the entire gathering!” Of course, Dimitri knew God could take it, and often does, when people rail against Him and His ways. He is much more long-suffering than any of us could ever be. But still, Dimitri felt Nicholas’ actions were truly justified.

Nicholas, however, could hardly see it that way at the moment. It was more likely, he thought, that he had just succeeded in giving Arius the sympathy he needed for his cause to win. Nicholas knew that when people are losing an argument based on logic, they often appeal to pure emotion instead, going straight for the hearts of their listeners, whether or not their cause makes sense. And as much as Arius may have been losing his audience on the grounds of logic, Nicholas felt that his actions may have just tipped the emotional scales in Arius’ favor.

The torment of it all beat against Nicholas’ mind. Here it was, still just the opening days of the proceedings, and he would have to sit under house arrest for the next two months. How was he going to survive this onslaught of emotions every day during that time?

Nicholas already knew this prison cell was going to be entirely different than the one in which Diocletian had put him for more than a decade. This time, he felt he had put himself in jail. And although this prison was a beautifully appointed room within a palace, to Nicholas’ way of thinking, it was much worse than the filthy one in which he had almost died.

In the other cell, he knew he was there because of the misguided actions of others. This gave him a sense that what he had to endure there was part of the natural suffering that Jesus said would come to all who followed Him. But in this cell, he knew he was there because of his own inane actions, actions which he viewed as inexcusable, a viewpoint which he felt many of those in attendance would rightly share.

For decades Nicholas had been known as a man of calm, inner strength and of dignity under control. Then, in one day, he had lost it alland in front of the emperor no less! How could he ever forgive himself. “How,” he asked Dimitri, “could I ever take back what I’ve just done to the name of the Lord.”

Dimitri replied, “Perhaps He doesn’t want you to take it back. Maybe it wasn’t what you think you did to His name that He cares about so much, as what you did in His name. You certainly did what I, and the vast majority of those in the room wished they would have done, had they had the courage to do so.”

Dimitri’s words lingered in the air. As Nicholas contemplated them, a faint smile seemed to appear on his face. Perhaps there was something to be said for his heart in the matter after all. He was sincerely wanting to honor and defend his Lord, not to detract from Him in any way. Peter, he remembered, had a similar passion for defending his Lord. And Nicholas now realized what Peter may have felt when Peter cut off the ear of one of the men who had come to capture Jesus. Jesus told Peter to put away his sword and then Jesus healed the man’s ear. Jesus could obviously defend Himself quite well on His own, but Nicholas had to give Peter credit for his passionate defense of his Master.

Nicholas was still unconvinced that he had done the right thing, but he felt in good company with others who had acted on their passions. And Dimitri’s words helped him to realize that he was not alone in his thinking, and he took some comfort from the fact that Dimitri hadn’t completely forsaken him over the incident. This support from Dimitri acted like a soothing balm to Nicholas’ soul, and helped him to get through yet one more of the darkest times of his life.

Although Nicholas was convinced that the damage he had done was irreversible in human terms–and that God was going to have to work time-and-a-half to make anything good come out of this one–Nicholas knew what he had to do. Even in this moment of his deepest humiliation, he knew the best thing he could do was to do what he had always done: to put his complete faith and trust in God. But how? How could he trust that God possibly use this for good?

As if reading Nicholas’ mind, Dimitri knew exactly what Nicholas needed to help him put his trust back in God again. Dimitri did what Nicholas had done for him and Samuel and Ruthie so many years ago. Dimitri told him a story.

CHAPTER 35 (Back to Table of Contents)

Dimitri began, “What kind of story would you like to hear today? A good story or a bad story?” It was the way Nicholas had introduced the Bible stories that he told to Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie during their many adventures in the Holy Land. Nicholas would then begin delighting the children with a story from the Bible about a good character or a bad character, or a good story or a bad story, sometimes which ended the exact opposite way it began.

Nicholas looked up with interest.

“It doesn’t matter,” Dimitri continued, “because the story I have to tell you today could be either good or bad. You just won’t know till the end. But I’ve learned from a good friend,” he said as he winked at Nicholas, “that the best way to enjoy a story is to always trust the storyteller.”

Nicholas had told them that he watched people’s reactions whenever he told stories back home.

“When people trust the storyteller,” Nicholas had said, “they love the story no matter what happens, because they know the storyteller knows how the story will end. But when people don’t trust the storyteller, their emotions go up and down like a boat in a storm, depending on what’s happening in the story. The truth is, only the storyteller knows for sure how the story will end. So as long as you trust the storyteller, you can enjoy the whole story from start to finish.”

Now it was Dimitri’s turn to tell a story to Nicholas. The story he chose to tell was about another man who had been sent to jail, a man by the name of Joseph. Dimitri recounted for Nicholas how Joseph’s life appeared to go up and down.

Dimitri started: “Joseph’s father loved Joseph and gave him a beautiful, colorful coat. Now that’s good, right?”

Nicholas nodded.

“But no, that was bad, for Joseph’s brothers saw the coat and were jealous of him and sold him into slavery. Now that’s bad, right?”

Nicholas nodded.

“No, that was good, because Joseph was put in charge of the whole house of a very wealthy man. Now that’s good, right?”

Nicholas nodded again.

“No, that’s bad,” said Dimitri, “because the wealthy man’s wife tried to seduce him, and when Joseph resisted, she sent him to jail. Now that’s bad, right?”

Nicholas stopped nodding either way because he knew where this was going.

“No, that’s good,” said Dimitri, “because Joseph was put in charge over all the other prisoners. He even helped to interpret their dreams. Now that’s good, right?”

Nicholas continued to listen carefully.

“No, that’s bad, because after interpreting their dreams, Joseph asked one of the men to help him out of prison when he got out, but the man forgot about Joseph and left him behind. Now that’s bad, right?”

Nicholas saw himself as the man who had been left behind in prison.

“No! That’s good! Because God had put Joseph in just the right place at just the right time. When the king of Egypt had a dream and he needed someone to interpret it, the man who had been set free suddenly remembered that Joseph was still in jail and told the king about him.

The king summoned Joseph, asked for an interpretation and Joseph gave it to him. The king was so impressed with Joseph that he put Joseph in charge of his whole kingdom. As a result, Joseph was able to use his new position to save hundreds of thousands of lives, including the lives of his own father and even his brothersthe very ones who had sold him into slavery in the first place. And that’s very good!”

“So you see,” said Dimitri, “just as you’ve always told us, we never know how the story will turn out until the very end. God knew what He was doing all along! You see…

– at just the right time, Joseph was born and his father loved him,
– so that at just the right time his brothers would mistreat him,
– so that at just the right time the slave traders would come along and buy him,
– so that at just the right time he would be put in charge of a wealthy man’s house,
– so that at just the right time he would be thrown into jail,
– so that at just the right time he would be put in charge of the prisoners,
– so that at just the right time he could interpret their dreams,
– so that at just the right time he could interpret Pharaoh’s dreams,
– so that at just the right time he would become second in command over all of Egypt,
– so that at just the right time Joseph would be in the one place in the world that God wanted him to be so that he could save the lives of his father and brothers and many, many others!

“All along the way, Joseph never gave up on God. He knew the secret of enjoying the story while he lived it out: he always trusted the Storyteller, the One who was writing the story of his life.”

All of Nicholas’ fears and doubts faded away in those moments and he knew he could trust the Storyteller, the One who was writing the story of his life, too. Nicholas’ story wasn’t over yet, and he had to trust that the God who brought him this far could see him through to the end.

Nicholas looked at Dimitri with a smile of thanks, then closed his eyes. It would be a long two months of waiting for the council’s decision. But he knew that if he could trust God in that one moment, and then in the next moment, and then the next, each of those moments would add up to minutes, and minutes would add up to hours. Hours would turn into weeks, then months, then years. He knew that it all began with trusting God in a moment.

With his eyes still closed, Nicholas put his full faith and trust in God again. The peace of God flooded his heart.

Soon, two months had passed by. The council was ready to make their final decisions on many matters, including the decision that had landed Nicholas under house arrest in the first placeand Nicholas was about to find out the results.

CHAPTER 36 (Back to Table of Contents)

“They did it!” It was Dimitri, bursting through the door to Nicholas’ room as soon as the palace guard had opened it.

“They did it!” he repeated. “It’s done! The council has voted and they’ve agreed with you! All but two of the 318 bishops have sided with you over Arius!”

Relief swept over Nicholas’ whole body. Dimitri could feel it in his body, too, as he watched the news flood over Nicholas’ entire being.

“And furthermore,” said Dimitri, “the council has decided not to take any further action against you!”

Both pieces of news were the best possible outcome Nicholas could have imagined. Even though Nicholas’ action had cost him his position as a bishop, it had not jeopardized the outcome of the proceedings. It was even possiblethough he never knew for surethat his action against Arius had perhaps in some way shaped what took place during those summer months at that historic council.

Within minutes of Dimitri’s arrival, another visitor appeared at Nicholas’ door. It was Constantine.

The council’s decision about what to do with Nicholas was one thing, but Constantine’s decision was another. A fresh wave of fear washed over Nicholas as he thought of the possibilities.

“Nicholas,” said the emperor, “I wanted to personally thank you for coming here to be my guest in Nicaea. I want to apologize for what you’ve had to endure these past two months. This wasn’t what I had planned for you and I’m sure it wasn’t what you had planned, either. But even though you weren’t able to attend the rest of the proceedings, I assure you that your presence was felt throughout every meeting. What you did that day in the hall spoke to me about what it means to follow Christ more than anything else I heard in the days that followed. I’d like to hear more from you in the future, if you would be willing to be my guest again. But next time, it won’t be in the farthest corner of the palace. Furthermore, I have asked for and received permission from the council to reinstate you to your position as Bishop of Myra. I believe the One who called you to serve Him would want you to continue doing everything you’ve been doing up to this point. As for me, let me just say that I appreciate what you’ve done here more than you can possibly know. Thank you for coming, and whenever you’re ready, you’re free to go home.”

Nicholas had been listening to Constantine’s words as if he were in a dream. He could hardly believe his ears. But when the emperor said the word “home,” Nicholas knew this wasn’t a dream, and the word rang like the sweetest bell in Nicholas’ ears. Of all the words the emperor had just spoken, none sounded better to him than that final word: home. He wanted nothing more than to get back to the flock he served. It was for them that he had come to this important gathering in the first place, to ensure that the Truths he had taught them would continue to be taught throughout the land.

After more than two months of being separated from them, and the ongoing question of what would become of them and the hundreds of thousands of others like them in the future who would be affected by their decisions here, Nicholas could finally go home. He was free again in more ways than one.

PART 7

Listen to Part 6 here (20 minutes, including Chapters 37, the Epilogue and the Conclusion)

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric and Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

CHAPTER 37 (Back to Table of Contents)

Nicholas stood at his favorite spot in the world one last time: by the sea. Eighteen years had passed since he had retuned to Myra from the council in Nicaea. In the days since coming home, he continued to serve the Lord as he had always done: with all his heart, soul, mind and strength.

Nicholas had come to the shore with Dimitri and Anna Maria, who had brought with them one of their grandchildren, a young girl seven years old, named Ruthie.

Ruthie had been running back and forth in the waves, as Dimitri and Anna Maria tried to keep up with her. Nicholas had plenty of time to look out over the sea and as he often did, look out over eternity as well.

Looking back on his life, Nicholas never knew if he really accomplished what he wanted to in life: to make a difference in the world. He had seen glimpses along the way, of course, in the lives of people like Dimitri, Samuel, Ruthie, Sophia, Cecilia and Anna Maria.

He had also learned from people like the ship’s captain that when the captain arrived in Rome, his ship miraculously weighed exactly the same as before he had set sail from Alexandriaeven after giving the people of Myra several years’ worth of grain from it. Reminders like these encouraged Nicholas that God really had been guiding him in his decisions.

He still had questions though. He never quite knew if he had done the right thing at the council in Nicaea. He never quite knew if his later private conversations with Constantine might have impacted the emperor’s personal faith in Christ.

He was encouraged, however, to learn that Constantine’s mother had also made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land just as Nicholas had done. And after her visit, she persuaded Constantine to build churches over the holy sites she had seen. She had recently completed building a church in Bethlehem over the spot where Jesus was born, as well as a church in Jerusalem over the spot where Jesus had died and risen from the dead.

Nicholas knew he had had both successes and mistakes in his life. But looking back over it, he couldn’t always tell which was which! Those times that he thought were the valleys turned out to be the mountaintops, and the mountaintops turned out to be valleys. But the most important thing, he reminded himself, was that he trusted God in all things, knowing that God could work anything for good for those who loved Him, who were called according to His purpose.

What the future held for the world, Nicholas had no idea. But he knew that he had done what he could with the time that he had. He tried to love God and love others as Jesus had called him to do. And where he had failed along the way, he trusted that Jesus could cover those failures, too, just as Jesus had covered his sins by dying on the cross.

As Nicholas’ father had done before him, Nicholas looked out over the sea again, too. Then closing his eyes, he asked God for strength for the next journey he was about to take.

He let the sun warm his face, then he opened the palms of his hands and let the breeze lift them into the air. He praised God as the warm breeze floated gently through his fingertips.

Little Ruthie returned from splashing in the water, followed closely by Dimitri and Anna Maria. Ruthie looked up at Nicholas, with his eyes closed and his hands raised towards heaven. Reaching out to him, she tugged at his clothes and asked, “Nicholas, have you ever seen God?”

Nicholas opened his eyes and looked down at Ruthie, then smiled up at Dimitri and Anna Maria. He looked out at the sunshine and the waves and the miles and miles of shoreline that stretched out in both directions before him. Turning his face back towards Ruthie, Nicholas said, “Yes, Ruthie, I have seen God. And the older I get, the more I see Him everywhere I look.”

Ruthie smiled, and Nicholas gave her a warm hug. Then just as quickly as she had run up to him, she ran off again to play.

Nicholas exchanged smiles with Dimitri and Anna Maria, then they, too, were off again, chasing Ruthie down the beach.

Nicholas looked one last time at the beautiful sea, then turned and headed towards home.

EPILOGUE (Back to Table of Contents)

So now you know a little bit more about me–Dimitri Alexander–and my good friend, Nicholas. That was the last time I saw him, until this morning. He had asked if he could spend a few days alone, just him and the Lord that he loved. He said he had one more journey to prepare for. Anna Maria and I guessed, of course, just what he meant.

We knew he was probably getting ready to go home, to his real home, the one that Jesus had said He was going to prepare for each of us who believe in Him.

Nicholas had been looking forward to this trip his whole life. Not that he wanted to shortchange a single moment of the life that God that had given him here on earth, for he knew that this life had a uniquely important purpose as well, or else God would never have created it with such beauty and precision and marvelous mystery.

But as Nicholas’ life here on earth wound down, he said he was ready. He was ready to go, and he looked forward to everything that God had in store for him next.

So when Nicholas sent word this morning for Anna Maria and me and a few other friends to come and see him, we knew that the time had come.

As we came into this room, we found him lying on his bed, just as he is right now. He was breathing quietly and he motioned for us to come close. We couldn’t hold back our tears, and he didn’t try to stop us. He knew how hard it was to say goodbye to those we love. But he also made it easier for us. He smiled one more time and spoke softly, saying the same words that he had spoken when Ruthie had died many years before: “Either way we win,” he said. “Either way we win.”

“Yes, Nicholas,” I said. “Either way we win.” Then the room became quiet again. Nicholas closed his eyes and fell asleep for the last time. No one moved. No one said a word.

This man who lay before us slept as if it were just another night in his life. But we knew this was a holy moment. Nicholas had just entered into the presence of the Lord. As Nicholas had done throughout his life, we were sure he was doing right now in heaven, walking and talking and laughing with Jesus, but now they were face to face.

We could only imagine what Nicholas might be saying to Jesus. But we knew for certain what Jesus was saying to him: “Well done, My good and faithful servant. Well done. Come and share your Master’s happiness.”

I have no idea how history might remember Nicholas, if it will remember him at all. He was no emperor like Constantine. He was no tyrant like Diocletian. He was no orator like Arius. He was simply a Christian trying to live out his faith, touching one life at a time as best he knew how.

Nicholas may have wondered if his life made any difference. I know my answer, and now that you know his story, I’ll let you decide for yourself. In the end, I suppose only God really knows just how many lives were touched by this remarkable man.

But what I do know this: each of us has just one life to live. But if we live it right, as Nicholas did, one life is all we need.

CONCLUSION (Back to Table of Contents)

by Eric Elder

What Nicholas didn’t know, and what no one who knew him could have possibly imagined, was just how far and wide this one life would reach–not only throughout the world, but also throughout the ages.

He was known to his parents as their beloved son, and to those in his city as their beloved bishop. But he has become known to us by another name: Saint Nicholas.

The biblical word for “saint” literally means “believer.” The Bible talks about the saints in Ephesus, the saints in Rome, the saints in Philippi and the saints in Jerusalem. Each time the word saints refers to the believers who were in those cities. So Nicholas rightly became known as “Saint Nicholas,” or to say it another way, “Nicholas, The Believer.” The Latin translation is “Santa Nicholas,” and in Dutch “Sinterklaas,” from which we get the name “Santa Claus.”

His good name and his good deeds have been an inspiration to so many, that the day he passed from this life to the next, on December 6th, 343 A.D., is still celebrated by people throughout the world.

Many legends have been told about Nicholas over the years, some giving him qualities that make him seem larger than life. But the reason that so many legends of any kind grow, including those told about Saint Nicholas, is often because the people about whom they’re told were larger than life themselves. They were people who were so good or so well-respected that every good deed becomes attributed to them, as if they had done them themselves.

While not all the stories attributed to Nicholas can be traced to the earliest records of his life, the histories that were recorded closest to the time period in which he lived do record many of the stories found in this book. To help you sort through them, here’s what we do know:

  • Nicholas was born sometime between 260-280 A.D. in the city of Patara, a city you can still visit today in modern-day Turkey, on the northern coast of the Mediterranean Sea.
  • Nicholas’ parents were devout Christians who died in a plague when Nicholas was young, leaving him with a sizable inheritance.
  • Nicholas made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land and lived there for a number of years before returning to his home province of Lycia.
  • Nicholas traveled across the Mediterranean Sea in a ship that was caught in a storm. After praying, his ship reached its destination as if someone was miraculously holding the rudder steady. The rudder of a ship is also called a tiller, and sailors on the Mediterranean Sea today still wish each other luck by saying, “May Nicholas hold the tiller!”
  • When Nicholas returned from the Holy Land, he took up residence in the city of Myra, about 30 miles from his hometown of Patara. Nicholas became the bishop of Myra and lived there the rest of his life.
  • Nicholas secretly gave three gifts of gold on three separate occasions to a man whose daughters were to be sold into slavery because he had no money to offer to potential husbands as a dowry. The family discovered Nicholas was the mysterious donor on one of his attempts, which is why we know the story today. In this version of the story, we’ve added the twist of having Nicholas deliver the first two gifts, and Dimitri deliver the third, to capture the idea that many gifts were given back then, and are still given today, in the name of Saint Nicholas, who was known for such deeds. The theme of redemption is also so closely associated with this story from Saint Nicholas’ life, that if you pass by a pawn shop today, you will often see three golden balls in their logo, representing the three bags of gold that Nicholas gave to spare these girls from their unfortunate fate.
  • Nicholas pled for the lives of three innocent men who were unjustly condemned to death by a magistrate in Myra, taking the sword directly from the executioner’s hand.
  • “Nicholas, Bishop of Myra” is listed on some, but not all, of the historical documents which record those who attended the real Council of Nicaea, which was convened by Emperor Constantine in 325 A.D. One of the council’s main decisions addressed the divinity of Christ, resulting in the writing of the Nicene Creed–a creed which is still recited in many churches today. Some historians say that Nicholas’ name does not appear on all the record books of this council because of his banishment from the proceedings after striking Arius for denying that Christ was divine. Nicholas is, however, listed on at least five of these ancient record books, including the earliest known Greek manuscript of the event.
  • The Nicene Creed was adopted at the Council of Nicaea and has become one of the most widely used, brief statements of the Christian faith. The original version reads, in part, as translated from the Greek: “We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of all things visible and invisible. And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, begotten of the Father, the only-begotten; that is, of the essence of the Father, God of God, Light of Light, very God of very God, begotten, not made, being of one substance with the Father; By whom all things were made both in heaven and on earth; Who for us men, and for our salvation, came down and was incarnate and was made man; He suffered, and the third day He rose again, ascended into heaven; From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead…” Subsequent versions, beginning as early as 381 A.D., have altered and clarified some of the original statements, resulting in a few similar, but not quite identical statements that are now in use.
  • Nicholas is recorded as having done much for the people of Myra, including securing grain from a ship traveling from Alexandria to Rome, which saved the people in that region from a famine.
  • Constantine’s mother, Helen, did visit the Holy Land and encouraged Constantine to build churches over the sites that she felt were most important to the Christian faith. The churches were built on the locations she had been shown by local believers where Jesus was born, and where Jesus died and rose again. Those churches, The Church of the Nativity in Bethlehem and the Church of the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem, have been destroyed and rebuilt many times over the years, but still in the same locations that Constantine’s mother, and likely Nicholas himself, had seen.
  • The date of Nicholas’ death has been established as December 6th, 343 A.D., and you can still visit his tomb in the modern city of Demre, Turkey, formerly known as Myra, in the province of Lycia. Nicholas’ bones were removed from the tomb in 1087 A.D. by men from Italy who feared that they might be destroyed or stolen, as the country was being invaded by others. The bones of Saint Nicholas were taken to the city of Bari, Italy, where they are still entombed today.

Of the many other stories told about or attributed to Nicholas, it’s hard to know with certainty which ones actually took place and which were simply attributed to him because of his already good and popular name. For instance, in the 12th century, stories began to surface of how Nicholas had brought three children back to life who had been brutally murdered. Even though the first recorded accounts of this story didn’t appear until more than 800 years after Nicholas’ death, this story is one of the most frequently associated with Saint Nicholas in religious artwork, featuring three young children being raised to life and standing next to Nicholas. We have included the essence of this story in this novel in the form of the three orphans who Nicholas met in the Holy Land and whom he helped to bring back to life–at least spiritually.

While all of these additional stories can’t be attributed to Nicholas with certainty, we can say that his life and his memory had such a profound effect throughout history that more churches throughout the world now bear the name of “Saint Nicholas” than any other figure, outside of the original disciples themselves.

Some people wonder if they can believe in Saint Nicholas or not. Nicholas probably wouldn’t care so much if you believed in him or not, but that you believed in the One in whom He believed, Jesus Christ.

A popular image today shows Saint Nicholas bowing down, his hat at his side, kneeling in front of baby Jesus in the manger. Although that scene could never have taken place in real life, for Saint Nicholas was born almost 300 years after the birth of Christ, the heart of that scene couldn’t be more accurate. Nicholas was a true believer in Jesus and he did worship, adore and live his life in service to the Christ.

Saint Nicholas would have never wanted his story to replace the story of Jesus in the manger, but he would have loved to have his story point to Jesus in the manger. And that’s why this book was written.

While the stories told here were selected from the many that have been told about Saint Nicholas over the years, these were told so that you might believe–not just in Nicholas, but in Jesus Christ, his Savior. These stories were written down for the same reason the Apostle John wrote down the stories he recorded about Jesus in the Bible. John said he wrote his stories:

“…that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that by believing you may have life in His name” (John 20:31).

Nicholas would want the same for you. He would want you to become what he was: a Believer.

If you’ve never done so, put your faith in Jesus Christ today, asking Him to forgive you of your sins and giving you the assurance that you will live with Him forever.

If you’ve already put your faith in Christ, let this story remind you just how precious your faith really is. Renew your commitment today to serve Christ as Nicholas served Him: with all of your heart, soul, mind and strength. God really will work all things together for good. As the Bible says:

“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28).

Thanks for reading this special book about this special man, and I pray that your Christmas may be truly merry and bright. As Clement Moore said in his now famous poem, A Visit From St. Nicholas:
“Happy Christmas to all, and to all a good night!”
Eric Elder

ABOUT THE AUTHORS (Back to Table of Contents)

Eric & Lana Elder have written numerous Christmas stories that have captivated and inspired thousands as part of an annual Christmas production known as The Bethlehem Walk.

St. Nicholas: The Believer marks the debut of their first full-length Christmas story. Eric & Lana have also collaborated on several other inspirational books including:

  • Two Weeks With God
  • What God Says About Sex
  • Exodus: Lessons In Freedom
  • Jesus: Lessons In Love
  • Acts: Lessons In Faith
  • Nehemiah: Lessons In Rebuilding
  • Ephesians: Lessons In Grace
  • Israel: Lessons From The Holy Land
  • Israel For Kids: Lessons From The Holy Land
  • The Top 20 Passages In The Bible
  • Romans: Lessons In Renewing Your Mind
  • and Making The Most Of The Darkness

To order or learn more, please visit:  www.InspiringBooks.com

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

Thanks for reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric and Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

St. Nicholas: The Believer – Part 7

You're reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

PART 7

Click to listen to Part 7, which includes Chapter 37, the Epilogue, the Conclusion, the Acknowledgements and About The Authors, read by Eric Elder.

CHAPTER 37

Nicholas stood at his favorite spot in the world one last time: by the sea. Eighteen years had passed since he had retuned to Myra from the council in Nicaea. In the days since coming home, he continued to serve the Lord as he had always done: with all his heart, soul, mind and strength.

Nicholas had come to the shore with Dimitri and Anna Maria, who had brought with them one of their grandchildren, a young girl seven years old, named Ruthie.

Ruthie had been running back and forth in the waves, as Dimitri and Anna Maria tried to keep up with her. Nicholas had plenty of time to look out over the sea and as he often did, look out over eternity as well.

Looking back on his life, Nicholas never knew if he really accomplished what he wanted to in life: to make a difference in the world. He had seen glimpses along the way, of course, in the lives of people like Dimitri, Samuel, Ruthie, Sophia, Cecilia and Anna Maria.

He had also learned from people like the ship’s captain that when the captain arrived in Rome, his ship miraculously weighed exactly the same as before he had set sail from Alexandriaeven after giving the people of Myra several years’ worth of grain from it. Reminders like these encouraged Nicholas that God really had been guiding him in his decisions.

He still had questions though. He never quite knew if he had done the right thing at the council in Nicaea. He never quite knew if his later private conversations with Constantine might have impacted the emperor’s personal faith in Christ.

He was encouraged, however, to learn that Constantine’s mother had also made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land just as Nicholas had done. And after her visit, she persuaded Constantine to build churches over the holy sites she had seen. She had recently completed building a church in Bethlehem over the spot where Jesus was born, as well as a church in Jerusalem over the spot where Jesus had died and risen from the dead.

Nicholas knew he had had both successes and mistakes in his life. But looking back over it, he couldn’t always tell which was which! Those times that he thought were the valleys turned out to be the mountaintops, and the mountaintops turned out to be valleys. But the most important thing, he reminded himself, was that he trusted God in all things, knowing that God could work anything for good for those who loved Him, who were called according to His purpose.

What the future held for the world, Nicholas had no idea. But he knew that he had done what he could with the time that he had. He tried to love God and love others as Jesus had called him to do. And where he had failed along the way, he trusted that Jesus could cover those failures, too, just as Jesus had covered his sins by dying on the cross.

As Nicholas’ father had done before him, Nicholas looked out over the sea again, too. Then closing his eyes, he asked God for strength for the next journey he was about to take.

He let the sun warm his face, then he opened the palms of his hands and let the breeze lift them into the air. He praised God as the warm breeze floated gently through his fingertips.

Little Ruthie returned from splashing in the water, followed closely by Dimitri and Anna Maria. Ruthie looked up at Nicholas, with his eyes closed and his hands raised towards heaven. Reaching out to him, she tugged at his clothes and asked, “Nicholas, have you ever seen God?”

Nicholas opened his eyes and looked down at Ruthie, then smiled up at Dimitri and Anna Maria. He looked out at the sunshine and the waves and the miles and miles of shoreline that stretched out in both directions before him. Turning his face back towards Ruthie, Nicholas said, “Yes, Ruthie, I have see God. And the older I get, the more I see Him everywhere I look.”

Ruthie smiled, and Nicholas gave her a warm hug. Then just as quickly as she had run up to him, she ran off again to play.

Nicholas exchanged smiles with Dimitri and Anna Maria, then they, too, were off again, chasing Ruthie down the beach.

Nicholas looked one last time at the beautiful sea, then turned and headed towards home.

EPILOGUE

So now you know a little bit more about me—Dimitri Alexander—and my good friend, Nicholas. That was the last time I saw him, until this morning. He had asked if he could spend a few days alone, just him and the Lord that he loved. He said he had one more journey to prepare for. Anna Maria and I guessed, of course, just what he meant.

We knew he was probably getting ready to go home, to his real home, the one that Jesus had said He was going to prepare for each of us who believe in Him.

Nicholas had been looking forward to this trip his whole life. Not that he wanted to shortchange a single moment of the life that God that had given him here on earth, for he knew that this life had a uniquely important purpose as well, or else God would never have created it with such beauty and precision and marvelous mystery.

But as Nicholas’ life here on earth wound down, he said he was ready. He was ready to go, and he looked forward to everything that God had in store for him next.

So when Nicholas sent word this morning for Anna Maria and me and a few other friends to come and see him, we knew that the time had come.

As we came into this room, we found him lying on his bed, just as he is right now. He was breathing quietly and he motioned for us to come close. We couldn’t hold back our tears, and he didn’t try to stop us. He knew how hard it was to say goodbye to those we love. But he also made it easier for us. He smiled one more time and spoke softly, saying the same words that he had spoken when Ruthie had died many years before: “Either way we win,” he said. “Either way we win.”

“Yes, Nicholas,” I said. “Either way we win.” Then the room became quiet again. Nicholas closed his eyes and fell asleep for the last time. No one moved. No one said a word.

This man who lay before us slept as if it were just another night in his life. But we knew this was a holy moment. Nicholas had just entered into the presence of the Lord. As Nicholas had done throughout his life, we were sure he was doing right now in heaven, walking and talking and laughing with Jesus, but now they were face to face.

We could only imagine what Nicholas might be saying to Jesus. But we knew for certain what Jesus was saying to him: “Well done, My good and faithful servant. Well done. Come and share your Master’s happiness.”

I have no idea how history might remember Nicholas, if it will remember him at all. He was no emperor like Constantine. He was no tyrant like Diocletian. He was no orator like Arius. He was simply a Christian trying to live out his faith, touching one life at a time as best he knew how.

Nicholas may have wondered if his life made any difference. I know my answer, and now that you know his story, I’ll let you decide for yourself. In the end, I suppose only God really knows just how many lives were touched by this remarkable man.

But what I do know this: each of us has just one life to live. But if we live it right, as Nicholas did, one life is all we need.

CONCLUSION
by Eric Elder

What Nicholas didn’t know, and what no one who knew him could have possibly imagined, was just how far and wide this one life would reach—not only throughout the world, but also throughout the ages.

He was known to his parents as their beloved son, and to those in his city as their beloved bishop. But he has become known to us by another name: Saint Nicholas.

The biblical word for “saint” literally means “believer.” The Bible talks about the saints in Ephesus, the saints in Rome, the saints in Philippi and the saints in Jerusalem. Each time the word saints refers to the believers who were in those cities. So Nicholas rightly became known as “Saint Nicholas,” or to say it another way, “Nicholas, The Believer.” The Latin translation is “Santa Nicholas,” and in Dutch “Sinterklaas,” from which we get the name “Santa Claus.”

His good name and his good deeds have been an inspiration to so many, that the day he passed from this life to the next, on December 6th, 343 A.D., is still celebrated by people throughout the world.

Many legends have been told about Nicholas over the years, some giving him qualities that make him seem larger than life. But the reason that so many legends of any kind grow, including those told about Saint Nicholas, is often because the people about whom they’re told were larger than life themselves. They were people who were so good or so well-respected that every good deed becomes attributed to them, as if they had done them themselves.

While not all the stories attributed to Nicholas can be traced to the earliest records of his life, the histories that were recorded closest to the time period in which he lived do record many of the stories found in this book. To help you sort through them, here’s what we do know:

  • Nicholas was born sometime between 260-280 A.D. in the city of Patara, a city you can still visit today in modern-day Turkey, on the northern coast of the Mediterranean Sea.
  • Nicholas’ parents were devout Christians who died in a plague when Nicholas was young, leaving him with a sizable inheritance.
  • Nicholas made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land and lived there for a number of years before returning to his home province of Lycia.
  • Nicholas traveled across the Mediterranean Sea in a ship that was caught in a storm. After praying, his ship reached its destination as if someone was miraculously holding the rudder steady. The rudder of a ship is also called a tiller, and sailors on the Mediterranean Sea today still wish each other luck by saying, “May Nicholas hold the tiller!”
  • When Nicholas returned from the Holy Land, he took up residence in the city of Myra, about 30 miles from his hometown of Patara. Nicholas became the bishop of Myra and lived there the rest of his life.
  • Nicholas secretly gave three gifts of gold on three separate occasions to a man whose daughters were to be sold into slavery because he had no money to offer to potential husbands as a dowry. The family discovered Nicholas was the mysterious donor on one of his attempts, which is why we know the story today. In this version of the story, we’ve added the twist of having Nicholas deliver the first two gifts, and Dimitri deliver the third, to capture the idea that many gifts were given back then, and are still given today, in the name of Saint Nicholas, who was known for such deeds. The theme of redemption is also so closely associated with this story from Saint Nicholas’ life, that if you pass by a pawn shop today, you will often see three golden balls in their logo, representing the three bags of gold that Nicholas gave to spare these girls from their unfortunate fate.
  • Nicholas pled for the lives of three innocent men who were unjustly condemned to death by a magistrate in Myra, taking the sword directly from the executioner’s hand.
  • “Nicholas, Bishop of Myra” is listed on some, but not all, of the historical documents which record those who attended the real Council of Nicaea, which was convened by Emperor Constantine in 325 A.D. One of the council’s main decisions addressed the divinity of Christ, resulting in the writing of the Nicene Creed—a creed which is still recited in many churches today. Some historians say that Nicholas’ name does not appear on all the record books of this council because of his banishment from the proceedings after striking Arius for denying that Christ was divine. Nicholas is, however, listed on at least five of these ancient record books, including the earliest known Greek manuscript of the event.
  • The Nicene Creed was adopted at the Council of Nicaea and has become one of the most widely used, brief statements of the Christian faith. The original version reads, in part, as translated from the Greek: “We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of all things visible and invisible. And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, begotten of the Father, the only-begotten; that is, of the essence of the Father, God of God, Light of Light, very God of very God, begotten, not made, being of one substance with the Father; By whom all things were made both in heaven and on earth; Who for us men, and for our salvation, came down and was incarnate and was made man; He suffered, and the third day He rose again, ascended into heaven; From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead…” Subsequent versions, beginning as early as 381 A.D., have altered and clarified some of the original statements, resulting in a few similar, but not quite identical statements that are now in use.
  • Nicholas is recorded as having done much for the people of Myra, including securing grain from a ship traveling from Alexandria to Rome, which saved the people in that region from a famine.
  • Constantine’s mother, Helen, did visit the Holy Land and encouraged Constantine to build churches over the sites that she felt were most important to the Christian faith. The churches were built on the locations she had been shown by local believers where Jesus was born, and where Jesus died and rose again. Those churches, The Church of the Nativity in Bethlehem and the Church of the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem, have been destroyed and rebuilt many times over the years, but still in the same locations that Constantine’s mother, and likely Nicholas himself, had seen.
  • The date of Nicholas’ death has been established as December 6th, 343 A.D., and you can still visit his tomb in the modern city of Demre, Turkey, formerly known as Myra, in the province of Lycia. Nicholas’ bones were removed from the tomb in 1087 A.D. by men from Italy who feared that they might be destroyed or stolen, as the country was being invaded by others. The bones of Saint Nicholas were taken to the city of Bari, Italy, where they are still entombed today.

Of the many other stories told about or attributed to Nicholas, it’s hard to know with certainty which ones actually took place and which were simply attributed to him because of his already good and popular name. For instance, in the 12th century, stories began to surface of how Nicholas had brought three children back to life who had been brutally murdered. Even though the first recorded accounts of this story didn’t appear until more than 800 years after Nicholas’ death, this story is one of the most frequently associated with Saint Nicholas in religious artwork, featuring three young children being raised to life and standing next to Nicholas. We have included the essence of this story in this novel in the form of the three orphans who Nicholas met in the Holy Land and whom he helped to bring back to life—at least spiritually.

While all of these additional stories can’t be attributed to Nicholas with certainty, we can say that his life and his memory had such a profound effect throughout history that more churches throughout the world now bear the name of “Saint Nicholas” than any other figure, outside of the original disciples themselves.

Some people wonder if they can believe in Saint Nicholas or not. Nicholas probably wouldn’t care so much if you believed in him or not, but that you believed in the One in whom He believed, Jesus Christ.

A popular image today shows Saint Nicholas bowing down, his hat at his side, kneeling in front of baby Jesus in the manger. Although that scene could never have taken place in real life, for Saint Nicholas was born almost 300 years after the birth of Christ, the heart of that scene couldn’t be more accurate. Nicholas was a true believer in Jesus and he did worship, adore and live his life in service to the Christ.

Saint Nicholas would have never wanted his story to replace the story of Jesus in the manger, but he would have loved to have his story point to Jesus in the manger. And that’s why this book was written.

While the stories told here were selected from the many that have been told about Saint Nicholas over the years, these were told so that you might believe—not just in Nicholas, but in Jesus Christ, his Savior. These stories were written down for the same reason the Apostle John wrote down the stories he recorded about Jesus in the Bible. John said he wrote his stories:

“…that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that by believing you may have life in His name” (John 20:31).

Nicholas would want the same for you. He would want you to become what he was: a Believer.

If you’ve never done so, put your faith in Jesus Christ today, asking Him to forgive you of your sins and giving you the assurance that you will live with Him forever.

If you’ve already put your faith in Christ, let this story remind you just how precious your faith really is. Renew your commitment today to serve Christ as Nicholas served Him: with all of your heart, soul, mind and strength. God really will work all things together for good. As the Bible says:

“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28).

Thanks for reading this special book about this special man, and I pray that your Christmas may be truly merry and bright. As Clement Moore said in his now famous poem, A Visit From St. Nicholas:

“Happy Christmas to all, and to all a good night!”

Eric Elder

ABOUT THE AUTHORS

Eric & Lana Elder have written numerous Christmas stories that have captivated and inspired thousands as part of an annual Christmas production known as The Bethlehem Walk.

St. Nicholas: The Believer marks the debut of their first full-length Christmas story. Eric & Lana have also collaborated on several other inspirational books including:

  • Two Weeks With God
  • What God Says About Sex
  • Exodus: Lessons In Freedom
  • Jesus: Lessons In Love
  • Acts: Lessons In Faith
  • Nehemiah: Lessons In Rebuilding
  • Ephesians: Lessons In Grace
  • Israel: Lessons From The Holy Land
  • Israel For Kids: Lessons From The Holy Land
  • The Top 20 Passages In The Bible
  • Romans: Lessons In Renewing Your Mind
  • and Making The Most Of The Darkness

To order or learn more, please visit:  www.InspiringBooks.com

St. Nicholas: The Believer – Part 6

You're reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

PART 6

Click to listen to Part 6, which includes Chapters 31-36, read by Eric Elder.

CHAPTER 31

“And you’ve still never told her, after all these years?” Nicholas asked Dimitri. It had been twelve years since Nicholas had gotten out of prison, and they were talking about the bag of gold that Dimitri had thrown into Anna Maria’s open window five years before that.

“She’s never asked,” said Dimitri. “And even if I told her it was me, she wouldn’t believe me. She’s convinced you did it.”

“But how could I, when she knew I was in prison?” It was a conversation they had had before, but Nicholas still found it astounding. Dimitri insisted on keeping his act of giving a secret, just as Nicholas had done whenever possible, too.

“Besides,” added Dimitri, “she’s right. It really was you who inspired me to give her that gift, as you had already given her family two bags of gold in a similar way. So in a very real sense, it did come from you.”

Nicholas had to admit there was some logic in Dimitri’s thinking. “But it didn’t start with me, either. It was Christ who inspired me.”

And to that, Dimitri conceded and said, “And it was Christ who inspired me, too. Believe me, Anna Maria knows that as much as anyone else. Her faith is deeper than ever before. Ever since she met you, she continues to give God credit for all things.”

And with that, Nicholas was satisfied, as long as God got the credit in the end. For as Nicholas had taught Dimitri years earlier, there’s nothing we have that did not come from God first.

Changing subjects, Nicholas said, “You’re sure she won’t mind you being away for three months? I can still find someone else to accompany me.”

“She’s completely and utterly happy for me to go with you,” said Dimitri. “She knows how important this is to you, and she knows how much it means to me as well. I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

They were discussing their plans to go to the Council of Nicaea that summer. Nicholas had been invited by special request of the emperor, and each bishop was allowed to bring a personal attendant along with him. Nicholas asked Dimitri as soon as he received the invitation.

The Council of Nicaea would be a remarkable event. When Nicholas first opened the letter inviting him to come, he couldn’t believe it. So much had changed in the world since he had gotten out of prison twelve years earlier.

Yet there it was, a summons from the Roman emperor to appear before him at Eastertide. The only summons a bishop would have gotten under Emperor Diocletian would have been an invitation to an execution—his own! But under Constantine’s leadership, life for Christians had radically changed.

Constantine had not only signed the edict that called for true tolerance to be shown to the Christians, which resulted in setting them free from prison, but he also had started giving them their property back—property which had been taken away under his predecessor. Constantine was even beginning to fund the building and repair of many of the churches that had been destroyed by Diocletian. It was the beginning of a new wave of grace for the Christians, after such an intense persecution before.

As a further sign of Constantine’s new support for the cause of Christianity, he had called for a gathering of over 300 of the leading bishops in the land. This gathering would serve two purposes for Constantine: it would unify the church within the previously fractured empire, and it wouldn’t hurt his hopes of bringing unity back to the whole country. As the leader of the people, Constantine asserted that it was his responsibility to provide for their spiritual well-being. As such, he pledged to attend and preside over this historic council himself. It would take place in the city of Nicaea, starting in the spring of that year and continuing for several months into the summer.

When Nicholas received his invitation, he quietly praised God for the changing direction of his world. While the Great Persecution had deepened the faith of many of those who survived it, that same persecution had taken its toll on the ability of many others, severely limiting their ability to teach, preach and reach those around them with the life-changing message of Christ.

Now those barriers had been removedwith the support and approval of the emperor himself. The only barriers that remained were within the hearts and minds of those who would hear the good news, and would have to decide for themselves what they were going to do with it.

As for Nicholas, he had grown in influence and respect in Myra, as well as the region around him. His great wealth was long since gone, for he had given most of it away when he saw the Great Persecution coming, and what remained had been discovered and ransacked while he was in prison. But what he lost in wealth he made up for in influence, for his heart and actions were still bent towards giving—no matter what he had or didn’t have to give. After giving so much of himself to the people around him, he was naturally among those who were chosen to attend the upcoming council. It would turn out to become one of the most momentous events in history, not to mention one of the most memorable events in his own life—but not necessarily for a reason he would want to remember.

CHAPTER 32

Although Christians were enjoying a new kind of freedom under Constantine, the future of Christianity was still at risk. The threats no longer came from outside the church, but from within. Factions had begun to rise inside the ranks of the growing church, with intense discussions surrounding various theological points which had very practical implications.

In particular, a very small but vocal group, led by a man named Arius, had started to gain attention as they began to question whether Jesus was actually divine or not.

Was Jesus merely a man? Or was He, in fact, one with God in His very essence? To men like Nicholas and Dimitri, the question was hardly debatable, for they had devoted their entire lives to following Jesus as their Lord. They had risked everything to follow Him in word and deed. He was their Lord, their Savior, their Light and their Hope. Like many of the others who would be attending the council, it was not their robes or outer garments that bore witness to their faith in Christ, but the scars and wounds they bore in their flesh as they suffered for Him. They had risked their lives under the threat of death for worshipping Christ as divine, rather than Emperor Diocletian. There was no question in their minds regarding this issue. But still there were some who, like Arius, felt this was a question that was up for debate.

In Arius’ zeal to see that people worshipped God alone, Arius could not conceive that any man, even one as good as Jesus, could claim to be one with God without blaspheming the name of God Himself. In this, Arius was not unlike those who persecuted Jesus while He was still alive. Even some of those who were living then and had witnessed His miracles with their own eyes, and heard Jesus’ words with their own ears, could not grasp that Jesus could possibly be telling the truth when He said, “I and the Father are one.” And for this, they brought Jesus to Herod, and then to Pilate, to have Him crucified.

As a boy, Nicholas had wondered about Jesus’ claim, too. But when Nicholas was in Bethlehem, it all finally made perfect sense to him—that God Himself had come down from heaven to earth as a man to take on the sins of the world once and for all as God in the flesh.

Arius, however, was like the Apostle Paul before he met the Jesus on the road to Damascus. Before his life-changing experience, the Apostle Paul wanted to protect what he felt to be the divinity of God by persecuting anyone who said they worshipped Jesus as God. For no man, according to Paul’s earlier way of thinking, could possibly consider himself to be one with God.

Like Arius, Paul could not believe the claims of Jesus and His followers. But on the road to Damascus, as Paul was on his way to round up and kill more Christians in his zeal, Paul met the Living Christ in a vision that blinded him physically, but awakened him spiritually to the Truth. In the days that followed, Paul’s physical eyes were healed and he repented of his misguided efforts. He was baptized in Jesus’ name and began to preach from then on that Jesus was not merely a man, but that Jesus’ claims about Himself to be one with the Father were completely true. Paul gave his life in worship and service to Christ, and had to endure, like Nicholas had to endure, imprisonment and an ever-present threat of death for his faith.

Arius was more like the religious leaders of Jesus’ day who, in their zeal to defend God, actually crucified the Lord of all creation. Arius felt justified in trying to gather support among the bishops for his position.

Nicholas and Dimitri didn’t think Arius’ ideas could possibly gather many supporters. Yet they would soon find out that Arius’ personal charisma and his excellent oratorial skills might actually hold sway over some of the bishops who had not yet given the idea nor its implications full consideration.

Nicholas and Dimitri, however, like the Apostle Paul, the Apostle John and tens of thousands of others in the time since Jesus lived and died and rose again from the dead, had discovered that Jesus was, thankfully and supernaturally, both fully human and fully divine.

But what would the rest of the bishops conclude? And what would they teach as truth to others for the countless generations to come? This was to become one of the pivotal questions that was to be determined at this meeting in Nicaea. Although Nicholas was interested in this debate, he had no idea that he was about to play a key role in its outcome.

CHAPTER 33

After a grand processional of bishops and priests, a boys’ choir and Constantine’s opening words, one of the first topics addressed at the council was the one brought forth by Arius—whether or not Jesus Christ was divine.

Arius made his opening arguments with great eloquence and great persuasion in the presence of Constantine and the rest of the assembly. Jesus was, he asserted, perhaps the foremost of all created beings. But to be co-equal with God, one in substance and essence with Him, was impossible—at least according to Arius. No one could be one with God, he said.

Nicholas listened in silence, along with every other bishop in that immense room. Respect for the speaker, especially in the presence of the emperor, took precedence over any type of muttering or disturbance that might accompany other types of gatherings like this, especially on a subject of such intensity. But the longer Arius spoke, the harder it became for Nicholas to sit in silence.

After all, Nicholas’ parents had given their lives for the honor of serving Christ their Lord. Nicholas himself had been overwhelmed by the presence of God in Bethlehem, at the very spot where God made His first appearance as Man in the flesh. Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie had all been similarly affected by that visit to Bethlehem. They had walked up the hill in Jerusalem where the King of kings had been put to death by religious leadersleaders who, like Arius, doubted Jesus’ claims to be one with God.

Nicholas had always realized that Jesus was unlike any other man who had ever lived. And after Jesus died, He had risen from the dead, appeared to the twelve disciples and then appeared to more than 500 others who were living in Jerusalem at the time. What kind of man could do that? Was it just a mass hallucination? Was it just wishful thinking on the part of religious fanatics? But these weren’t just fans, they were followers who were willing to give up their lives, too, for their Lord and Savior.

The arguments continued to run through Nicholas’ head. Hadn’t the prophet Micah foretold, hundreds of years before Jesus was born, that the Messiah would be “from of old, from ancient times”? Hadn’t the Apostle John said that Jesus “was with God in the beginning,” concluding that Jesus “was God.”

Like others had tried to suggest, Arius said that Jesus had never claimed to be God. But Nicholas knew the Scriptures well enough to know that Jesus had said, “I and the Father are one. Anyone who has seen Me has seen the Father… Don’t you believe that I am in the Father, and that the Father is in Me?”

Even Jesus’ detractors at the time that He was living said that the reason they wanted to stone Jesus was because Jesus claimed to be God. The Scriptures said that these detractors cornered Jesus one day and Jesus said, “I have shown you many great miracles from the Father. For which of these do you stone me?”

They replied, “We are not stoning you for any of these, but for blasphemy, because you, a mere man, claim to be God.”

Jesus had certainly claimed to be God, a claim that got Him into hot water more than once. His claim showed that He was either a madman or a liar—or that He was telling the Truth.

Nicholas’ mind flooded with Scriptures like these, as well as with memories of the years he had spent in prisonyears he would never get back again—all because he was unwilling to worship Diocletian as a god, but was fully willing to worship Jesus as God. How could Nicholas remain silent and let Arius go on like this? How could anyone else in the room take it, he thought? Nicholas had no idea.

“There was nothing divine about him,” Arius said with conviction. “He was just a man, just like any one of us.”

Without warning, and without another moment to think about what he was doing, Nicholas stood to his feet. Then his feet, as if they had a mind of their own, began to walk deliberately and intently across the massive hall towards Arius. Arius continued talking until Nicholas finally stood directly in front of him.

Arius stopped. This breach of protocol was unprecedented.

In the silence that followed, Nicholas turned his back towards Arius and pulled down the robes from his own back, revealing the hideous scars he had gotten while in prison. Nicholas said, “I didn’t get these for just a man.’”

Turning back towards Arius and facing him squarely, Nicholas saw the smug smile return to Arius’ face. Arius said, “Well, it looks like you were mistaken.” Then Arius started up his speech again as if nothing at all had happened.

That’s when Nicholas did the unthinkable. With no other thought than to stop this man from speaking against his Lord and Savior, and in plain site of the emperor and everyone else in attendance, Nicholas clenched his fist. He pulled back his arm and he punched Arius hard in the face.

Arius stumbled and fell back, both from the impact of the blow and from the shock that came with it. Nicholas, too, was stunned—along with everyone else in the room. With the same deliberate and intentional steps which he had taken to walk up to Arius, Nicholas now walked back to his chair and took his seat.

A collective gasp echoed through the hall when Nicholas struck Arius, followed by an eruption of commotion when Nicholas sat back down in his seat. The disruption threatened to throw the entire proceedings into chaos. The vast majority of those in the room looked like they could have jumped to their feet and given Nicholas a standing ovation for this bold act—including, by the look on his face, even the emperor himself! But to others, Arius chief among them, no words nor displays of emotion could express their outrage. Everyone knew what an awful offense Nicholas had just committed. It was, in fact, illegal for anyone to use violence of any kind in the presence of the emperor. The punishment for such an act was to immediately cut off the hand of anyone who struck another person in the presence of the emperor.

Constantine knew the law, of course, but also knew Nicholas. He had once even had a dream about Nicholas in which Nicholas warned Constantine to grant a stay of execution to three men in Constantine’s court—a warning which Constantine heeded and acted upon in real life. When Constantine shared that dream with one of his generals, the general recounted to Constantine what Nicholas had done for the three innocent men back in Myra, for the general was one of the three who had seen Nicholas’ bravery in person.

Although Nicholas’ actions against Arius may have appeared rash, Constantine admired Nicholas’ pluck. Known for his quick thinking and fast action, Constantine raised his hand and brought an instant silence to the room as he did so. “This is certainly a surprise to us all,” he said. “And while the penalty for an act such in my presence is clear, I would prefer to defer this matter to the leaders of the council instead. These are your proceedings and I will defer to your wisdom to conduct them as you see fit.”

Constantine had bought both time and goodwill among the various factions. The council on the whole seemed to agree with Nicholas’ position, at least in spirit, even if they could not agree with his rash action. They would want to exact some form of punishment, since not to do so would fail to honor the rule of law. But having been given permission by the emperor himself to do as they saw fit, rather than invoke the standard punishment, they felt the freedom to take another form of action.

After a short deliberation, the leaders of the council agreed and determined that Nicholas should be defrocked immediately from his position as a bishop, banished from taking part in the rest of the proceedings in Nicaea and held under house arrest within the palace complex. There he could await any further decision the council might see fit at the conclusion of their meetings that summer. It was a lenient sentence, in light of the offense.

But for Nicholas, even before he heard what the punishment was going to be, he was already punishing himself more than anyone else ever could for what he had just done. Within less than a minute, he had gone from experiencing one of the highest mountaintops of his life to experiencing one of its deepest valleys.

Here he was attending one of the greatest conclaves in the history of the world, and yet he had just done something he knew he could never take back. The ramifications of his actions would affect him for the rest of his life, he was sure of it, or at least for whatever remained of his life. The sensation he felt could only be understood, perhaps, by those who had experienced it before—the weight, the shame and the agony of a moment of sin that could have crushed him, apart from knowing the forgiveness of Christ.

When Nicholas was defrocked of his title as bishop, it was in front of the entire assembly. He was disrobed of his bishop’s garments, then escorted from the room in shackles. But this kind of disgrace was a mere trifle compared to the humiliation he was experiencing on the inside. He was even too numb to cry.

CHAPTER 34

“What have I done?” Nicholas said to Dimitri as the two sat together in a room near the farthest corner of the palace. This room had become Nicholas’ make-shift prison cell, as he was to be held under house arrest for the remainder of the proceedings. Dimitri, using his now-extensive skills at gaining access to otherwise unauthorized areas, had once again found a way to visit his friend in prison.

“What have you done?!? What else could you have done?” countered Dimitri. “If you hadn’t done it, someone else surely would have, or at least should have. You did Arius, and all the rest of us, a favor with that punch. Had he continued with his diatribe, who knows what punishment the Lord Himself might have brought down upon the entire gathering!” Of course, Dimitri knew God could take it, and often does, when people rail against Him and His ways. He is much more long-suffering than any of us could ever be. But still, Dimitri felt Nicholas’ actions were truly justified.

Nicholas, however, could hardly see it that way at the moment. It was more likely, he thought, that he had just succeeded in giving Arius the sympathy he needed for his cause to win. Nicholas knew that when people are losing an argument based on logic, they often appeal to pure emotion instead, going straight for the hearts of their listeners, whether or not their cause makes sense. And as much as Arius may have been losing his audience on the grounds of logic, Nicholas felt that his actions may have just tipped the emotional scales in Arius’ favor.

The torment of it all beat against Nicholas’ mind. Here it was, still just the opening days of the proceedings, and he would have to sit under house arrest for the next two months. How was he going to survive this onslaught of emotions every day during that time?

Nicholas already knew this prison cell was going to be entirely different than the one in which Diocletian had put him for more than a decade. This time, he felt he had put himself in jail. And although this prison was a beautifully appointed room within a palace, to Nicholas’ way of thinking, it was much worse than the filthy one in which he had almost died.

In the other cell, he knew he was there because of the misguided actions of others. This gave him a sense that what he had to endure there was part of the natural suffering that Jesus said would come to all who followed Him. But in this cell, he knew he was there because of his own inane actions, actions which he viewed as inexcusable, a viewpoint which he felt many of those in attendance would rightly share.

For decades Nicholas had been known as a man of calm, inner strength and of dignity under control. Then, in one day, he had lost it alland in front of the emperor no less! How could he ever forgive himself. “How,” he asked Dimitri, “could I ever take back what I’ve just done to the name of the Lord.”

Dimitri replied, “Perhaps He doesn’t want you to take it back. Maybe it wasn’t what you think you did to His name that He cares about so much, as what you did in His name. You certainly did what I, and the vast majority of those in the room wished they would have done, had they had the courage to do so.”

Dimitri’s words lingered in the air. As Nicholas contemplated them, a faint smile seemed to appear on his face. Perhaps there was something to be said for his heart in the matter after all. He was sincerely wanting to honor and defend his Lord, not to detract from Him in any way. Peter, he remembered, had a similar passion for defending his Lord. And Nicholas now realized what Peter may have felt when Peter cut off the ear of one of the men who had come to capture Jesus. Jesus told Peter to put away his sword and then Jesus healed the man’s ear. Jesus could obviously defend Himself quite well on His own, but Nicholas had to give Peter credit for his passionate defense of his Master.

Nicholas was still unconvinced that he had done the right thing, but he felt in good company with others who had acted on their passions. And Dimitri’s words helped him to realize that he was not alone in his thinking, and he took some comfort from the fact that Dimitri hadn’t completely forsaken him over the incident. This support from Dimitri acted like a soothing balm to Nicholas’ soul, and helped him to get through yet one more of the darkest times of his life.

Although Nicholas was convinced that the damage he had done was irreversible in human terms—and that God was going to have to work time-and-a-half to make anything good come out of this one—Nicholas knew what he had to do. Even in this moment of his deepest humiliation, he knew the best thing he could do was to do what he had always done: to put his complete faith and trust in God. But how? How could he trust that God possibly use this for good?

As if reading Nicholas’ mind, Dimitri knew exactly what Nicholas needed to help him put his trust back in God again. Dimitri did what Nicholas had done for him and Samuel and Ruthie so many years ago. Dimitri told him a story.

CHAPTER 35

Dimitri began, “What kind of story would you like to hear today? A good story or a bad story?” It was the way Nicholas had introduced the Bible stories that he told to Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie during their many adventures in the Holy Land. Nicholas would then begin delighting the children with a story from the Bible about a good character or a bad character, or a good story or a bad story, sometimes which ended the exact opposite way it began.

Nicholas looked up with interest.

“It doesn’t matter,” Dimitri continued, “because the story I have to tell you today could be either good or bad. You just won’t know till the end. But I’ve learned from a good friend,” he said as he winked at Nicholas, “that the best way to enjoy a story is to always trust the storyteller.”

Nicholas had told them that he watched people’s reactions whenever he told stories back home.

“When people trust the storyteller,” Nicholas had said, “they love the story no matter what happens, because they know the storyteller knows how the story will end. But when people don’t trust the storyteller, their emotions go up and down like a boat in a storm, depending on what’s happening in the story. The truth is, only the storyteller knows for sure how the story will end. So as long as you trust the storyteller, you can enjoy the whole story from start to finish.”

Now it was Dimitri’s turn to tell a story to Nicholas. The story he chose to tell was about another man who had been sent to jail, a man by the name of Joseph. Dimitri recounted for Nicholas how Joseph’s life appeared to go up and down.

Dimitri started: “Joseph’s father loved Joseph and gave him a beautiful, colorful coat. Now that’s good, right?”

Nicholas nodded.

“But no, that was bad, for Joseph’s brothers saw the coat and were jealous of him and sold him into slavery. Now that’s bad, right?”

Nicholas nodded.

“No, that was good, because Joseph was put in charge of the whole house of a very wealthy man. Now that’s good, right?”

Nicholas nodded again.

“No, that’s bad,” said Dimitri, “because the wealthy man’s wife tried to seduce him, and when Joseph resisted, she sent him to jail. Now that’s bad, right?”

Nicholas stopped nodding either way because he knew where this was going.

“No, that’s good,” said Dimitri, “because Joseph was put in charge over all the other prisoners. He even helped to interpret their dreams. Now that’s good, right?”

Nicholas continued to listen carefully.

“No, that’s bad, because after interpreting their dreams, Joseph asked one of the men to help him out of prison when he got out, but the man forgot about Joseph and left him behind. Now that’s bad, right?”

Nicholas saw himself as the man who had been left behind in prison.

“No! That’s good! Because God had put Joseph in just the right place at just the right time. When the king of Egypt had a dream and he needed someone to interpret it, the man who had been set free suddenly remembered that Joseph was still in jail and told the king about him.

The king summoned Joseph, asked for an interpretation and Joseph gave it to him. The king was so impressed with Joseph that he put Joseph in charge of his whole kingdom. As a result, Joseph was able to use his new position to save hundreds of thousands of lives, including the lives of his own father and even his brothersthe very ones who had sold him into slavery in the first place. And that’s very good!”

“So you see,” said Dimitri, “just as you’ve always told us, we never know how the story will turn out until the very end. God knew what He was doing all along! You see…

– at just the right time, Joseph was born and his father loved him,
– so that at just the right time his brothers would mistreat him,
– so that at just the right time the slave traders would come along and buy him,
– so that at just the right time he would be put in charge of a wealthy man’s house,
– so that at just the right time he would be thrown into jail,
– so that at just the right time he would be put in charge of the prisoners,
– so that at just the right time he could interpret their dreams,
– so that at just the right time he could interpret Pharaoh’s dreams,
– so that at just the right time he would become second in command over all of Egypt,
– so that at just the right time Joseph would be in the one place in the world that God wanted him to be so that he could save the lives of his father and brothers and many, many others!

“All along the way, Joseph never gave up on God. He knew the secret of enjoying the story while he lived it out: he always trusted the Storyteller, the One who was writing the story of his life.”

All of Nicholas’ fears and doubts faded away in those moments and he knew he could trust the Storyteller, the One who was writing the story of his life, too. Nicholas’ story wasn’t over yet, and he had to trust that the God who brought him this far could see him through to the end.

Nicholas looked at Dimitri with a smile of thanks, then closed his eyes. It would be a long two months of waiting for the council’s decision. But he knew that if he could trust God in that one moment, and then in the next moment, and then the next, each of those moments would add up to minutes, and minutes would add up to hours. Hours would turn into weeks, then months, then years. He knew that it all began with trusting God in a moment.

With his eyes still closed, Nicholas put his full faith and trust in God again. The peace of God flooded his heart.

Soon, two months had passed by. The council was ready to make their final decisions on many matters, including the decision that had landed Nicholas under house arrest in the first placeand Nicholas was about to find out the results.

CHAPTER 36

“They did it!” It was Dimitri, bursting through the door to Nicholas’ room as soon as the palace guard had opened it.

“They did it!” he repeated. “It’s done! The council has voted and they’ve agreed with you! All but two of the 318 bishops have sided with you over Arius!”

Relief swept over Nicholas’ whole body. Dimitri could feel it in his body, too, as he watched the news flood over Nicholas’ entire being.

“And furthermore,” said Dimitri, “the council has decided not to take any further action against you!”

Both pieces of news were the best possible outcome Nicholas could have imagined. Even though Nicholas’ action had cost him his position as a bishop, it had not jeopardized the outcome of the proceedings. It was even possiblethough he never knew for surethat his action against Arius had perhaps in some way shaped what took place during those summer months at that historic council.

Within minutes of Dimitri’s arrival, another visitor appeared at Nicholas’ door. It was Constantine.

The council’s decision about what to do with Nicholas was one thing, but Constantine’s decision was another. A fresh wave of fear washed over Nicholas as he thought of the possibilities.

“Nicholas,” said the emperor, “I wanted to personally thank you for coming here to be my guest in Nicaea. I want to apologize for what you’ve had to endure these past two months. This wasn’t what I had planned for you and I’m sure it wasn’t what you had planned, either. But even though you weren’t able to attend the rest of the proceedings, I assure you that your presence was felt throughout every meeting. What you did that day in the hall spoke to me about what it means to follow Christ more than anything else I heard in the days that followed. I’d like to hear more from you in the future, if you would be willing to be my guest again. But next time, it won’t be in the farthest corner of the palace. Furthermore, I have asked for and received permission from the council to reinstate you to your position as Bishop of Myra. I believe the One who called you to serve Him would want you to continue doing everything you’ve been doing up to this point. As for me, let me just say that I appreciate what you’ve done here more than you can possibly know. Thank you for coming, and whenever you’re ready, you’re free to go home.”

Nicholas had been listening to Constantine’s words as if he were in a dream. He could hardly believe his ears. But when the emperor said the word “home,” Nicholas knew this wasn’t a dream, and the word rang like the sweetest bell in Nicholas’ ears. Of all the words the emperor had just spoken, none sounded better to him than that final word: home. He wanted nothing more than to get back to the flock he served. It was for them that he had come to this important gathering in the first place, to ensure that the Truths he had taught them would continue to be taught throughout the land.

After more than two months of being separated from them, and the ongoing question of what would become of them and the hundreds of thousands of others like them in the future who would be affected by their decisions here, Nicholas could finally go home. He was free again in more ways than one.

St. Nicholas: The Believer – Part 5

You're reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

PART 5

Click to listen to Part 5, which includes Chapters 25-30, read by Eric Elder.

CHAPTER 25

Back when Jesus was born, there was a king who felt so threatened by this little baby boy that he gave orders to kill every boy in Bethlehem and its vicinity who were two years old and under. Three hundred and three years later, another king felt just as threatened by Jesus, as well as his followers.

This new king’s name was Diocletian, and he was the emperor of the entire Roman Empire. Even though the Romans had killed Jesus hundreds of years earlier, Diocletian still felt threatened by the Christians who followed Jesus. Diocletian declared himself to be a god and he wanted all the people in his empire to worship him.

Although Christians were among the most law-abiding citizens in the land, they simply couldn’t worship Diocletian. He considered this an act of insurrection, an act which must be quenched in the strongest way possible. By the time Diocletian had finally risen to his full power, he ordered that all Bibles be burned, that Christian churches be destroyed and that those who followed Christ be imprisoned, tortured and put to death.

While persecution against Christians had been taking place for many years under Roman rule, none of those persecutions compared to that which took place during the reign of Diocletian. Nicholas, for his part, didn’t fear Diocletian, but as always, he feared for those in his church who followed Jesus.

Having such a visible role in the church, Nicholas knew that he would be targeted first, and if he were taken away, he feared for what would happen to those who would be left behind. But Nicholas had already made his decision. He knew that even if he was killed he could trust God that God could still accomplish His purpose on earth whether Nicholas were a part of that or not. It was this foundational faith and trust in God and His purposes that would help Nicholas through the difficult years ahead.

Rather than retreat into hiding from the certain fate that awaited him, Nicholas chose to stand his ground to the end. He vowed to keep the doors to his church wide open for all who wanted to come in. And he kept that vow for as long as he could until one day when those who came in were soldiers—soldiers who had come for him.

CHAPTER 26

Nicholas was ready when the soldiers arrived. He knew that his time for second-guessing his decision to keep the church open was over. Unfortunately, the days for his church were over, too, as the soldiers shut the doors for good when they left.

For all the goodwill that Nicholas had built up with people in his town over the years, even with the local soldiers, these were no local soldiers who came for Nicholas. Diocletian had sent them with demands that his orders be carried out unquestioningly, and that those who didn’t carry them out would suffer the same fate as those who were to be punished.

Nicholas was given one last chance to renounce his faith in Christ and worship Diocletian instead, but Nicholas, of course, refused. It wasn’t that he wanted to defy Roman authority, for Christ Himself taught His followers that it was important to honor those in authority and to honor their laws. But to deny that Jesus was His Lord and Savior would have been like trying to deny that the sun had risen that morning! He simply couldn’t do it. How could he deny the existence of the One who had given him life, who had given him faith and who had given him hope in the darkest hours of his life. If the soldiers had to take him away, so be it. To say that a mere man like Diocletian was God, and that Jesus was anything less than God, was unconscionable.

For all his faith, Nicholas was still subject to the same sensations of pain that every human being experiences. His strong faith did not exempt him from the natural fear that others feel when they are threatened with bodily harm. He also feared the idea of imprisonment, having to be isolated from others for so long, especially when he didn’t know how long his imprisonment might last—or if he would survive it at all.

Nicholas knew that these fears were healthy, given to him by God, to keep out any danger and to protect him from anything that might possibly harm his body. But right now, as Nicholas was being forcefully taken away, he wished he could suppress those fears.

“God, help me,” he called out as the shackles that the soldiers were putting on his wrists cut into them. This was the beginning of a new kind of pilgrimage for Nicholas—a pilgrimage that would last far longer than his years in the Holy Land.

It would be hard to compare these two journeys in terms of their impact on his life, for how could you compare a journey freely taken, where you could come and go as you please and stop the journey at any time, with a journey that was forced upon you against your will, where even venturing out to catch a glimpse of the sun was under someone else’s control and not yours?

Yet Nicholas found that he was able to sense the presence of God in a way that equalled, if not surpassed, all that he had experienced in the Holy Land. As he had learned from other believers, sometimes you don’t realize that Jesus is all you need until Jesus is all you have.

Over the course of his imprisonment, whenever the door to Nicholas’ prison cell opened, he didn’t know if the guards were there to set him free or to sentence him to death. He never knew if any given day might be his last. But the byproduct of this uncertainty was that Nicholas received a keen awareness of the brevity of life, as well as a continual awareness of the presence of God.

Nicholas found that by closing his eyes he could sense God’s presence in a way he had never sensed it before. This cell wasn’t a prison—it was a sanctuary. And all Nicholas wanted to do was to stay in God’s presence as long as he could. Soon, Nicholas didn’t even have to close his eyes. He simply knew that he was always in the presence of God.

Of course, his time in prison was also filled with the stinging pain of the worst kind of hell on earth. The soldiers were relentless in their attempts to get Nicholas to renounce his faith. The pain they inflicted ranged from prodding him with hot branding irons and squeezing his flesh with hot pincers to whipping him severely, then pouring salt and vinegar in his wounds. As a result, his back was permanently scarred. The unsanitary conditions of the prison caused Nicholas to experience more kinds of sickness than he had ever experienced before. At times he even wondered if death might be better than what he had to endure there.

It was during one of those times, the darkest perhaps, of the five years he had spent so far in prison, that the door to his cell opened. A light streamed in, but as he looked at it closely, it wasn’t the light of the sun, for as far as Nicholas could tell in his isolated cell, it was still just the middle of the night.

The light that entered the room was the light of a smile, a smile on the face of Nicholas’ young friend, now grown to be a man. It was the light of the smiling face of Dimitri.

CHAPTER 27

Nicholas had seen few faces in his time in prison, and fewer still that gave him any kind of encouragement. To see a smile on someone’s face, let alone a face that Nicholas loved so much, was pure joy.

It hadn’t been easy for Dimitri to find Nicholas. Dimitri had come to Myra knowing that Nicholas had taken a church there. But it had been years since Dimitri had heard from his friend, a time in which Dimitri himself had been imprisoned. Having only recently been set free, Dimitri made his way across the Great Sea in search of Nicholas. Dimitri had to search hard to find Nicholas, but Dimitri had come too far to give up without seeing his old friend and mentor, the first person who had shown him the love of Christ.

Using the street-smarts that he had acquired as a guide in the Holy Land, Dimitri was able to navigate his way through or around most anyone or anything that stood in his way. Dimitri’s tenacity, plus the hand of God’s guidance, helped Dimitri to find his friend, and to find this door which he opened that night for this special visit. It was a visit that, to Nicholas, seemed like a visit by an angel from heaven.

After the door closed behind them, and after an extended embrace, Dimitri sat down on the floor next to Nicholas. They sat in silence for several minutes, neither of them having to say a word. In holy moments like these, words were unnecessary.

The darkness in the small cell was so great that they didn’t even try to look at one another, but simply sat there side by side. Dimitri’s eyes had not yet adjusted to the pitch-blackness enough to see anything anyway, and Nicholas was content to merely know that his friend was right there by him. Nicholas could hear the sound of Dimitri’s breath, a sound which increased Nicholas’ joy, knowing that his friend was still alive and was right there in the flesh.

Nicholas drew in another deep breath and with it he breathed in a new sense of life. It was a breath of life that his friend couldn’t help but bring with him.

CHAPTER 28

“And how are our two young bodyguards doing?” Nicholas asked at last, referring to Samuel and Ruthie. Nicholas had been praying often for all three of them, as he cared for them as if they were his own young brothers and sister.

Dimitri hesitated. He looked at Nicholas but couldn’t say a word. He was eager to tell Nicholas everything that had happened in the years that had passed, about how Samuel and Ruthie continued taking people to the holy places, sharing with others the same good news of Jesus that they had discovered in their days with Nicholas.

Like Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie had to stop guiding pilgrims when the “Great Persecution” came, as it was now being called. All three of them began spending most of their days seeing to the needs of the other believers in Jerusalem, believers who were facing imprisonment and death, just like Nicholas. Since they were not in a high profile position like Nicholas though, the three of them were able to avoid being caught longer than Nicholas. But eventually, they too were imprisoned, being repeatedly questioned, threatened and tortured for their faith.

Samuel and Dimitri were strong enough to withstand the abuse, but Ruthie was too frail. One day, after being treated particularly harshly, she returned to them and collapsed. Although she had obviously been crying from the pain in her body, somehow she had also managed to keep a smile in her heart.

“How can you do it?” asked Samuel. “How can you possibly still smile, even after all that?”

Ruthie replied, “I feel like I’ve been walking and talking with Jesus for so long now that even death wouldn’t really change that. I’ll just keep on walking and talking with Him forever.”

Ruthie smiled again and Dimitri couldn’t help but smile back at her. But her body was giving out and she knew it. She could sense that she was just moments away from passing from this life to the next.

“You can’t go!” said Samuel. “You’ve got to stay here with me! There’s still too much work to be done!” But Ruthie was slipping away.

“If you die, I’ll just pray that God will bring you back to life!” Samuel was desperate now to hang onto her. But Ruthie just smiled again. She had truly found the secret of living life to the fullest, and nothing, not even death, could take that away.

She spoke, quietly now, with just a whisper. “You could pray that God would raise me from the dead, but the truth is, I’ve already been raised from the dead once. When we met Nicholas, and he introduced us to Jesus, I was raised from the dead and given a whole new life. From then on, I knew that I would live forever.”

With that, Ruthie passed through the veil and into the visible presence of God. The smile that adorned her face in life continued to shine on her face in death, and Dimitri knew where she was. She was just continuing to do what she had always done, walking and talking with Jesus, but now face to face.

Nicholas sat in silence as Dimitri told him the story, taking it all in. As much as he thought he would be sad, his heart began to soar instead. None of this was new to him, of course, but hearing about Ruthie’s faith brought his own back to life again as well.

You would think a man like Nicholas wouldn’t need to be encouraged in his faith. He had brought faith to countless others, and he was a bishop no less. But Nicholas also knew in his heart of hearts that it was people like him who sometimes needed the most encouragement in their faith. Great faith, he knew, did not come to those who have no doubts. Great faith came to those who have had their faith stretched so far that it had to grow, or else it would break completely. By continuing to trust God no matter what, Nicholas found that he was able to fill in any gaps in his faith along the way, helping it to grow even further.

As sad as he was for Ruthie’s passing, Nicholas couldn’t help but smile from deep down in his heart the same way that Ruthie must have done on the day that she died. He longed for the day when he could see Jesus face to face, just as Ruthie was now seeing Him. Yet he loved the work that God had given him on earth to do, too.

“We can’t lose, can we?” said Nicholas with a reflective smile. “Either we die and get to be with Jesus in heaven, or we live and get to continue His work here on earth. Either way we win, don’t we? Either way we win.”

“Yes, either way we win,” echoed Dimitri. “Either way we win.”

For the next several hours, Nicholas and Dimitri shared stories with each other of what God had done in their lives during their time apart. But nothing could have prepared Nicholas for what Dimitri was about to tell him next. For Dimitri, it seems, had met a girl. And not just any girl, but a girl Nicholas knew very well by now. Her name was Anna Maria.

CHAPTER 29

In his journey to find Nicholas, Dimitri looked for anyone who might know of his whereabouts. When he got to Myra, he went first to the church where Nicholas had served as bishop. Not finding him there, Dimitri took to the streets to see if he could find anyone who knew anything about him. And who did he find in the streets, but the very girl—now a woman—that Nicholas had found so many years ago, selling her braided flowers to anyone who would buy them.

She was no longer covered in the cloak of poverty. Both her inner and outer beauty were immediately evident to Dimitri. He was so taken by her that he couldn’t help but be drawn into a conversation. And she seemed to be just as taken by him. She couldn’t believe that a man of his stature and faith was willing to talk to her. He was, she thought, the kindest and most impressive man she had ever met.

When Dimitri mentioned his mission, searching for the bishop named Nicholas, Anna Maria gasped. How could this man, this stranger from the other side of the Great Sea, know anything about Nicholas? Dimitri shared the story of how they met, and Nicholas had rescued him from his poverty of faith. Anna Maria couldn’t help but share what Nicholas had done for her family as well, saving her two older sisters from slavery by throwing a bag of gold through the window for each of them on the eve of their 18th birthdays.

But then, Anna Maria’s smile faded. It was now only a few days until her own 18th birthday, but Nicholas had been taken away to prison five years earlier. No one had seen nor heard from him in all those years. She didn’t even know where he was. Although her father had had a change of heart, and wouldn’t dream of selling Anna Maria into slavery, he still had no dowry to offer to any potential suitor. Without a dowry, as Dimitri knew very well, Anna Maria’s future was dim. And with Nicholas in prison, there was no chance he would be able to rescue their family a third time. Anna Maria had taken again to selling her flowers in the street, and although they were more impressive than her earlier creations, she could barely earn enough from their sales to help the family with the cost of food from time to time.

Dimitri listened, and like Nicholas before him, he knew within minutes what God was prompting him to do. He could be the answer to Anna Maria’s prayers, and with much more than just a dowry. But he also knew that these things take time, so he just treasured these thoughts in his heart, buying a flower from Anna Maria, thanking her for sharing what she knew about Nicholas and continuing on his way, promising to get in touch with her if he ever located their precious friend.

On the eve of Anna Maria’s birthday, Dimitri found himself in the very spot where Nicholas had hidden twice before, years earlier, just outside the open window of Anna Maria’s home. The conversation inside was subdued, as Anna Maria and her father prayed, knowing that there was no way for Nicholas to appear again. They put out the lights and headed for bed.

Dimitri waited for what seemed to him like hours, knowing that he couldn’t dare wake them and risk exposing his plan. For he had saved up enough in his years of working in the Holy Land to easily fill a bag with golden coins suitable for a dowry. But he couldn’t just hand them the money, for he had more in mind than just giving them the dowry. He wanted Anna Maria’s father to give it back to him someday, as a wedding gift to him! It was a long shot, and he knew he would need more time to be sure she was the one for him. He also felt this was the best way to make it all work out in the end, even if she wasn’t the one for him. Something told him, however, that she was. And with that thought in mind, he made his next move.

Carefully and quietly, he reached over the windowsill and let the bag drop quietly down on the floor below. No one heard and no one stirred. Having done his duty to God and to his own heart, he set off again in search of Nicholas. Two weeks later, Dimitri had found Nicholas, and was now sharing with him the story of how he had met the woman of his dreams.

The news couldn’t have been any sweeter to Nicholas’ ears. And again his heart lightened and soared, for even though he was locked away from the rest of the world in his prison cell, Nicholas saw the fruit of his prayers—prayers that were answered in the most incredible way imaginable. He could still make a difference in the world, even from here in prison, even when the world tried to shut him down.

Before Dimitri left that night, he embraced Nicholas one more time; then he was gone. He disappeared through the prison door as miraculously as he had entered it.

It would be five more years until Nicholas would see Dimitri again. Diocletian’s grip continued to tighten around the Christians’ necks. But during all those remaining years in prison, Nicholas felt freer in his heart than he had ever felt before. No man could keep Nicholas from worshipping Jesus, and no man could keep Jesus from doing what He wanted done.

When the day finally came for Nicholas to be set free, the guard who opened Nicholas’ door looked in and said, “It’s time to go. You’re free.”

Nicholas simply looked at the guard with a smile. He had already been free for quite some time.

CHAPTER 30

Thinking Nicholas must not have heard him, the guard spoke again. “I said you’re free, you’re free to go. You can get up and go home now.”

At the word “home,” Nicholas stirred. He hadn’t seen his home, or his church, or hardly any other soul than Dimitri for ten years. He stood to his feet and his movements began to accelerate as he responded to the guard’s words.

“Home?” Nicholas said.

“Yes, home. You can go home now. The emperor has issued a decree that has set all Christians free.”

The emperor he was referring to was a new emperor named Constantine. Diocletian’s efforts had failed to constrain the Christians. Instead of quenching their spirits, Diocletian had strengthened them. Like Nicholas, those who weren’t killed grew stronger in their faith. And the stronger they grew in their faith, the stronger they grew in their influence, gaining new converts from the citizens around them. Even Diocletian’s wife and daughter had converted to Christianity.

Diocletian stepped down from ruling the empire, and Constantine stepped up.

Constantine reversed the persecution of the Christians, issuing the Edict of Milan. This edict showed a new tolerance for people of all religions and resulted in freedom for the Christians. Constantine’s mother, Helen, was a devout Christian herself. Even though no one quite knew if Constantine was a Christian, the new tolerance he displayed allowed people to worship whoever they pleased and however they pleased, the way it should have been all along.

As much as Diocletian had changed the Roman world for the worse, Constantine was now changing it for the better. Their reigns were as different as night and day and served as a testament of how one person really can affect the course of history forever—either for good or for evil.

Nicholas was aware, now more than ever, that he had just one life to live. But he was also aware that if he lived it right, one life was all that he would need. He resolved in his heart once more to do his best to make the most of every day, starting again today.

As he was led from his prison cell and returned to the city of Myra, it was no coincidence, he thought, that the first face he saw there was the face of Anna Maria.

He recognized her in an instant. But the ten years in prison, and the wear and tear it had taken on his life, made it hard for her to recognize him as quickly. But as soon as she saw his smile, she too knew in an instant that it was the smile of her dear old friend Nicholas. Of course it was Nicholas! And he was alive, standing right there in front of her!

She couldn’t move, she was so shocked. Two children stood beside her, looking up at their mother, and then looking at the man who now held her gaze. Here was the man who had done so much for her and her family. Her joy was uncontainable. With a call over her shoulder, Anna Maria shouted, “Dimitri! Dimitri! Come quickly! It’s Nicholas!”

Then she rushed towards Nicholas, giving him an embrace and holding on tight. Dimitri emerged from a shop behind them, took one look at Nicholas and Anna Maria and rushed towards them as well, sweeping his children up with him as he ran.

Now the whole family was embracing Nicholas as if he was a dear brother or father or uncle who had just returned from war. The tears and the smiles on their faces melted together. The man who had saved Anna Maria and her family from a fate worse than death had been spared from death as well! And Dimitri grinned from ear to ear, too, seeing his good friend, and seeing how happy it made Nicholas to see Dimitri and Anna Maria together with their new family.

Nicholas took hold of each of their faces—one at a time—and looked deeply into their eyes. Then he held the children close. The seeds he had planted years ago in the lives of Dimitri and Anna Maria were still bearing fruit, fruit he could now see with his own two eyes. All his efforts had been worth it, and nothing like the smiles on their faces could have made it any clearer to him than that.

Throughout the days and weeks ahead, Nicholas and the other believers who had been set free had many similar reunions throughout Myra. Those days were like one long, ongoing reunion.

Nicholas, as well as the others who had managed to survive the Great Persecution, must have appeared to those around them as Lazarus must have appeared, when Jesus called him to come out of the tomb—a man who had died, but was now alive. And like Lazarus, these Christians were not only alive, but they led many more people to faith in Christ as well, for their faith was now on fire in a whole new way. What Diocletian had meant for harm, God was able to use for good. This new contingent of Christians had emerged with a faith that was stronger than ever before.

Nicholas knew that this new level of faith, like all good gifts from God, had been given to him for a purpose, too. For as big as the tests had been that Nicholas had faced up to now, God was preparing him for the biggest test yet to come.

St. Nicholas: The Believer – Part 4

You're reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

PART 4

Click to listen to Part 4, which includes Chapters 18-24, read by Eric Elder.

CHAPTER 18

Nicholas’ next step in life was about to be determined by a dream. But it wasn’t a dream that Nicholas had conceived—it was a dream that God had conceived and had put in the mind of a man, a priest in the city of Myra.

In the weeks leading up to Nicholas’ arrival in Myra, a tragedy had befallen the church there. Their aging bishop, the head of their church, had died. The tragedy that had fallen upon the church wasn’t the bishop’s death, for he had lived a long and fruitful life and had simply succumbed to the effects of old age. The tragedy arose out of the debate that ensued regarding who should take his place as the next bishop.

While it would seem that such things could be resolved amicably, especially within a church, when people’s hearts are involved, their loyalties and personal desires can sometimes muddy their thoughts so much that they can’t see what God’s will is in a particular situation. It can be hard for anyone, even for people of faith, to keep their minds free from preconceived ideas and personal preferences regarding what God may, or may not, want to do at any given time.

This debate was the storm that had been brewing for a week now, and which had reached its apex the night before Nicholas’ arrival.

That night one of the priests had a dream that startled him awake. In his dream he saw a man whom he had never seen before who was clearly to take up the responsibilities of their dearly departed bishop. When he woke from his dream, he remembered nothing about what the man looked like, but only remembered his name: Nicholas.

“Nicholas?” asked one of the other priests when he heard his fellow priest’s dream. “None of us have ever gone by that name, nor is there anyone in the whole city by that name.”

Nicholas was, to be sure, not a popular name at the time. It was only mentioned once in passing in one of Luke’s writings about the early church, along with other names which were just as uncommon in those days in Myra like Procorus, Nicanor, Timon and Parmenas. It seemed ridiculous to the other priests that this dream could possibly be from God. But the old priest reminded them, “Even the name of Jesus was given to His father by an angel in a dream.”

Perhaps it was this testimony from the gospels, or perhaps it was the unlikelihood that it would ever happen, that the priests all agreed that they would strongly consider the next person who walked through their door who answered to the name of Nicholas. It would certainly help to break the deadlock in which they found themselves.

What a surprise then, when they opened their doors for their morning prayers, when an entire shipload of men started to stream into the church!

The priests greeted each of the men at the door as they entered, welcoming them into the church. The last two to enter were the captain and Nicholas, as they had allowed all of the others to enter first. The captain thanked the priests for opening their doors to them for their morning prayers, then turned to Nicholas and said, “And thanks to Nicholas for having this brilliant idea to come here today.”

The astonished priests looked at one another in disbelief. Perhaps God had answered their prayers after all.

CHAPTER 19

The captain’s concern about what to do with the grain on his ship dissipated when they arrived at the church as fast as the storm had dissipated when they arrived on shore.

Within moments of beginning their morning prayers, he was convinced that it could only have been the mighty hand of God that had held their rudder straight and true. He knew now for sure he wanted to make an offering of the grain to the people who lived there. God spoke to him about both the plan and the amount. It was as if the captain were playing the role of Abraham in the old, old story when Abraham offered a portion of his riches to Melchizedek the priest.

The captain was willing to take his chances with his superiors in Rome rather than take any chances with the God who had delivered them all. He knew that without God’s guidance and direction so far on this journey, neither he nor his men nor the ship nor its grain would have ever made it to Rome at all.

When the captain stood up from his prayers, he quickly found Nicholas to share the answer with him as well. Nicholas agreed both to the plan and to the amount. The captain asked, “Do you think it will be enough for all these people?”

Nicholas replied, “Jesus was able to feed 5,000 people with just five loaves of bread and two fishand what you want to give to this city is much more than what Jesus had to start with!”

“How did He do it?” asked the captainalmost to himself as much as to Nicholas.

“All I know,” answered Nicholas, “is that He looked up to heaven, gave thanks and began passing out the food with His disciples. In the end everyone was satisfied and they still had twelve baskets full of food left over!”

“That’s exactly what we’ll do then, too,” said the captain.

And the story would be told for years to come how the captain of the ship looked up to heaven, gave thanks and began passing out the grain with his crew. It was enough to satisfy the people of that city for two whole years and to plant and reap even more in the third year.

As the priests said goodbye to the captain and crew, they asked Nicholas if he would be able to stay behind for a time. The winds of confusion that had whipped up and then subsided inside the captain’s mind were about to pale in comparison to the storm that was about to break open inside the mind of Nicholas.

CHAPTER 20

When the priests told Nicholas about their dream and that he just might be the answer to their prayers,Nicholas was dumbfounded and amazed, excited and perplexed. He had often longed to be used by God in a powerful way, and it was unmistakable that God had already brought him straight across the Great Sea to this very spot at this very hour!

But to become a priest, let alone a bishop, would be a decision that would last a lifetime. He had oftentimes considered taking up his earthly father’s business. His father had been highly successful at it, and Nicholas felt he could do the same. But even more important to him than doing the work of his father was to have a family like his father.

Nicholas’ memories of his parents were so fond that he longed to create more memories of his own with a family of his own. The custom of all the priests Nicholas knew, however, was to abstain from marriage and child-bearing so they could more fully devote themselves to the needs of the community around them.

Nicholas pulled back mentally at the thought of having to give up his desire for a family of his own. It wasn’t that having a family was a conscious dream that often filled his thoughts, but it was one of those assumptions in the back of his mind that he took for granted would come at some point in his future.

The shock of having to give up on the idea of a family, even before he had fully considered having one yet, was like a jolt to his system. Following God’s will shouldn’t be so difficult, he thought! But he had learned from his parents that laying down your will for the sake of God’s will wasn’t always so easy, another lesson they had learned from Jesus.

So just because it was a difficult decision wasn’t enough to rule it out. An image also floated through his mind of those three smiling faces he had met when he first landed in the Holy Land, with their heads bowed down and their hands outstretched. Hadn’t they seemed like family to him? And weren’t there hundredseven thousandsof children just like them, children who had no family of their own, no one to care for them, no one to look after their needs?

And weren’t there countless others in the worldwidows and widowers and those who had families in name but not in their actual relationshipswho still needed the strength and encouragement and sense of family around them? And weren’t there still other families as well, like Nicholas and his parents, who had been happy on their own but found additional happiness when they came together as the family of believers in their city? Giving up on the idea of a family of his own didn’t mean he had to give up on the idea of having a family altogether. In fact, it may even be possible that he could have an even larger “family” in this way.

The more Nicholas thought about what he might give up in order to serve God in the church, the more he thought about how God might use this new position in ways that went beyond Nicholas’ own thoughts and desires. And if God was indeed in this decision, perhaps it had its own special rewards in the end.

The fury of the storm that swept through his mind began to abate. In its place, God’s peace began to flow over both his mind and his heart. Nicholas recognized this as the peace of God’s divine will being clearly revealed to him. It only took another moment for Nicholas to know what his answer would be.

The storms that had once seemed so threatening—whether the storm at sea or the storm in the church or the storms in the minds of both the captain and Nicholas—now turned out to be blessings of God instead. They were blessings that proved to Nicholas once again that no matter what happened, God really could work all things for good for those who loved Him and who were called according to His purpose.

Yes, if the priests would have him, Nicholas would become the next bishop of Myra.

CHAPTER 21

Nicholas didn’t suddenly become another man when he became a bishop. He became a bishop because of the man he already was. As he had done before with his father so many years earlier, Nicholas continued to do now, here in the city of Myra and the surrounding towns: walking and praying and asking God where he could be of most help.

It was on one of these prayerful walks that Nicholas met Anna Maria. She was a beautiful girl only eleven years old, but her beauty was disguised to most others by the poverty she wore. Nicholas found her one day trying to sell flowers that she had made out of braided blades of grass. But the beauty of the flowers also seemed to be disguised to everyone but Nicholas, for no one would buy her simple creations.

As Nicholas stepped towards her, she reminded him instantly of little Ruthie, whom he had left behind in the Holy Land, with the golden flowers in her hand on the hillsides of Bethlehem.

When he stopped for a closer look, God spoke to his heart. It seemed to Nicholas that this must have been what Moses felt when he stopped to look at the burning bush in the desert, a moment when his natural curiosity turned into a supernatural encounter with the Living God.

“Your flowers are beautiful,” said Nicholas. “May I hold one?”

The young girl handed him one of her creations. As he looked at it, he looked at her. The beauty he saw in both the flower and the girl was stunning. Somehow Nicholas had the ability to see what others could not see, or did not see, as Nicholas always tried to see people and things and life the way God saw them, as if God were looking through his eyes.

“I’d like to buy this one, if I could,” he said.

Delighted, she smiled for the first time. She told him the price, and he gave her a coin.

“Tell me,” said Nicholas, “what will you do with the money you make from selling these beautiful flowers?”

What Nicholas heard next broke his heart.

Anna Maria was the youngest of three sisters: Sophia, Cecilia and Anna Maria. Although their father loved them deeply, he had been plunged into despair when his once-successful business had failed, and then his wife passed away shortly thereafter. Lacking the strength and the resources to pick himself up out of the darkness, the situation for his family grew bleaker and bleaker.

Anna Maria’s oldest sister, Sophia, had just turned 18, and she turned a number of heads as well. But no one would marry her because her father had no dowry to offer to any potential suitor. And with no dowry, there was little likelihood that she, nor any of the three girls, would ever be married.

The choices facing their father were grim. He knew he must act soon or risk the possibility of Cecilia and Anna Maria never getting married in the future, either. With no way to raise a suitable dowry for her, and being too proud to take charity from others, even if someone had had the funds to offer to him, her father was about to do the unthinkable: he was going to sell his oldest daughter into slavery to help make ends meet.

How their father could think this was the best solution available to him, Nicholas couldn’t imagine. But he also knew that desperation often impaired even the best-intentioned men. By sacrificing his oldest daughter in this way, the father reasoned that perhaps he could somehow spare the younger two from a similar fate.

Anna Maria, for her part, had come up with the idea of making and selling flowers as a way to spare her sister from this fate that was to her worse than death. Nicholas held back his tears out of respect for Anna Maria and the noble effort she was making to save her sister.

He also refrained from buying Anna Maria’s whole basket of flowers right there on the spot, for Nicholas knew it would take more than a basket full of flowers to save Sophia. It would take a miracle. And as God spoke to his heart that day, Nicholas knew that God just might use him to deliver it.

CHAPTER 22

Without show and without fanfare, Nicholas offered a prayer for Anna Maria, along with his thanks for the flower, and encouraged her to keep doing what she could to help her family—and to keep trusting in God to do what she couldn’t.

Nicholas knew he could help this family. He knew he had the resources to make a difference in their lives, for he still had a great deal of his parents’ wealth hidden in the cliffs near the coast for occasions such as this. But he also knew that Anna Maria’s proud father would never accept charity from any man, even at this bleakest hour.

Her father’s humiliation at losing his business, along with his own personal loss, had blinded him to the reality of what was about to happen to his daughter. Nicholas wanted to help, but how? How could he step into the situation without further humiliating Anna Maria’s father, possibly causing him to refuse the very help that Nicholas could extend to him. Nicholas did what he always did when he needed wisdom. He prayed. And before the day was out, he had his answer.

Nicholas put his plan into action—and none too soon! It just so happened that the next day was the day when Sophia’s fate would be sealed.

Taking a fair amount of gold coins from his savings, Nicholas placed them into a small bag. It was small enough to fit in one hand, but heavy enough to be sure that it would adequately supply the need.

Hiding under the cover of night, he crossed the city of Myra to the home where Anna Maria, her father and her two older sisters lived.

He could hear them talking inside as he quietly approached the house. Their mood was understandably downcast as they discussed what they thought was their inevitable next step. They asked God to give them the strength to do whatever they needed to do.

For years, Sophia and her sisters had dreamed of the day when they would each meet the man of their dreams. They had even written love songs to these men, trusting that God would bring each of them the perfect man at the perfect time.

Now it seemed like all their songs, all their prayers and all their dreams had been in vain. Sophia wasn’t the only one who felt the impact of this new reality, for her two younger sisters knew that the same fate might one day await each of them.

The girls wanted to trust God, but no matter how hard they thought about their situation, each of them felt like their dreams were about to be shattered.

At Anna Maria’s prompting, they tried to sing their favorite love song one more time, but their sadness simply deepened at the words. It was no longer a song of hope, but a song of despair, and the words now seemed so impossible to them.

It was not just a song, but a prayer, and one of the deepest prayers Nicholas had ever heard uttered by human tongue. His heart went out to each of them, while at the same time it pounded with fear. He had a plan, and he hoped it would work, but he had no way of knowing for sure. He wasn’t worried about what might happen to him if he were discovered, but he was worried that their father would reject his gift if he knew where it had come from. That would certainly seal the girls’ doom. As Sophia and Cecilia and Anna Maria said their goodnights—and their father had put out the lights—Nicholas knew that his time had come.

Inching closer to the open window of the room where they had been singing, Nicholas bent down low to his knees. He lobbed the bag of coins into the air and through the window. It arced gracefully above him and seemed to hang in the air for a moment before landing with a soft thud in the center of the room. A few coins bounced loose, clinking faintly on the ground, rolling and then coming to a stop. Nicholas turned quickly and hid in the darkness nearby as the girls and their father awoke at the sound.

They called out to see if anyone was there, but when they heard no answer, they entered the room from both directions. As their father lit the light, Anna Maria was the first to see it—and gasped.

There, in the center of the room, lay a small round bag, shimmering with golden coins at the top. The girls gathered around their father as he carefully picked up the bag and opened it.

It was more than enough gold to provide a suitable dowry for Sophia, with more to spare to take care of the rest of the family for some time to come!

But where could such a gift have come from? The girls were sure it had come from God Himself in answer to their prayers! But their father wanted to know more. Who had God used to deliver it? Certainly no one they knew. He sprinted out of the house, followed by his daughters, to see if he could find any trace of the deliverer, but none could be found.

Returning back inside, and with no one to return the money to, the girls and their father got down on their knees and thanked God for His deliverance.

As Nicholas listened in the darkness, he too gave thanks to God, for this was the very thing Nicholas hoped they would do. He knew that the gift truly was from God, provided by God and given through Nicholas by God’s prompting in answer to their prayers. Nicholas had only given to them what God had given to him in the first place. Nicholas neither wanted nor needed any thanks nor recognition for the gift. God alone deserved their praise.

But by allowing Nicholas to be involved, using Nicholas’ own hands and his own inheritance to bless others, Nicholas felt a joy that he could hardly contain. By delivering the gift himself, Nicholas was able to ensure that the gift was properly given. And by giving the gift anonymously, he was able to ensure that the true Giver of the gift was properly credited.

The gift was delivered and God got the credit. Nicholas had achieved both of his goals.

CHAPTER 23

While Nicholas preferred to do his acts of goodwill in secret, there were times when, out of sheer necessity, he had to act in broad daylight. And while it was his secret acts that gained him favor with God, it was his public acts that gained him favor with men.

Many people rightly appreciate a knight in shining armor, but not everyone wants to be rescued from evil—especially those who profit from it.

One such man was a magistrate in Myra, a leader in the city who disliked Nicholas intensely—or anyone who stood in the way of what he wanted.

This particular magistrate was both corrupt and corruptible. He was willing to do anything to get what he wanted, no matter what it cost to others. Although Nicholas had already been at odds with him several times in the past, their conflict escalated to a boiling point when news reached Nicholas that the magistrate had sentenced three men to death—for a crime Nicholas was sure they did not commit. Nicholas couldn’t wait this time for the cover of darkness. He knew he needed to act immediately to save these men from death.

Nicholas had been entertaining some generals from Rome that afternoon whose ship had docked in Myra’s port the night before. Nicholas had invited the generals to his home to hear news about some changes that had been taking place in Rome. A new emperor was about to take power, they said, and the implications might be serious for Nicholas and his flock of Christ-followers.

It was during their luncheon that Nicholas heard about the unjust sentencing and the impending execution. Immediately he set out for the site where the execution was to take place. The three generals, sensing more trouble might ensue once Nicholas arrived, set out after him.

When Nicholas burst onto the execution site, the condemned men were already on the platform. They were bound and bent over with their heads and necks ready for the executioner’s sword.

Without a thought for his own safety, Nicholas leapt onto the platform and tore the sword from the executioner’s hands. Although Nicholas was not a fighter himself, Nicholas made his move so unexpectedly that the executioner made little attempt to try to wrestle the sword back out of the bishop’s hands.

Nicholas knew these men were as innocent as the magistrate was guilty. He was certain that it must have been the men’s good deeds, not their bad ones, that had offended the magistrate. Nicholas untied the ropes of the innocent men in full view of the onlookers, defying both the executioner and the magistrate.

The magistrate came forward to face Nicholas squarely. But as he did so, the three generals who had been having lunch with Nicholas also stepped forward. One took his place on Nicholas’ left, another on Nicholas’ right and the third stood directly in front of him. Prudently, the magistrate took a step back. Nicholas knew that this was the time to press the magistrate for the truth.

Although the magistrate tried to defend himself, his pleas of fell on deaf ears. No one would believe his lies anymore. He tried to convince the people that it was not he who wanted to condemn these innocent men, but two other businessmen in town who had given him a bribe in order to have these men condemned. But by trying to shift the blame to others, the magistrate condemned himself for the greed that was in his heart.

Nicholas declared: “It seems that it was not these two men who have corrupted you, sir, but two others—whose names are Gold and Silver!”

Cut to the quick, the magistrate broke down and made a full confession in front of all the people for this and for all the other wrongs he had done, even for speaking ill of Nicholas, who had done nothing but good for the people. Nicholas set more than three prisoners free that day, as even the magistrate was finally set free from his greed by his honest confession. Seeing the heartfelt change in the magistrate, Nicholas pardoned him, forever winning the magistrate’s favor—and the people’s favor—from that moment on.

When Nicholas was born, his parents had named him Nicholas, which means in Greek “the people’s victor.” Through acts like these, Nicholas became “the people’s victor” both in name and in deed.

Nicholas was already becoming an icon—even in his own time.

CHAPTER 24

Within three months of receiving her unexpected dowry from Nicholas, Sophia had received a visit from a suitor—one who “suited her” just fine. He truly was the answer to her prayers, and she was thankfully, happily and finally married.

Two years later, however, Sophia’s younger sister Cecilia found herself in dire straights as well. Although Cecilia was ready to be married now, her father’s business had not improved, no matter how hard he tried. As the money that Nicholas had given to the family began to run out, their despair began to set in. Pride and sorrow had once again blinded Cecilia’s father to the truth, and he felt his only option was to commit Cecilia to a life of slavery, hoping to save his third and final daughter from a similar fate.

While they were confident that God had answered their prayers once, their circumstances had caused them to doubt that He could do it again. A second rescue at this point was more than they could have asked for or imagined.

Nicholas, however, knowing their situation by this time much more intimately, knew that God was prompting him again to intercede. It had been two years since his earlier rescue, but in all that time the family never suspected nor discovered that he was the deliverer of God’s gift.

As the time came closer to a decision on what they should do next, Nicholas knew his time to act had come as well. And in order to make it clear that his gift was to be used first and foremost for Cecilia’s dowry, and then after that for any other needs the family might have, he waited until the night before she was to be sold into slavery to make his move.

Once again waiting for the cover of darkness, Nicholas approached their house. Cecilia and Anna Maria had already gone to bed early that night, sent there by their father who had told them not to expect any similar miracle to what happened for Sophia. But somewhere in the depths of his despair, their father still had a glimmer of hope in his heart, a wish perhaps, more than anything else, that Someone really was watching out for him and that his prayers just might still be answered. With that hope, he decided to stay awake and stay close to the window, just in case some angel did appear—whether an earthly one or a heavenly one.

Nicholas knew this might happen, and he knew that Cecilia’s father might still reject his gift if he found out that Nicholas had given it. But he also hoped that perhaps her father’s proud heart had softened a bit and he would accept the gift even if Nicholas was discovered.

Seeing that the house was perfectly quiet, Nicholas knelt down beside the open window. He tossed the second bag of gold into the room.

The bag had barely hit the ground when the girls’ father leapt out of the window through which it had come and overtook Nicholas as he tried to flee. You might have thought that Nicholas had taken a bag of gold rather than given a bag of gold the way the girls’ father chased him down!

Fearing that all his efforts had been wasted, Nicholas’ heart was eased as the man didn’t rebuke Nicholas but thanked him without even looking at who he had caught.

“Please hear me out,” he said. “I just want to thank you. You’ve done so much already for me and my family that I couldn’t have expected such a gift again. But your generosity has opened my eyes to the pride in my heart—a pride that almost cost me the lives of two daughters now.”

The girls’ father had spoken both breathlessly and quickly to be sure that the stranger would hear him before trying to escape again. But when he looked up to see who he was talking to—Nicholas the priest—the shock on their father’s face was evident. How could a priest afford to give such an incredible gift?

In answer to this unasked question, Nicholas spoke: “Yes, it was I who delivered this gift to you, but it was God who gave it to me to give to you. It is not from the church and not from the charity of my own hand. It came from my father who earned it fairly by the work of his hands. He was a businessman like you. And if he were alive today, he would have wanted to give it to you himself. I’m sure of it. He, of all people, knew how difficult it was to run a business, just as you do. He also loved his family, just as you do, too.”

Nicholas paused to let his words sink in, then continued, “But please, for my sake and for God’s sake, please know that it was God Himself who has answered your prayers—for He has. I am simply a messenger for Him, a deliverer, a tool in His hands, allowing Him to do through me what I know He wants done. As for me, I prefer to do my giving in secret, not even letting my right hand know what my left hand is doing.”

The look on Nicholas’ face was so sincere and he conveyed his intentions with such love and devotion for the One whom he served, that the girls’ father could not help but to accept Nicholas’ gift as if it had truly come from the hand of God Himself.

But as they said their goodbyes, the girls and their father could hardly contain their thankfulness to Nicholas, too, for letting God use him in such a remarkable way.

As much as Nicholas tried to deflect their praise back to God, he also knew he did have a role to play in their lives. Although God prompts many to be generous in their hearts, not everyone responds to those promptings as Nicholas did.

Nicholas would wait to see how the family fared over the next few years to see if they would need any help for Anna Maria, too.

But Nicholas never got the chance. The new emperor had finally come into power, and the course of Nicholas’ life was about to change again. Even though Nicholas often came to the rescue of others, there were times when, like the Savior he followed, it seemed he was unable to rescue himself.

St. Nicholas: The Believer – Part 3

You're reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

PART 3

Click to listen to Part 3, which includes Chapters 12-17, read by Eric Elder.

CHAPTER 12

Once again, Nicholas was standing on a beach, alone. This time, however, it was on the shores of the Holy Land, looking back across the Great Sea towards his home.

In the months following his visit to Bethlehem, Nicholas, along with his young guide and bodyguards, had searched for every holy place that they could find that related to Jesus. They had retraced Jesus’ steps from His boyhood village in Nazareth to the fishing town of Capernaum, where Jesus had spent most of His adult years.

They had waded into the Jordan River where Jesus had been baptized and they swam in the Sea of Galilee where He had walked on the water and calmed the storm.

They had visited the hillside where Jesus had taught about the kingdom of heaven, and they had marveled at the spot where He had multiplied the five loaves of bread and two fish to feed a crowd of over 5,000 people.

While it was in Bethlehem that Nicholas was filled with wonder and awe, it was in Jerusalem where he was filled with mission and purpose. Walking through the streets where Jesus had carried His cross to His own execution, Nicholas felt the weight on his shoulders as if he were carrying a cross as well. Then seeing the hill where Jesus had died, and the empty tomb nearby where Jesus had risen from the dead, Nicholas felt the weight on his shoulders lifting off, as Jesus must have felt when He emerged from the tomb in which He had been sealed.

It was in that moment that Nicholas knew what his mission and purpose in life would be: to point others to the One who would lift their burdens off as well. He wanted to show them that they no longer had to carry the burdens of their sin, pain, sickness and need all alone. He wanted to show them that they could cast all their cares on Jesus, knowing that Jesus cared for them. “Come to Me, all you who are weary and burdened,” Jesus had said, “and I will give you rest.”

The stories Nicholas had heard as a child were no longer vague and distant images of things that might have been. They were stories that had taken on new life for him, stories that were now three dimensional and in living color. It wasn’t just the fact that he was seeing these places with his own eyes. Others had done that, and some were even living there in the land themselves, but they had still never felt what Nicholas was feeling. What made the difference for Nicholas was that he was seeing these stories through the eyes of faith, through the eyes of a Believer, as one who now truly believed all that had taken place.

As his adventures of traveling to each of the holy sites came to an end, Nicholas returned to the spot where he had first felt the presence of God so strongly: to Bethlehem. He felt that in order to prepare himself better for his new calling in life, he should spend as much time as he could living and learning in this special land. While exploring the city of Bethlehem and its surroundings, he found another cave nearby, in the city of Beit Jala, that was similar to the cave in which Jesus had been born. He took up residence there in the cave, planning to spend as much time as he could living and learning how to live in this land where His Savior had lived.

Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie had gained a new sense of mission and purpose for their lives as well. As much as they wanted to stay with Nicholas, they felt even more compelled to continue their important work of bringing more people to see these holy places. It was no longer just a way for them to provide a living for themselves, but they found it to be a holy calling, a calling to help others experience what they had experienced.

It had been four full years now since Nicholas had first arrived on this side of the Sea. During that time, he often saw his young friends as they brought more and more pilgrims to see what they had shown to Nicholas. In those few short years, he watched each of them grow up “in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and men,” just as Jesus had done in His youth in Nazareth.

Nicholas would have been very happy to stay here even longer, but the same Spirit of God that had drawn him to come was now drawing him back home. He knew that he couldn’t stay on this mountaintop forever. There were people who needed him, and a life that was waiting for him back home, back in the province of Lycia. What that life held for him, he wasn’t sure. With his parents gone, there was little to pull him back home, but it was simply the Spirit of God Himself, propelling him forward on the next leg of his journey.

Making arrangements for a ship home was harder than it was to find a ship to come here, for the calm seas of summer were nearing their end and the first storms of winter were fast approaching. But Nicholas was convinced that this was the time, and he knew that if he waited any longer, he might not make it home again until spring—and the Spirit’s pull was too strong for that kind of delay.

So when he heard that a ship was expected to arrive any day now, one of the last of the season to sail through here on its way from Alexandria to Rome, he quickly arranged for passage. The ship was to arrive the next morning, and he knew he couldn’t miss it.

He had sent word, through a shopkeeper, to try to find his three best friends to let them know that he would be sailing in the morning. But as the night sky closed in, he had still not heard a word from them.

So he stood there on the beach alone, contemplating all that had taken place and all that had changed in his life since coming to the Holy Land—and all that was about to change as he left it. The thoughts filled him with excitement, anticipation and, to be honest, just a little bit of fear.

CHAPTER 13

Although Nicholas’ ship arrived the following morning just as expected, the children didn’t.

Later that afternoon, when the time came for him to board and the three still hadn’t shown up, Nicholas sadly resigned himself to the possibility that they just might miss each other entirely. He had started walking toward the ship when he felt a familiar tug at his sleeve.

“You a Christian?” came the voice once again, but this time with more depth as about four years were added to his life. It was Dimitri, of course. Nicholas turned on the spot and smiled his broadest smile.

“Am I a Christian? Without a doubt!” he said as he saw all three of them offering smiles to him in return. “And you?” he added, speaking to all three of them at once.

“Without a doubt!” they replied, almost in unison. It was the way they had spoken about their faith ever since their shared experience in Bethlehem, an experience when their doubts about God had faded away.

As Nicholas tried to take in all three of their faces just one more time, he wondered which was more difficult: to leave this precious land, or to leave these three precious youth whom he had met there. They all knew that God had called them together for a purpose, and they all trusted that God must now be calling them apart for another purpose, too, just as Nicholas had previously felt he was to move to Bethlehem and they were to continue their work taking pilgrims from city to city.

But just because they knew what God’s will was, it didn’t mean it was always easy to follow it. As Nicholas had often reminded them, tears were one of the strongest signs of love in the world. Without tears at the loss of those things that matter most, it would be hard to tell if those things really mattered at all.

A lack of tears wouldn’t be a problem today. Once again, Nicholas asked them all to hold out their right hands in front of them. As he reached into his pocket to find three of his largest coins to place into each of their outstretched hands, he found he wasn’t fast enough. Within an instant, all three children had wrapped their arms completely around Nicholas’ neck, his back and his waist, depending on their height. They all held on as tightly as possible, and as long as possible, before one of the ship’s crewmen signaled to Nicholas that the time had come.

As Nicholas gave each of them one last squeeze, he secretly slipped a coin into each of their pockets. Throughout their time together, Nicholas’ gifts had helped the children immeasurably. But it wasn’t Nicholas’ presents that blessed them so much as it was his presence—his willingness to spend so much time with them. Still, Nicholas wanted to give them a final blessing that they could discover later when he was gone, as he often did his best giving in secret.

Nicholas wasn’t sure whether to laugh or to cry at the thought of this final gift to them, so he did a little of both. Under his breath, he also offered a prayer of thanks for each of their lives, then bid them farewell, one by one. The children’s hugs were the perfect send-off as he stepped onto the ship and headed for home—not knowing that their hugs and kind words would also help to carry him through the dark days that he was about to face ahead.

CHAPTER 14

The wind whipped up as soon as Nicholas’ ship left the shore. The ship’s captain had hoped to get a head start on the coming storm, sailing for a few hours along the coast to the harbor in the next city before docking again for the night. It was always a longer trip to go around the edges of the Great Sea, docking in city after city along the way, instead of going directly across to their destination. But going straight across was also more perilous, especially at this time of year. So to beat the approaching winter, and the more quickly approaching storm, they wanted to gain as many hours as they could along the way.

Keeping on schedule, Nicholas found out, was more than just a matter of a captain wanting to make good on his contract with his clients. It was also soon to become a matter of life and death for the families of the crew on board, including the family of the captain. Nicholas found out that a famine had begun to spread across the empire, now affecting the crew’s home city back in Rome. The famine had begun in the countryside as rain had been sparse in the outlying areas, but now the shortages in the country were starting to deplete the reserves in Rome as well. Prices were rising and even families who could afford to pay for food were quickly depleting their resources to get it.

The ship’s captain was not a foolish man, having sailed on these seas for almost 30 years. But he also knew that the risk of holding back on their voyage at a time like this could mean they would be grounded for the rest of the winter. If that happened, his cargo of grain might perish by spring, as well as his family. So the ship pressed on.

It looked to Nicholas like they had made the right decision to set sail. He, too, felt under pressure to get this voyage underway, although it wasn’t family or cargo that motivated him. It was the Spirit of God Himself. He wouldn’t have been able to explain it to anyone except to those who had already experienced it. All he knew was that it was imperative that they start moving.

He had thought he might spend still more time in the Holy Land, perhaps even his entire life. It felt like home to him from the very beginning, as he had heard so many stories about it when he was growing up. He had little family waiting for him elsewhere, and up to this point, he was content to stay right where he was, except for the Spirit’s prompting that it was time to go.

The feeling started as a restlessness at first, a feeling that he was suddenly no longer content to stay where he was. He couldn’t trace the feeling to anything particular that was wrong with where he was, just that it was time to go. But where? Where did God want him to go? Did God have another site for him to see? Another part of the country in which he was supposed to live? Perhaps another country altogether that he was supposed to visit?

As the restlessness grew, his heart and his mind began to explore the options in more detail. He had found in the past that the best way to hear from God was to let go of his own will so that he could fully embrace God’s will, whatever that may be. While letting go was always hard for him, he knew that God would always lead him in the ways that were best. So, finally letting go of his own will, Nicholas began to see God’s will much more clearly in this situation as well. As much as he felt like the Holy Land was his new home, it wasn’t really his home. He felt strongly that the time had come for him to return to the region where he had been born, to the province of Lycia on the northern coast of the Sea. There was something, he felt, that God wanted him to do there—something for which he had been specifically equipped and called to do, and was, in fact, the reason that God had chosen for him to grow up there when he was young. Just as Nicholas had felt drawn to come to the Holy Land, he now felt drawn to return home.

To home he was headed, and to home he must go. That inner drive that he felt was as strong—if not stronger—than the drive that now motivated the ship’s captain and crew to get their cargo home, safe and sound, to their precious families.

Storm or no storm, they had to get home.

CHAPTER 15

Nicholas’ ship never made it to the next harbor along the coast. Instead, the storm they were trying to outrun had outrun them. It caught hold of their ship, pulling it away from the coast within the first few hours at sea. It kept pulling them further and further away from the coast until, three hours later, they found themselves inescapably caught in its torrents.

The crew had already lowered the sails, abandoning their attempts to force the rudder in the opposite direction. They now hoped that by going with the storm rather than against it they would have a better chance of keeping the ship in one piece. But this plan, too, seemed only to drive them into the deepest and most dangerous waters, keeping them near the eye of the storm itself.

After another three hours had passed, the sea sickness that had initially overcome their bodies was no longer a concern, as the fear of death itself was now overtaking all but the most resilient of those on board.

Nicholas, although he had traveled by ship before, was not among those considered to be most resilient. He had never experienced pounding waves like this before. And he wasn’t the only one. To a man, as the storm worsened, each began to speak of this as the worst storm they had ever seen.

The next morning, when the storm still hadn’t let up, and then again on the next morning and the next, and as the waves were still pounding them, they were all wondering why they had been in such a hurry to set out to beat the storm. Now they just hoped and prayed that God would let them live to see one more day, one more hour. As wave after wave pummeled the ship, Nicholas was simply praying they would make it through even one more wave.

His thoughts and prayers were filled with images of what it must have been like for the Apostle Paul, that follower of Christ who had sailed back and forth across the Great Sea several times in similar ships. It was on Paul’s last trip to Rome that he had landed in Myra, only miles from Nicholas’ hometown. Then, as Paul continued on from Myra to Rome, he faced the most violent storm he had ever faced at sea, a raging fury that lasted more than fourteen days and ended with his ship being blasted to bits by the waves as it ran aground on a sandbar, just off the coast of the island of Malta.

Nicholas prayed that their battle with the wind wouldn’t last for fourteen days. He didn’t know if they could make it through even one more day. He tried to think if there was anything that Paul had done to help himself and the 276 men who were on his ship with him to stay alive, even though their ship and its cargo were eventually destroyed. But as hard as he tried to think, all he could remember was that an angel had appeared to Paul on the night before they ran aground. The angel told Paul to take heart—that even though the ship would be destroyed, not one of the men aboard would perish. When Paul told the men about this angelic visit, they all took courage, as Paul was convinced that it would happen just as the angel said it would. And it did.

But for Nicholas, no such angel had appeared. No outcome from heaven had been predicted and no guidance had come about what they should or shouldn’t do. All he felt was that inner compulsion that he had felt before they departed—that they needed to get home as soon as they could.

Not knowing what else to do, Nicholas recalled a phrase of his father’s: “standing orders are good orders.” If a soldier wasn’t sure what to do next, even if the battle around him seemed to change directions, if the commanding officer hadn’t changed the orders, then the soldier was to carry on with the most recent orders given. Standing orders are good orders. It was this piece of wisdom from his father, more than any other thought, that guided Nicholas and gave him the courage to do what he did next.

CHAPTER 16

When the storm seemed to be at its worst, Nicholas’ thoughts turned to the children he had just left. His thoughts of them didn’t fill him with sadness, but with hope.

He began to take courage from the stories they had all learned about how Jesus had calmed the storm, how Moses had split the Red Sea and how Joshua had made the Jordan River stop flowing. Nicholas and the children had often tried to imagine what it must have been like to be able to exercise control over the elements like that. Nicholas had even, on occasion, tried to do some of these things himself, right along with Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie. When it rained, they lifted their hands and prayed to try to stop the rain from coming down. But it just kept raining on their heads. When they got to the Sea of Galilee, they tried to walk on top of the water, just like Jesus did—and even Peter did, if only for a few short moments. But Nicholas and the children assumed they must not have had enough faith or strength or whatever it might have taken for them to do such things.

As another wave crashed over the side of the ship on which Nicholas was now standing, he realized there was a common thread that ran through each of these stories. Maybe it wasn’t their faith that was the problem after all, but God’s timing. In each instance from the stories he could remember, God didn’t allow those miracles on a whim, just for the entertainment of the people who were trying to do them. God allowed them because God had places for them to go, people they needed to see and lives that needed to be spared. There was an urgency in each situation that required the people to accomplish not only what was on their heart, but what was on God’s heart as well.

It seemed that the miracles were provided not because of their attempts to try to reorder God’s world, but in God’s attempts to try to reorder their worlds. It seemed to Nicholas that it must be a combination of their prayers of faith, plus God’s divine will, that caused a spark between heaven and earth, ignited by their two wills working together, that burst into a power that could move mountains.

When Jesus needed to get across the lake, but His disciples had already taken off in the boat, He was able to ignite by faith the process that allowed Him to walk on water, and thereafter calm the storm that threatened to take their lives when He finally did catch up to them.

“Standing orders are good orders,” Nicholas recalled, and he believed with all his heart that if God hadn’t changed His orders, then somehow they needed to do whatever they could to get to the other side of the Sea. But it wasn’t enough for God to will it. God was looking for someone willing, here on earth to will it, too, thereby completing the divine connection and causing the miracle to burst forth. Like Moses when he lifted his staff into the air or Joshua’s priests who took the first steps into the Jordan River, God needed someone to agree with Him in faith that what He had willed to happen in heaven should happen here on earth. God had already told Nicholas what needed to happen. Now it was up to Nicholas to complete the divine connection.

“Men!” Nicholas yelled to get the crew’s attention. “The God whom I serve, and who Has given each one of us life, wants us to reach our destination even more than we want to reach it. We must agree in faith, here and now, that God not only can do it, but that He wills us to do it. If you love God, or even if you think you might want to love God, I want you to pray along with me, that we will indeed reach our destination, and that nothing will stand in the way of our journey!”

As soon as Nicholas had spoken these words, the unthinkable happened: not only did the wind not stop, but it picked up speed! Nicholas faltered for a moment as if he had made some sort of cosmic mistake, some sort of miscalculation about the way God worked and what God wanted him to do. But then he noticed that even though the wind had picked up speed, it had also shifted directions, ever so slightly, but in such a distinct and noticeable way that God had gotten the attention of every man on board. Now, instead of being pounded by the waves from both sides, they were sailing straight through them, as if a channel had been cut into the waves themselves. The ship was driven along like this, not only for the next several moments, but for the next several hours.

When the speed and direction of the ship continued to hold its steady but impressively fast course, the captain of the ship came to Nicholas. He said he had never seen anything like this in his whole life. It was as if an invisible hand was holding the rudder of the ship, steady and straight, even though the ropes that held the rudder were completely unmanned, as they had been abandoned long ago when the winds first reached gale force.

Nicholas knew, too—even though he was certainly not as well seasoned as the captain—that this was not a normal phenomenon on the seas. He felt something supernatural taking control the moment he first stood up to speak to the men, and he felt it still as they continued on their path straight ahead.

What lay before them he didn’t know. But what he did know was that the One who had brought them this far was not going to take His hand off that rudder until His mission was accomplished.

CHAPTER 17

The storm that they thought was going to take their lives turned out to be the storm that saved many more. Rather than going the long way around the sea, following the coastline in the process, the storm had driven them straight across it, straight into the most dangerous path that they never would have attempted on their own at that time of year.

When they sighted land early on the morning of the fifth day, they recognized it clearly. It was the city of Myra, just a few miles away from Nicholas’ hometown, and the same city where the Apostle Paul had changed ships on his famous journey to Rome.

It was close enough to home that Nicholas knew in his heart that he was about to land in the exact spot where God wanted him to be. God, without a doubt, had spared his life for a purpose, a purpose which would now begin the next chapter of his life.

As they sailed closer to the beach, they could see that the storm that raged at sea had hardly been felt on shore.

The rains that had flooded their ship for the past several days, and that should have been watering the land as well, hadn’t made it inland for several months. The drought that the captain and sailors had told him had come to Rome had already been here in Lycia for two and a half years. The cumulative effect was that the crops that were intended to supply their reserves for the coming winter and for next year’s seed had already been depleted. If the people of Lycia didn’t get grain to eat now, many would never make it through the winter, and still more would die the following spring, as they wouldn’t have seed to plant another crop. This ship was one of the last that had made it out of the fertile valleys of Egypt before the winter, and its arrival at this moment in time was like a miracle in the eyes of the people. It was certainly an answer to their prayers.

But that answer wasn’t so clear to the captain of the ship. He had been under strict orders from the keeper of the Imperial storehouses in Rome that not one kernel of grain could be missing when the ship arrived back in Rome. The ship had been weighed in Alexandria before it left Egypt and it would be weighed again in Rome—and the captain would be held personally responsible for any discrepancy. The famine had put increasing pressure on the emperor to bring any kind of relief to the people. Not only this, but the families of the captain and crew themselves were awaiting the arrival of this food. Their jobs, and the lives of their families, relied on the safe delivery of every bit of grain aboard.

Yet without the faith and encouragement of Nicholas, the captain knew that the ship and its cargo would have been lost at sea, along with all of their lives.

While it was clear to Nicholas that God had brought him back to his homeland, he too wasn’t entirely certain what to do about the grain. While it seemed that giving at least some of the grain to the people of Myra was in order, Nicholas still tried to see it from God’s perspective. Was this city, or any other city throughout the empire, any more in need of the grain than Rome, which had bought and paid for it to be delivered? But it also seemed to Nicholas that the ship had been driven specifically to this particular city, in a straight and steady line through the towering waves.

The whole debate of what they were to do next took place within just a matter of minutes of their arrival on shore. And Nicholas and the captain had little time to think through what they were going to do, as the people of the city were already running out to see the ship for themselves, having been amazed at the way God had seemingly brought it to their famished port. They were gathering in larger and larger numbers to welcome the boat, and giving thanks and praise to God at the same time.

Both Nicholas and the captain knew that only God Himself could answer their dilemma. The two of them, along with the rest of the crew, had already agreed the night before—as they were so steadily and swiftly being carried along through the water—that the first thing they would do when they arrived on shore was to go to the nearest church and give thanks to God for His deliverance. Upon seeing where they had landed, Nicholas knew exactly where they could find that church. It was one that his family had visited from time to time as they traveled between these twin cities of Patara and Myra. Telling the people that their first order of duty was to give thanks to God for their safe passage, Nicholas and the captain and his crew headed to the church in Myra.

As they made their way across the city and up into the hills that cradled the church, they had no idea that the priests inside its walls had already been doing battle with a storm of their own.

St. Nicholas: The Believer – Part 2

You're reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

PART 2

Click to listen to Part 2, which includes Chapters 6-11, read by Eric Elder.

CHAPTER 6

Nicholas stood alone. He was on the same stretch of beach where his father had stood just ten years earlier, looking out at the sunrise and the waves on the seashore.

Nicholas’ father never made it out to look at the Great Sea again, having finally succumbed to the sickness himself. Nicholas’ mother passed away first, within two weeks of the first signs of illness. His father lasted another three days after that, as if holding on as long as he could to make sure his wife passed as peacefully as possible from this life to the next, and making sure Nicholas was as ready as possible to take the next steps in his own life.

Nicholas’ father didn’t shy away from tears, but he didn’t want them wasted on wrongful emotions either. “Don’t cry because it’s over,” his father had said to both his wife and his son. “Smile because it was beautiful.”

There was a time and place for anger and disappointment, but this wasn’t the time for either. If given the chance to do it all over again, his parents would have chosen to do exactly what they did. It was not foolishness, they said, to be willing to risk their lives for the sake of others, especially when there were no guarantees that they would have survived anyway.

As it turned out, the plague ended up taking the lives of almost a third of the people in Patara before it finally ran its course. The sickness seemed to have a mind of its own, affecting those who tried to shield themselves from it as well as those who, like his parents, had ventured out into the midst of it.

After the death of his parents, Nicholas felt a renewed sense of urgency to pick up where they had left off, visiting those who were sick and comforting the families of those who had died.

Then, almost as suddenly as it came to their city, the plague left. Nicholas had spent most of the next few weeks sleeping, trying to recover from the long daysand even longer nightsof ministering to those who were affected. When he was awake, he spent his time trying to process his own feelings and emotions in light of the loss of the family he loved. In so many ways, his parents were his life. His life was so intertwined with theirs, and having them taken so suddenly from him, he hardly knew what to do without them. He went to live with his uncle, a priest who lived in the monastery in Patara, until he was ready to venture out further into the world on his own. Now that time had come, and it was time for Nicholas to make his decision.

Unlike many others who had been orphaned by the plague, Nicholas had been left with a sizable inheritance. The question on his heart wasn’t what he would do to make a living, but what he would do to make a life. Through all that he had experienced, and now recognizing the brevity of life for himself, Nicholas now knew why his father had come so often to this shore to pray. Now it was Nicholas’ turn to consider his own future in light of eternity.

What should I do? Where should I go? How should I spend the rest of my days? The questions could have overwhelmed him, except that his father had prepared him well for moments like these, too.

His father, always a student of the writings of Scripture and of the life of Christ, had told him that Jesus taught that we needn’t worry so much about the trouble down the road as just the trouble for that day. Each day has enough trouble of its own, Jesus said.

As Nicholas thought about this, his burden lifted. He didn’t have to figure out what he was going to do with the rest of his life just yet. He only had to decide on his next step.

He had enough money to travel the length of the entire world back and forth three times and still have enough to live on for years to come. But that wasn’t really what he wanted to do. He had never had a desire to live wildly or lavishly, for the life he knew up to this point already gave him tremendous satisfaction. But there was one place he had always wanted to see with his own eyes.

As he looked out across the sea, to the south and to the west, he knew that somewhere in between lay the place he most wanted to visita land that seemed more precious in his mind than any other. It was the land where Jesus had lived, the land where He had walked and taught, the land where He was born and died, and the land where so many of the stories of His lifeand almost the entirety of Scripture itselfhad taken place.

Nicholas knew that some decisions in life were made only through the sweat and agony of prayer, trying desperately to decide between two seemingly good, but mutually exclusive paths. But this decision was not one of them. This was one of those decisions that, by the nature of the circumstances, was utterly simple to make. Apart from his uncle, there was little more to keep him in Patara, and nothing to stop him from following the desire that had been on his heart for so long.

He was glad his father had shown him this spot, and he was glad that he had come to it again today. He knew exactly what he was going to do next. His decision was as clear as the water in front of him.

CHAPTER 7

Nicholas’ arrival on the far shores of the Great Sea came sooner than he could have imagined. For so long he had wondered what it would be like to walk where Jesus walked, and now, at age 19, he was finally there.

Finding a boat to get there had been no problem, for his hometown of Patara was one of the main stopovers for ships traveling from Egypt to Rome, carrying people and cargo alike. Booking passage was as simple as showing that you had the money to pay, which Nicholas did.

But now that he had arrived, where would he go first? He wanted to see everything at once, but that was impossible. A tug at his sleeve provided the answer.

“You a Christian?” the small voice asked.

Nicholas looked down to see a boy not more than ten looking up at him. Two other children giggled nearby. To ask this question so directly, when it was dangerous in general to do so, showed that the boy was either a sincere follower of Christ looking for a fellow believer, or it showed that he had ulterior motives in mind. From the giggles of his little friends nearby, a boy and a girl just a bit younger than the one who had spoken, Nicholas knew it was probably the latter.

“You a Christian?” the boy asked again. “I show you holy places?”

Ah, that’s it, thought Nicholas. Enough pilgrims had obviously come here over the years that even the youngest inhabitants knew that pilgrims would need a guide once they arrived. Looking over the three children again, Nicholas felt they would suit him just fine. Nicholas had a trusting heart, and while he wasn’t naive enough to think that trouble wouldn’t find him here, he also trusted that the same God who had led him here would also provide the help he needed once he arrived. Even if these children were doing it just for the money, that was all right with Nicholas. Money he had. A map he didn’t. He would gladly hire them to be his living maps to the holy places.

“Yes, and yes,” Nicholas answered. “Yes, I am indeed a Christian. And if you would like to take me, then yes, I would be very interested to see the holy places. I would love for your friends to come along with us, too. That way, if we meet any trouble, they can defend us all!”

The boy’s mouth dropped open and his friends giggled again. It wasn’t the answer the boy had expected at all, at least not so fast and not without a great deal of pestering on his part. Pilgrims who arrived were usually much more skeptical when they stepped off their boats, shooing away anyone who approached themat least until they got their land legs back and their bearings straight. But the boy quickly recovered from his shock and immediately extended his right hand in front of him, palm upraised, with a slight bow of his head. It gave Nicholas the subtle impression as if to say that the boy was at Nicholas’ serviceand the not-so-subtle impression that the boy was ready for something to be deposited in his open hand. Nicholas, seeing another opportunity to throw the boy off guard, happily obliged.

He gently placed three of his smallest, but shiniest coins into the boy’s upraised palm and said, “My name is Nicholas. And I can see you’re a wise man. Now, if you’re able to keep your hand open even after I’ve set these coins in it, you’ll be even wiser still. For he who clenches his fist tightly around what he has received will find it hard to receive more. But he who opens his hand freely to heavenfreely giving in the same way that he has freely receivedwill find that his Father in heaven will usually not hold back in giving him more.”

Nicholas motioned with his hand that he intended for the boy to share what he had received with his friends, who had come closer at the appearance of the coins. The boy obviously was the spokesman for all three, but still he faltered for a moment as to what to do. This man was so different from anyone else the boy had ever approached. With others, the boy was always trying, usually without success, to coax even one such coin from their pockets, but here he had been given three in his very first attempt! The fact that the coins weren’t given grudgingly, but happily, did indeed throw him off balance. He had never heard such a thought like that of keeping his hands open to give and receive. His instinct would have been to instantly clench his fist tightly around the coins, not letting go until he got to the safest place he could find, and only then could he carefully inspect them and let their glimmers shine in his eyes. Yet he stood stock still, with his hand still outstretched and his palm facing upward. Almost against his own self-will, he found himself turning slightly and extending his hand to his friends.

Seizing the moment, the two others each quickly plucked a coin from his hand. Within an instant of realizing that they, too, were about to clench their fists around their newly acquired treasure, they slowly opened their fingers as well, looking up at the newly arrived pilgrim with a sense of bewilderment. They were bewildered not just that he had given them the coins, but that they were still standing there with their palms open, surprising even themselves that they were willing to follow this man’s peculiar advice.

The sight of it all made Nicholas burst out in a gracious laugh. He was delighted by their response and he quickly deposited two more of his smallest coins into each of their hands, now tripling their astonishment. It wasn’t the amount of the gifts that had astonished them, for they had seen bigger tips from wealthier pilgrims, but it was the generous and cheerful spirit that accompanied the gifts that gave them such a surprise.

The whole incident took place in less than a minute, but it set Nicholas and his new friends into such a state that each of them looked forward to the journey ahead.

“Now, you’d better close your hands again, because a wise manor woman—” he nodded to the little girl, “also takes care of that which they have been given so that it doesn’t get lost or stolen.”

Then, turning to walk toward the city, Nicholas said, “How about you let me get some rest tonight, and then, first thing in the morning, you can start showing me those holy places?”

While holy places abounded in this holy land, in the magical moments that had just transpired, it seemed to the three childrenand even to Nicholas himself—that they had just stepped foot on their first.

CHAPTER 8

Nicholas woke with the sun the next morning. He had asked the children to meet him at the inn shortly after sunrise. His heart skipped a beat with excitement about the day ahead. Within a few minutes, he heard their knock—and their unmistakable giggles—at the door.

He found out that their names were Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie. They were, to use the common term, “alumni,” children whose parents had left them at birth to fend for themselves. Orphans like these dotted the streets throughout the Roman Empire, byproducts of people who indulged their passions wherever and with whomever they wanted, with little thought for the outcome of their actions.

While Dimitri could have wallowed in self-pity for his situation, he didn’t. He realized early on that it didn’t help to get frustrated and angry about his circumstances. So he became an entrepreneur.

He began looking for ways he could help people do whatever they needed, especially those things which others couldn’t do, or wouldn’t do, for themselves. He wasn’t often rewarded for his efforts, but when he was, it was all worth it.

He wasn’t motivated by religion, for he wasn’t religious himself, and he wasn’t motivated by greed, for he never did anything that didn’t seem right if it were just for the money, as greedy people who only care about money often do. He simply believed that if he did something that other people valued, and if he did it good enough and long enough, then somehow he would make it in life. Some people, like Dimitri, stumble onto godly wisdom without even realizing it.

Samuel and Ruthie, on the other hand, were just along for the ride. Like bees drawn to honey, Samuel and Ruthie were drawn to Dimitri, as often happens when people find someone who is trying to do what’s right. Samuel was eight, and like Dimitri, wasn’t religious himself, but had chosen his own name when he heard someone tell the story of another little boy named Samuel who, when very young, had been given away by his parents to be raised by a priest. Samuel, the present-day one, loved to hear about all that the long-ago Samuel had done, even though the other one had lived over 1,000 years before. This new Samuel didn’t know if the stories about the old Samuel were true, but at the time he chose his name, he didn’t particularly care. It was only in the past few months, as he had been traveling to the holy sites with Dimitri, that he had begun to wonder if perhaps the stories really were true.

Now Ruthie, even though she was only seven, was as sharp as a tack. She always remembered people’s names and dates, what happened when and who did what to whom. Giggling was her trademark, but little though she was, her mind was eager to learn and she remembered everything she saw and everything she was taught. Questions filled her mind, and naturally spilled right out of her mouth.

Dimitri didn’t mind these little tag-alongs, for although it might have been easier for him to do what he did by himself, he also knew of the dangers of the streets and felt compelled to help these two like an older brother might help his younger siblings. And to be completely honest, he didn’t have anyone else to call family, so finding these two a few years earlier had filled a part of his heart in a way that he couldn’t describe, but somehow made him feel better.

Nicholas took in the sight of all three beaming faces at his door. “Where to first?” asked Dimitri.

“Let’s start at the beginning,” said Nicholas, “the place where Jesus was born.” And with that they began the three-day walk from the coast of Joppa to the hills of Bethlehem.

CHAPTER 9

After two days of walking and sleeping on hillsides, Nicholas and his new friends had just a half day left before they reached Bethlehem. For Nicholas, his excitement was building with every hill they passed, as he was getting closer and closer to the holy place he most wanted to see, the birthplace of Jesus.

“Why do you think He did it?” asked Dimitri. “I mean, why would Jesus want to come hereto earth? If I were already in heaven, I think I’d want to stay there.”

Even though Dimitri was supposed to be the guide, he didn’t mind asking as many questions as he could, especially when he was guiding someone like Nicholas, which didn’t happen very often.

Nicholas didn’t mind his asking, either, as Nicholas had done the same thing back home. His parents belonged to a community of believers that had been started about 250 years earlier by the Apostle Paul himself when Paul had visited their neighboring city of Myra on one of his missionary journeys, telling everyone who would listen about Jesus. Paul had lived at the same time as Jesus, although Paul didn’t become a believer himself until after Jesus died and rose again from the dead. Paul’s stories were always remarkable.

Nicholas got to hear all of the stories that Paul had told while he was in Myra, as they were written down and repeated by so many others over the years.

As a child, Nicholas thought that anything that happened 250 years ago sounded like ancient history. But as he started to get a little older, and now that his parents had passed away, too, it didn’t seem that long ago at all. The stories that Nicholas heard were the same stories his father and his grandfather and his great grandfather, back to six or seven generations, had heard, some for the very first time from the Apostle Paul in person. Nicholas loved to hear them over and over, and he asked many of the same questions that Dimitri was now asking himlike why would Jesus leave heaven to come down to earth in person.

“The simple answer is because He loved us,” said Nicholas. “But that alone probably doesn’t answer the question you’re really asking, because God has always loved us. The reason Jesus came to earth was, well, because there are some things that need to be done in person.”

Nicholas went on to explain the gospel—the good news—to the children of how Jesus came to pay the ultimate price with His life for anything we had ever done wrong, making a way for us to come back to God with a clean heart, plus live with Him in heaven forever.

Throughout the story, the children stared at Nicholas with rapt attention. Although they had been to Bethlehem many times before and had often taken people to the cave that was carved into the hillside where it was said that Jesus was born, they had never pictured it in their minds quite like this before. They had never understood the motivations behind why God did what He did. And they had never really considered that the stories they heard about Jesus being God in the flesh were true. How could He be?

Yet hearing Nicholas’ explanation made so much sense to them, that they wondered why they had never considered it as true before. In those moments, their hearts and minds were finally opened to at least the possibility that it was true. And that open door turned out to be the turning point for each of them in their lives, just as it had been for Nicholas when he first heard the Truth. God really did love them, and God had demonstrated that love for them by coming to the earth to save them from their certain self-destruction.

For Nicholas, when he first heard about the love of the Father for him, the idea was fairly familiar to him because he had already had a good glimpse of what the love of a father looked like from the love of his own father. But to Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie, who had never had a father, much less one like Nicholas had just described, it was simultaneously one of the most distantly incomprehensible, yet wonderfully alluring descriptions of love they had ever heard.

As they made their way through the hills toward Bethlehem, they began to skip ahead as fast as their hearts were already skipping, knowing that they would soon see again the place where God had, as a Man, first touched earth less than 300 years earlier. They would soon be stepping onto ground that was indeed holy.

CHAPTER 10

It was evening when they finally arrived at their destination. Dimitri led them through the city of Bethlehem to the spot where generations of pilgrims had already come to see the place where Jesus was born: a small cave cut into the hillside where animals could easily have been corralled so they wouldn’t wander off.

There were no signs to mark the spot, no monuments or buildings to indicate that you were now standing on the very spot where the God of the universe had arrived as a child. It was still dangerous anywhere in the Roman Empire to tell others you were a Christian, even though the laws against it were only sporadically enforced.

But that didn’t stop those who truly followed Christ from continuing to honor the One whom they served as their King. Although Jesus taught that His followers were to still respect their earthly rulers, if forced to choose between worshipping Christ or worshipping Caesar, both the Christians and Caesar knew who the Christians would worship. So the standoff continued.

The only indication that this was indeed a holy site was the well-worn path up the hill that made its way into and out of the cave. Tens of thousands of pilgrims had already made their way to this spot during the past 250 years. It was well known to those who lived in Bethlehem, for it was the same spot that had been shown to pilgrims from one generation to the next, going back to the days of Christ.

As Dimitri led the three others along the path to the cave, Nicholas laughed, a bit to himself, and a bit out loud. The others turned to see what had made him burst out so suddenly. He had even surprised himself! Here he was at the one holy site he most wanted to see, and he was laughing.

Nicholas said, “I was just thinking of the wise men who came to Bethlehem to see Jesus. They probably came up this very hill. How regal they must have looked, riding on their camels and bringing their gifts of gold, frankincense and myrrh. For a moment I pictured myself as one of those kings, riding on a camel myself. Then I stepped in some sheep dung by the side of the road. The smell brought me back in an instant to the reality that I’m hardly royalty at all!”

“Yes,” said Ruthie, “but didn’t you tell us that the angels spoke to the shepherds first, and that they were the first ones to go and see the baby? So smelling a little like sheep dung may not make you like the kings, but it does make you like those who God brought to the manger first!”

“Well said, Ruthie,” said Nicholas. “You’re absolutely right.”

Ruthie smiled at her insight, and then her face produced another thoughtful look. “But maybe we should still bring a gift with us, like the wise men did?” The thought seemed to overtake her, as if she was truly concerned that they had nothing to give to the King. He wasn’t there anymore to receive their gifts, of course, but still she had been captivated by the stories about Jesus that Nicholas had been telling them along the road. She thought that she should at least bring Him some kind of gift.

“Look!” she said, pointing to a spot on the hill a short distance away. She left the path and within a few minutes had returned with four small, delicate golden flowers, one for each of them. “They look just like gold to me!”

She smiled from ear to ear now, giving each one of them a gift to bring to Jesus. Nicholas smiled as well. There’s always something you can give, he thought to himself. Whether it’s gold from a mine or gold from a flower, we only bring to God that which is already His anyway, don’t we?

So with their gifts in hand, they reached the entrance to the caveand stepped inside.

CHAPTER 11

Nothing could have prepared Nicholas for the strong emotion that overtook him as he entered the cave.

On the ground in front of him was a makeshift wooden manger, a feeding trough for animals probably very similar to the one in which Jesus had been laid the night of His birth. It had apparently been placed in the cave as a simple reminder of what had taken place there. But the effect on Nicholas was profound.

One moment he had been laughing at himself and watching Ruthie pick flowers on the hillside and the next moment, upon seeing the manger, he found himself on his knees, weeping uncontrollably at the thought of what had taken place on this very spot.

He thought about everything he had ever heard about Jesusabout how He had healed the sick, walked on water and raised the dead. He thought about the words Jesus had spokenwords that echoed with the weight of authority as He was the Author of life itself. He thought about his own parents who had put their lives on the line to serve this Man called Jesus, who had died for him just as He had died for them, giving up their very lives for those they loved.

The thoughts flooded his mind so fully that Nicholas couldn’t help sobbing with deep, heartfelt tears. They came from within his very soul. Somewhere else deep inside him, Nicholas felt stirred like he had never felt in his life. It was a sensation that called for some kind of response, some kind of action. It was a feeling so different from anything else he had ever experienced, yet it was unmistakably clear that there was a step he was now supposed to take, as if a door were opening before him and he knew he was supposed to walk through it. But how?

As if in answer to his question, Nicholas remembered the golden flower in his hand. He knew exactly what he was supposed to do, and he wanted more than anything to do it.

He took the flower and laid it gently on the ground in front of the wooden manger. The golden flower wasn’t just a flower anymore. It was a symbol of his very life, offered up now in service to his King.

Nicholas knelt there for several minutes, engulfed in this experience that he knew, even in the midst of it, would affect him for the rest of his life. He was oblivious to anything else that was going on around him. All he knew was that he wanted to serve this King, this Man who was clearly a man in every sense of the word, yet was clearly one and the same with God as well, the very essence of God Himself.

As if slowly waking from a dream, Nicholas began to become aware of his surroundings again. He noticed Dimitri and Samuel on his left and Ruthie on his right, also on their knees. Having watched Nicholas slip down to his knees, they had followed suit. Now they looked alternately, back and forth between him and the manger in front of him.

The waves of emotion that had washed over Nicholas were now washing over them as well. They couldn’t help but imagine what he was experiencing, knowing how devoted he was to Jesus and what it had willingly cost Nicholas’ parents to follow Him. Each of them, in their own way, began to experience for themselves what such love and devotion must feel like.

Having watched Nicholas place his flower in front of the manger, they found themselves wanting to do the same. If Jesus meant so much to Nicholas, then certainly they wanted to follow Jesus as well. They had never in their entire lives experienced the kind of love that Nicholas had shown them in the past three days. Yet somehow they knew that the love that Nicholas had for them didn’t originate with Nicholas alone, but from the God whom Nicholas served. If this was the kind of effect that Jesus had on His followers, then they wanted to follow Jesus, too.

Any doubts that Nicholas had had about his faith prior to that day were all washed away in those timeless moments. Nicholas had become, in the truest sense of the word, a Believer.

And from those very first moments of putting his faith and trust fully in Jesus, he was already inspiring others to do the same.

St. Nicholas: The Believer – Part 1

You're reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

PART  1

Click to listen to Part 1, which includes the Prologue and Chapters 1-5, read by Eric Elder.

PROLOGUE

My name is Dimitri—Dimitri Alexander. But that’s not important. What’s important is that man over there, lying on his bed. He’s—well, I suppose there’s really no better way to describe him except to say—he’s a saint. Not just because of all the good he’s done, but because he was—as a saint always is—a Believer. He believed that there was Someone in life who was greater than he was, Someone who guided him, who helped him through every one of his days.

If you were to look at him closely, lying there on his bed, it might look to you as if he was dead. And in some sense, I guess you would be right. But the truth is, he’s more alive now than he has ever been.

My friends and I have come here today to spend his last day on earth with him. Just a few minutes ago we watched as he passed from this life to the next.

I should be crying, I know. Believe me, I have been—and I will be again. But for now, I can’t help but simply be grateful that he has finally made it to his new home, a home that he has been dreaming about for many years. A home where he can finally talk to God face to face, like I’m talking to you right now.

Oh, he was a saint all right. But to me, and to so many others, he was something even more. He was—how could I put it? An inspiration. A friend. A teacher. A helper. A giver. Oh, he loved to give and give and give some more, until it seemed he had nothing left to give at all. But then he’d reach down deep and find a little more. “There’s always something you can give,” as he would often say.

He always hoped, in some small way, that he could use his life to make a difference in the world. He wanted, above all, to help people. But with so many needs all around, what could he possibly do?

He was like a man on a beach surrounded by starfish that had been washed up onto the shore. He knew that they would die if they didn’t make it back into the water.

Not knowing how to save them all, the man on the beach did what he could. He reached down, picked one up, and tossed it back into the water. Then reached down again, picked up another, and did the same.

Someone once asked the man why he bothered at all—that with so many needs all around, how could he possibly make any difference. He’d just toss another starfish into the water and say, “It made a difference to that one.” Then he’d reach down and pick up another.

You see, to the world you may be just one person, but to one person you may be the world.

In many ways, my friend was just like you and me. Each one of us has just one life to live. But if you live it right, one life is all you need. And if you live your life for God, well, you just might touch the whole world.

Did his life make any difference? I already know my answer, because I’m one of those that he reached down and picked up many, many years ago. But how about I tell you his story, and when I get to the end, I’ll let you decide if his life made a difference or not. And then maybe, by the time we’re finished, you’ll see that your life can make a difference, too.

Oh, by the way, I haven’t told you his name yet, this man who was such a great saint, such a great believer in the God who loved him, who created him, who sustained him and with whom he is now living forever.

His name is Nicholas—and this is his story.

CHAPTER 1

Nicholas lived in an ideal world. At least that’s the way he saw it. As a nine-year-old boy, growing up on the northern coast of what he called the Great Sea—you might call it the Mediterranean—Nicholas couldn’t imagine a better life.

He would often walk through the streets with his father, acting as if they were on their way to somewhere in particular. But the real reason for their outing was to look for someone who was struggling to make ends meet, someone who needed a lift in their life. A simple hello often turned into the discovery of a need to be met. Nicholas and his father would pray, and if they could meet the need, they found a way to do it.

Nicholas couldn’t count the number of times his dad would sneak up behind someone afterwards and put some apples in their sack, or a small coin or two. As far as Nicholas knew, no one ever knew what his father had done, except to say that sometimes they heard people talking about the miracle of receiving exactly what they needed at just the right time, in some unexpected way.

Nicholas loved these walks with his father, just as he loved his time at home with his mother. They had shown the same love and generosity with him as they had shown to so many others.

His parents had somehow found a way to prosper, even in the turbulent times in which they lived. They were, in fact, quite wealthy. But whether their family was rich or poor seemed to make no difference to Nicholas. All he knew or cared about was that his parents loved him like no one else on earth. He was their only son, and their times together were simple and truly joyful.

Their richest times came at night, as they shared stories with each other that they had heard about a Man who was like no other Man they had ever known. A Man who lived on the other side of the Great Sea about 280 years earlier. His name was Jesus. Nicholas was enthralled with the stories of this Man who seemed to be so precious in the eyes of his parents. Jesus seemed both down-to-earth and larger-than-life, all at the same time. How could anyone be so humble, yet so noble? How could He be so poor that He was born in an animal stable, yet so generous that He could feed 5,000 people? How could He live His life so fully, yet die a death so cruelly? Jesus was, to Nicholas, an enigma, the most fascinating person about whom he’d ever heard. One day, Nicholas thought to himself, he hoped to visit this land on the other side of the sea—and walk where Jesus walked.

For all the love that Nicholas and his parents shared and which held them together, there was one thing that threatened to pull them apart. It was the one thing that seemed to be threatening many families in their country these days, irrespective of their wealth or poverty, their faith or lack of faith, their love for others or their lack of love.

Nicholas’ friends and neighbors called it the plague. His parents had mentioned it from time to time, but only in their prayers. They prayed for the families who were affected by the plague, asking God for healing when possible, and for strength of faith when not. Most of all, his parents prayed for Nicholas that regardless of what happened around him, he would always know how very much they loved him, and how very much God loved him.

Even though Nicholas was so young, he had seen enough of life to know that real threats existed in the world. Yet he also had been shielded from those threats, in a way, by the love of his parents and by their devout faith in God. As his father had learned over the years, and had many times reminded Nicholas, “In all things, God works for the good of those who love Him.” And Nicholas believed him. Up to this point, he’d had no real reason to doubt the words his father had spoken.

But it would be only a matter of months before Nicholas’ faith would be challenged and he would have to decide if he really believed those words for himselfthat in all things, God would truly work for the good of those who loved Him.

Tonight, however, he simply trusted the words of his father, listening to his parents’ prayers for him—and for those in his city—as he drifted off into a perfect sleep.

CHAPTER 2

Nicholas woke to the sounds of birds out his window. The air was fresh, washed clean by the seaside mist in the early morning.

But the news this morning was less than idyllic. A friend of Nicholas’ family had contracted the sickness that they had only heard about from people in other cities. The boy was said to be near the point of death.

Nicholas’ father had heard the news first and had gone to pray for the boy. Returning home just as Nicholas awoke, his father shared the news with his wife and with Nicholas.

“We need to pray,” he said, with no hint of panic in his voice, but with an unmistakable urgency that caused all three of them to slip down to their knees.

Nicholas’ father began the prayer: “Father, You know the plans You have for this child. We trust You to carry them out. We pray for Your healing as we love this boy, but we know that You love him even more than we do. We trust that as we place him in Your hands this morning, You will work all things together for good, as You always do for those who love You.”

It was a prayer Nicholas had heard his father pray many times before, asking for what they believed was best in every situation, but trusting that God knew best in the end. It was the same type of prayer Nicholas had heard that Jesus had prayed the night before He died: “If You are willing,” Jesus prayed, “take this cup from Me. Yet not My will, but Yours be done.”

Nicholas never quite knew what to make of this prayer. Wouldn’t God always want what’s best for us? And how could someone’s death ever be a good thing? Yet his father prayed that prayer so often, and with such sincerity of heart, that Nicholas was confident that it was the right thing to pray. But how God could answer any other way than healing the boy—and still work it out for good—remained a mystery.

After Nicholas’ mother had added her own words to the prayer, and Nicholas himself had joined in, his father concluded with thanks to God for listening—and for already answering their prayers.

As they stood, the news came to their door, as if in direct answer to what they had just prayed. But it wasn’t the answer they were hoping for. The boy had died.

Nicholas’ mother began to weep quietly, but not holding back on her tears. She wept as she felt the loss of another mother, feeling the loss as if it were her own son who had died.

Nicholas’ father took hold of her hand and pulled Nicholas close, saying a quiet prayer for the family of the boy who had died, and adding another prayer for his own family. He gave his wife and son one more final squeeze, then walked out the door to return to the other boy’s home.

CHAPTER 3

The boy’s death had a sobering effect on the whole city. The people had known the boy, of course, and were sad for the family.

But his death was more sobering because it wasn’t an isolated event. The people had heard stories of how the sickness had been spreading through the cities around them, taking the lives of not just one or two people here and there, but entire familiesentire neighborhoods. The death of this boy seemed to indicate that the plague had now arrived in their city, too.

No one knew how to stop it. All they could do was pray. And pray they did.

As the sickness began to spread, Nicholas’ parents would visit the homes of those who lay dying. While his parents’ money was powerless to offer relief to the families, their prayers brought a peace that no amount of money could buy.

As always, Nicholas’ father would pray that death would pass them over, as it had passed over the Israelites in Egypt when the plague of death overtook the lives of the firstborn of every family that wasn’t willing to honor God. But this sickness was different. It made no distinction between believer or unbeliever, firstborn or last born, or any other apparent factor. This sickness seemed to know no bounds, and seemed unstoppable by any means.

Yet Nicholas watched as his father prayed in faith nonetheless, believing that God could stop the plague at any moment, at any household, and trusting God to work it all out for good, even if their lives, too, were seemingly cut short.

These latter prayers were what people clung to the most. More than anything else, these words gave them hope—hope that their lives were not lived in vain, hope that their deaths were not going unnoticed by the God who created them.

A visit by Nicholas’ father and mother spoke volumes to those who were facing unbearable pain, for as the plague spread, fewer and fewer people had been willing to leave their own homes, let alone visit the homes where the sickness had struck. The prayers of Nicholas’ father, and the tears of his mother, gave the families the strength they needed to face whatever came their way.

Nicholas watched in wonder as his parents dispensed their gifts of mercy during the day, then returned home each night physically spent, but spiritually strengthened. It made him wonder how they got their strength for each day. But it also made him wonder how long their own family could remain untouched by this plague.

When Nicholas finally found the courage to voice this question out loud, a question that seemed to be close to all of their hearts, his father simply answered that they had only two choices: to live in fear, or to live in love, and to follow the example of the One in whom they had entrusted their lives. They chose to live in love, doing for others what they would want others to do for them.

So every morning Nicholas’ father and mother would wake up and pray, asking their Lord what He would have them do. Then, pushing aside any fears they might have had, they put their trust in God, spending the day serving others as if they were serving Christ Himself.

While his father’s response didn’t answer the immediate question on Nicholas’ heart— which was how much longer it might be till the sickness visited their own home—it seemed to answer a question that went much deeper. It answered the question of whether or not God was aware of all that was going on, and if He was, whether or not He cared enough to do anything about it.

By the way that God seemed to be directing his parents each day, Nicholas gained a peace of mind that God was indeed fully aware of all that was going on in the lives of every person in his city of Pataraand that God did indeed care. God cared enough to send Nicholas’ parents to those who needed to hear a word from Him, who needed a touch from His hands, who needed a touch from God not just in their flesh, but in their spirits as well.

It seemed to Nicholas to be a more glorious answer to his question than he could have imagined. His worry about when the sickness might visit their own home dissipated as he went to sleep that night. Instead, he prayed that God would use his own hands and words—Nicholas’ hands and words—as if they were God’s very own, reaching out to express God’s love for His people.

CHAPTER 4

In the coming days, Nicholas found himself wanting to help his father and mother more and more as they delivered God’s mercy to those around them.

They worked together to bring food, comfort and love to each family touched by the plague. Some days it was as simple as stopping by to let a mother know she wasn’t alone. Others days it was bringing food or drink to an entire family who had taken ill. And still other days it was preparing a place in the hills around their city where they carefully laid the bodies of those who had succumbed to the sickness and whose spirits had passed from this life to the next.

Each day Nicholas’ heart grew more and more aware of the temporal nature of life on earth, and more and more in tune with the eternal nature of the life that is unseen. It seemed to Nicholas that the line between the two worlds was becoming less and less distinct. What he had once thought of as solid and reallike rocks and trees, or hands and feetsoon took on a more ethereal nature. And those things that were more difficult for him to touch beforelike faith and hope, love and peacebegan to become more solid and real.

It was as if his world was turning both upside down and inside out at the same time, not with a gut-wrenching twisting, but as if his eyes themselves were being re-calibrated, adjusting better to see with more clarity what was really going onfocusing more acutely on what really mattered in life. Even surrounded by so much sickness and death, Nicholas felt himself coming alive more fully than he’d ever felt before.

His father tried to describe what Nicholas was feeling by using words that he’d heard Jesus had said, that whoever tried to hold onto this life too tightly would lose it, but whoever was willing to let go of this life, would find true life. By learning how to love others without being constrained by fear, being propelled forward by love instead, Nicholas was starting to experience how it felt to truly live.

Whether that feeling could sustain him through what lay ahead, he didn’t know. But what he did know was that for now, more than anything else, he wanted to live each day to the fullest. He wanted to wake up each day looking for how God could use him, then do whatever God was willing to give him to do. To do anything less would be to shortchange himself from living the life God had given him to liveand to shortchange God from the work God wanted to get done.

As the days passed, Nicholas came to know what his father and mother already knew: that no one knew how many more days they had left in this world. His family no longer saw themselves as human beings having a temporary spiritual experience, but as spiritual beings, having a temporary human experience. With eyes of faith, they were able to look into whatever lay ahead of them without the fear that gripped so many of the others around them.

CHAPTER 5

When Nicholas awoke one day to the sound of his mother coughing, time seemed to stand still.

For all the preparation his parentsand his own faithhad given him, it still caught him off guard to think that the sickness might have finally crossed over the threshold of their own home.

He thought that maybe God would spare them for all the kindness they had shown to others during the previous few months. But his father had cautioned him against such thinking, reminding him that for all the good that Jesus had done in His lifefor all the healing that He had brought to othersthere still came a time when He, too, had to face suffering and death. It didn’t mean that God didn’t love Jesus, or wasn’t concerned for Him, or hadn’t seen all the good He had done in His life. And it didn’t mean that Jesus remained indifferent to what was about to take place either. Jesus even told His disciples that His heart was deeply troubled by what He was about to go through, but that didn’t mean He shrank back from what lay ahead of Him. No, He said, it was for this very hour that He had come. Greater love, He told His disciples, had no one than this: that they lay down their lives for their friends.

Nicholas’ mother coughed again, and time slowly began to move again for Nicholas. He stood to his feet. As he approached his mother, she hesitated for a moment. It was as if she was torn between wanting him to stand stillnot to come one step closer to the sickness that had now reached her bodyor to get up on her feet, too, and throw her arms around him, assuring him that everything would be all right. But a moment later, Nicholas had made her decision unnecessary, for he was already in her arms, holding on as tight as he could as they both broke down in tears. As Nicholas was learning, having faith doesn’t mean you can’t cry. It just means that you can trust God, even with your tears.

Nicholas’ father had already shed some of his own tears that morning. He had gone outside before the sunrise, this time not to visit the homes of others, but to pray. For him, the place where he always returned when he needed to be alone with God was to the fresh air by the sea, not far from their home. While he knew he could pray anywhere, at any time, it was by the sea that he felt closest to God. The sound of the waves, rhythmically washing up on the shore, seemed to have a calming, mesmerizing effect on him.

He had arrived in time to watch the sunrise off to his left, looking down the shoreline of the Great Sea. How many sunrises had he seen from that very spot? And how many more would he have left to see? He turned his head and coughed, letting the question roll back out to sea with the next receding wave. The sickness had come upon him as well.

This wasn’t the first time he had asked himself how many days he had left to live. The difference this time was that in the past, he had always asked it hypothetically. He would come to this spot whenever he had an important decision to make, a decision that required he think beyond the short term. He would come here when he needed to look into eternity, taking into account the brevity of life. Here, at the edge of the sea, it was as if he could grasp both the brevity of life and the eternity of heaven at the same time.

The daily rising of the sun and the swelling, cresting and breaking of the waves on the shore reminded him that God was still in control, that His world would carry onwith or without himjust as it had since God had first spoken the water and earth into existence, and just as it would until the day God would choose for its end, to make way for the new heaven and the new earth. In light of eternity, the lifespan of the earth seemed incredibly short, and the lifespan of man even shorter still. In that short span of life, he knew that he had to make the most of each day, not just living for himself, and not even just living for others, but ultimately living for the God who had given him life. If God, the Creator of all things, had seen fit to breathe into him the breath of life, then as long as he could still take a breath, he wanted to make the most of it.

Coughing again, Nicholas’ father remembered that this was no mere intellectual exercise to help him come to grips with a difficult decision. This time—as he looked out at the sunrise once more, and at one more wave rolling inhe realized that this was the final test of everything that he had believed up until this point.

Some of life’s tests he had passed with flying colors. Others he had failed when fear or doubt had taken over. But this was a test he knew he wanted to pass more than any other.

He closed his eyes and asked for strength for another day. He let the sun warm his face, and he gently opened the palms of his hands to feel the breeze as it lifted up along the shore and floated over his body. He opened his eyes and looked one more time at the sea.

Then he turned and walked toward home, where he would soon join his precious wife and his beloved son in a long, tearful embrace.

St. Nicholas: The Believer – Introduction

You're reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, A new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER, by Eric & Lana Elder, a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas. Also available in paperback, audio and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

A New Story For Christmas Based On The Old Story Of St. Nicholas
by Eric & Lana Elder

Click to listen to the Dedication and Introduction, read by Eric Elder.

DEDICATION

This book is dedicated to my sweet wife, Lana, who inspired me and helped me to tell you this spectacular story.

Lana had just finished making her final edits and suggestions on this book the week before she passed from this life to the next, way too young at the age of 48.

It was her idea and her dream to share the story of St. Nicholas with as many people as possible. She wanted to inspire them to give their lives to others as Jesus had given His life for us. This book is the first step in making that dream a reality.

To the world Lana may have been just one person, but to me she was the world. This book is lovingly dedicated to her.

INTRODUCTION
by Eric Elder

There was a time when I almost gave up celebrating Christmas. Our kids were still young and weren’t yet hooked on the idea of Santa Claus and presents, Christmas trees and decorations.

I had read that the Puritans who first came to America were so zealous in their faith that they didn’t celebrate Christmas at all. Instead they charged fines to businesses in their community who failed to keep their shops open on Christmas day. They didn’t want anything to do with a holiday that was, they felt, rooted in paganism. As a new believer and a new father myself, the idea of going against the flow of the excesses of Christmas had its appeal, at least in some respects.

Then I read an article by a man who simply loved celebrating Christmas. He could think of no greater way to celebrate the birth of the most important figure in human history than throwing the grandest of parties for Him—gathering and feasting and sharing gifts with as many of his family and friends as possible. This man was a pastor of deep faith and great joy. For him, the joy of Christ’s birth was so wondrous that he reveled in every aspect of Christmas, including all the planning, decorating and activities that went along with it. He even loved bringing Santa Claus into the festivities, our modern-day version of the very real and very ancient Saint Nicholas, a man of deep faith and great joy as well who Himself worshipped and adored the Baby who was born in Bethlehem.

So why not celebrate the birth of Christ? Why not make it the biggest party of the year? Why not make it the “Hap-Happiest season of all”?

I was sold. Christmas could stay—and my kids would be much hap-happier for it, too.

I dove back into celebrating Christmas with full vigor, and at the same time took a closer look into the life of the real Saint Nicholas, a man who seemed almost irremovably intertwined with this Holy Day. I discovered that Saint Nicholas and Santa Claus were indeed one and the same, and that the Saint Nicholas who lived in the 3rd and 4th centuries after the birth of Christ was truly a devout follower of Christ himself.

As my wife and I read more and more about Nicholas’ fascinating story, we became enthralled with this believer who had already been capturing the hearts and imaginations of believers and nonbelievers alike throughout the centuries.

With so many books and movies that go to great lengths to tell you the “true” story of Santa Claus (and how his reindeer are really powered by everything from egg nog to Coca-Cola), I’ve found that there are very few stories that even come close to describing the actual person of who Saint Nicholas was, and in particular, what he thought about the Man for whom Christmas is named, Jesus Christ. I was surprised to learn that with all the historical documents that attest to Saint Nicholas’ faith in Christ, compelling tellings of those stories seem to have fallen by the wayside over the ages.

So with the encouragement and help of my sweet wife, Lana, we decided to bring the story of Saint Nicholas back to life for you, with a desire to help you recapture the essence of Christmas for yourself.

While some people, with good reason, may still go to great lengths to try to remove anything that might possibly hint of secularism from this holiest day of the year, it seems to me equally fitting to go to great lengths to try to restore Santa to his rightful place—not as the patron saint of shopping malls, but as a beacon of light that shines brightly on the One for whom this Holy Day is named.

It is with deep faith and great joy that I offer you this Christmas novella—a little story. I’ve enjoyed telling it and I hope you’ll enjoy hearing it. It just may be the most human telling of the story of Saint Nicholas you’ve ever heard.

Above all, I pray that God will use this story to rekindle your love, not only for this season of the year, but for the One who makes this season so bright.

May God bless you this Christmas and always!

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder

P.S. I’ve divided this story into 7 parts and 40 chapters to make it easier to read. If you’d like, you can read a part a day for 7 days leading up to Christmas. Or if you’d like to use this book as a daily devotional, you can read a chapter a day for 40 days leading up to Christmas, counting the Prologue, Epilogue and Conclusion as separate chapters. If you start on November 15th, you’ll finish on Christmas Eve!

San Nicolás: El Creyente

(The Spanish Edition of St. Nicholas: The Believer). Un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás
por Eric y Lana Elder
traducido por Victor J. Palomino

Léalo en línea de abajo!

Estás leyendo ST. NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

Estás leyendo SAN NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

Dedicatorio (Volver al índice de contenidos)
por Eric Elder

Este libro estás dedicado a mi querida esposa, la cual me inspiró y me ayudó a decirles a ustedes este cuento espectacular.

Lana acababa de terminar su redacción final y sugerencias sobre este libro la semana antes de pasar de esta vida a la próxima, demasiadamente joven a la edad de 48 años.

Fue su idea y su sueño compartir la historia de San Nicolás con tan cuantas personas posible. Ella quería inspirarlos a dar sus vidas por otros como Jesús había dado su vida por nosotros. Este libro es el primer paso en realizar ese sueño.

Al mundo Lana tal vez habría sido sólo una persona, pero para mí ella era el mundo. Este libro está dedicado a ella con gran amor.

Introducción (Volver al índice de contenidos)
por Eric Elder

Hubo un tiempo que casi había dejado de celebrar la Navidad. Nuestros hijos aún eran pequeños y todavía no estaban sometidos a la idea de Santa Claus y los regalos, el arbolito y las decoraciones navideñas.

Había leído que los religiosos puritanos que primero habían venido a Norte América eran tan fervientes en su fe que no celebraban nada de la Navidad. En vez, ellos les ponían una multa a los negociantes en sus comunidades que dejaban de mantener sus tiendas abiertas el día de Navidad. Ellos no querían nada que ver con un día de fiesta que ellos sentían que basadas en el paganismo. Para mí como recién convertido al evangelio y recién padre la idea de ir contra el exceso navideño en nuestra cultura me agradaba por lo menos en algunos aspectos.

Entonces leí un artículo por un hombre que simplemente le encantaba celebrar la Navidad. No encontraba mejor manera de celebrar el nacimiento del personaje más importante en la historia humana que tener una fiesta enorme en Su nombre—colectando y festejando y compartiendo regalos con tantas familias y amigos como fuera posible. Este hombre era un pastor de gran fe y gran gozo. Para él el gozo del nacimiento de Jesús era tan maravilloso que se deleitaba en todos los aspectos de la Navidad, incluyendo su preparación, decoraciones y actividades que eran parte de la celebración. Hasta le encantaba tener en el festejo a Santa Claus, nuestra versión moderna del real y verdadero personaje de antaño, San Nicolás, un hombre también de gran fe y gran gozo que adoraba y le hacía culto al niño que nació en Belém.

Entonces, ¿Por qué no celebrar el nacimiento de Cristo? ¿Por qué no tener la celebración más grande del año? ¿Por qué no celebrar la fiesta más feliz de todas?

Ya tenía la respuesta. Celebraría la Navidad—y mis hijos serían más felices en celebrarla también.

Me dediqué a celebrar la Navidad con gran esfuerzo y a la vez me dediqué a investigar intensamente la vida del verdadero San Nicolás, un hombre que estaba inamoviblemente entrelazado con este Día Santo. Descubrí que San Nicolás y Santa Claus eran verdaderamente la misma persona, y que San Nicolás, que vivió en el tercer y cuarto siglo después del nacimiento de Cristo, fue verdaderamente creyente de Cristo.

Mientras mi esposa y yo leíamos más y más sobre la fascinante historia de Nicolás, nos apasionaba más este creyente que ya por mucho tiempo capturaba los corazones y las imaginaciones de creyentes e incrédulos al igual por los siglos.

Con tantos libros y películas que se esmeran en contar el “verdadero” cuento de Santa Claus (así como el de sus venados realmente motorizados por Coca-Cola y ponche navideño), descubrí que hay muy pocos cuentos que se esmeran en realmente describir quien era San Nicolás, y particularmente, lo que él creía sobre el Hombre por el cual la Navidad se celebra, Jesucristo. Me sorprendí que a pesar de todos los documentos históricos que afirman la fe en Cristo de San Nicolás, cuentos imperiosos de ellos han desaparecido por medio de los años.

Entonces con el apoyo y la ayuda de mi querida esposa, Lana, decidimos revivirles a ustedes la historia de San Nicolás con el deseo de que ustedes capturen de nuevo la esencia de la Navidad.

Mientras algunos, hasta con buenos motivos, se esmeran en quitar todo lo que sea secular de este día de los más santos del año, a mi me parece preciso esmerarme en restaurar a Santa a su lugar correcto—no como el santo patrón de los centros comerciales, pero como un faro que brilla su luz en Él por el cual celebramos ese Día Santo.

Es con gran fe y gran gozo que les ofrezco esta novela corta de Navidad. Ha sido mi deseo contársela y espero que a ustedes les encante oírla. Tal vez sea el relato más humano de la historia de San Nicolás que ustedes han oído.

Sobre todo, le ruego a Dios que use esta historia para despertar tu amor, no sólo por esta fiesta del año, pero por Aquél que ilumina la fiesta.

¡Qué Dios los bendiga en esta Navidad y siempre!

En el amor de Cristo,

Eric Elder

P.D. He dividido este cuento en siete partes y cuarenta capítulos para facilitar la lectura. Si prefieren, pueden leer una parte por siete días antes de Navidad. O si prefieren, usen este libro como un devocional leyendo un capítulo por día por cuarenta días antes de Navidad, contando el prólogo, el epílogo y la conclusión como capítulos separados. Si empiezan el 15 de noviembre, entonces terminarán el Día de Nochebuena.

Estás leyendo ST. NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

Estás leyendo SAN NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

TABLA DE CONTENIDO

PARTE 1

PARTE 2

PARTE 3

PARTE 4

PARTE 5

PARTE 6

PARTE 7

Estás leyendo ST. NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

Estás leyendo SAN NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

PARTE 1

Prólogo (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Mi nombre es Demetrio—Demetrio Alejandro. Pero eso no es lo importante. Lo importante es aquel hombre allá, acostado en la cama. Él es—bueno, supongo que no hay otra manera de describirlo menos que decir—él es un santo. No sólo por todo lo bueno que ha hecho, pero porque él era—como todos los santos son—un creyente. Él creía que había Alguien mayor que él en la vida, Alguien que lo guiaba, que lo ayudaba cada día de su vida.

Si usted lo mirara de cerca, acostado allí en la cama, le parecería que esta muerto. Y puede tener razón. Pero la verdad es que él ahora está más vivo que antes jamás.

Mis amigos y yo hemos venido aquí hoy para pasar su último día en la tierra con él. Sólo hace unos minutes que lo vimos pasar de esta vida a la próxima.

Yo debería estar llorando, lo sé. Créame he llorado—y lloraré de nuevo. Pero por lo pronto, lo único que siento es gratitud porque él por fin ha llegado a su nuevo hogar, el hogar que él ha estado soñando por años. El hogar donde él por fin puede hablar con Dios cara a cara, como yo le estoy hablando a usted en este momento.

Cierto, verdaderamente era un santo. Pero para mí y muchos otros, él era mucho más. Él era—¿cómo podría decirlo? Una inspiración. Un amigo. Un maestro. Un ayudante. Un donante. Cómo le encantaba dar y dar y dar más, hasta que parecía no tener nada más que dar. Pero en esos momentos él extendía su mano más abajo y encontraba un poco más. “Siempre hay algo que se puede dar,” era lo que él muchas veces decía.

Él vivía con la esperanza de que, aunque en la forma más mínima, podía usar su vida para cambiar el mundo. Quería, sobre todo, ayudar a las personas. Pero con tantas necesidades en su alrededor, ¿qué podía hacer?

Era como un hombre en la playa rodeado de estrellas de mar que habían sido llevadas a la orilla por la marea. Sabía que morirían si no entraran de nuevo al mar.

Sin saber cómo poder salvarlas todas, el hombre en la playa hizo lo que pudo. Se agachó, tomó una en la mano, y la tiró al mar. Entonces se agachó de nuevo, tomó otra, e hizo lo mismo.

Alguien una de esas veces le preguntó al hombre por qué se molestaba en hacer eso—porque con tanta necesidad a su alrededor, ¿cómo era posible salvarlas todas? El hombre simplemente tiró otra al mar diciendo, “Tal vez no todas, pero ésa ya podrá vivir.” Entonces se agachó y tomó otra.

Pues bien, en el mundo tal vez eres sólo una persona, pero para una persona tú puedes ser un mundo.

En muchas formas mi amigo era igual a usted y a mí. Cada uno de nosotros tenemos sólo una vida para vivir. Pero si la vivimos correctamente, una vida es sólo lo que necesitamos. Y si vivimos nuestra vida para Dios, bueno, es posible que toquemos todo un mundo.

¿Cambió el mundo la vida de mi amigo? Yo ya sé la respuestas, porque yo fui uno de aquellos que él tomó hace muchísimos años. Pero es mejor que yo le haga el cuento, y cuando termine, le dejaré decidir si su vida ha cambiado el mundo o no. Y tal vez, cuando termine, usted verá que su vida también puede cambiarlo.

Perdón, pero no le he dicho su nombre todavía, este hombre que fue un gran santo, un gran creyente en el Dios que lo amó, que lo creó, que lo sostenía y con quien él vive ahora para siempre.

Su nombre es Nicolás—y ésta es su historia.

Capítulo 1 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Nicolás vivía en un mundo ideal. Por lo menos así era come él se lo imaginaba. Como un niño de nueve años de edad, creciendo en la costa norte del Gran Mar según él lo llamaba—Usted lo llamaría el Mar Mediterráneo—Nicolás no se podía imaginar una vida mejor.

Muchas veces caminaba por las calles con su padre, pretendiendo caminar a algún lugar en particular. Pero la verdadera razón por sus caminatas era para buscar a una persona con dificultades económicas, una persona que necesitaba una ayuda en la vida. Un simple saludo a veces se volvía en el descubrimiento de una necesidad que se debía enfrentar. Nicolás y su padre oraban, y si podían resolver esa dificultad, buscaban el modo de hacerlo.

Nicolás no tenía idea de veces que su padre se acercaba a una persona por detrás y después le ponía unas manzanas en su bolso, o una o dos monedas. Según Nicolás, nadie se daba cuenta de lo que su padre había hecho, y a veces él oía a la gente hablar del milagro de recibir exactamente lo que necesitaban en el momento preciso, de una manera inesperada.

A Nicolás le encantaban esas caminatas con su padre, al igual que le encantaba pasar tiempo con su madre en la casa. Sus padres le mostraban el mismo amor y generosidad a él que se lo mostraban a tantísimos otras personas.

De cierta manera sus padres habían aprendido a prosperar aún en los tiempos turbios en los cuales vivían. Realmente ellos eran muy ricos. Pero ser rico o pobre a Nicolás no le parecía ser importante. Lo único que sabía y le importaba era que sus padres lo amaban como ninguna otra persona en el mundo. Él era su único hijo, y sus horas juntas eran simples y verdaderamente felices.

Sus tiempos más copiosos eran por la noche mientras compartían cuentos que habían oído—cuentos de un Hombre que no era como ningún otro Hombre que ellos conocían. Un Hombre que había vivido al otro lado del Gran Mar como doscientos ochenta años antes. Su nombre era Jesús. Nicolás estaba cautivado con los cuentos de ese Hombre que parecía ser algo digno de estimación en los ojos de sus padres. Jesús le parecía ser humilde y real a la vez. ¿Cómo podía una persona tener esas dos características al igual? ¿Cómo podía ser tan pobre que había nacido en un establo de animales, y a la vez ser tan generoso que podía darle de comer a cinco mil personas? ¿Cómo podía vivir Su vida tan repleta, y a la vez morir una muerte tan cruel? Jesús era para Nicolás incomprensible, la persona más fascinante que él jamás había oído. Algún día, Nicolás pensaba, él anhelaba visitar ese lugar al otro lado del mar—y caminar donde Jesús caminó.

A pesar de todo el amor que Nicolás y sus padres compartían y que los unía, había una cosa que amenazaba separarlos. Era la cosa que parecía amenazar a muchas familias en su país en esos tiempos, sin distinguir entre ricos y pobres, su fe o falta de ella, su amor por otras personas o su falta de amor.

Los amigos de Nicolás y sus vecinos le llamaban la plaga. Sus padres la habían mencionado de vez en cuando, pero sólo en sus oraciones. Ellos oraban por las familias afectadas por la plaga, pidiéndole a Dios sanidad cuando fuera posible, y por fuerza de fe cuando no lo era. Sobre todo, sus padres oraban que Nicolás, a pesar de todo lo que pasara a su alrededor, él siempre supiera lo mucho que ellos lo amaban, y lo muchísimo que Dios lo amaba.

A pesar de que Nicolás era un niño, había visto suficiente para saber de la verdadera amenaza que existía en el mundo. Aún, él había sido protegido de esa amenaza, de cierto modo, por el amor de sus padres y por su devota fe en Dios. Como su padre había aprendido por medio de los años, y tantísimas veces se lo había recordado a Nicolás, “Dios dispone todas las cosas para el bien de quienes lo aman.” Y Nicolás le creía. Hasta ahora, él no tenía razón de dudar las palabras dichas por su padre.

Pero serían sólo unos meses antes de que la fe de Nicolás fuera desafiada, y él tendría que decidir por sí mismo si él creía esas palabras—que Dios dispone todas las cosas para el bien de quienes lo aman.

Esta noche, sin embargo, él simplemente confiaba en las palabras de su padre, mientras escuchaba a sus padres orar por él—y por aquellos en la ciudad—mientras se dejaba caer en un sueño perfecto.

Capítulo 2 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Nicolás se despertó oyendo el cantar de las aves afuera de su ventana. El aire estaba fresco y limpio como lavado por la niebla de la temprana mañana.

Pero la noticia de la mañana era menos grata. Al hijo de unos amigos de la familia de Nicolás se le había pegado la enfermedad que sólo se encontraba en otras ciudades. El niño estaba a punto de morir.

El padre de Nicolás había oído la noticia primero y había ido a orar por el niño. Al regresar a casa cuando Nicolás se despertaba, su padre compartió la noticia con su esposa y con su hijo.

“Tenemos que orar,” dijo el padre sin sugerencia de pánico en su voz, pero con la inconfundible urgencia que causó a los tres caer de rodilla.

El padre de Nicolás empezó la oración: “Padre, Tú sabes los planes que tú tienes para este niño. Confiamos que Tú los lleves a cabo. Oramos por sanidad porque amamos a este niño, pero sabemos que Tú lo amas más que nosotros. Confiamos que mientras ponemos a este pequeño en tus manos esta mañana, Tú dispones de todo para el bien, como tú siempre lo haces para todos quienes te aman.

Era una oración que Nicolás había oído a su padre decir muchas veces antes, pidiendo por lo que ellos creían que era lo mejor en cada situación, pero confiando que Dios sabía el mejor fin. Era la misma oración que Nicolás había oído que Jesús dijo la noche antes de morir: “Padre, si quieres,” Jesús oró, “no me hagas beber este trago amargo pero no se cumpla mi voluntad, sino la tuya.”

A Nicolás le era difícil entender esta oración. ¿No querrá Dios lo mejor para nosotros siempre? Y ¿cómo puede ser la muerte de algún bien? Aún, su padre oraba esa oración tantas veces que Nicolás estaba seguro que era la correcta oración. Pero cómo Dios podía contestar la oración de otra forma—y aún disponer de todo para el bien—le parecía un misterio.

Después de que la madre de Nicolás añadió sus palabras de oración y Nicolás mismo había hecho su petición, su padre terminó dándole gracias a Dios por escucharlos—y por ya haberles contestado la oración.

Mientras se ponían de pie, la noticia vino a la puerta, como si fuera una respuesta directa a lo que acababan de orar. Pero no era la respuesta que esperaban. El niño había muerto.

La madre de Nicolás empezó a llorar en silencio pero a la vez con lágrimas en los ojos. Lloraba al sentir la pérdida de la madre, sintiendo la pérdida como si fuera su propio hijo que había muerto. El padre de Nicolás la tomó de la mano y abrazó a su hijo, diciendo una silenciosa oración por la familia del niño que acababa de morir, y añadiendo otra oración por su propia familia. Abrazó de nuevo a su esposa y a su hijo, entonces salió por la puerta para regresar a la casa del niño fallecido.

Capítulo 3 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

La muerte del niño tuvo un efecto aleccionador en toda la ciudad. La gente del pueblo conocía al niño, claro, y todos estaban tristes por la pérdida de la familia.

Pero su muerte fue más aleccionadora porque no fue un evento único. La gente había oído de cómo la enfermedad se propagaba por todas las ciudades cercanas llevando con ella no solo una o dos vidas aquí o allí, pero familias enteras—comunidades enteras. La muerte de este niño les indicaba que la plaga también había llegado a su pueblo.

Nadie sabía cómo detenerla. Lo único que podían hacer era orar. Y en oración se pusieron.

Así que la enfermedad se propagaba, los padres de Nicolás visitaban los hogares de aquellos que morían. Mientras el dinero de sus padres no tenía ningún poder en ofrecer alivio a las familias, sus oraciones les traerían más paz que cualquier cifra de dinero.

Como siempre, el padre de Nicolás oraba que la muerte se alejara de ellos, como se había alejado de los israelitas en Egipto cuando la plaga de muerte venció sobre las vidas de cada primogénito de cada familia indispuesta a servir a Dios. Pero esta enfermedad era diferente. No distinguía entre creyentes ni incrédulos, primero o último en nacer, ni ningún otro factor aparente. La enfermedad no tenía fronteras, parecía ser invencible.

Aún, Nicolás observaba mientras su padre, a pesar de todo, oraba lleno de fe creyendo que Dios era capaz de detener la plaga en cualquier momento, en cualquier hogar, y confiando que Dios lo dispone de todo para el bien, aunque sus vidas, también, parecían ser abreviadas.

Estas últimas oraciones eran a las que todos se aferraban más. Más que nada, las palabras les daban esperanza—esperanza que sus vidas no eran vividas en vano, esperanza que sus muertes no serían olvidadas por el Dios que los había creado.

La visita del padre y la madre de Nicolás era de gran bienestar para aquellos enfrentando sufrimientos insoportables, porque mientras la plaga se propagaba, menos y menos personas estaban dispuestos a salir de sus casa, y mucho menos visitar las casas donde la enfermedad había atacado. Las oraciones del padre de Nicolás y las lágrimas de su madre, les daban a las familias la fuerza necesaria para encarar cualquier cosa que se les enfrentaba.

Nicolás observaba con asombro a sus padres repartir sus regalos de misericordia durante el día, y después regresar a la casa cada noche totalmente agotados pero espiritualmente colmados de fuerza. Nicolás se preguntaba cómo ellos podían adquirir la fuerza necesaria para cada día. Pero también se preguntaba cuánto tiempo sus propios padres podían seguir sin ser contagiados con la plaga.

Cuando Nicolás por fin tuvo la audacia de darle alta voz a sus preguntas, preguntas que todos estaban a punto de hacer, su padre simplemente respondió que ellos solo tenían dos opciones: vivir en miedo, o vivir en amor siguiendo el ejemplo de Aquel a quien ellos habían confiado sus vidas. Ellos escogieron vivir en amor, haciendo por los demás lo que ellos querían que otros hicieran por ellos.

Así que cada mañana el padre y la madre de Nicolás se levantaban y oraban, pidiéndole a su Señor lo que Él quería que ellos hicieran. Entonces, echando atrás todo miedo que ellos tuvieran, ponían su confianza en Dios, pasando el día sirviendo a los demás como si estuvieran sirviendo al mismo Cristo.

Mientras la respuesta de su padre no contestaba inmediatamente la pregunta que Nicolás tenía en su corazón—la cual era cuánto tiempo más pasaría antes que la enfermedad visitara su propia casa—esa respuesta le parecía contestar otra pregunta más profunda. Contestaba la pregunta si Dios tenía en cuenta todo lo que estaba pasando, y si lo tenía en cuenta, le importaba o no le importaba a Él suficientemente para intervenir.

De modo que Dios guiaba directamente a sus padres cada día, Nicolás obtuvo cierta paz en su corazón que Dios tenía, ciertamente y totalmente, en cuenta todo lo que ocurría en las vidas de cada persona de la ciudad de Patara—y que a Dios definitivamente le importaba. A Dios le importaba tanto que había enviado a los padres de Nicolás a aquellos que necesitaban escuchar una palabra de Él, que necesitaban tocar las manos de Él, que necesitaban contacto con Dios no sólo en su cuerpo pero también en su alma.

Nicolás se imaginaba que la respuesta a su pregunta era más gloriosa que lo que él se lo había imaginado. Su preocupación sobre cuando la enfermedad visitaría su propia casa desapareció cuando se durmió esa noche. En vez, oró que Dios usara sus manos y sus palabras—las manos y las palabras de Nicolás—como si fueran del mismo Dios, extendiéndose para expresar el amor de Dios a su pueblo.

Capítulo 4 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Los días siguientes, Nicolás se encontraba queriendo ayudar a su padre y a su madre más y más mientras ellos llevaban la misericordia de Dios a aquellos a su alrededor.

Trabajaban juntos para llevar comida, comodidad y amor a cada familia afectada por la plaga. Algunos días eran tan simples como detenerse en una casa para decirle a una madre que ella tenía compañeros en su sufrimiento. Otros días era llevando comida y bebida a una familia entera que había sufrido la enfermedad. Y aún otros días eran para preparar un lugar en las colinas alrededor del pueblo donde cuidadosamente enterraban a las personas que habían fallecido y ya estaban en la próxima vida.

Cada día el corazón de Nicolás se daba cuenta de la naturaleza temporal de la vida en la tierra, y estaba más y más en sintonía con la naturaleza eterna de la vida impalpable. Le parecía a Nicolás que la diferencia entre los dos mundos cada día se diferenciaba menos. Lo que se había imaginado una vez que era sólido y real—como las piedras y los árboles, como las manos y los píes—de repente tomaban una naturaleza más impalpable. Y aquellas cosa que le eran más difíciles de palpar—empezaban a ser más sólidas y verdaderas.

Le parecía que su mundo se estaba volteando al revés y hasta de lado todo a la misma vez, no con un giro desgarrador, pero como si sus propios ojos se calibraban, se ajustaban mejor para ver con más claridad lo que verdaderamente ocurría–enfocándose con más precisión en las cosa que realmente importaban en la vida. Aún rodeado de tantas muertes y enfermedad, Nicolás se sentía vivir de nuevo con más plenitud que antes había sentido.

Su padre trató de describir lo que Nicolás sentía usando palabras que Jesús dijo, que el que procura conservar su vida, la perderá; pero el que está dispuesto a perderla, encontrará verdadera vida. Aprendiendo ahora a amar al prójimo sin límites de temor y siguiendo adelante en amor, Nicolás se sentía estar verdaderamente vivo.

Si ese sentimiento lo podía sostener por los eventos que aún tendrían que pasar, él no lo sabía. Pero lo que sí sabía era que por lo pronto, más que antes, él quería vivir cada día en plenitud. Él quería despertarse cada día con la anticipación de cómo Dios lo usaría, y después hacer cualquier cosa que Dios estaba dispuesto a darle. Hacer menos que eso era renunciar la vida que Dios quería que el viviera—y engañar a Dios de la obra que Él quería que se hiciera.

Al par que los días pasaban, Nicolás llegó a saber lo que su padre y su madre ya sabían: que nadie sabía cuántos más días le quedaban en este mundo. Sus padres ya no se veían como humanos con una experiencia temporal, pero como seres espirituales. Con ojos de fe, ellos podían mirar hacia adelante sin el temor que captaba a tantos otros de sus vecinos.

Capítulo 5 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Una mañana cuando Nicolás se despertó oyendo toser a su madre, su corazón le pareció detenerse.

Por toda la preparación que sus padres—y hasta su propia fe—le habían dado, aún le sorprendió que la enfermedad actualmente podía cruzar el umbral de su propia casa.

Él pensó que tal vez Dios los libraría a todos por la amabilidad que ellos les habían mostrado a otros durante los últimos meses. Pero su padre le había advertido contra ese modo de pensar, recordándole que a pesar de todo el bien que Jesús había hecho en Su vida—por toda la sanidad que Él había traído a otros—aún llegaría la hora cuando Él, también, tendría que enfrentar el sufrimiento y la muerte. No era que Dios no lo amaba, o que no estaba preocupado por Él, o que no había visto todo el bien que había hecho en su vida. Y tampoco era que Jesús se mantenía indiferente a lo que estaba a punto de ocurrir. Jesús hasta les dijo a sus discípulos que su corazón estaba lleno de angustia por lo que tenía que pasar, pero eso no significaba que Él se arrepentía de lo que tenía por delante. No, Él dijo, “Precisamente para afrontarlo he venido. Nadie tiene amor más grande, que el que da su vida por sus amigos.”

La madre de Nicolás tosió de nuevo, y para el niño los minutos empezaron a avanzar lentamente. Se levantó. Al acercarse a su madre, ella se detuvo por un momento. Era como si ella estuviera indecisa entre querer que su hijo se detuviera—que no se acercara un paso más a la enfermedad que ahora estaba en su cuerpo—o levantarse, también, y abrazarlo dejándole saber que todo estaría bien. Pero en un momento más, Nicolás le había hecho innecesario el momento de indecisión, porque él ya estaba en sus brazos, abrazándola fuertemente mientras los dos estaban en llanto. Como Nicolás estaba prendiendo, tener fe no significa que no se debe llorar. Pero significa que uno puede confiar en Dios, hasta con las propias lágrimas.

El padre de Nicolás ya había derramado sus propias lágrimas esa mañana. Había salido de la casa antes de amanecer, esta vez no para visitar a otros, pero para orar. Para él, el lugar al que siempre regresaba cuando necesitaba estar a solas con Dios era al aire fresco a la orilla del mar, no muy lejos de su casa. Aunque él sabía que podía orar en cualquier lugar, en cualquiera ocasión, era a la orilla del mar donde él se sentía íntimamente cerca a Dios. El sonido de las olas y el ritmo del agua en la arena parecían calmarlo teniendo un efecto hipnotizador sobre él.

Él había llegado a tiempo para observar el amanecer del sol a su izquierda, mirando por la orilla del Gran Mar. ¿Cuántos amaneceres había visto de este mismo lugar? Y ¿cuántos más tendría por ver? Volteó la cabeza y tosió dejando que las preguntas regresaran al mar con la próxima ola que retorcía. La enfermedad le había llegado también a él.

Esta no era la primera vez que se preguntaba cuantos días tendría por vivir. La diferencia esta vez era que antes siempre la preguntaba suponiendo el futuro. El venía a este lugar siempre que tenía que hacer una decisión importante, una decisión que requería que él pensara más allá del tiempo presente. Él venía aquí cuando miraba hacia la eternidad, pensando en lo breve que la vida es. Aquí, a la orilla de mar, era como si él pudiera entender a la vez la brevedad de la vida y lo eterno del cielo.

El diario salir del sol, la intensidad, cresta y romper de las olas en la orilla le dejaban saber que Dios aún estaba en control, que Su mundo continuaría—con o sin él—como lo continuaba desde que Dios había pronunciado en existencia el mar y la tierra, y continuaría hasta que Dios decidiera terminarlo, para preparar un nuevo cielo y una nueva tierra. Comparado con la eternidad, el tiempo del mundo le parecía increíblemente breve, y la vida de un hombre más breve aún. Y en ese corto tiempo que vivía, él sabía que tenía que aprovechar al máximo cada día, no sólo en el vivir para sí mismo, ni tampoco por los demás, pero principalmente vivir para Dios que le había dado la vida. Si Dios, el creador de todo, le había deseado dar el aliento viviente, entonces mientras él tuviera vida, él quería usarla lo máximo posible.

Tosiendo otra vez, el padre de Nicolás recordó que esto no era solamente un ejercicio intelectual para ayudarlo a formar una decisión difícil. Esta vez—mientras miraba hacia el amanecer del sol de nuevo, y otra ola que revolvía—se dio cuenta de que esta sería la prueba final de todo lo que él había creído hasta este momento.

En algunas de las pruebas de la vida él había salido sobresaliente. En otras él había fracasado cuando estaba lleno de miedo o dudas. Pero esta era una prueba que él quería aprobar más que ninguna otra.

Cerró los ojos y pido fuerzas para enfrentar otro día. Dejó que el sol le calentara la cara y delicadamente abrió sus manos para sentir la brisa que venía por la orilla del mar en las palmas de sus manos y que flotaba por su cuerpo. Abrió los ojos y miró otra vez hacia el mar.

Entonces dio una vuelta y empezó a caminar a su casa, donde pronto encontraría a su querida esposa y amado hijo en un fuerte y triste abrazo.

Estás leyendo ST. NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

Estás leyendo SAN NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

PARTE 2

Capítulo 6 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Nicolás estaba sólo. Estaba en la misma parte de la playa donde su padre había estado orando sólo diez años antes, mirando el amanecer del día y las olas a la orilla de la playa.

El padre de Nicolás no pudo volver a salir a ver nunca más el Gran Mar porque fue finalmente vencido por la enfermedad después de aquel día. La madre de Nicolás falleció primero, dentro de dos semanas de haberse enfermado. Su padre vivió otros tres días después de la muerte de su esposa, como si estuviera esperando lo más posible estar cierto que su esposa pasara en paz de esta vida a la próxima, y para estar cierto que Nicolás estaba lo más listo posible para tomar sólo el próximo paso de su vida.

El padre de Nicolás no fue tímido en derramar sus lágrimas, pero no quería que fueran perdidas en emociones injustas tampoco. “No llores porque ha terminado,” su padre le dijo

Había una temporada y lugar para enojo y desencanto, pero esta no era la temporada de ninguna de las dos. Si tuviera la oportunidad de hacerlo todo de nuevo, sus padres hubieran escogido hacer exactamente lo mismo que habían hecho. “No era una tontería,” ellos dijeron, “estar dispuesto a arriesgar la vida amando a otros, especialmente cuanto no había ninguna garantía que ellos sobrevivirían.”

Al final, la plaga terminó tomando las vidas de casi la tercera parte de la gente de Patara antes de finalmente tomar su rumbo. La enfermedad parecía tener una mente propia, enfermando a aquellos que se protegían al igual que aquellos, como sus padres, que se aventuraban a salir al medio de ella.

Después de la muerte de sus padres, Nicolás sintió un nuevo sentimiento urgente de llevar a cabo la obra de sus padres, visitando a aquellos que estaban enfermos y animando a los familiares de aquellos que habían fallecido.

Entonces, casi tan pronto como había llegado a su ciudad, la plaga desapareció. Nicolás pasó casi las próximas semanas durmiendo, tratando de recuperarse de los largos días—y más largas noches—de suministrar a aquellos que estaban enfermos. Cuando estaba despierto, pasaba el tiempo tratando de entender sus propios sentimientos y emociones sintiendo la pérdida de su propia amada familia. Su vida estaba tan entrelazada con la de ellos, y al ser arrebatada tan de repente de él, apenas sabía la próxima cosa que hacer sin ellos. Nicolás fue a vivir con su tío, un sacerdote que vivía en el monasterio de Patara, hasta estar listo para aventurar adelante en el mundo a solas. Por fin la hora había llegado, y ahora Nicolás tendría que tomar una decisión.

Diferencia a tantos otros que la plaga había dejado huérfanos, a Nicolás le habían dejado una considerable herencia. La pregunta en su corazón no era que haría para ganarse la vida, pero que haría para hacerse de una vida. Por medio de todo lo que él había vivido, y ahora reconociendo la brevedad de la vida por sí mismo, Nicolás en este momento ya sabía por qué su padre había venido tantas veces a la orilla del mar para orar. Ahora era el turno de Nicolás de pensar en su propio futuro considerando lo más eterno.

¿Qué debo hacer? ¿Adónde debo ir? ¿Cómo debo pasar el resto de mi vida? Las preguntas lo hubieran vencido, excepto que su padre también lo había preparado bien para momentos como éstos.

Su padre, siempre estudiante de las Santas Escrituras y de la vida de Cristo, le había enseñado que Jesús les dijo a sus discípulos que no se preocuparan mucho por los problemas por venir sino en los problemas de cada día. “Cada día tiene ya sus problemas,” Jesús dijo.

Mientras Nicolás pensaba sobre esto, su carga se aliviaba. No tenía que saber qué hacer el resto de su vida en este momento. Sólo tenía que decidir su próximo paso.

Tenía suficiente dinero para viajar el mundo entero tres o cuatro veces y aún tendría suficiente dinero para vivir los años venideros. Pero en realidad eso no era lo que él quería hacer. Nunca le había interesado vivir con lujo o sin control, pues la vida que conocía hasta este momento siempre le daba muchísima satisfacción. Pero había un lugar que él siempre había querido ver con sus propios ojos.

Mientras miraba el mar, al sur y al oeste, sabía que a lo lejos estaba el lugar que más quería visitar—la tierra que en su mente le parecía la más preciosa de todas. Era la tierra donde Jesús había vivido, la tierra donde Él había caminado, había enseñado, la tierra donde Él había nacido y había muerto, y la tierra donde tantos cuentos de Su vida—y casi de la entera Santas Escrituras—habían tomado lugar.

Nicolás sabía que en la vida ciertas decisiones sólo se tomaban bajo el sudor y la agonía de la oración, tratando desesperadamente de decidir entre dos fines aparentemente buenos, y a la vez caminos diferentes. Pero esta decisión no era una de ellas. Ésta era una decisión que, por lo natural de sus circunstancias, era verdaderamente fácil de tomar. Además de su tío, había tan poco que lo mantuviera en Patara, y nada que lo detuviera en llevar a cabo el deseo que había tenido en su corazón por tanto tiempo.

Se alegró que su padre le había mostrado este lugar, y se alegró de haber venido a él de nuevo hoy. Sabía exactamente la próxima cosa que iba a hacer. Su decisión era tan clara como el agua del mar delante de él.

Capítulo 7 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

La llegada de Nicolás a la costa lejana del Gran Mar vino más repentina de lo que se había imaginado. Hacía tiempo que Él se había imaginado caminar dónde Jesús caminó, y ahora, a la edad de diecinueve años, por fin estaba allí.

Encontrar un barco para que lo llevara allí no fue difícil, porque su propia ciudad de Patara era uno de los puertos principales de parada para los barcos navegando de Egipto a Roma, llevando a viajeros al igual que carga. Reservar el pasaje era tan simple cómo mostrar que uno tenía el dinero para comprarlo, lo cual Nicolás tenía.

Pero ya que había llegado, ¿adónde iría primero? Quería verlo todo de una vez, aunque eso era imposible. La solución vino al sentir que lo halaban de la manga.

¿Usted es cristiano?” una pequeña voz le preguntó. Nicolás inclinó su cabeza abajo y vio a un niño que no parecía tener más de diez año mirándolo. Dos niños más cerca de él se reían. Hacer esta pregunta tan abiertamente, cuando en general era peligroso hacerla, mostraba que el niño era un fiel creyente de Cristo buscando a otro creyente, o mostraba que tenía otros motivos en mente. De la risa de sus amiguitos a su lado, un niño y una niña poco menor que el que había hecho la pregunta, Nicolás sintió que el motivo probablemente era el segundo.

¿Usted es cristiano?” el niño le preguntó de nuevo. “Yo lo puedo llevar a los sitios sagrados.”

Ah, eso es,” se dijo Nicolás. Tantos peregrinos obviamente han venido a este lugar todos estos años que hasta los más pequeños de allí sabían que los peregrinos necesitaban un guía al llegar. Mirando a los tres niños otra vez, Nicolás sintió que ellos lo podían ayudar. El corazón de Nicolás confiaba, y al no ser incauto tampoco pensando que aquí no tendría dificultades, confiaba que el mismo Dios que lo había traído a este lugar también le proveería la ayuda que necesitaba al llegar. Aunque estos niños lo hacían sólo para ganar unas monedas, eso le parecía bien a Nicolás. Él tenía dinero. Pero no tenía un mapa. Con gran gusto él los emplearía para que fueran como un mapa viviente a los sitios sagrados.

Sí, y sí,” Nicolás contestó. “Verdaderamente, soy cristiano. Y si ustedes quieren llevarme, entonces sí, porque tengo mucho interés en ver los sitios sagrados. Y sería un gran gusto si tus amigos vinieran con nosotros, también. Entonces, si nos encontramos en un apuro, ellos nos pueden defender a los dos.”

El niño se quedó sorprendido y sus amigos se rieron de nuevo. No era la respuesta que esperaba, por lo menos no tan rápido y no sin pasar mucho tiempo molestando al hombre. Siempre los peregrinos que venían eran mucho más escépticos al salir del barco, deshaciéndose rápidamente de todos lo que se les acercaban—por lo menos hasta estar en tierra un rato y tener sus planes en orden. Pero el niño pronto se recuperó del asombro e inmediatamente extendió la mano derecha, palma arriba, inclinando la cabeza para saludarlo. A Nicolás le dio la delicada impresión que el niño estaba a su disposición y la indelicada impresión que el niño estaba listo para que Nicolás le pusiera una moneda en la mano abierta. Al ver otra oportunidad para sorprender al niño de nuevo, Nicolás resolvió hacerlo con gusto.

Delicadamente le puso tres de sus más pequeñas, pero más brillantes monedas, en la palma de la mano y le dijo, “Mi nombre es Nicolás. Y ya veo que eres un hombre sabio. Ahora bien, si eres capaz de mantener la mano abierta después de haberte puesto tres monedas en ella, serás aún más sabio. Pues, para él que aprieta el puño tomando lo que ha recibido le será difícil recibir más. Pero para él que abre la mano voluntariamente hacia el cielo—voluntariamente dando igualmente de lo que voluntariamente ha recibido—reconocerá que su Padre celestial por lo general no se detendrá en darle más.”

Nicolás hizo una seña con la mano indicándole al niño que era su intención que compartiera lo que había recibido con sus amigos, los cuales se habían acercado más al ver las monedas. El niño irrevocablemente era el portavoz de los tres, pero aún se detuvo un momento pensando en lo que iba a hacer. Este hombre era tan diferente a otros que el niño había conocido. Con los otros, el niño siempre trataba, generalmente sin éxito, de engatusarlos en que le dieran una de las monedas de su bolso, y ahora este hombre le había dado tres monedas en su primer intento. El hecho que las monedas no habían sido dadas a regañadientes, pero felizmente, verdaderamente lo habían confundido. Nunca había oído a nadie decir eso de mantener la mano abierta para dar y recibir. Su instinto era enseguida apretar el puño con las monedas dentro, y correr hasta llegar al lugar más seguro, y a solas entonces abrir la mano para examinarlas y dejar que su brillo iluminara sus ojos. Pero aún él estaba en asombro, con el brazo extendido y la palma de la mano hacia arriba. Casi contra su propia voluntad, se sintió girar ligeramente y extenderles la mano a sus amigos.

Tomando la oportunidad, los otros dos rápidamente tomaron una moneda de su mano. Al instante de realizar que ellos, también, estaban a punto de apretar sus puños aferrando sus nuevos tesoros, lentamente abrieron la mano, mirando al recién llegado peregrino con asombro. No sólo estaban asombrados que él les había dado la moneda, pero que aún estaban delante de él con la mano abierta, sorprendiéndose hasta ellos mismos de estar dispuestos a seguir el extraño consejo de este hombre.

La escena causó que Nicolás empezara a reírse a carcajadas. Estaba a gusto que habían respondido de esa manera y rápidamente les puso en las manos dos más de sus pequeñas monedas, ahora triplicando su asombro. No era la cantidad del regalo que los asombraba, porque ellos habían visto propinas más grandes de peregrinos más ricos, pero era el espíritu de generosidad y alegría que acompañaba el regalo que los sorprendió.

El incidente completo duró menos de un minuto, pero había preparado a Nicolás y sus nuevos amigos a anticipar el viaje que los esperaba.

Ahora, deben cerrar la mano otra vez, porque un hombre sabio—o una mujer–,” dijo inclinándose hacia la niña, “también cuida lo que se le ha dado para que no se le pierda o se lo roben.”

Entonces, dando una vuelta para caminar hacia la ciudad, Nicolás dijo, “¿A ver si me dejan descansar esta noche, y entonces, al amanecer del día pueden empezar a enseñarme los sitios sagrados?”

Mientras abundaban los sitios sagrados en esta tierra santa, en los momentos mágicos que acababan de transcurrir, les parecía a los tres niños—y hasta al mismo Nicolás— que ellos acababan de pisar el primero.

Capítulo 8 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

La mañana siguiente, Nicolás se despertó al salir el sol. Les había dijo a los niño que se encontraran con él en el mesón poco después del amanecer. Sentía tener el corazón lleno de alegría anticipando el día por delante. Dentro de unos momentos, oyó un toque en la puerta y la inconfundible risa de los niños.

Supo que el nombre de los niños eran Demetrio, Samuel y Rut. Ellos tenían, para decir la verdad, experiencia en la vida. Eran hijos de padres que los habían dejado al nacer para aprender por su cuenta. Huérfanos como estos niños abundaban por las calles en todo el imperio romano, productos de un pueblo que disfrutaba sus placeres por dondequiera y con cualquier persona que ellos deseaban, sin pensar en los resultados de sus acciones.

Mientras Demetrio había podido vivir como víctima de su situación, no lo hizo. Había realizado de muy niño que de nada le valdría frustrándose o enojándose con sus circunstancias. Así que comenzó a ser negociante. Empezó a buscar maneras de trabajar ayudando a la gente a hacer lo que necesitaban, principalmente esas cosas que ellos no podían hacer por su cuenta o no querían hacer. Muchas veces no fue compensado por su esfuerzo, pero cuando lo era, se fijó que valía la pena trabajar.

No lo hacía por motivo de religión, porque él no era religioso, ni lo hacía por motivo de avaricia, porque nunca había hecho nada que no le parecía honesto si era sólo por el dinero, como los mezquinos lo hacen porque su único interés es el dinero. Simplemente, él pensaba que si hacía algún trabajo que otros valuaban, y si lo hacía bien y tomaba tiempo en hacerlo, entonces, de algún modo, el tendría éxito en la vida. Algunos como Demetrio se tropezaban con sabiduría divina sin realizarlo.

Samuel y Rut, al contrario, sólo lo acompañaban para ver qué bien les traería. Como abejas atraídas a la miel, Samuel y Rut eran atraídos a Demetrio, como a menudo pasa cuando una persona procede en hacer bien. Samuel tenía ocho años, y como Demetrio, no era religioso tampoco, pero había escogido su nombre él mismo cuando oyó a alguien contar la historia de otro niño llamado Samuel el cual, cuando era aún muy pequeño, sus padres lo habían entregado a un sacerdote para criarlo. Al Samuel de hoy le encantaba escuchar los cuentos de lo que el otro niño había hecho aunque había vivido más de mil años antes. El Samuel presente no sabía si los cuentos del otro Samuel eran ciertos, pero sin importarle había tomado su nombre ya varios años. Fue sólo en los últimos meses, viajando a los sitios sagrados con Demetrio, que había empezado a pensar si los cuentos eran verdaderamente ciertos.

Y Rut, aunque tenía sólo siete años, tenía chispa. Nunca se le olvidaban los nombres de la gente ni las fechas ni lo que había pasado ni cuándo ni quién le hizo qué a quién. La risa era su característica, pero aunque era pequeña, su mente anhelaba aprender y ella recordaba todo lo que veía y todo lo que se le enseñaba. Tenía la cabeza llena de preguntas, y naturalmente ella las hacía en alta voz.

A Demetrio no le molestaba que los pequeños lo siguieran, porque aunque habría sido más fácil hacer lo que tenía que hacer sólo, sabía también de los peligros que se encontraban en la calle y se sentía obligado a ayudar a los dos niños como un hermano mayor hubiera ayudado a sus hermanitos. Y con toda honestidad, él no tenía a nadie a quien llamar familia, así que al encontrarse con estos dos unos años antes se le llenó parte del corazón de una manera que no podía describir, pero de algún modo lo hacía sentir más a gusto.

Nicolás miró la escena de las tres caras radiantes en su umbral. “¿Adónde primero?” preguntó Demetrio.

“Empecemos en el principio,” dijo Nicolás, “en el sitio dónde Jesús nació.” Y con eso empezaron el viaje a pie de tres días de la costa de Jope a las colinas de Belén.

Capítulo 9 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Después de dos días de caminar y dormir en las colinas, Nicolás y sus nuevos amigos tenían sólo medio día de viaje antes de llegar a Belén. El gozo de Nicolás se intensificaba con cada colina que subían y bajaban, porque estaban al llegar al sitio santo que más anhelaba ver, el lugar donde Jesús nació.

“¿Por qué te imaginas que lo hizo?” Demetrio preguntó. “Es decir, ¿Por qué había querido Jesús venir al Mundo? Si yo estuviera ya en el cielo, pienso que habría querido quedarme allá.”

Aunque Demetrio había de ser el guía, no le importaba hacer tan cuantas preguntas le venían a la mente, especialmente cuando guiaba a una persona como Nicolás, lo cual no ocurría mucho.

A Nicolás no le molestaban tampoco sus preguntas, porque él mismo les había hecho muchas preguntas a sus padres. Ellos pertenecían a una comunidad de creyentes que se había inaugurado casi doscientos cincuenta años antes por el mismo apóstol Pablo cuando él había visitado la vecina ciudad de Mira en uno de sus viajes misioneros, enseñándoles de Jesús a todos los que lo escuchaban. Pablo había vivido durante los años de Jesús, aunque Pablo mismo no llegó a ser creyente hasta después de Jesús morir y resucitar de la muerte. Los cuentos de Pablo siempre eran dignos de escuchar.

Nicolás tuvo la oportunidad de escuchar todos los cuentos de Pablo cuando estuvo en Mira, como habían sido escritos y contados por muchas personas por los años.

De niño, Nicolás pensaba que algo que había pasado más de doscientos cincuenta años era historia de la antigüedad. Pero al crecer, y ahora aún más que sus padres habían fallecido, no le parecía nada de tiempos lejanos. Los cuentos que Nicolás había oído eran los mismos que su padre y su abuelo y su bisabuelo habían oído seis o siete generaciones antes y algunos parientes hasta los habían oído por primera vez del mismo Pablo. A Nicolás le encantaba oírlos de nuevo vez y tras otra, y había hecho muchas de las mismas preguntas que Demetrio hacía ahora—como porque Jesús dejó el cielo para venir al mundo en persona.

“La respuesta es simple, porque nos amaba,” dijo Nicolás. “Pero sólo con esa respuesta no se contesta en realidad la pregunta que me estás haciendo, porque Dios siempre nos ha amado. La razón por la cual Jesús vino al mundo era, pues, porque habían cosas que tenían que hacer en persona.”

Nicolás empezó a explicarles el evangelio—las buenas nuevas—a los niños, de cómo Jesús vino a pagar el precio máximo con su vida por todo el mal que nosotros le habíamos hecho así preparándonos una senda para regresar a Dios con el corazón limpio, y además vivir con Él en el cielo para siempre.

Mientras Nicolás les contaba la historia, los niños lo miraban con completa atención. Aunque ellos habían estado antes en Belén muchas veces, y a menudo habían llevado a peregrinos a la cueva que había sido tallada de la ladera de la colina donde se decía que Jesús había nacido, nunca antes se les había imaginado que fuera así. Nunca habían entendido la razón por qué Dios hizo lo que hizo. Y nunca habían considerado que los cuentos que habían escuchado de Jesús, Dios en forma humana, eran ciertos. ¿Cómo podía ser eso?

A pesar de todo, al oír la explicación de Nicolás, ellos la entendían tan bien que se preguntaban cómo no la habían considerado cierta antes. En esos momentos sus corazones y mentes por fin se abrieron por lo menos a la posibilidad que era verdad. Y esa realización fue el punto de partida de cada una de sus vidas, así como lo había sido para Nicolás la primera vez que le explicaron la verdad. Dios verdaderamente los amaba, y Dios les había demostrado ese amor a ellos en venir al mundo y salvarlos de la cierta y propia destrucción.

Cuando Nicolás oyó por primera vez cuanto el Padre lo amaba, la idea la entendía porque él ya había visto a su propio padre demostrarle amor. Pero para Demetrio, Samuel y Rut, que nunca habían tenido un padre, ni menos uno como el que Nicolás había descrito, era una idea distantemente incomprensible y a la vez una maravillosa y llamativa descripción de un amor que no conocían.

Caminando colina arriba hasta llegar a Belén, empezaron un paso más ligero así como sus corazones latían, sabiendo que pronto verían otra vez el sitio donde Dios había, como hombre, tocado por primera vez el Mundo menos de trescientos años antes. Pronto estarían pisando tierra que era verdaderamente santa.

Capítulo 10 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Ya era de noche cuando finalmente llegaron a su destino. Demetrio los guió por la ciudad de Belén al lugar donde generaciones de peregrinos habían ya venido a ver dónde Jesús nació: una pequeña cueva que había sido tallada de la ladera de una colina dónde los animales se podían acorralar para que no se escaparan.

No había señal para marcar el lugar, ningún monumento o edificio para indicar que uno estaba delante del lugar donde el Dios del universo había llegado como un niño. Aún era peligroso en todo el imperio romano confesarle a alguien que uno era cristiano, aunque las leyes contra serlo eran impuestas sólo ocasionalmente.

Pero eso no detenía a aquellos que verdaderamente profesaban conocer a Cristo de continuar honrando a Aquel que ellos servían como su Rey. Aunque Jesús les enseñó a sus discípulos que ellos deberían respetar a los gobernantes terrenales, si los forzaran a escoger entre adorar a Cristo o a Cesar, ambos los cristianos y el mismo Cesar sabían a quien los cristianos adorarían. Así que el enfrentamiento continuaba.

Lo único que indicaba que verdaderamente este era un sitio santo era la bien usada senda colina arriba que llevaba a un creyente a la cueva. Diez miles de peregrinos ya habían llegado a este lugar en los últimos doscientos cincuenta años. Los habitantes de Belén lo conocían bien, pues era el mismo lugar que se les había enseñado a los peregrinos por generaciones desde los días de Cristo.

Mientras Demetrio guiaba a los otros tres por la senda a la cueva, Nicolás se rió calladamente y después en alta voz. Los otros dieron una vuelta para ver qué era lo que lo había hecho reír tan de improviso. ¡Hasta él mismo se había sorprendido! Aquí estaba en el lugar más santo que anhelaba ver, y se estaba riendo.

Nicolás dijo, “Estaba pensando en los reyes magos que vinieron a Belén a ver a Jesús. Seguramente subieron por esta misma colina. Me imagino lo grandioso que eran, montados en sus camellos y trayendo sus regalos de oro, incensio y mirra. Por un instante me imaginaba que yo era uno de esos reyes montado en un camello. De repente pisé en la senda el excremento de una oveja. ¡En un instante el olor me regresó de nuevo a la realidad que no soy nada de grandioso!”

”Sí,” dijo Rut, “pero no nos dijo usted que los ángeles habían hablado con los pastores primero, y que ellos fueron los primeros en ir a ver al bebé? ¡Entonces, tener el olor de excremento de oveja no le hace parecer a uno de los reyes, pero le hace parecer a aquellos que Dios trajo al pesebre primero!”

“Bien dicho, Rut,” Nicolás dijo. “Tienes absolutamente la razón.”

Rut sonrió al contemplar su idea, y entonces sus ojos les dieron saber que tenía otra idea. “Pero, ¿tal vez nosotros también debemos traer un regalo, como los reyes magos?” La idea la motivaba, como si verdaderamente se preocupaba por no tener nada que traerle al Rey. Era cierto que Él ya no estaba ahí para recibir su regalo, aún ella estaba cautivada con los cuentos de Jesús que Nicolás les decía por el camino. Ella pensaba que por lo menos tenían que traerle algún regalo.

“¡Miren!” les dijo la niña señalando un lugar en la colina a una distancia de ellos. Dejó la senda y en unos momentos había regresado con cuatro pequeñas y delicadas flores doradas, una para cada uno de ellos. “Me parecen como si fueran de oro.”

De pronto ella sonrió ampliamente y le dio a cada uno un regalo para llevarle a Jesús. Nicolás sonrió también. Siempre hay algo que podemos darle, él pensó. Sea el oro de una mino o el oro de una flor, le traemos a Dios sólo lo que ya es suyo, no es cierto?

Y con sus regalos en mano, llegaron a la entrada de la cueva, y entraron en ella.

Capítulo 11 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Nada podía haber preparado a Nicolás a sentir la fuerte emoción que lo llenó al entrar en la cueva.

En el suelo delante de él había un pesebre de madera improvisado, un cajón para darles de comer a los animales, seguramente muy parecido al que fue usado para poner a Jesús la noche que nació. Aparentemente alguien lo había puesto allí como una memoria de lo que había ocurrido allí. Pero para Nicolás el resultado fue profundo.

Un momento él se reía de sí mismo y miraba a Rut recoger flores de la colina, y el próximo momento, al ver el pesebre, se encontró arrodillado, llorando sin control al pensar en lo que había ocurrió en ese mismo lugar.

Pensó en todo lo que toda su vida él había oído decir de Jesús—de cómo él había curado a los enfermos, caminado sobre el agua y levantado a un muerto. Pensó en las palabras que Jesús había hablado—palabras que resonaban con el peso de autoridad como el autor de la misma vida. Pensó en sus propios padres que habían ofrecido sus vidas por aquellos que amaban para servir a este Hombre llamado Jesús que había muerto también por ellos.

Los pensamientos le llenaban completamente la mente de tal manera que Nicolás sólo podía llorar con sinceras lágrimas. Le salían del alma. También, muy profundo dentro de él, Nicolás se sintió conmovido como nunca en la vida se había sentido. Era una sensación que le provocaba una respuesta, una acción. Era un sentimiento tan diferente a cualquier otro que jamás había tenido, pero sin duda alguna, había ahora un paso que Nicolás tenía que tomar, como si una puerta se abriera delante de él y él sabía que tenía que entrar por ella. Pero, ¿cómo?

Como una respuesta a su pregunta, Nicolás recordó la flor dorada en su mano. Sabía exactamente lo que tenía que hacer y él quería hacerlo con todo deseo.

Levantó la flor en su mano y la puso delicadamente en el piso delante del pesebre de madera. La flor dorada ya no era solamente una flor. Era un símbolo de su propia vida, ofrecida al servicio del Rey.

Nicolás se quedó arrodillado allí por varios minutos rindiéndose a la sensación que en el momento sabía, mientras la experimentaba, que lo cambiaría por el resto de la vida. No se daba cuenta de nada en su alrededor. Lo único que sabía era que tenía que servir a este Rey, a este Hombre que ciertamente era Hombre en todo sentido, pero que también era uno con Dios, la propia naturaleza de Dios mismo.

Como despertándose lentamente de un sueño, Nicolás empezó otra vez a darse cuenta de su ambiente. Se fijó en Demetrio y Samuel a su izquierda y en Rut a su derecha, también arrodillados. De haber visto a Nicolás arrodillarse, ellos también hicieron lo mismo. Ahora miraban de Nicolás al pesebre delante de él.

La emoción que había llenado a Nicolás ahora los llenaba a ellos también. Ellos se imaginaban lo que él sentía, sabiendo de su devoción a Jesús y lo que les había costado a sus padres seguirlo a Él. Cada uno de ellos, de su propia manera, empezó a sentir dentro de sí lo que era sentir tal amor y devoción.

Al ver a Nicolás colocar su flor delante del pesebre, ellos empezaron a sentir el mismo deseo. Si Cristo era tan importante para Nicolás, entonces definitivamente también querían seguir a Jesús. Nunca en la vida ellos habían sido amados como Nicolás los había amado esos últimos tres días. Pero a pesar de todo sabían que el amor que Nicolás les había mostrado no se originaba sólo en él, pero en Dios a quien Nicolás servía. Si este era el efecto que Jesús hacía sentir en sus siervos, entonces ellos también querían servir a Jesús.

Cualquier duda que Nicolás había tenido en su fe antes de ese día, todas habían desaparecido en esos momentos eternos. Nicolás había llegado a ser, verdaderamente, un creyente.

Y desde ese primer momento de poner totalmente su fe y confianza en Jesús, él ya estaba inspirando a otros a hacer lo mismo.

Estás leyendo ST. NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

Estás leyendo SAN NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

PARTE 3

Capítulo 12 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Una vez más, Nicolás estaba sólo frente al mar. Esta vez, sin embargo, estaba en la orilla de la Tierra Santa, mirando hacía el Gran Mar y hacia su tierra natal.

En los meses después de su visita a Belén, Nicolás, junto con su joven guía y guarda espaldas, habían buscado todos los sitios santos posibles relacionados con Jesús. Habían vuelto a trazar los pasos de Jesús de su infancia en el pueblo de Nazaret hasta las aldeas pescadoras en Capernaúm, donde Jesús había vivido de mayor.

Ellos habían puestos sus pies en el agua del río Jordán donde Jesús había sido bautizado y habían nadado en el Mar de Galilea donde Él había caminado en el agua y calmado la tormenta.

Ellos habían visitado el monte donde Jesús había hablado del reino de los cielos, y se habían maravillado en el lugar done Él había dividido los cinco panes y los dos peses para darle de comer a la multitud de más de cinco mil personas.

Aunque fue en Belén donde Nicolás se llenó de asombre y adoración, fue en Jerusalén done se llenó de misión y propósito. Al caminar por las calles donde Jesús había llevado Su cruz al lugar de su propia crucifixión, Nicolás sintió el peso en los hombros como si también cargara la cruz. Entonces, al ver el monte donde Jesús había muerto, y la cercana tumba vacía donde Jesús había resucitado de la muerte, Nicolás sintió desaparecer el peso sobre los hombros, como Jesús se habría sentido al salir de la tumba donde lo habían sellado.

Fue en ese momento cuando Nicolás supo cual sería su misión y su propósito en la vida: señalar a otros a Él que también era capaz de levantar sus cargas. Quería mostrarles que ellos ya no tenían que llevar solos las cargas del pecado, del dolor, de la enfermedad y de la necesidad. Quería mostrarles que ellos podían arrojar sus preocupaciones sobre Jesús, y saber que Jesús se interesaba en ellos. “Vengan a mí, todos ustedes que están cansados y agobiados,” Jesús había dicho, “y yo les daré descanso.”

Los cuentos que Nicolás había oído de niño ya no eran imágenes imprecisas y lejanas de lo que podía haber ocurrido. Eran cuentos que habían tomado nueva vida para él, cuentos que ahora eran de tres dimensiones y de todo color. No era sólo que ahora había visto estos sitios con sus propios ojos. Otros ya habían hecho eso, y algunos hasta vivían allí en ese lugar, pero aún nunca habían sentido lo que Nicolás sentía. La diferencia en Nicolás era que él veía esos cuentos por medio de ojos de fe, por medio de ojos de un creyente, como uno que ahora verdaderamente creía todo lo que había ocurrido.

A medio que su aventura de viajar a cada uno de los sitios sagrados concluía, Nicolás regresó al lugar donde por primera vez había sentido la presencia de Dios tan fuertemente: a Belén. Sentía que para prepararse mejor para el nuevo llamamiento de su vida, debía pasar tan cuanto tiempo posible viviendo y aprendiendo en esta tierra tan especial. Mientras exploraba la ciudad de Belén y lo que la rodeaba, encontró otra cueva cerca, en la ciudad de Beit Jala, que era parecida a la cueva donde Jesús había nacido. Empezó a vivir en esa cueva con la esperanza de vivir y aprender lo más posible de todo lo que había en esta tierra donde su Salvador había vivido.

Demetrio, Samuel y Rut también habían sentido una nueva misión y propósito en la vida. Aunque querían haberse quedado con Nicolás, se sentían obligados a continuar su importante obra de guiar a más personas a ver estos sitios santos. Ya no era solo para ganarse la vida, pero ahora sabían que era un llamamiento sagrado, un llamamiento para ayudar a otros sentir lo que ellos habían sentido.

Ya habían pasado cuatro años desde que Nicolás había llegado a esta orilla del Gran Mar. Durante esos años, a menudo él veía a sus jóvenes amigos traer más y más peregrinos a ver lo que ellos le habían mostrado a Nicolás. En esos años que pasaron tan rápido, él vio a cada uno de ellos crecer en “sabiduría y estatura, gozando del favor de Dios y toda la gente,” igual que Jesús lo había hecho en su infancia en Nazaret.

A Nicolás le hubiera encantado quedarse allí más tiempo, pero el mismo Espíritu de Dios que lo había traído a ese lugar, ahora lo atraía a regresar a su pueblo. Sabía que no podía mantener esa experiencia santa para siempre. Había gente que lo necesitaba, y una vida que lo esperaba en su pueblo en la provincia de Licia. Lo que le esperaba esa vida, él no lo sabía. Con sus padres ya muertos, había poco que lo atraía a su hogar, pero era simplemente el Espíritu de Dios que lo movía hacía delante en la próxima fase de su viaje.

Buscar un barco para regresar era más difícil que encontrar uno para venir a este lugar porque los mares en calma del verano estaban al terminar y las primeras tormentas de otoño estaban al llegar. Pero Nicolás estaba convencido que ese era el momento, y sabía que si esperaba más tiempo, tal vez no llegaría a su destino hasta la primavera—y la atracción del Espíritu era demasiado fuerte para demorar.

Así que cuando supo que un barco estaba a punto de llegar en cualquier momento, uno de los últimos de la temporada de viaje entre Alejandría y Roma, rápidamente él hizo planes para viajar. El barco había de llegar la próxima mañana, y él sabía que no podía quedarse atrás.

Había mandado un recado por medio del dueño de una tienda a sus tres amigos diciéndoles que se embarcaría por la mañana. Pero aún al anochecer él no había tenido ninguna noticia de ellos.

Entonces estaba solo enfrente al mar pensando en todo lo que había ocurrido y en todo lo que había cambiado su vida desde el momento de llegar a la Tierra Santa—y en todo lo que cambiaría al embarcar de allí. Esos pensamientos lo llenaban de emoción, anticipación y hasta, sinceramente, de miedo.

Capítulo 13 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Aunque el barco de Nicolás llegó la siguiente mañana como esperaba, los niños no habían llegado.

Esa tarde, cuando era el momento de embarcar, los tres aún no habían llegado. Nicolás tristemente, había renunciado la posibilidad que se encontraran otra vez. Empezó a caminar hacia el barco, cuando sintió que alguien lo halaba de la manga.

“¿Es usted cristiano?” se le dirigió una voz otra vez, pero esta vez con más madurez que cuatro años antes. Era Demetrio, claro. Nicolás dio una vuelta enseguida y sonrió con una amplia sonrisa.

“¿Qué si soy cristiano? ¡Sin duda.” Dijo al ver a los tres niños también con sonrisas. “¿Y ustedes?” añadió, preguntándoles a sus tres amigos.

“¡Sin duda!” contestaron los tres, casi a la vez. Así era como hablaban de su fe desde haber compartido esa experiencia en Belén, la experiencia cuando sus dudas acerca de Dios habían desaparecido.

Mientras Nicolás contemplaba las tres caras una vez más, pensó en qué era más difícil: dejar esta preciosa tierra, o dejar a estos precios jovencitos que había conocido allí. Sabían que Dios los había llamado para un propósito, y ellos confiaban que Dios ahora los llamaba a separarse para otro propósito también, como cuatro años antes Nicolás sentía llamado a vivir en Belén y ellos a continuar llevando a los peregrinos de ciudad a ciudad.

Pero aún sabiendo la voluntad de Dios era difícil someterse a ella. Como Nicolás a veces les recordaba, las lágrimas indicaban el amor más fuerte del mundo. Sin lágrimas, cuando uno pierde lo que le importa más, sería difícil decidir si esas cosas eran verdaderamente importantes.

La falta de lágrimas no sería el problema hoy. Una vez más Nicolás les pidió que pusieran su mano derecha delante de ellos. Al poner su mano en el bolsillo para poner tres monedas grandes en sus manos abiertas, no pudo hacerlo tan rápido como esperaba. Al instante los tres jovencitos habían puesto sus brazos completamente alrededor del cuello, la espalda y la cintura de Nicolás, según la altura de cada niño. Cada uno lo abrazaba fuertemente y por mucho tiempo, cuando uno de los marinos del barco le dijo a Nicolás que ya era hora de embarcar.

Mientras Nicolás abrazaba a cada uno de ellos una vez más, en secreto les puso una moneda en cada uno de sus bolsillos. Durante el tiempo que habían pasado juntos, los regalos de Nicolás habían ayudado a los niños inmensamente. Pero no eran los regalos de Nicolás que los bendecían tanto como su presencia—su deseo de pasar tanto tiempo con ellos. Aún, Nicolás quería darles una última bendición que ellos iban a descubrir después de despedirse y, como siempre, él daba sus mejores bendiciones en secreto.

Nicolás no sabía si reír o llorar al darles este último regalo, así que hizo las dos cosas. En silencio también ofreció una oración de agradecimiento por cada una de sus vidas, entonces se despidió de cada uno de ellos por última vez. Los abrazos de los niños fue la mejor despedida al pisar en el barco y dirigirse a su pueblo—sin saber que sus abrazos y sus palabras dulces también lo ayudarían a llevarlo a través de los días tenebrosos que él estaba a punto de enfrentar.

Capítulo 14 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

El viento azotó el barco tan pronto como había salido de la orilla. El capitán del barco esperaba adelantar el viaje antes que la tormenta llegara, navegando unas horas por la costa al puerto de la próxima ciudad y pasar la noche allí. Navegar por la costa del Gran Mar prolongaba el viaje, deteniéndose en los puertos de cada ciudad en vez de seguir directamente al destino final. Pero navegar directamente era también más peligroso, especialmente en esta estación del año. Así que para evitar el invierno cercano, y la anticipada tormenta, querían navegar cada día lo más posible.

Nicolás se dio cuenta que mantener fechas previstas era más que un asunto del deseo del capitán para cumplir el contrato con los clientes. Era también un asunto de vida o muerte para las familias del equipo del barco que venían a bordo, incluyendo la familia del capitán. Nicolás llegó a saber que una escasez de comida se realizaba por todo el imperio, ahora afligiendo la ciudad de Roma. El hambre había comenzado en las áreas rurales ya que había escasez de lluvia en los alrededores, pero la escasez ya empezaba a disminuir las reservas en Roma también. Los precios subían, pero aún las familias que podían comprar la comida rápidamente reducían sus recursos para obtenerla.

El capitán del barco no era un hombre ignorante, ya que él había navegado estas aguas por casi treinta años. Pero también sabía que el riesgo de detener el viaje en este momento podía paralizarlo hasta pasar el invierno. Si eso pasara, la carga de grano se destruiría para la primavera, al igual que su familia. Así que era preciso que el barco siguiera adelante.

A Nicolás le parecía que la decisión de seguir navegando era beneficiosa. Él también sentía el deseo de continuar con el viaje, aunque no era familia ni carga que se lo causaba. Era el mismo Espíritu de Dios. No podía explicárselo a nadie, menos a los que ya lo habían sentido. Lo único que sabía era que continuar el viaje era importante.

Había pensado pasar más tiempo en la Tierra Santa, quizás hasta su vida entera. Se sentía a gusto allí desde el principio porque había oído tantos cuentos del lugar toda su niñez. No tenía mucha familia que lo esperaba en ningún otro lugar, y hasta este momento, estaba contento en quedarse donde estaba, si no fuera por el impulso del Espíritu indicándole que era hora de salir.

Ese sentimiento le empezó como una inquietud al principio, sentía que ya no estaba tan a gusto en quedarse donde estaba. No podía proyectar el sentimiento a algo en particular que le estorbaba donde estaba, sólo que ya era tiempo de salir de allí. Pero, ¿adónde? ¿Adónde quería Dios que él fuera? ¿Tenía Dios otro sitio que debía ver? ¿En otra parte del país que debía vivir? Tal vez, ¿otro país que debería visitar?

Mientras la inquietud le crecía, su corazón y mente empezaron a explorar las opciones en más detalles. Había aprendido en el pasado que el mejor modo de escuchar a Dios era deshaciéndose de su propia voluntad, para dedicarse totalmente a la voluntad de Dios, fuera lo que fuera. Mientras dejar atrás su voluntad siempre era difícil, él sabía que Dios lo guiaría por sendas mejores. Finalmente, dejando su propia voluntad, Nicolás empezó a ver la voluntad de Dios más claramente aún en esta situación. Aunque sentía que la Tierra Santa era su nuevo hogar, verdaderamente no era su hogar. Sentía con seguridad que ya era la hora de regresar a su región natal, a la provincia de Licia en la costa norte del Gran Mar. Había algo, sentía él, que Dios quería que él hiciera allí—algo que por lo cual se había preparado y había sido llamado, y era, en efecto, la razón que Dios había escogido para que él creciera allí desde su niñez. Tal como Nicolás había sentido alivio cuando fue a la Tierra Santa, ahora se sentía aliviado al regresar a su pueblo.

A su pueblo se dirigía, y a su pueblo tenía que ir. Ese impulso interno que sentía era tan fuerte—y hasta más fuerte—como el impulso que obligaba al capitán y el equipo del barco a llevar al pueblo la carga, sana y salva, a sus queridas familias.

Tormenta o no, tenía que seguir adelante.

Capítulo 15 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

El barco de Nicolás no pudo llegar al próximo puerto en la costa. Al contrario, con el deseo de navegar delante de la tormenta, se encontraron en el medio de ella. La tormenta azotaba el barco llevándolo lejos de la costa en las primeras horas del viaje, y empujando el barco más y más lejos de la costa, hasta que tres horas más tarde se encontraba prisionero en sus olas.

El equipo ya había bajado las velas abandonando todo esfuerzo de guiar el barco con el timón en dirección contraria. La esperanza era que en seguir el paso de la tormenta en vez de ir contra él podrían mejor mantener el barco a salvo. Pero esta opción también parecía llevarlos dentro de aguas más profundas y peligrosas manteniéndolo cerca del ojo de la tormenta.

Después de tres horas los mareos que al principio los pasajeros y el equipo tenían ya no era la preocupación. Ahora el miedo de morir los llenaba a todos, menos a los más valientes a bordo.

Aunque Nicolás había viajado en barco antes, no se consideraba uno de los más valientes. Él nunca había sentidos olas como estas azotar un barco. Y él no era el único. Al empeorarse la tormenta, cada hombre decía que esta era la tormenta más terrible que jamás había visto.

La próxima mañana cuando la tormenta aún azotaba, y también la próxima, y la próxima aún, y las olas los tiraba de lado a lado, todos pensaban cual había sido la razón de la prisa en tratar de navegar delante de la tormenta. Ahora ellos solo esperaban y oraban que Dios los permitiera vivir para poder presenciar sólo un día más, una hora más. Mientras ola tras ola golpeaba el barco, Nicolás sólo oraba que Dios los permitiera resistir una ola más.

Los pensamientos y oraciones de Nicolás se llenaban de curiosidad sobre las experiencias del Apóstol Pablo, ese creyente en Cristo que había navegado de ida y vuelta por el Gran Mar tantas veces en barcos semejantes a este. Fue en el último viaje de Pablo a Roma que había puesto pie en Mira, solo a unos kilómetros del pueblo de Nicolás. Entonces, al continuar de Mira a Roma, se enfrentó con una de las tormentas más violentas que había sufrido en el mar, una rabiosa furia que duró más de catorce días y terminó en que las olas destrozaran su barco llevándolo a fondo en un banco de arena, cerca de la costa de la isla de Malta.

Nicolás oró que esa batalla con el viento no durara catorce días. No sabía si podrían pasar aún un solo día más. Trató de pensar si Pablo había hecho algo para poder salvar su vida y las de los doscientos setenta y seis hombres en la tripulación que navegaban con él, aunque el barco y la carga se habían perdido. Pero con lo mucho que pensaba, lo único que recordó fue que un ángel se le había aparecido a Pablo la noche antes de que el barco se echara a fondo. El ángel le dijo a Pablo que se animara—que aunque el barco se destruiría, ninguno de los hombros a bordo iba a morir. Cuando Pablo les contó a los marinos de la visita angélica, todos se armaron de valor, porque Pablo estaba convencido que iba a suceder como el ángel se lo había dicho. Y así fue.

Pero a Nicolás no se le apareció ningún ángel. No había consecuencia celestial ni consejo alguno de lo que ellos deberían o no deberían hacer. Lo único que sintió fue esa obligación interna que había sentido antes de apartar del puerto—que necesitaban llegar al destino en cuanto antes.

Sin saber qué más hacer, Nicolás recordó el dicho de su padre: “Mandatos corrientes son mandatos beneficios.” Si un soldado no sabía qué hacer a continuación, aunque la batalla a su alrededor le parecía cambiar de origen, si el comandante no había cambiado el mandato, entonces el soldado debía continuar con el mandato más corriente. Mandatos corrientes son mandatos beneficios. Fue este dicho sabio de su padre, más que cualquier otro pensamiento que guiaba a Nicolás y le daba el valor para hacer lo que hizo después.

Capítulo 16 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Cuando la tormenta parecía estar a punto de vencerlos, Nicolás empezó a pensar en los niños que acababa de dejar. La visión de ellos no lo llenaba de tristeza sino de esperanza.

Él empezaba a animarse con los cuentos que ellos habían aprendido de Jesús calmando la tormenta, de Moisés dividiendo el Mar Rojo, y de Josué deteniendo la corriente del Río Jordán. Nicolás y los niños a veces se imaginaban cuál sería el resultado de poder controlar las fuerzas de la naturaleza de tal manera. Hasta Nicolás mismo, en algunas ocasiones, había intentado hacerlo, así como Demetrio, Samuel y Rut. Cuando llovía, levantaban las manos y oraban para detener la lluvia. Pero sólo continuaba lloviendo mojándoles la cabeza. Cuando llegaron al Mar de Galilea, trataron de caminar sobre el agua, así como Jesús lo había hecho—y hasta Pedro lo hizo, aunque fue por sólo unos momentos. Nicolás y los niños presumían que ellos no tenían suficiente fe o fuerzas o cualquier otra cosa necesaria para poder hacer tales cosas.

Aún mientras otra ola azotaba el barco donde Nicolás ahora estaba, se dio cuenta que estos cuentos tenían algo en común. Tal vez no era la fe que causaba el problema, pero el momento divino. En cada cuento que recordaba, Dios no permitió esos milagros por capricho como para entretener a aquellos que intentaban hacerlos. Dios los permitió porque Dios tenía sitios que tenían que visitar, personas que tenían que ver y vidas que tenían que ayudar. En cada situación había algo urgente que requería hacer no sólo lo que las personas querían hacer por su cuenta, pero lo que Dios mismo en su corazón quería hacer.

Le parecía que los milagros se habían hecho no sólo en el deseo de reorganizar el mundo de Dios, pero en el deseo de Dios de reorganizar el mundo de los fieles. A Nicolás le parecía que era una combinación de orar en fe, más la voluntad divina de Dios, que causaba esa chispa entre el cielos y la tierra y, encendida por ambos deseos a la vez unidos, que había explotado en un poder que era capaz de mover montañas.

Cuando Jesús tenía que cruzar el lago, pero los discípulos ya habían salido en el bote, Él pudo encender, por medio de fe, el proceso que lo dejó caminar en el agua, y a la vez calmar la tormenta que amenazaba quitarles la vida cuando por fin llegó a donde estaban ellos.

“Mandatos corrientes eran mandatos beneficiosos,” Nicolás recordó, y él creía con todo su ser que si Dios no había cambiado el mandato, entonces ellos tendrían que hacer todo lo necesario para llegar al otro lado del Gran Mar. Pero no era suficiente que sólo fuera la voluntad de Dios. Dios buscaba a alguien dispuesto, aquí en la tierra, que también tuviera esa voluntad, de modo que se completara la conexión divina y causara que el milagro explotara. Como Moisés cuando levantó su vara en lo alto o cuando los sacerdotes de Josué tomaron el primer paso al entrar en el Río Jordán, Dios necesitaba a alguien que estuviera de acuerdo con su voluntad en plena fe que lo que Él deseaba en el cielo ocurriría aquí en la tierra. Dios ya le había dicho a Nicolás lo que debería ocurrir. Ahora le tocaba a Nicolás completar la conexión divina.

“¡Oigan, todos!” Nicolás gritó para llamarle la atención a la tripulación. “¡El Dios que yo sirvo y que nos ha dado a cada uno de nosotros la vida, quiere que nosotros lleguemos a nuestro destino más que nosotros mismos lo queremos. Debemos de estar de acuerdo en fe, aquí y en este momento, no sólo que Dios es capaz de hacerlo, pero que su voluntad es que lo hagamos. Si ustedes aman a Dios, o por lo menos si creen que lo desean amar, quiero que oren conmigo, que verdaderamente lleguemos a nuestro destino y que nada se enfrente con nuestro viaje!”

Tan pronto como Nicolás dijo esas palabras, lo inexpresable ocurrió: no sólo el viento no dejó de soplar, pero se impulsó. Nicolás se detuvo por un momento, como si hubiera cometido un error cósmico o fallado en calcular a Dios y lo que Él quería que hiciera. Pero entonces se dio cuenta que aunque el viento había aumentado, también había cambiado de dirección ligeramente, pero de tal distinta y evidente forma que Dios les había llamado la atención a todos a bordo. En vez de ser golpeado por las olas por los dos lados, ahora el barco navegaba por medio de ellas, como si un canal había sido segado en las mismas olas. El barco se movía de ese modo, no sólo por unos momentos, pero por las próximas horas.

Cuando la velocidad y dirección del barco continuaban su firme y impresionante curso, el capitán se acercó a Nicolás. Le dijo que nunca en la vida había visto tal cosa. Le parecía como si una mano invisible estaba a cargo del timón del barco, firme y derecha, aunque nadie estaba a cargo de las cuerdas amarradas al timón, ya que habían abandonado controlarlo cuando los vientos empezaron a soplar a lo máximo.

Nicolás sabía también—aunque ciertamente no tenía la experiencia del capitán—que esto no había sido un fenómeno normal en alta mar. Él había sentido algo fuera de lo corriente tomando control desde el momento que se había dirigido a la tribulación, y lo sentía aún mientras seguían adelante.

Lo que había por delante, él no lo sabía. Pero lo que sí sabía era que Él que los había traído hasta aquí no quitaría su mano del timón hasta terminar lo que intentaba desempeñar.

Capítulo 17 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

La tormenta que amenazaba terminar sus vidas, resultó en salvar muchas más. En vez de seguir la distancia más alejada por la orilla, la tormenta los había llevado directamente por el centro del mar, directo por las partes más peligrosas que ellos no se habrían sometido por su cuenta en esa temporada del año.

Al ver tierra al amanecer del quinto día, supieron con seguridad donde estaban. Era la ciudad de Mira, sólo a unos kilómetros del pueblo de Nicolás, y la misma ciudad donde el Apóstol Pablo había cambiado de barco en su famoso viaje a Roma.

Estaban tan cerca a su pueblo que Nicolás supo dentro de sí que estaba a punto de tocar pie en el lugar exacto donde Dios quería que él estuviera. Dios, sin duda alguna, le había salvado la vida para un propósito que ahora empezaría el próximo capítulo de su vida.

Al navegar más cerca a la costa, se dieron cuenta que la tormenta que los azotaba en alta mar, apenas se había realizado en la costa.

Las lluvias que habían inundado el barco los últimos días, y que también deberían haber estado saciando la tierra, no la habían mojado por varios meses. La sequía que el capitán y los marinos le habían dicho a Nicolás que había en Roma, ya se había realizado en Licia por dos años y medios. El sumo resultado era que la cosecha que habría de llenar los almacenes para el invierno entrante y para proporcionar las semillas para el próximo año ya se habían agotado. Si la gente de Lira no conseguía grano para comer ahora, muchos no podrían sobrevivir el invierno, y muchos más morirían la próxima primavera, ya que no tendrían semilla para sembrar otra cosecha. El barco era uno de los últimos que pudo salir de la tierra fértil de Egipto antes del invierno, y llegar en este momento y con esta necesitad le parecía a la gente como un milagro. Ciertamente había sido la respuesta a sus oraciones.

Pero la respuesta no era tan simple para el capitán del barco. Él tenía órdenes precisas de los encargados de los almacenes del Imperio Romano que ni una semilla de todo el grano había de desaparecer al llegar el barco a Roma. El barco se había pesado en Alejandría antes de partir de Egipto y de nuevo se pesaría en Roma—y el capitán personalmente sería responsable de cualquiera diferencia. La escasez de comida había aumentado la preocupación del emperador por traer alivio a su pueblo. No solamente eso, pero las familias del capitán y los marinos esperaban la llegada de la comida. Sus empleos y las vidas de sus familias, dependían de la segura llegada de cada grano a bordo.

Pero aún, sin la fe y el apoyo de Nicolás, el capitán sabía que el barco y la carga se habrían perdido en alta mar, así como sus vidas.

Aunque Nicolás sabía ciertamente que Dios lo había regresado a su pueblo, no estaba totalmente seguro que hacer acerca de la necesidad de grano. Aunque le parecía que ofrecerle por lo menos parte de la carga a la gente de Mira sería lo correcto, Nicolás aún lo contemplaba del punto de vista de Dios. ¿No estaba esta ciudad, o cualquiera otra en el imperio, con la misma necesidad de la carga que Roma que la había comprado y pagado para que se la entregaran? Pero a Nicolás también le parecía que el barco había sido llevado específicamente a esta ciudad en particular, en ruta directa y precisa en medio de las enormes olas.

La decisión de lo que se debería hacer en ese momento tomó lugar sólo dentro de unos minutos de haber llegado a la orilla. Y Nicolás y el capitán tuvieron poco tiempo para pensar en las opciones de lo que iban a hacer porque los habitantes ya corrían para ver el barco con sus propios ojos, cada uno maravillado del modo que Dios aparentemente lo había traído a su puerto hambriento. Se reunían en grupos más y más grandes para darle la bienvenida al barco y a la vez, darle las gracias y la adoración a Dios.

Ambos, Nicolás y el capitán sabían que sólo Dios mismo podía resolver el problema. Los dos, así como la tripulación, ya habían convenido la noche anterior—mientras velozmente y sin fuerzas humanas el agua los agitaba—que lo primero que harían al llegar a tierra sería ir a la parroquia más cercana y darle gracias a Dios por rescatarlos. Al ver donde habían llegado, Nicolás sabía exactamente donde estaba la parroquia. Era una que su familia había visitado de vez en cuando al viajar entre las dos ciudades de Patara y Mira. Después de decirle a la tripulación que su primera obligación era la de darle gracias a Dios por traerlos a ese lugar con toda seguridad, Nicolás, el capitán y los marinos partieron para la parroquia de Mira.

Al cruzar la ciudad y subir la colina donde estaba acunada la parroquia, no tenían idea que los clérigos dentro sus muros ya habían estado batallando con una batalla propia.

Estás leyendo ST. NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

Estás leyendo SAN NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

PARTE 4

Capítulo 18 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

El próximo paso de la vida de Nicolás estaba a punto de determinarse por medio de un sueño. Pero no fue uno que Nicolás había soñado—fue un sueño que Dios había concebido y había puesto en el corazón de un hombre, un clérigo de la ciudad de Mira.

Las semanas antes de llegar Nicolás a Mira, una tragedia había sucedido en la parroquia del pueblo. El anciano obispo, el dirigente de la parroquia, había muerto. La tragedia que había sucedido no era la muerte del obispo, pues había vivido una larga y productiva vida y simplemente se había sometido a los efectos de la edad. La tragedia era la disputa que resultó a causa de quién tomaría el puesto de ser el próximo obispo.

Aunque parecía que tal problema se podía resolver amistosamente, especialmente dentro de una parroquia, cuando es asunto de los corazones humanos, la lealtad y el deseo personal muchas veces confunden a la gente tanto que no pueden distinguir cual es la voluntad de Dios en cierta situación. Es difícil para todos, hasta para la gente religiosa, mantener sus mentes fuera de ideas premeditadas y preferencias personales con respeto a lo que Dios quiere o no quiere hacer en tal momento.

Este debate era la tormenta que ahora se agitaba ya por una semana, y la cual había llegado a su ápice la noche antes de llegar Nicolás.

Esa noche uno de los clérigos había tenido un sueño que lo había despertado repentinamente. En su sueño vio a un hombre que nunca había visto y que claramente iba a tomar las responsabilidades del querido y difunto obispo. Cuando despertó del sueño, no recordaba nada de la apariencia del hombre, pero solo recordaba su nombre: Nicolás.

“¿Nicolás?” preguntó uno de los otros clérigos al oír del sueño de su compañero. “Ninguno de nosotros jamás hemos usado ese nombre, ni tampoco hay nadie llamado Nicolás en toda la ciudad.”

Nicolás no era, por cierto, un nombre popular en esa época. Solo se mencionó de paso en el evangelio de de Lucas cuando se estableció la iglesia, así como otros nombres también fuera de lo común en esos días en Mira, nombres como Prócaro, Nicanor, Timón, Parmenas. A los otros clérigos les parecía ridículo la posibilidad que este sueño fuera divino. Pero el clérigo mayor les recordó, “Hasta el nombre de Jesús se lo había dado un ángel a su padre en un sueño.

Tal vez era este testimonio del evangelio o tal vez era la falta de posibilidad que jamás ocurriera, que los clérigos decidieron que verdaderamente considerarían a la próxima persona que entrara por la puerta y respondiera al nombre de Nicolás. Ciertamente sería beneficioso para romper la situación en que se encontraban de no poder seguir adelante.

¡Cuál fue su sorpresa entonces, cuando al abrir la puerta principal para las oraciones matutinas, ellos se encontraron con la tripulación entera de un barco a punto de entrar en la parroquia!

Los clérigos saludaron a cada hombre al entrar por la puerta, dándoles la bienvenida a la parroquia. Los últimos dos por entrar fueron el capitán y Nicolás, ya que habían dejado entrar a todos los otros hombres primero. El capitán les dio las gracias a los clérigos por dejarlos compartir sus oraciones matutinas con ellos, entonces, refiriéndose a Nicolás les dijo, “Y gracias a Nicolás por tener la brillante idea de venir aquí hoy.”

Los asombrados clérigos se miraron los unos a los otros sin poder creerlo. Tal vez Dios les había contestado sus oraciones al cabo.

Capítulo 19 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Al llegar a la parroquia la preocupación del capitán de qué hacer con el grano en el barco desapareció tan pronto como había desaparecido la tormenta al llegar a la orilla.

Dentro de unos momentos de haber comenzado las oraciones matutinas, él ya estaba convencido que solo podía haber sido la mano de Dios que había sostenido el timón del barco derecho y cierto. Ahora ya sabía que quería presentarle a la gente del pueblo una ofrenda del grano en el barco. Dios le había hablado de ambos, el plan y la cantidad. Era como si el capitán estuviera desempeñado el papel de Abran en el muy antiguo cuento de Abran ofreciéndole parte de su riqueza al sacerdote Melquisedec.

El capitán estaba dispuesto a correr el riesgo con sus superiores en Roma en vez de correrlo con el Dios que los había rescatado a todos ellos. Sabía que sin ser guiados y dirigidos por Dios hasta este punto del viaje, ni él ni la tripulación ni el barco ni la carga podrían llegar hasta Roma.

Cuando el capitán se levantó después de las oraciones, enseguida buscó a Nicolás para compartir la repuesta con él también. Nicolás estaba de acuerdo con el plan y la cantidad. El capitán le preguntó, “¿Le parece que será suficiente para toda esta gente?”

Nicolás le respondió, “Jesús pudo darles de comer a cinco mil personas con solo cinco panes y dos peces—y la cantidad que usted quiere darle a esta ciudad es mucho más de lo que Jesús tenía para empezar.”

“¿Cómo fue que lo hizo?” se preguntó el capitán a sí mismo y a la vez a Nicolás.

“Lo único que sé,” respondió Nicolás, “es que Él miró hacia el cielo, dio gracias y empezó a repartir la comida con sus discípulos. Al fin todos estaban satisfechos y aún tenían de sobra doce canastas llenas.”

“Entonces eso es exactamente lo que haremos también,” dijo el capitán.

Y en el pueblo se contaría por muchos años como el capitán del barco miró hacia el cielo, dio gracias y empezó a repartir el grano con sus marinos. Fue suficiente para satisfacer a la gente del pueblo por dos años enteros y para sembrar y cosechar aún más el tercer año.

Al despedirse los clérigos del capitán y la tripulación, le pidieron a Nicolás que se quedara con ellos por un tiempo. Los vientos de confusión que habían azotado y después cesado dentro de la mente del capitán no serían nada comparado con la tormenta que estaba a punto de formalizarse en la mente de Nicolás.

Capítulo 20 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Cuando los clérigos le dijeron a Nicolás acerca del sueño y que tal vez él sería la respuesta de sus oraciones, Nicolás se quedó pasmado y sorprendido, emocionado y confuso. Muchas veces había querido ser usado por Dios con gran poder, y era indiscutible que Dios ya lo había traído por medio del Gran Mar a este lugar en este momento.

Pero ser clérigo, mucho menos obispo, sería una decisión que lo influiría toda la vida. Había pensado en seguir el negocio de su padre terrenal. Él había tenido mucho éxito en su carrera, y Nicolás se imaginaba que también podía hacer lo mismo. Pero aún más importante que continuar la carrera de su padre era tener una familia como su padre la había tenido.

Los recuerdos que Nicolás tenía de sus padres eran tan tiernos que él anhelaba tener recuerdos con su propia familia. Sin embargo, Nicolás sabía que la costumbre de todos los clérigos era privarse del matrimonio y de tener hijos para dedicarse totalmente a las necesidades de la gente a su alrededor.

Nicolás de detuvo mentalmente al pensar en la posibilidad de tener que renunciar el deseo de tener su propia familia. No era que el tener una familia era un sueño que él dejaba correr a menudo por su mente, pero era una de esas suposiciones en el fondo de su alma que él daba por hecho y que ocurriría en el futuro.

La sorpresa de tener que renunciar la idea de tener una familia, hasta antes de totalmente haber pensado en tener una, era como un sobresalto a su ser. “¡Seguir la voluntad de Dios no debe ser tan difícil!” pensó él. Pero él había aprendido de sus padres que echar atrás el deseo personal por el de Dios no era siempre fácil. Esa fue otra enseñanza que habían aprendido de Jesús.

Entonces, sólo por ser una decisión difícil no era suficiente razón para echarla de su mente. La imagen también corría por su mente de esos tres niños sonrientes que había conocido al pisar en la orilla de la Tierra Santa, con sus caras al suelo y las manos extendidas. ¿No le habían parecido como familia a él? ¿Y no había cientos—hasta miles—de niños igual a ellos, niños sin familias, sin que nadie los cuidara, sin que nadie se ocupara de sus necesidades?

Y ¿no había muchísimos más en el mundo—viudas y viudos y esos que tenían familia sólo en nombre pero sin una relación personal—que aún necesitaban ayuda y apoyo y el sentir de una familia a mano? ¿Y no había también otras familias como la de Nicolás, que habían sido felices pero hallaban aún más felicidad al reunirse en el pueblo como una familia de creyentes? Rendirse a la idea de tener una familia propia no significaba que tenía que rendirse a la idea de tener una familia del todo. De hecho, era posible que él tuviera una familia aún más grande de este modo.

Mientras más Nicolás pensaba en lo que tenía que rechazar para servir a Dios en la parroquia, más pensaba en como Dios podía usar este nuevo puesto en modos que ni las ideas ni el deseo de Nicolás se podían imaginar. Y si Dios de veras era parte de la decisión, tal vez tendría su propia recompensa al final.

La furia de la tormenta que corría por su mente comenzó a reducirse. En su lugar, la paz de Dios empezó a fluir sobre su mente y su corazón a la vez. Nicolás de dio cuenta que era la paz de la divina voluntad de Dios revelándose claramente en él. Sólo tomó un momento más para saber cuál sería su respuesta.

La tormenta que al principio lo amenazaba de tal manera—fuera la tormenta en el mar o la tormenta en la parroquia o la tormenta en la mente de ambos el capitán y Nicolás—ahora en vez se había vuelto en una bendición de Dios. Eran bendiciones que de nuevo le demostraban a Nicolás que no importaba lo que pasara, Dios verdaderamente dispone todas las cosas para el bien de quienes lo aman, los que han sido llamados de acuerdo con Su propósito.

Sí, si lo clérigos lo necesitaban, Nicolás sería el próximo obispo de Mira.

Capítulo 21 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Nicolás no llegó a ser un hombre diferente al momento de tomar el puesto de obispo. Llegó a ser obispo por ser el hombre que él era. Como lo había hecho con su padre muchos años antes, Nicolás continuó haciéndolo ahora y aquí en la ciudad de Mira y en los pueblos cercanos: caminar y orar y pedirle a Dios que le mostrara dónde podía usarlo de máximo beneficio.

Fue en una de esas piadosas caminatas que Nicolás llegó a conocer a Ana María. Era una bella niña de once años, pero para otros su belleza estaba escondida por su pobreza. Nicolás se encontró con ella un día que ella intentaba de vender flores que ella había hecho de hojas de hierba entrelazadas. Pero la belleza de las flores también a todos estaba escondida pero no a Nicolás, ya que a nadie le interesaba su simple creación.

Al tomar un paso hacia ella, Nicolás pensó en la pequeña Rut, la niña que él había dejado en la Tierra Santa, aguantando en su mano las flores doradas de la colina de Belén.

Cuando se detuvo para verla mejor, Dios le habló al corazón. Le parecía sentirse como Moisés se habría sentido cuando se detuvo para mirar la zarza ardiente en el desierto, el momento cuando su curiosidad humana llegó a ser un enfrentamiento divino con el Dios viviente.

“Tus flores son bellas,” le dijo Nicolás. “¿Me permites tomar una?”

La niña le entregó una de sus creaciones. Mientras la veía, él también observaba a la niña. La belleza que veía en ambas, la flor y la niña, era asombrosa. De alguna forma Nicolás tenía el don de ver lo que otros no podían ver, o no veían, porque Nicolás siempre pretendía ver a la gente y las situaciones y la vida del punto de vista de Dios, como si Dios estuviera observándolo todo por medio de sus ojos.

“Me gustaría comprar ésta si es posible,” le dijo.

Encantada, la niña sonrió por primera vez. Le dijo el precio y él le dio la moneda.

“Dime,” le dijo Nicolás, “¿Qué piensas hacer con el dinero que te ganes vendiendo estas bellas flores?”

Lo que Nicolás oyó siguiente le partió el corazón.

Ana María era la menor de tres hermanas: Sofía, Cecilia y Ana María. Aunque su padre las amaba entrañablemente, su negocio que una vez había tenido mucho éxito, tristemente había terminado en fracaso, y pronto después su esposa había fallecido. Sin las fuerzas ni los recursos de poder levantarse de nuevo de esa oscuridad, la situación de su familia llegó a ser cada día más y más seria.

La hermana mayor de Ana María, Sofía, acababa de cumplir diez y ocho años, y su belleza causaba que muchos galanes se interesaran en ella. Pero ninguno se casaría con ella porque su padre no tenía dote que ofrecerles a ninguno de los pretendientes. Y sin dote, había poca posibilidad que Sofía o sus hermanas llegaran a casarse.

Las opciones delante de su padre eran lúgubres. Sabía que tenía que llegar a una decisión pronto para no arriesgar la posibilidad que Cecilia y Ana María no se casaran tampoco en el futuro. Sin poder ofrecer una dote apropiada, y también siendo demasiado orgulloso para aceptar caridad de otros, aunque otros tuvieran los recursos que ofrecerle, su padre estaba a punto de hacer lo que nadie se podía imaginar: iba a vender a su hija mayor como esclava para poder resolver el caso.

Cómo pensar que ésa era la mejor solución que el padre tenía a su disposición, Nicolás no se lo podía imaginar. Pero también sabía que la desesperación nublaba hasta el hombre con mejores intenciones. Al sacrificar a su hija mayor de esta manera, el padre pensaba que de alguna manera podía salvar a las menores de tal destino.

Ana María, por su parte, había inventado la idea de hacer y vender flores para intentar de prevenir ese destino de su hermana que a ella le parecía peor que la muerte. Nicolás se reprimió las lágrimas por respeto a Ana María y el esfuerzo noble que hacía para salvar a su hermana.

También se abstuvo de comprar al momento la cesta llena de flores de Ana María, porque él sabía que se necesitaba más que una cesta llena de flores para salvar a Sofía. Se necesitaba un milagro. Y mientras Dios le hablaba al corazón ese día, Nicolás sabía que Dios lo podría usar para producirlo.

Capítulo 22 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Sin exhibición ni jactancia, Nicolás ofreció una oración por Ana María, y junto con las gracias por la flor, él la animó diciéndole que continuara haciendo todo lo posible por su familia—y que continuara confiando que Dios iba a hacer lo que ella no podía hacer.

Nicolás sabía que él podía ayudar a esta familia. Sabía que tenía los recursos para mejorar su situación. Aún todavía tenía escondida en un acantilado cerca de la costa suficiente de la herencia que sus padres le habían dejado y esperaba la oportunidad para usarla en ocasiones como estas. Pero, él también sabía que el padre de Ana María era demasiado orgulloso para aceptar caridad de un hombre, aún si fuera su hora más afligida.

La humillación del padre de haber perdido su negocio, así como su pérdida personal, lo habían cegado a la realidad de lo que le estaba a punto de suceder a su hija mayor. Nicolás quería ayudarlo, ¿pero cómo? ¿Cómo podía darle una mano sin humillar más al padre de Ana María, posiblemente causando que rechazara la ayuda que Nicolás le podía ofrecer? Nicolás hizo lo que siempre hacía cuando necesitaba sabiduría. Se puso a orar. Y antes de anochecer, ya tenía la respuesta.

Nicolás le puso mano al plan—y sin detenerse mucho. Ocurría que el día siguiente era cuando el destino de Sofía se sellaba.

Sacando la cantidad adecuada de monedas de su reserva, Nicolás la puso en una bolsa pequeña. Era suficientemente pequeña para llevarla en una mano, pero suficientemente pesada para asegurar que exactamente podía resolver la situación de la familia.

Escondido bajo la oscuridad de la noche, cruzó la ciudad de Mira hacia la casa donde Ana María, su padre y sus dos hermanas mayores vivían.

Podía escuchar hablar a las muchachas adentro al acercarse en silencio a la casa. Naturalmente, su estado de ánimo era deprimido mientras hablaban de cuál sería su cierto futuro. Le pedían a Dios que les diera la fuerza necesaria para hacer lo que tenían que hacer a continuación.

Por muchos años, Sofía y sus hermanas habían soñado en el día cuando cada una de ellas conocería al hombre de sus sueños. Hasta ya les habían escrito canciones de amor a esos hombres, confiando que Dios en su perfecto tiempo les traería a cada una de ellas el hombre perfecto.

Ahora les parecía que todos sus cantos, todas sus oraciones y todos sus sueños habían sido en vano. Sofía no era la única en sentir el impacto de la nueva realidad, ya que sus dos hermanas menores sabían que el mismo destino tal vez les esperaba a cada una de ellas.

Las muchachas querían confiar en Dios, pero mientras más pensaban en su situación, cada una sentía que sus sueños se destrozaban.

Al pedírselo Ana María, las tres intentaron cantar su canción favorita una vez más, pero se entristecían más con la letra de la canción. Ya no era una canción de esperanza, pero una canción de desespero, y las palabras les parecían tan imposibles.

Ya no era una canción, pero una oración, y una de las oraciones más profundas que Nicolás había oído decir con labios humanos. El corazón se le partía por cada una de ellas, mientras a la vez le latía con temor. Él tenía un plan y esperaba que lo pudiera poner por encima, pero no estaba seguro. No se preocupaba por lo que le pasaría si fuera descubierto, pero se preocupaba que el padre rechazara el regalo si supiera de donde vino. Eso ciertamente sellaría el destino adverso de las muchachas. Al decirse las buenas noches—y el padre apagar las luces—Nicolás supo que ya era la hora de actuar.

Acercándose lentamente a la ventana abierta del cuarto donde ellas habían estado cantando, Nicolás se arrodilló. Lanzó la bolsa con las monedas por la ventana. La bolsa hizo un arco garboso sobre él y parecía detenerse en el aire por un momento antes de caer con un ruido sordo en el centro del cuarto. Varias de las monedas sueltas tintinearon silenciosamente al caer en el piso, rodando y después cesando. Nicolás dio una vuelta rápidamente y se escondió en la oscuridad cercana, a la vez que las muchachas y el padre se despertaron al oír el sonido.

Preguntaron si alguien estaba ahí, pero al no escuchar respuesta alguna, entraron en el cuarto por diferentes puertas. Cuando el padre encendió la luz, Ana María fue la primera en ver la bolsa—y se quedó con la boca abierta.

Allí, en el centro del cuarto, estaba una pequeña bolsa redonda, brillando con monedas de oro. Las muchachas se acercaron a su padre mientras él la recogió y la abrió.

Había más del oro suficiente para dar una buena dote para Sofía, con más de sobra para proporcionar las necesidades de la familia por un tiempo.

Pero, ¿de dónde había venido ese regalo? Las muchachas estaban segura que era de Dios mismo como para contestarles sus oraciones. Pero el padre quería saber más. ¿A quién había usado Dios para facilitárselo? Cierto era que no había sido ningún conocido. Salió corriendo de la casa perseguido por sus hijas, para averiguar quién se lo había dado, pero no pudieron encontrar a nadie.

Al regresar a la casa sin nadie a quien devolverle el dinero, las muchachas y el padre se arrodillaron para darle gracias a Dios por su salvación.

Mientras Nicolás escuchaba en la oscuridad, él también le dio gracias a Dios, porque eso era exactamente lo que él esperaba que ellos hicieran. Él sabía que el regalo verdaderamente había sido de Dios, procedido de Dios y dado por Nicolás a medio de la sugerencia de Dios como respuesta a sus oraciones. Nicolás solo les había dado lo que Dios le había dado a él principalmente. Nicolás no quería ni necesitaba el agradecimiento ni el reconocimiento del regalo. Solo Dios merecía la alabanza.

Pero al dejar que Nicolás tomara parte en la acción y usara sus propias manos y herencia para bendecir a otros, el nuevo obispo sintió un gozó que casi no podía contener. Al entregar el regalo él mismo, Nicolás aseguraba que fuera correctamente dado. Y al dar el regalo anónimo, él aseguraba que el verdadero dador del regalo fuera correctamente reconocido.

El regalo fue enviado y Dios recibió el reconocimiento. Nicolás había logrado sus dos metas.

Capítulo 23 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Mientras Nicolás prefería hacer sus obras de caridad en secreto, había veces que por necesidad, tuvo que hacerlas a la vista. Y aunque eran sus obras secretas que fueron más apreciadas por Dios, eran sus obras públicas que fueron más apreciadas por los hombres.

Mucha gente, apropiadamente, aprecia a un caballero con armadura brillante, pero no todos quieren ser libres de la maldad—especialmente aquellos que se ganan la vida de eso.

Uno de esos hombres fue un alcalde mayor de Mira, un gobernante de la ciudad al cual Nicolás no le caía nada bien—ni nadie que tratara de detenerlo en hacer lo que él quería hacer.

El alcalde mayor era a la vez corrupto y corruptible. Estaba dispuesto a hacerlo todo para adquirir lo que quería sin conciencia del costo a los demás. Aunque Nicolás ya había tenido discordias con él varias veces en el pasado, su conflicto con él había escalado a punto alto cuando supo que el gobernante había condenado a muerte a tres hombres—por un crimen que Nicolás estaba seguro que ellos no habían cometido. Con gran anticipación, esta vez a Nicolás no le fue posible esperar hasta que noche lo cubriera. Sabía que tenía que actuar inmediatamente para librar a estos hombres de la muerte.

Esa tarde Nicolás estaba atendiendo a varios generales de Roma cuyos barcos habían llegado al puerto de Mira la noche anterior. Nicolás había invitado a los generales a su casa para saber noticia de varios cambios que estaban ocurriendo en Roma. “Un emperador nuevo está a punto de tomar el poder del imperio,” ellos le dijeron, “y las consecuencias pueden ser graves para usted, señor obispo, y para todos los discípulos de Jesucristo.”

Fue durante el almuerzo que Nicolás oyó decir de la sentencia injusta y la muerte inminente de los tres hombres inocentes. Inmediatamente se puso en camino hacia el lugar donde iban a llevar a cabo la muerte. Los generales, al darse cuenta del alboroto que ocurriría, lo siguieron.

Cuando Nicolás entró de golpe en el lugar donde ocurriría la muerte, los condenados ya estaban en la plataforma. Estaban amarrados y de rodillas con el cuello y la cabeza abajo lista para la espada del verdugo.

Sin pensar en su propia vida, Nicolás brincó sobre la plataforma y le arrebató la espada de la mano al verdugo. Aunque Nicolás no era pendenciero, Nicolás actuó tan rápidamente que el verdugo no hizo mucho para agarrar la espada de nuevo de la mano del obispo.

Nicolás sabía que estos hombres eran tan inocentes como el alcalde mayor era culpable. Estaba seguro que habían sido sus hechos de caridad y no falsos, que habían ofendido al gobernante. Delante todos los curiosos, Nicolás desató las sogas que amarraban a los inocentes, desafiando a la vez al verdugo y el alcalde.

El gobernante vino a donde estaba Nicolás y se puso delante de él. Pero al hacerlo, los generales que estaban almorzando con Nicolás también se acercaron. Uno tomó su puesto a la derecha de Nicolás, otro a la izquierda y el tercero precisamente enfrente a él. Con toda prudencia, el alcalde mayor dio un paso atrás. Nicolás sabía que era hora de insistir que dijera la verdad.

Aunque el gobernante trató de defenderse, sus súplicas cayeron en oídos sordos. Ya nadie creía sus mentiras. Intentó de convencer a la gente de que él no era el que quería condenar a los hombres, pero que dos negociantes del pueblo le había dado un soborno para condenar a los hombres. Pero al tratar de poner la culpa sobre otros, se condenó él mismo con la avaricia que tenía en el corazón.

Nicolás declaró, “Me parece que no eran esos dos hombres que lo habían corrompido a usted, Señor Alcalde, pero otros dos hombres—llamados Oro y Plata.

Arrepentido, el alcalde mayor empezó a llorar y a confesarse delante de todos ésta y todas las otras maldades que había hecho, hasta por hablar con malicia de Nicolás, el cual sólo había hecho bien a todo el pueblo. Nicolás puso en libertad a más de tres prisioneros ese día, ya que hasta el alcalde mayor por fin se había liberado de su avaricia con su honesta confesión. Al ver el verdadero cambio del gobernante, Nicolás lo perdonó, para siempre adquiriendo el favor de él—y el de la gente—de ese momento en adelante.

Cuando Nicolás nació sus padres le pusieron el nombre de Nicolás, que significa en griego “el vencedor del pueblo.” Por medio de hechos come estos, Nicolás llego a ser “el vencedor del pueblo” en nombre y en hecho.

Nicolás ya llegaba a distinguirse—hasta en sus propios tiempos.

Capítulo 24 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Dentro de tres meses de haber recibido la dote inesperada de Nicolás, Sofía había recibido una visita de un pretendiente—uno que le parecía perfecto. Verdaderamente él era la respuesta a sus oraciones, y ella estaba agradecida, feliz y, por fin, casada.

Dos años después, sin embargo, la hermana menor de Sofía se encontró también en la misma situación. Aunque Cecilia ya tenía la edad para casarse, el negocio de su padre no había mejorado con tanto que había trabajado en él. Al acabarse el dinero que Nicolás le había dado a la familia, ellos estaban a punto de desesperación. El orgullo y la tristeza otra vez cegaban la realidad de la situación, y el padre sentía que su única opción era vender a Cecilia como esclava esperando poder remediar el destino de su tercera y última hija.

Aunque sabían por cierto que Dios les había contestado sus oraciones una vez, las circunstancias les causaban dudar que Él lo hiciera de nuevo. Un segundo rescate ahora era más de lo que ellos podían esperaran o imaginarse.

Sin embargo, sabiendo la situación más íntimamente ahora, Nicolás sabía que Dios le estaba pidiendo que intercediera de nuevo. Habían pasado dos años desde el primer rescate, pero en todo ese tiempo la familia no se daba idea ni había descubierto que él era el que les había entregado el regalo de Dios.

Mientras el tiempo se aproximaba en decidir qué hacer esta vez, Nicolás sabía que la hora había llegado de actuar de nuevo. Y para dejar saber claramente que su regalo tendría que ser usado primeramente y principalmente para la dote de Cecilia y después para cualquiera otra necesidad que la familia tuviera, él esperó actuar hasta la noche antes que la joven sería vendida a la esclavitud.

Una vez más, esperando a ser escondido por la oscuridad de la noche, Nicolás se acercó a la casa. Cecilia y Ana María se habían acostado temprano esa noche en obediencia a las ordenes de su padre, el cual les había dicho que no esperaran similar milagro como el que había sucedido con Sofía. Pero de alguna manera, en la profundidad de su desesperación, el padre aún tenía un poco de esperanza en su corazón—un deseo tal vez, más que otra cosa—que una persona realmente los estaba cuidando y que sus oraciones tal vez se contestarían. Con esa esperanza, decidió quedarse despierto y cerca de la ventana en caso que un ángel apareciera—fuera terrenal o celestial.

Nicolás tenía la impresión que eso sucedería, y también sabía que el padre de Cecilia rechazaría el regalo si supiera que Nicolás era el que lo daba. Pero también esperaba que el corazón orgulloso del padre, se hubiera emblandecido suficientemente para aceptar el regalo aunque fuera descubierto.

Al ver que la casa estaba perfectamente tranquila, Nicolás se arrodilló delante de la ventana abierta. Tiró la segunda bolsa de oro en el cuarto.

La bolsa apenas había tocado el piso cuando el padre de las muchachas corrió hacia la ventana por donde había venido, y alcanzó a Nicolás al tratar de escaparse. Del modo que el padre de las muchachas lo persiguió, uno hubiera pensado que Nicolás se había llevado una bolsa de oro en vez de haber dejado una.

Temiendo que todos sus esfuerzos fueran en vano, el corazón de Nicolás se tranquilizó al ver que el hombre no lo regañaba pero le daba las gracias sin apenas ver a quien había agarrado.

“Por favor, escúcheme,” le dijo el padre. “Solo quiero darle las gracias. Usted ha hecho tanto por mí y mi familia que yo no imaginaba recibir otro regalo. Pero su generosidad me ha abierto los ojos al vano orgullo en mi corazón—un orgullo que casi me ha costado la vida de dos hijas.”

El padre de de las muchachas habló sin aliento y rápidamente para asegurar que el desconocido lo escuchara antes de tratar de escaparse otra vez. Pero cuando alzó los ojos para ver con quien hablaba—Nicolás, el obispo—el asombro en la cara del padre fue evidente. ¿Cómo podía un clérigo tener suficientes recursos para dar un regalo como este?

Como respuesta a la pregunta que en realidad no se había preguntado en alta voz, Nicolás respondió, “Sí, fui yo el que le entregué este regalo. Pero fue Dios quien me lo dio para que se lo diera a usted. No es de la parroquia y no es caridad mía. Vino de mi padre que lo ganó honestamente con su propio sudor. Él era un negociante como usted. Y si estuviera vivo hoy día, hubiera querido dárselo él mismo, estoy seguro de eso. Él, más que cualquiera otra persona, sabía lo difícil que era tener un negocio, igual que usted lo sabe. Él también amaba a su familia igual que usted ama la suya.”

Nicolás dejó de hablar para que sus palabras penetraran el corazón del padre antes de continuar. “Pero por favor, por mí y por Dios, quiero que usted sepa que fue Dios mismo que contestó sus oraciones—porque Él lo ha hecho—yo sólo soy un mensajero de Él, un enviado, una herramienta en Sus manos, dejando que Él haga por medio de mi lo que yo sé que Él quiere hacer. Por mi parte, yo prefiero dar caridad en secreto sin que la mano derecha sepa lo que la izquierda está haciendo.”

La mirada en la cara de Nicolás era tan sincera y daba su intención con todo amor y devoción a Quien él servía, que el padre de las muchachas solo pudo aceptar el regalo de Nicolás como si verdaderamente había venido de la mano de Dios mismo.

Pero al despedirse, las muchachas y el padre apenas podían contener su gratitud porque Nicolás también se había dejado usar por Dios de manera tan admirable.

Por todo lo que Nicolás trataba de intentar que la alabanza fuera solo a Dios, también sabía que él tenía un papel que desempeñar en sus vidas. Aunque Dios instigue a muchos a ser generosos de corazón, no todos responden a ese inicio como Nicolás lo hacía.

Nicolás esperaría ver cómo le iba a la familia los próximos años para ver si necesitaba alguna ayuda para Ana María también.

Pero Nicolás no tuvo esa oportunidad. El nuevo emperador por fin había tomado el poder, y la vía de la vida de Nicolás estaba a punto de cambiar de nuevo. Aunque Nicolás a menudo rescataba a otros, había veces, como le había pasado al mismo Señor que él seguía, que le parecía que no podía rescatarse a sí mismo.

Estás leyendo ST. NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

Estás leyendo SAN NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

PARTE 5

Capítulo 25 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Cuando Jesús nació, hubo un rey que se sentó tan amenazado por este niñito que dio la orden de matar en Belén y su vecindad a todos los niños de dos años y menores. Trescientos tres años después, otro rey se sentía igualmente amenazado por Jesús y sus seguidores.

El nombre del nuevo rey era Diocleciano, y él era el emperador de todo el imperio romano. Aunque los romanos habían matado a Jesús cientos de años antes, Diocleciano aún se sentía amenazado por los cristianos fieles a Jesús. Diocleciano mismo se había declarado dios y él quería que todos en el imperio lo adoraran.

Aunque los cristianos eran algunos de los mejores cumplidores de las leyes del imperio, ellos no podían someterse a adorar a Diocleciano. El emperador consideraba eso una insurrección, un acto que se tenía que detener en la forma más severa. Al llegar Diocleciano al supremo poder, emitió una serie de edictos para quemar todas las Biblias, destruir todas las parroquias cristianas, y encarcelar, torturar, y matar a todos los que seguían a Cristo.

Aunque la persecución de cristianos ya ocurría por muchos años bajo el poder del imperio romano, ninguna de esas persecuciones se comparaba con la que ocurrió bajo el reino de Diocleciano. Personalmente, Nicolás no le temía a Diocleciano, pero como siempre, el temía lo que le podía pasar a los cristianos de su parroquia.

Teniendo un papel tan evidente en la parroquia, Nicolás sabía que lo centrarían a él primero, y si lo eliminaran, temía lo que le sucedería a los que él había dejado. Pero Nicolás ya había decidido que hacer. Sabía que si aunque lo mataran, podía confiar que Dios llevaría a cabo su intención en la tierra fuera o no fuera Nicolás parte de ella. Era la fe fundamental que él tenía y su confianza en Dios y Su propósito que lo ayudarían a mantenerse firme en los difíciles años por delante.

En vez de esconderse para evitar el cierto destino que lo esperaba, Nicolás decidió defender su posición. Juró que mantendría las puertas de la parroquia abierta de par en par invitando a todos los que querían entrar. Y cumplió su promesa por lo tanto que pudo hasta el día en que los que entraron fueron soldados—soldados que venían a buscarlo.

Capítulo 26 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Nicolás ya estaba listo cuando los soldados llegaron. Sabía que ya no tendría que pensar más en la decisión que había hecho de dejar las puertas de la parroquia abiertas. Desafortunadamente, también habían terminado los días de su parroquia, ya que los soldados cerraron las puertas para siempre.

Con toda la buena voluntad que Nicolás había creado con la gente del pueblo en sus años en Mira, y hasta con los soldados de allí, estos no eran soldados locales que habían venido por él. Diocleciano los había enviado con la petición que sus ordenes fueran llevadas a cabo sin pregunta alguna, y que aquellos que no las llevaban a cabo sufrirían el mismo fin que los castigados.

Los soldados le dieron a Nicolás una oportunidad más de rechazar su fe en Cristo y de adorar a Diocleciano en vez, pero Nicolás, por supuesto, la rechazó. No era que él quería desobedecer la autoridad de Roma, porque sabía bien que fue el mismo Cristo que les enseño a sus discípulos la importancia de honrar a aquellos en autoridad y honrar las leyes. Pero, rechazar que Jesús era Señor y Salvador sería como rechazar que el sol había salido esa mañana. Él simplemente no podía hacer eso. ¿Cómo podía rechazar la existencia de Él que le había dado vida, que le había dado fe y que le había dado esperanza en las horas más oscura de su vida? Si los soldados tenían que llevárselo, entonces bien. Decir que un humano como Diocleciano era Dios, y que Jesús era cualquier cosa menos que Dios, era inconcebible.

Nicolás sabía que era apropiado sentir ese temor ya que había sido dado por Dios para deshacerse de peligro y para protegerlo de cualquiera cosa que dañaría su cuerpo. Pero ahora mismo, al ser brutalmente arrastrado, Nicolás deseaba eliminar esos temores.

“Dios mío, ayúdame,” dijo mientras que las cadenas con que los soldados lo amarraban se hundían en sus muñecas. Este era el principio de un nuevo peregrinaje para Nicolás—un peregrinaje que duraría más que sus años en la Tierra Santa.

Era difícil comparar los dos peregrinajes en la forma del impacto que causaron en su vida. Pues, ¿Cómo se podría comparar un viaje hecho por voluntad propia—uno en el que se puede ir y venir por cuenta propia y se puede regresar en cualquier instante—con uno que es forzado sin voluntad propia—uno que hasta el salir afuera para ver el sol estaba bajo el control de otra persona y no propio?

Pero aún Nicolás se dio cuenta de poder sentir la presencia de Dios de modo parecido, y hasta superado, a todo lo que había sentido en la Tierra Santa. Como había aprendido de otros creyentes, a veces uno no se da cuenta que lo único que se necesita es Jesús hasta que Jesús es lo único que tiene.

Durante el tiempo de su encarcelamiento, cada vez que se abría la puerta de la celda, Nicolás no sabía si los guardias habían venido para liberarlo o para condenarlo a muerte. No sabía si el día que despertaba iba a ser el último. Pero, el resultado de esa inseguridad fue que Nicolás llegó a darse cuenta de lo breve que es la vida, igual que del continuo conocimiento de la presencia de Dios.

Nicolás supo que al cerrar los ojos podía sentir la presencia de Dios como nunca antes la había presenciado. Su celda no era una cárcel—era un santuario. Y lo único que Nicolás quería hacer era mantenerse en la presencia de Dios lo más posible. Después de un tiempo Nicolás no tenían ni que cerrar los ojos. Sencillamente sabía que siempre estaba en la presencia de Dios.

Ciertamente, sus días en la cárcel también estaban repletos del dolor más agudo que se podía sentir en un infierno terrenal. Los soldados constantemente lo azotaban con interrogaciones para que renunciara su fe. El dolor que le producían variaba entre pincharlo con tenazas calientes y darle una severa paliza y al fin echarle sal y vinagre en las heridas. Como resultado ya Nicolás tenía la espalda llena de cicatrices permanentes. La falta de higiene en la cárcel le causaba enfermedades que nunca había tenido antes. A veces hasta pensaba que morir sería mejor que el sufrimiento que sentía allí.

Fue durante uno de esos momentos, tal vez el más oscuro de los cinco años que había pasado en la cárcel hasta ese momento, que la puerta de su celda se abrió. Una luz entró en ella, pero al examinarla más detalladamente, vio que no era la luz del sol, ya que sabía aún dentro de la aislada celda que era la media noche.

La luz que entraba en la celda era la de una sonrisa, una sonrisa en la cara del joven amigo de Nicolás, ahora ya hecho un hombre. Era la luz en la cara alegre de Demetrio.

Capítulo 27 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Durante su tiempo en la cárcel, Nicolás había visto pocas caras y menos aún una que le diera ánimo. Al ver una sonrisa en la cara de alguien, y más en una cara que Nicolás amaba tanto, lo lleno de verdadero gozo.

A Demetrio no le había sido fácil encontrar a Nicolás. Demetrio había venido a Mira sabiendo que él había tomado un puesto en la parroquia de la ciudad. Pero habían pasado muchos años desde que él había sabido de su viejo amigo, tiempo que Demetrio también había pasado en la cárcel. Al ser liberado recientemente, Demetrio navegó por el Gran Mar en busca de Nicolás. Demetrio tuvo que investigar mucho para encontrar a Nicolás, pero había viajado demasiado para rendirse sin ver a su viejo amigo y consejero, la primera persona que le había hablado del amor de Cristo.

Usando los conocimientos de la calle que había aprendido como guía en la Tierra Santa, Demetrio pudo desenvolverse a través y alrededor de casi todo el mundo y todas las cosa que trataban de impedirlo. El empeño que él tenía, más la mano de Dios que guía, ayudaron a Demetrio a encontrar a su amigo y a encontrar esta puerta que él abrió esa noche para gozar de esta visita tan especial. Fue la visita que a Nicolás le parecía como la visita de un ángel celestial.

Después de cerrar la puerta detrás de ellos, y después de un fuerte abrazo, Demetrio se sentó en el suelo al lado de Nicolás. Se sentaron en silencio por varios minutos, ninguno de ellos tenía la necesidad de decir nada. En momentos santos como estos, no se necesitaban las palabras.

La oscuridad en la pequeña celda era tan intensa que ellos no atentaron de mirarse, pero sólo se sentaron allí lado a lado. Los ojos de Demetrio aún no se habían acostumbrado a la oscuridad total suficientemente para poder ver nada de todos modos, y Nicolás estaba contento solo en saber que su amigo estaba ahí a su lado. Nicolás podía oír el sonido de la respiración de Demetrio, un sonido que aumentaba su gozo al saber que su amigo aún estaba vivo y estaba con él en carne y hueso.

Nicolás respiró profundamente de nuevo y con el acto se le infundió un nuevo sentido de vida. Era un hálito de vida que su amigo no podía haber dejado de traer con él.

Capítulo 28 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

“¿Qué me dices de tus jóvenes guardaespaldas?” por fin Nicolás le preguntó, refiriéndose a Samuel y Rut. A menudo Nicolás oraba por los tres jóvenes porque los quería como si fueran sus propios hermanos menores.

Demetrio vaciló un momento. Miro a Nicolás pero no pudo decir ni una palabra. Estaba ansioso de contarle todo lo que había pasado en los últimos años—como Samuel y Rut seguían llevando a los peregrinos a los sitios sagrados, compartiendo con ellos las mismas buenas nuevas de Jesús que habían aprendido durante sus años con Nicolás.

Como Demetrio, Samuel y Rut tuvieron que dejar de guiar a los peregrinos cuando llegó la “Gran Persecución”, como la llamaban ahora. Los tres empezaron a pasar casi todo su tiempo cuidando de las necesidades de otros creyentes en Jerusalén, creyentes que se enfrentaban con encarcelamiento y muerte, igual que Nicolás. Como no estaban en posición destacada como Nicolás, ellos habían evitado detención mucho después que Nicolás. Pero finalmente fueron encarcelados, y repetidamente interrogados, azotados y torturados por la fe.

Samuel y Demetrio eran suficientemente fuertes para resistir el abuso, pero Rut era muy frágil. Un día después de someterla a abusos insuperables, regresó a ellos y se desplomó. Aunque obviamente había estado llorando a cause del dolor que sentía en el cuerpo, de algún modo también continuaba con una sonrisa en el corazón.

“¿Cómo es que lo haces?” le preguntó Samuel. “¿Cómo es posible que sonríes todavía después de todo eso?

Rut respondió, “Siento que he estado caminando y hablando con Jesús por tanto tiempo que ni la muerte en realidad cambiaría nada de eso. Simplemente continuaría caminando y hablando con Él para siempre.”

Rut sonrió de nuevo y Demetrio solo pudo devolverle la sonrisa. Pero su cuerpo se estaba dando por vencido y ella lo sabía. Sentía que sólo estaba al instante al pasar de esta vida a la próxima.

“¡No te puedes ir?” le dijo Samuel. “¡Tienes que quedarte aquí conmigo! Aún hay mucho que tenemos que hacer!” Pero la vida de Rut se deslizaba.

“!Si te mueres, oraré que Dios te resucite!” Samuel ya estaba desesperado queriendo mantenerla cerca de él. Pero Rut solo sonrió otra vez. Verdaderamente había encontrado el secreto de vivir la vida repleta, y nada, ni la muerte, le podía quitar eso.

Ella habló, más en silencio ahora, solo como un murmuro. “Ora que Dios me levante de la muerte, pero la verdad es que una vez ya fui levantada de la muerte, cuando conocimos a Nicolás, y él nos introdujo a Jesús, fui levantada de la muerte, y una vida nueva y repleta se me ha dado. De ahí en adelante, supe que viviría para siempre.”

Con eso, Rut pasó por la cortina entre la vida y la muerte y a la presencia del visible Dios. La sonrisa que adornaba su cara en vida continuaba brillando su cara en la muerte, y Demetrio sabía donde ella estaba. Simplemente, ella continuaba haciendo lo que siempre había hecho, caminando y hablando con Jesús, pero ahora lo hacía cara a cara.

Nicolás se sentó en silencio escuchándolo todo intensamente mientras Demetrio le contaba lo ocurrido. Por tanto que pensaba entristecerse, su corazón comenzó a alzarse en vez. Ciertamente, nada de esto le era nuevo, pero al oír de la fe de Rut, la suya se revivió de nuevo también.

Uno pensaría que un hombre como Nicolás no necesitaba que lo animaran en la fe. Él había ayudado a muchísimos a crecer en la fe, y, además, él era nada menos que un obispo. Pero Nicolás también sabía muy dentro de su corazón que era la gente como él que a veces necesitaba más ánimo en la fe. Gran fe, él sabía, no les viene a aquellos que no tienen dudas. Gran fe les viene a aquellos que han tenido que extender su fe para que creciera, si no se hubiera destrozado por completo. Al continuar confiando en Dios, sea lo que sea, Nicolás llegó a saber que uno podía derribar dudas en el camino oscuro que lo ayudaban a ascender aún más.

Tan triste como estaba por la muerte de Rut, Nicolás no pudo evitar una sonrisa de lo profundo de su corazón igual como Rut lo habría hecho el día que murió. Con gran alegría esperaba el día de poder ver a Jesús en persona, igual que Rut Lo veía ahora. Sin embargo, Nicolás amaba la obra que Dios le había dado que hacer en la tierra, también.

“No perdemos, ¿no es cierto?” dijo Nicolás con una sonrisa pensando en lo ocurrido. “O morimos y vamos al cielo a estar con Jesús, o vivimos y continuamos su obra aquí en el mundo. Con cualquier fin somos vencedores, ¿No es cierto? No importa el fin, ya somos vencedores.”

“Sí, con cualquier fin somos vencedores,” repitió Demetrio. “No importa el fin, ya somos vencedores.”

Durante las próximas hora, Nicolás y Demetrio compartieron cuentos de lo que Dios había hecho en sus vidas durante los años de separación. Pero nada había podido prepara a Nicolás para lo que Demetrio le estaba a punto de decirle después. Parecía que Demetrio había conocido a una muchacha. Y no era una muchacha cualquiera. Ella se llamaba Ana María.

Capítulo 29 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

En su viaje en busca de Nicolás, Demetrio hablaba con cualquiera persona que supiera dónde encontrarlo. Al llegar a Mira, primero fue a la parroquia donde Nicolás servía como obispo. Al no encontrarlo allí, Demetrio empezó a caminar por las calles para ver si se encontraba con alguien que supiera algo de él. Y con quién fue que Demetrio se encontró si no con la misma muchacha—ahora ya hecha una mujer—que Nicolás había conocido hace muchos años, vendiendo flores entrelazadas a cualquiera persona que las comprara.

Ella ya no estaba vestida en el manto de la pobreza. Demetrio inmediatamente observó a la vez la belleza del interior y del exterior de la muchacha. Él estaba tan impresionado con ella que no podía dejar de conversar con ella. Y ella también parecía estar impresionada con él. A ella no le parecía ser capaz de que un hombre de su importancia y fe quería hablar con ella. Él era, ella pensaba, el hombre más bueno e impresionante que ella había conocido.

Cuando Demetrio le dijo el propósito de venir a Mira—de encontrar al obispo llamado Nicolás—Ana María se quedó boquiabierta. ¿Cómo podía saber este hombre, este extranjero del otro lado del Gran Mar nada de Nicolás? Demetrio compartió con ella su experiencia de cómo él había conocido a Nicolás y como Nicolás lo había rescatado de su pobreza de fe. Ana María solo podía compartir lo que Nicolás había hecho por su familia también, salvar a sus dos hermanas mayores de la esclavitud tirando una bolsa de oro por la ventana para cada una de ellas la víspera de cumplir los diez y ocho años.

Pero de pronto la sonrisa de Ana María desapareció. Ahora, solo en unos días, ella cumpliría los diez y ocho años, pero a Nicolás se lo habían llevado a la cárcel hace cinco años. Nadie ni lo había visto ni había sabido de él en todos esos años. Ni ella misma sabía donde él estaba. Aunque su padre ya no era el mismo hombre que antes, ya que no pensaba en vender a Ana María a la esclavitud, él aún no tenía la dote que ofrecerle a un pretendiente. Sin una dote, como Demetrio bien sabía, el destino de Ana María sería difícil. Y con Nicolás encarcelado, no había la oportunidad de que él pudiera rescatar a su familia esta tercera vez. Ana María de nuevo había empezado a vender sus flores en la calle, y aunque eran más impresionantes que las primeras, ella apenas podía ganar lo suficiente para ayudar a la familia de vez en cuando con los gastos de la comida.

Demetrio la escuchó, y como Nicolás antes de él, supo dentro de unos minutos lo que Dios quería que él hiciera. Él podía ser la respuesta a las oraciones de Ana María, y con mucho más que una dote. Pero sabiendo que esas cosas tomaban tiempo, él solo guardó esas ideas en su corazón. Le compró una flor a Ana María y le dio las gracias por decirle lo que ella sabía de Nicolás. Al despedirse de ella, le prometió que volvería a hablar con ella otra vez en el futuro si él localizaba a su querido amigo.

La víspera del cumpleaños de Ana María, Demetrio fue al mismo lugar donde Nicolás se había escondido ya dos veces muchos años antes, debajo de la ventana abierta de la casa de Ana María. La conversación adentro era adolecida. Ana María y su padre oraban sabiendo que no había posibilidad de que Nicolás regresara de nuevo. Entonces apagaron las luces y se acostaron.

Demetrio esperó por lo que le parecía ser varias horas, sabiendo que no podía despertarlos y arriesgar su plan. Pues, él había ahorrado lo suficiente en sus años de trabajo en la Tierra Santa para fácilmente llenar una bolsa con monedas de oro para cubrir la dote. Pero él no podía simplemente darles el dinero, pues él tenía otras ideas además de sólo darles la dote. ¡Él quería que el padre de Ana María se lo devolviera algún día, como un regalo matrimonial! Tal vez sería difícil y sabía que necesitaría más tiempo para estar seguro que ella era la que él realmente amaba. Él también sentía que esta era la mejor manera de que todo se realizara al fin, aunque ella no fuera la verdadera mujer para él. Algo le presenciaba, sin embargo, que ella lo era. Y con esa idea en mente, él hizo lo que tenía que hacer.

Cuidadosamente y sin hacer ruido alguno, él alzó la mano hasta la repisa de la ventana y dejo caer la bosa en silencio en el piso. Nadie lo oyó ni nadie se despertó. Después de hacer esa obra para Dios y para su propio corazón, de nuevo continuó buscando a Nicolás. Dos semanas después, Demetrio había encontrado a Nicolás, y ahora compartía con él como él había conocido a la mujer de sus sueños.

La noticia no podía haberle caído más dulcemente en los oídos de Nicolás. Y de nuevo su corazón se alivió y se elevó, porque aunque aún encarcelado y fuera del mundo en su celda, Nicolás podía observar el fruto de sus oraciones—que fueron contestadas increíblemente de modo inesperado. Él aún podía cambiar el mundo, hasta desde la prisión, mientras el mundo trataba de detenerlo.

Antes de irse esa noche, Demetrio abrazó a Nicolás otra vez; y entonces desapareció. Desapareció por las puertas de la cárcel tan milagrosamente come había entrado.

Pasarían cinco años más antes de que Nicolás viera a Demetrio de nuevo. Diocleciano continuaba tratando de desesperar a los cristianos. Pero durante los años que Nicolás aún estaba en la cárcel, su alma se sintió más libre que nunca antes. Nadie podía dejar que Nicolás alabara a Jesús, ni nadie podía dejar que Jesús hiciera lo que Él quería hacer.

Cuando el día por fin llegó que Nicolás fue liberado, el guardia que abrió la puerta de su celda lo miró y dijo, “Es hora de salir. Estás en libertad.”

Nicolás solo miró al guardia con una sonrisa. Él ya había estado en libertad por un tiempo.

Capítulo 30 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Pensando que Nicolás no lo había oído, el guardia habló de nuevo, “Dije que estás en libertad. Ya puedes levantarte y regresar a tu casa.”

Al escuchar la palabra “casa”, Nicolás se emocionó. Él no había visto su casa, ni su parroquia, ni había escuchado la voz de otra persona además de la de Demetrio, en casi diez años. Se levantó y sus movimientos se aceleraron comprendiendo por fin las palabras del guardia.

“¿A casa?” exclamó Nicolás.

“Sí, a casa. Ya puedes regresar a tu casa. El emperador ha proclamado libres a todos los cristianos.”

El emperador a quien se refería era el nuevo emperador Constantino. Diocleciano había fallado en su deseo de constreñir a los cristianos. En vez de apagar su espíritu, Diocleciano lo había fortalecido. Como Nicolás, aquellos que no habían muerto habían crecido en la fe. Y mientras más fuerte era su fe, más fuerte era su influencia, siendo testigos a los ciudadanos cristianizados en medio de ellos. Hasta la misma esposa de Diocleciano y su hija se habían convertido a la fe cristiana.

Diocleciano dejó de gobernar el imperio y Constantino subió al poder.

Constantino cambió la situación de perseguir a los cristiano firmando el Edicto de Milán. Este edicto daba nueva tolerancia a la gente de toda religión y resultó en libertad para los cristianos. Elena, la madre de Constantino, era cristiana. Aunque nadie sabía si Constantino lo era también, la nueva tolerancia que él demostró estableció la libertad de adoración a cualquier dios y de cualquier modo que preferían, como se debería haber hecho desde el principio.

Por tanto que Diocleciano había cambiado el mundo romano para lo peor, Constantino ahora lo estaba cambiando para lo mejor. Sus reinos eran tan diversos como el día y la noche y servían como testigo de cómo una persona verdaderamente podía cambiar el curso de la historia—para el bien o para el mal.

Nicolás se daba cuenta, ahora más que antes, de que él tenía solo una vida por delante. Pero también se daba cuenta de que si la vivía correctamente, una vida era sólo lo que el necesitaba. Decidió en su corazón otra vez hacer todo lo posible para aprovechar al máximo todos los días, empezando de nuevo con el presente.

Mientras lo sacaban de su celda en la cárcel y lo llevaban a la ciudad de Mira, él pensó que no era coincidencia que la primera cara que vio fue la de Ana María.

La reconoció al momento. Pero por causa de los diez años en la cárcel, y lo mucho que se le había gastado la vida allí, a Ana María le fue difícil reconocerlo al instante. Pero tan pronto como vio su sonrisa, se dio cuenta enseguida que era la sonrisa de su viejo amigo Nicolás. ¡Claro que era Nicolás! Y estaba vivo y delante de ella.

Ella estaba tan sorprendida que no podía ni moverse. Dos niños estaban a su lado, mirando a su madre, y después al hombre a quién ella ahora miraba. Aquí estaba el hombre que había ayudado tanto a su familia y a ella. No podía contener el gozo. Volviendo la cabeza Ana María gritó. “Demetrio! ¡Demetrio ¡Ven pronto! ¡Es Nicolás!

De pronto ella empezó a correr hacia Nicolás, abrazándolo fuertemente. Demetrio salió de una tienda detrás de ellos, les echó una mirada a Nicolás y a Ana María y también empezó a correr hacia ellos, cargando a sus hijos mientras corría.

Ahora toda la familia abrazaba a Nicolás como si fuera un hermano o un padre o un tío que acaba de venir de la guerra. Las lágrimas y las sonrisas en sus caras se volvían una. El hombre que había salvado a Ana María y a su familia de un destino peor que la muerte había sido salvado de la muerte también. Y Demetrio sonreía, también, de ver a su buen amigo, y de ver lo contento que Nicolás estaba de verlo a él y a Ana María juntos con su nueva familia.

Nicolás tomó la cara de cada uno de ellos en sus manos—una a la vez—y miró profundamente en sus ojos. Entonces abrazó a cada uno de los niños. La semilla que él había sembrado años antes en las vidas de Demetrio y Ana María aún daban fruto, fruto que él ahora podía ver con sus propios ojos. Todo el esfuerzo que había puesto valía la pena, y nada menos que las sonrisas en sus caras eran claramente muestras de eso.

Por los próximos días y semanas, Nicolás y todos los creyentes liberados habían tenidos semejantes experiencias por toda Mira. Esos días eran como una larga y continua reunión de amigos y familias.

Nicolás, así como los otros que habían sobrevivido la Gran Persecución, seguramente le parecía a la gente de Mira ser como Lázaro en Betania cuando Jesús lo mandó a salir de la tumba—un hombre que había muerto, pero ahora estaba vivo. Y como Lázaro, estos cristianos no estaban solamente vivos, pero ellos traían mucha gente a fe en Cristo también, ya que su fe estaba viva de un modo nuevo. Lo que Diocleciano pensaba hacer para el mal, Dios pudo transformarlo para el bien. Estos embajadores de la fe habían surgido con una fe que era más fuerte que nunca antes.

Nicolás sabía que este nuevo nivel de fe, como todos los buenos dones de Dios, se les había dado por algún propósito, también. Por lo difíciles que habían sido las pruebas que él había enfrentado hasta ese momento, Dios lo estaba preparando para una aún más difícil.

Estás leyendo ST. NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

Estás leyendo SAN NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

PARTE 6

Capítulo 31 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

“¿Y tú todavía no se lo has mencionado en todos estos años?” Nicolás le preguntó a Demetrio. Habían pasado doce años desde que Nicolás había salido de la cárcel, y ellos hablaban de la bolsa de oro que Demetrio había tirado por la ventana abierta de Ana María cinco años antes de salir de la carcel.

“Ella nunca me lo ha preguntado,” dijo Demetrio. “Además, si se lo hubiera dicho no lo habría creído. Está convencida que usted fue quien lo hizo.”

“¿Pero cómo pude ser yo cuando ella sabía que yo estaba encarcelado?” Era una conversación que ellos habían tenido antes, pero a Nicolás le parecía sorprendente. Demetrio insistía en mantener en secreto el acto de caridad, igual como Nicolás lo había hecho cada vez que era posible.

“Además,” añadió Demetrio, “Ella tiene razón. Verdaderamente fue usted el que me inspiró a darle ese regalo, ya que usted le había dado a su familia dos bolsas de oro de la misma forma que yo lo hice. Así que, en cierto sentido, vino de usted.”

Nicolás tuvo que admitir la lógica de Demetrio. “Pero no comenzó conmigo tampoco, fue Cristo el que me inspiró.”

Y con eso, Demetrio admitió y dijo, “Y fue Cristo el que me inspiró a mí también. Créame usted, Ana María cree eso más que cualquiera otra persona. Su fe es más firme que nunca antes. Desde que lo conoció a usted, ella sigue dándole gracias a Dios por todo.”

Y con eso Nicolás estaba satisfecho, por tanto que Dios recibiera las gracias al fin. Como Nicolás le había enseñado a Demetrio muchos años antes, no hay nada que tenemos que no haya provenido de Dios primero.

Y cambiando el tema, Nicolás le preguntó, “¿Estás seguro que a ella no le va a importar que tú estés lejos por tres meses? Todavía podría encontrar a otra persona que me acompañe.”

“Ella está completa y totalmente contenta en que yo vaya con usted,” Demetrio le dijo. “Ella sabe lo importante que esto es para usted, y también sabe lo que significa para mí también. Yo no quiero perdérmelo.”

Ellos hablaban de las preparaciones para asistir al Concilio de Nicea ese verano. Nicolás había sido invitado por petición especial del emperador, y a cada obispo se le permitía traer un asistente personal. Tan pronto como Nicolás recibió la invitación, le pidió a Demetrio que fuera con él.

El concilio sería un evento magnífico. Al abrir la invitación para asistir, Nicolás no pudo creerlo. Tanto había cambiado en el mundo desde su encarcelamiento doce años antes.

Aún, ahí lo tenía, petición del emperador romano para presentarse delante de él al empezar la temporada de pascua. La única petición que un obispo habría recibido bajo Diocleciano habría sido la invitación a una ejecución pública—la propia. Pero bajo el gobierno de Constantino, la vida del cristiano había cambiado radicalmente.

Constantino no sólo había firmado el mandato que daba plena tolerancia a los cristianos, el cual resultó en liberar a todos ellos encarcelados, pero también había empezado a devolverles sus propiedades—propiedades que habían sido arrebatadas bajo el emperador anterior. Constantino también había empezado a financiar el arreglo de las parroquias que habían sido destruidas por Diocleciano. Era el principio de un nuevo aliento de gracia para los cristianos, después de la intensa persecución que habían sufrido.

Como otra señal del apoyo de Constantino a los cristianos, él había convocado una conferencia de los más influyentes obispos del imperio. Constantino quería llevar a cabo dos propósitos con la conferencia: unificar la iglesia dentro del imperio anteriormente dividido, y a la vez no perder la esperanza de unir a todo el país. Como el gobernante del pueblo, Constantino afirmaba su responsabilidad de ofrecerle bienestar espiritual a los ciudadanos. Y por eso, había jurado asistir, y él mismo presidir en este concilio histórico. Tomaría lugar en la ciudad de Nicea, comenzando en la primavera de ese año y continuando por varios meses hasta llegar el verano.

Cuando Nicolás recibió la invitación, enseguida le dio gracias a Dios por los cambios que ocurrían en su mundo. Mientras la Gran Persecución había fortalecido la fe de los que la habían sobrevivido, esa misma persecución había arruinado las destrezas de muchos más, limitando la habilidad de enseñar, predicar y evangelizar a otros cerca de ellos con el mensaje de Cristo que es capaz de cambiar las vidas.

Ahora esos obstáculos habían sido eliminados—con el apoyo y consentimiento del emperador mismo. El único obstáculo que existía estaba dentro de los corazones y mentes de aquellos que oirían las buenas nuevas, y que tendrían que decidir por sí mismos que hacer con el mensaje.

La influencia y respeto de Nicolás había aumentado en Mira y también por las regiones cercanas. Su gran riqueza hacía tiempo que se había agotado, ya que la había dado casi toda al ver venir la Gran Persecución, y lo que quedaba de ella había sido descubierta y saqueada mientras estaba encarcelado. Pero por todo lo material que había perdido, él lo había recibido de nuevo en influencia, pues su corazón y su vida aún estaban dirigidos hacia la caridad—sin importarle lo que tenía o no tenía. Después de gastarse dando tanto a la gente a su alrededor, él fue naturalmente uno de los escogidos para asistir al concilio anticipado. Llegaría a ser uno de los eventos más monumentales de la historia, y no hace falta decir uno de los eventos más monumentales de la propia vida de Nicolás—pero no necesariamente por razones que él quisiera recordar.

Capítulo 32 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Aunque los cristianos gozaban una nueva libertad bajo Constantino, el futuro del Cristianismo aún estaba en ciertos peligros. Las amenazas ya no venían por fuera de la iglesia, pero por dentro. Facciones habían empezado a sumergir dentro de la iglesia que crecía, con intensas discusiones sobre varios temas teológicos que tenían consecuencias muy prácticas.

Particularmente, un grupo pequeño pero muy elocuente, dirigido por Arrio, había empezado a llamar la atención de la gente preguntando si Jesús realmente era divino o no.

¿Fue Jesús solo un hombre? ¿O fue Él, verdaderamente, uno con Dios en su propia naturaleza? Para hombres como Nicolás y Demetrio, la pregunta era indiscutible, ya que ellos habían dedicado toda su vida siguiendo a Jesús como su Señor. Ellos lo habían dejado todo atrás para seguirlo a Él en palabra y en acciones. Él era su Señor, su Salvador, su Luz y su Esperanza. Como muchos que asistirían al concilio, no eran sus mantos ni sus vestuarios exteriores que eran testigos de su fe en Cristo, pero las cicatrices y heridas que llevaban en el cuerpo al sufrir por Él. Ellos habían arriesgado su vida bajo amenaza de muerte por adorar al divino Cristo y no al emperador Diocleciano. En su pensar no había pregunta alguna sobre este tema. Pero aún había otros que sentían que esta era una pregunta que se debía discutir.

En el entusiasmo de Arrio de ver a la gente adorar sólo a Dios, él no podía imaginar que un hombre, ni uno tan bueno como Jesús, pudiera declararse uno con Dios sin blasfemar el nombre del mismo Dios. En este sentido, Arrio no era diferente a aquellos que habían perseguido a Jesús cuando aún vivía. Hasta algunos que habían vivido entonces y habían sido testigos de sus milagros con sus propios ojos, y habían oído las palabras de Jesús con sus propios oídos, no podían entender que era posible que Jesús decía la verdad cuando dijo, “El Padre y yo somos uno.” Y por eso, llevaron a Jesús a Herodes, y después a Pilato, para crucificarlo.

De niño Nicolás también había pensado en esa afirmación de Jesús. Pero cuando Nicolás estuvo en Belén, por fin lo entendió todo perfectamente—que Dios mismos vino del cielo a la tierra como hombre humano para sufrir los pecados del mundo una vez por todas como Dios en cuerpo humano.

Arrio, sin embargo, era como el Apóstol Pablo rumbo a Damasco antes de conocer a Jesús. Antes de la experiencia que cambió su vida, el Apóstol Pablo quería proteger lo que él sentía que era la santidad de Dios persiguiendo a todos los que admitían adorar a Jesús como Dios. Porque, según Pablo pensaba antes, nadie podía considerarse uno con Dios.

Como Arrio, Pablo no podía creer la afirmación de Jesús y sus seguidores. Pero en ruta a Damasco, mientras en su entusiasmo él iba a buscar y matar a los cristianos, Pablo se encontró con Cristo, el Hijo del Dios viviente, en una visión que lo dejó ciego físicamente, pero que lo despertó espiritualmente a la Verdad. En los días siguientes, los ojos físicos de Pablo se curaron y él se arrepintió de sus vanos esfuerzos. Él fue bautizado en el nombre de Jesús y empezó a predicar de ese momento que Jesús no había sido solamente un hombre, pero que su afirmación de ser uno con el Padre era completamente cierta. Pablo dio su vida en adoración y servicio a Cristo, y tuvo que soportar, como Nicolás había soportado, prisión y toda amenaza de muerte por su fe.

Arrio, se parecía más a los gobernantes religiosos del tiempo de Jesús los cuales, en su entusiasmo por defender a Dios, actualmente crucificaron al Señor de toda creación. Arrio se sentía justificado en su esmero en conseguir el apoyo de los obispos a su punto de vista.

Ni Nicolás ni Demetrio pensaban que las ideas Arrio podrían obtener mucho apoyo. Pero pronto verían que el carácter carismático de Arrio y su elocuente modo de expresarse podían prevalecer sobre varios de los obispos que aún no habían pensado mucho en esa teología ni en las consecuencias.

Sin embargo, Nicolás y Demetrio, como el Apóstol Pablo, el Apóstol Juan y miles de otros desde la época cuando Jesús vivió y murió y resucitó de la muerte de nuevo, habían descubierto que Jesús era, agradecida y sobrenaturalmente, totalmente hombre y totalmente divino a la vez.

¿Pero cuál sería la conclusión de los otros obispos? Y ¿qué verdad teológica enseñarían a otros por todas las generaciones por venir? Esas llegarían a ser las preguntas fundamentales que se decidirían en esa conferencia en Nicea. Aunque Nicolás estaba interesado en esa discusión, no tenía idea alguna que él tendría un papel principal en el resultado.

Capítulo 33 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Después de una gran procesión de obispos y clérigos, un coro de monaguillos y unas palabras iniciales del Emperador Constantino, uno de los primeros temas de discusión fue el que propuso Arrio—si Cristo era o no era divino.

Arrio presentó sus argumentos iniciales con gran elocuencia y gran convicción delante de Constantino y el resto de la asamblea. Jesús era, él indicó, tal vez el principal de todos los seres creados. Pero ser igual a Dios, uno en sustancia y naturaleza con Él, era imposible—por lo menos según Arrio. “Nadie podía ser uno con Dios,” el dijo.

Nicolás escuchaba en silencio, junto con los otros obispos en el inmenso salón. El respeto para el orador, especialmente en la presencia del emperador, tenía prioridad sobre todo tipo de murmurar o distracción que a veces acompañaban conferencias de ese tipo, especialmente cuando era sobre un tema tan penetrante. Pero mientras más hablaba Arrio, más difícil le era a Nicolás quedarse sentado en silencio.

Después de todo, los padres de Nicolás habían dado su vida en honor de servir a Cristo, su Señor. Nicolás mismo había estado agobiado con la presencia de Dios en Belén, en el mismo lugar donde Dios apareció por primera vez como hombre en carne humana. Demetrio, Samuel y Rut habían sido semejantemente conmovidos con la visita a Belén. Habían subido la colina en Jerusalén donde el Rey de reyes había sido crucificado por los gobernantes religiosos—gobernantes que, como Arrio, dudaban la afirmación que de Jesús era uno con Dios.

Nicolás siempre había sabido que Jesús era diferente a otros hombres que vivieron. Y después de Jesús morir, él había resucitado de la muerte, se le había aparecido a los doce discípulos y entonces se les apareció a más de quinientos otros habitantes de Jerusalén en esos tiempos. ¿Qué clase de hombre era ese? ¿Fue cómo una alucinación de masas? ¿Fue solo un deseo de los admiradores religiosos? Pero estos hombres no eran solo admiradores, ellos eran seguidores de Él dispuestos a dar sus vidas, también, por su Señor y Salvador.

Nicolás no podía dejar de pensar en los argumentos. ¿No había anunciado ya el profeta Miqueas, cientos de años antes de nacer Jesús, que los orígenes del Mesías “se remontan hasta la antigüedad, hasta tiempos inmemoriales?” ¿No había dicho el apóstol Juan que Jesús “estaba con Dios en el principio,” añadiendo que Jesús “era Dios?”

Como otros habían tratado de sugerir, Arrio dijo que Jesús nunca había afirmado que él era Dios. Pero Nicolás conocía las Escrituras suficientemente bien y sabía que Jesús había dicho, “El Padre y yo somos uno. El que me ha visto a mí, ha visto al Padre. ¿Acaso no crees que yo estoy en el Padre y el Padre está en mí?”

Hasta los mismos enemigos de Jesús en los años que Él vivía dijeron que la razón que ellos querían apedrear a Jesús era porque Jesús afirmaba ser Dios. Las Escrituras decían que estos enemigos rodearon a Jesús un día y Él les dijo, “Yo les he mostrado muchas obras irreprochables que proceden del Padre. ¿Por cuál de ellas me quieren apedrear?”

Ellos respondieron, “No te apedreamos por ninguna de ellas sino por blasfemia: porque tú, siendo hombre, te haces pasar por Dios.”

Jesús ciertamente afirmaba que Él era Dios, una afirmación que lo había puesto en dificultades. Su afirmación mostraba que Él era un loco o un mentiroso—o que Él decía la verdad.

Nicolás tenía la mente llena de referencias de las Escrituras como estas, así como de memorias de los años que había pasado encarcelado—años que él nunca tendría de nuevo—todo por no estar dispuesto a adorar a Diocleciano como un dios, pero estaba preparado a adorar a Jesús como Dios. ¿Cómo podía quedar callado y dejar que Arrio siguiera hablando así? ¿Cómo es que los representantes en el salón podían quedarse en silencio? A Nicolás no le cabía en la mente.

“Él no tenía nada divino,” Arrio dijo con plena convicción. “Él fue solo un hombre como cada uno de nosotros.”

Sin aviso, y sin ningún otro momento para pensar en lo que iba a hacer, Nicolás se puso de pie. Y luego sus pies, como si tuvieran su propia disposición, se pusieron en camino preciso y fijo por el inmenso salón hacia Arrio. Arrio continuó hablando hasta que por fin Nicolás se detuvo delante de él.

Arrio dejó de hablar. Esta violación de formalidad no se había visto antes.

En el silencio siguiente, Nicolás le dio la espalda a Arrio y se quitó el manto que tenía en la espalda, enseñándoles a todos las horribles cicatrices de las heridas que sufrió en la prisión. Nicolás dijo, “No adquirí éstas por “solo un hombre.””

Dando una vuelta hacia Arrio y enfrentándose a él otra vez, Nicolás se fijo en la sonrisa condescendiente en la cara del Arrio. Arrio dijo, “Pues, parece que has hecho un error.” Entonces Arrio comenzó su discurso de nuevo como si nada hubiera pasado.

Entonces fue cuando Nicolás hizo lo inesperado. Sin otra idea que solamente detener que este hombre hablara mal de su Señor y Salvador, y en plena vista del emperador y de todos los delegados, Nicolás apretó el puño. Echo el brazo atrás y le dio a Arrio un puñetazo fuerte en la cara.

Arrio tropezó y cayó hacia atrás, tal como por la fuerza del golpetazo como el asombro de lo ocurrido. Nicolás también se quedó pasmado—así como todos los delegados en el salón. Con los mismos precisos y fijos pasos que lo habían llevado delante de la asamblea, Nicolás ahora caminó hacia su butaca y se sentó.

Todos en el salón se habían quedado boquiabiertos cuando Nicolás le pegó a Arrio, y a continuación surgió la explosión de un alboroto cuando Nicolás volvió a sentarse en su butaca. El alboroto amenazaba echar todo el proceso del concilio en desorden. La mayoría de los delegados en el salón estaban a punto de ponerse de pie para aplaudir el acto de Nicolás por su audacia—incluyendo, por su mirada, el mismo emperador. Pero para los otros, y Arrio siendo el principal de ellos, ni palabras ni muestra de emoción podían expresar la indignación. Todos sabían el delito horrible que Nicolás había cometido. En hecho, usar cualquier tipo de violencia delante del emperador se consideraba un acto ilegal. El castigo por el acto era inmediatamente cortarle la mano de la persona que había golpeado a la otra en la presencia del emperador.

Constantino sabía la ley, claro, pero también conocía a Nicolás. Hasta una vez había tenido un sueño en el cual Nicolás lo advertía de conceder freno a cámara de muerte a tres hombres en la corte del emperador—advertencia que Constantino obedeció y realizó en la vida real. Cuando Constantino compartió el sueño con uno de sus generales, el general le contó al emperador lo que Nicolás había hecho por tres hombres inocentes en Mira, ya que el general era uno de los que había visto el valor de Nicolás en persona.

Aunque el acto de Nicolás contra Arrio parecía ser impulsivo, Constantino admiraba el valor de Nicolás. Conocido por su rapidez de pensar y de actuar, Constantino levantó la mano y al momento todos en el salón se quedaron en silencio al ver al emperador. “Es cierto que esto nos sorprende a todos,” dijo. “Y mientras el castigo de tal acto en mi presencia está en lo claro, yo prefiero, en vez, diferir este caso a los líderes del concilio. Este congreso es de ustedes y yo difiero a su sabiduría en conducirlo como a ustedes les parezca.”

Constantino había puesto tiempo y a la vez buena voluntad entre los diferentes bandos. Casi todo el concilio estaba a favor de Nicolás, por lo menos en sentimiento, aunque no podían apoyarlo en la acción. Algún castigo era debido, ya que no dárselo dejaría de honrar la letra de la ley. Pero al tener el permiso del mismo emperador para actuar de modo apropiado, en vez de dar el castigo corriente, ellos sintieron la libertad de tomar otra forma de acción.

Después de discutir el asunto por un tiempo, los líderes del concilio llegaron a un acuerdo y decidieron apartar del sacerdocio a Nicolás inmediatamente quitándole su puesto de obispo, prohibiéndole la participación durante el resto del concilio en Nicea y conteniéndolo bajo arresto domiciliario en el complejo del palacio. Allí él esperaría cualquiera otra decisión que el concilio tuviera al concluir la asamblea en el verano. Era una sentencia benévola, tomando en cuenta la infracción.

Pero para Nicolás, hasta antes de oír cual iba a ser su castigo, él ya estaba castigándose más de lo que otra persona lo podía castigar por lo que acababa de hacer. Dentro de un minuto, él había experimentado emociones de euforia como en la cumbre de una montaña a trastorno como en lo más bajo de un valle.

En Nicea él era delegado a una de las más importantes asambleas en la historia del mundo, y él acababa de hacer algo que sabía que no podía deshacer. La ramificación del acto lo afectaría por el resto de la vida, estaba seguro, por lo menos por el resto que le quedaba de vivir. La emoción que sentía solo la podía entender, tal vez, aquellos que la habían sentido antes—el peso, la pena y la agonía de un momento pecaminoso que lo podría haber desbaratado, si no fuera por conocer el perdón de Cristo.

Cuando apartaron a Nicolás de su puesto de obispo, fue delante de toda la asamblea. Fue despojado del manto de obispo, y entonces fue llevado fuera del salón en cadenas. Pero esa vergüenza no era nada comparada con la humillación que él sentía por dentro. Estaba hasta demasiado entumecido para llorar.

Capítulo 34 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

“¿Qué es lo que he hecho? Nicolás le preguntó a Demetrio mientras los dos estaban sentados cerca de la esquina más lejana del palacio. Esta habitación se había convertido en la improvisa celda de Nicolás, mientras lo mantenían en arresto domiciliario por el resto de la conferencia. Demetrio, usando su presente y extensa habilidad de obtener acceso a partes privadas del palacio, de nuevo había conseguido el modo de visitar a su amigo encarcelado.

“¿Qué ha hecho? ¿Qué podía haber hecho?” respondió Demetrio. “Si usted no lo hubiera hecho, seguro que otra persona lo hubiera hecho, o por lo menos debería haberlo hecho. Usted le hizo a Arrio, y a todos nosotros también, un favor con ese puñetazo. Si él hubiera continuado con esa ofensa, ¡quién sabe el castigo que el Señor habría pronunciado sobre toda la asamblea!” Claro que Demetrio sabía que Dios podía aguantar la descarga de Arrio, y mucho más, siempre lo hacía cuando la gente le forma escándalos a Él y sus propósitos. Él sufre a largo plazo mucho más que cualquiera de nosotros pudiéramos sufrir. Pero aún, Demetrio sentía que el evento de Nicolás era razonable.

Nicolás, sin embargo, apenas podía comprenderlo de ese modo ahora. Le parecía que tal vez había provocado el éxito de la causa de Arrio dejando que los delegados sintieran piedad por él. Nicolás sabía que cuando alguien está a punto de perder un debate basado en razón, muchas veces va derecho a la emoción y a los corazones del público, sea razonable o no. Y por tanto que Arrio estuviera cansando a los delegados con su la falta de lógica, Nicolás pensaba que ahora lo que él había hecho excedía las escalas de emoción a favor de Arrio.

La corriente de sus pensamientos golpeaba la mente de Nicolás. Aquí estaban, solo en los primeros días del concilio, y él tendría que estar bajo arresto domiciliario los próximos dos meses. ¿Cómo podría sobrevivir los dolores emocionales cada día todo ese tiempo?

Nicolás ya sabía que su celda en el palacio sería totalmente diferente a la que tenía cuando Diocleciano lo encarceló por más de diez años. Esta vez, sentía que había sido él mismo que lo había encarcelado. Y aunque esta prisión era una bella habitación en el palacio, los pensamientos de Nicolás, eran peores que la asquerosa celda donde él casi había muerto.

En la otra celda, él sabía que estaba allí por causa de las malas intenciones de otros. Eso le hacía sentir que lo que tenía que sufrir allí era parte del sufrimiento común que Jesús dijo que todos Sus seguidores tendrían. Pero en esta celda, sabía que él estaba allí por causa de su propia absurda acción, acción que el juzgaba imperdonable, un pensamiento que seguramente todos en la asamblea compartían.

Por los años la gente conocía a Nicolás como un hombre tranquilo, con fuerza interna y dignidad controlada. Entonces, en solo un día, había perdido esa reputación—y, mucho más, delante del emperador. ¿Cómo podía perdonarse? “¿Cómo?” le preguntó a Demetrio. “¿No soy capaz de echar atrás lo que le he hecho al nombre del Señor?”

Demetrio contestó, “Tal vez Él no quiere que usted lo eche atrás. Tal vez lo que le interesa a Él no es lo que usted piensa que le hizo a su nombre, pero lo que usted hizo en su nombre. Ciertamente usted hizo lo que yo, y la mayoría de los delegados en el salón hubieran querido hacer, si hubieran tenido el valor de hacerlo.”

Las palabras de Demetrio se sostenían en el aire. Mientras Nicolás pensaba en ellas, una afable sonrisa se formó en su boca. A lo mejor había por fin alguna lógica en la intención de su corazón al portarse como lo hizo. Él sinceramente quería honrar y defender a su Señor, no quería de ningún modo quitarle la atención que Él solo se merecía. “Pedro,” él recordó, “tenía pasión similar en defender a su Señor.” Y Nicolás ahora se daba cuenta de lo que Pedro podía haber sentido cuando le cortó la oreja a uno de los hombres que había venido a detener a Jesús. Jesús le dijo a Pedro que guardara su espada y entonces Jesús le sanó la oreja al hombre. Jesús, indudablemente, podía defenderse perfectamente bien Él solo, pero Nicolás aún aprobaba la pasión que Pedro tenía al defender al Maestro.

Todavía Nicolás no estaba convencido que había hecho lo correcto, pero se sentía compañero de otros que habían actuado apasionadamente. Y las palabras de Demetrio lo ayudaron a realizar que él no estaba solo en su pensar, y se conformó un poco en el hecho que Demetrio no lo había abandonado por cause del incidente. El apoyo de Demetrio era como una pomada calmante al corazón de Nicolás, y lo ayudó a seguir adelante en la vida, aún en otro momento difícil.

Aunque Nicolás estaba convencido que el daño que había hecho era irrevocable en términos humanos—y que Dios tendría que obrar doble para traer algo bueno del incidente—Nicolás sabía lo que él tenía que hacer. Hasta en este momento de profunda humillación, él sabía que lo mejor que podía hacer es lo que él siempre había hecho: poner completa fe y confianza en Dios. ¿Pero cómo? ¿Cómo podía confiar que Dios era capaz de usar este episodio para el bien?

Casi sabiendo lo que Nicolás pensaba, Demetrio sabía exactamente lo que su amigo necesitaba para poder confiar en Dios de nuevo. Demetrio hizo lo que Nicolás había hecho por él y Samuel y Rut ya hace muchos años. Demetrio le dijo un cuento.

Capítulo 35 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Demetrio comenzó preguntándole, “¿Qué tipo de cuento te gustaría escuchar hoy? ¿Uno misericordioso o uno maligno?” Así era como Nicolás había introducido cada uno de los cuentos bíblicos que les contaba a Demetrio, Samuel y Rut durante sus tantas aventuras en la Tierra Santa. Luego Nicolás deleitaba a los niños con un cuento de la Biblia sobre un personaje benévolo o uno malvado, o un cuento misericordioso o uno maligno, y a veces el cuento terminaba exactamente diferente a como había empezado.

Nicolás lo miró con interés.

“Eso no es importante,” continuó Demetrio, “porque el que tengo que contarle hoy pudiera ser misericordioso o maligno. No lo podrá saber hasta el fin. Pero he aprendido de un buen amigo,” dijo al guiñándole el ojo a Nicolás, “que la mejor manera de disfrutar un cuento es siempre confiando en el narrador del cuento.”

Nicolás les había dicho que él siempre se fijaba en la reacción de la gente de su pueblo que escuchaba el cuento.

“Cuando la gente confía en el narrador del cuento,” Nicolás les había dicho, “ellos pueden disfrutar el cuento sin importarles lo que sucede, porque ellos saben que el narrador sabe como el cuento va a terminar. Pero cuando la gente no confía en el narrador, sus emociones suben y bajan como un barco en una tormenta, dependiendo solo en lo que está pasando en el cuento en ese momento. La verdad es que solo el narrador sabe como el cuento va a terminar. Así que, mientras uno confía en el narrador del cuento, uno puede disfrutar el cuento desde el principio hasta el fin.”

Ahora era el turno de Demetrio de decirle un cuento a Nicolás. El cuento que escogió decirle era de otro hombre que también había sido encarcelado, un hombre llamado José. Demetrio le contó a Nicolás como la vida de José parecía subir y bajar.

Demetrio empezó a relatar el cuento. “El padre de José lo amaba y le regaló una bella túnica de todo color. Ahora pues, eso es bueno, ¿no?”

Nicolás asintió.

“Pero no, eso fue malo, ya que los hermanos de José vieron la túnica y se llenaron de celos y lo vendieron como esclavo. Ahora pues, eso es malo, ¿no?”

Nicolás asintió.

“No, eso fue bueno, porque a José lo pusieron a cargo de las propiedades de un hombre muy rico. Ahora pues, eso es bueno, ¿no?”

Nicolás asintió de nuevo.

“No, eso fue malo,” dijo Demetrio, “porque la esposa del hombre rico intentó seducirlo, y cuando José la resistió, ella lo mandó a la cárcel. Ahora pues, eso es malo, ¿no?”

Nicolás dejó de asentir si era bueno o malo porque ya tenía idea de la intención de su amigo.

“No, eso fue bueno,” dijo Demetrio, “porque a José lo pusieron a cargo de todos los otros prisioneros. Hasta los ayudaba a interpretar sus sueños. Ahora pues, eso es bueno, ¿no?”

Nicolás continuó escuchando seriamente.

“No, eso fue malo, porque después de interpretar sus sueños, José le pidió a uno de los hombres que lo ayudara a salir de la prisión cuando él saliera, pero el hombre olvidó a José y lo dejó allí. Ahora pues, eso es malo, ¿no?”

Nicolás se imaginaba ser el hombre olvidado en la prisión.

“¡No! ¡Fue bueno! Porque Dios había puesto a José en el lugar preciso en el tiempo preciso. Cuando el faraón de Egipto tuvo un sueño y necesitaba a alguien que so lo interpretara, el hombre que había sido encarcelado de repente recordó que José todavía estaba en la prisión y se lo dijo al faraón.

“El faraón mandó a llamar a José, le pidió una interpretación y José se la dio. El faraón estaba tan encantado con José que lo puso a cargo de todo su reino. Como resultado, José pudo usar su nuevo puesto para salvar a ciento miles de vidas incluyendo la de su propio padre y hasta las de sus hermanos—los mismos que lo habían vendido como esclavo al principio. ¡Y eso es muy bueno!

“Así que puede ver,” dijo Demetrio, “como siempre me ha dicho usted, nunca somos capaces de saber el final del cuento hasta que se termine. Dios sabía lo que estaba haciendo en cada etapa. Usted puede ver…

  • en el momento preciso, José nació y su padre lo amaba,

  • para que en el momento preciso sus hermanos lo maltrataran,

  • para que en el momento preciso lo comerciantes de esclavos vinieran y lo compraran,

  • para que en el momento preciso lo pusieran a cargo de las propiedades de un hombre rico,

  • para que en el momento preciso lo encarcelaran,

  • para que en el momento preciso lo pusieran a cargo de los prisioneros,

  • para que en el momento preciso él interpretara los sueños,

  • para que en el momento preciso él interpretara el sueño del faraón,

  • para que en el momento preciso José estuviera en el único lugar del mundo que Dios quería que él estuviera para salvar las vidas de su padre, sus hermanos y muchos, muchos más.

“Por todas las etapas de la vida, José nunca dejó de confiar en Dios. Él sabía el secreto de cómo disfrutar el cuento mientras lo vivía: él siempre confiaba en el Narrador, Él que estaba escribiendo el cuento de su vida.”

Todo el miedo y dudas de Nicolás desaparecieron en esos momentos y él sabía que también era capaz de confiar en el Narrador, Él que estaba escribiendo el cuento de su vida. El cuento de Nicolás no había terminado todavía, y él tenía que confiar que el mismo Dios que lo había traído hasta este episodio de su vida era capaz de llevarlo hasta el fin.

Nicolás miró a Demetrio con una sonrisa de agradecimiento, entonces cerró los ojos. Serían un par de largos mese mientras esperaba la decisión del concilio. Pero él sabía, si era capaz de confiar en Dios en ese momento y después en el próximo, que cada uno de esos momentos llegarían a ser minutos, y los minutos llegarían a ser horas. Las horas se convertirían en semanas y después en meses y después en años. Sabía que todo empezaba confiando en Dios en un momento.

Con los ojos todavía cerrados, Nicolás puso toda su fe y confianza en Dios otra vez. La paz de Dios le llenó el corazón.

Pronto, dos meses habían pasado. El concilio estaba listo para ofrecer la decisión final sobre muchos asuntos, incluyendo la decisión que había terminado en poner a Nicolás en arresto domiciliario al principio—y Nicolás estaba a punto de saber la decisión.

Capítulo 36 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

“¡Lo han hecho!” Fue Demetrio el que explotó por la puerta de la habitación de Nicolás tan pronto como el guardia del palacio la había abierto.

“¡Lo han hecho!” repitió. “¡Han terminado! ¡El concilio ha elegido y están de acuerdo con usted! ¡Todos menos dos de los trescientos diez y ocho obispos se han puesto de parte de usted en vez de Arrio!

Un sentido de alivio llenó todo el cuerpo de Nicolás. Demetrio, también, lo podía sentir en su propio cuerpo al ver que la noticia confortaba a Nicolás.

“Y además,” dijo Demetrio, “¡el concilio ha decidido no realizar ninguna otra acción contra usted!”

Ambas noticias eran el mejor resultado que Nicolás se podía haber imaginado. Aunque su acción le había costado el puesto de obispo, no había puesto en peligro el resultado del procedimiento. Hasta era posible—aunque nunca llegó a saberlo ciertamente—que su acción contra Arrio tal vez había dado forma a lo ocurrido durante esos meses de verano en el histórico concilio.

Minutos después de la llegada de Demetrio, otra visita llegó a la puerta de Nicolás. Era Constantino.

La decisión del concilio sobre qué hacer con Nicolás era una cosa, pero la decisión de Constantino era otra. Un nuevo temor llenó a Nicolás al pensar en lo que le podría ocurrir.

“Nicolás,” dijo el emperador, “Deseaba personalmente darle las gracias por venir a ser mi huésped in Nicea. Quiero pedirle perdón por lo que ha tenido que soportar estos últimos meses. Eso no es lo que esperaba yo y estoy seguro que no es lo que usted esperaba tampoco. Pero, aunque usted no pudo asistir al resto del procedimiento, le aseguro que su presencia fue considerada en cada reunión. Lo que usted hizo ese día fue testigo para mí de lo que significa seguir a Cristo más que cualquiera otra cosa que escuché en los siguientes días. Quiero saber más de usted en el futuro, si usted está dispuesto a ser mi huésped de nuevo. Pero la próxima vez no será en la esquina más lejana del palacio. Además, he pedido y he recibido el permiso del concilio para restaurarlo a su puesto de Obispo de Mira. Es mi opinión que Aquel que lo llamó a usted a servirlo a Él desea que usted continúe haciendo todo lo que ha hecho hasta ahora. De mi parte, quiero que usted sepa que yo aprecio lo que usted hizo aquí más de lo que pueda imaginarse. Gracias por venir, y cuando esté listo, usted está en plena libertad para regresar a su hogar.”

Nicolás escuchaba las palabras de Constantino como si estuviera en un sueño. Apenas podía creer lo que escuchaba con sus propios oídos. Pero cuando el emperador dijo la palabra “hogar,” Nicolás se dio cuenta que no era un sueño, y la palabra cayó en sus oídos como la campanada más dulce. De todas las palabras dichas por el emperador, ninguna le parecía mejor que la última: hogar. Lo único que quería era regresar a servir a su congregación. Fue por ellos que él vino a este importante concilio en primer lugar, para asegurar que las verdaderas palabras que él les había enseñado se continuaran enseñando por toda la tierra.

Después de más de dos meses de estar separado de ellos, y la continua pregunta de qué les pasaría a ellos y a los otros cientos de miles como ellos en el futuro que serían afectados por la decisión hecha in Nicea, Nicolás por fin podía regresar a su hogar. Estaba en libertad de nuevo, pero en más de una forma.

Estás leyendo ST. NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

Estás leyendo SAN NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

PARTE 7

Capítulo 37 (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Por última vez Nicolás estaba en el lugar más preferido de todos: a la orilla del mar. Habían pasado diez y ocho años desde regresar a Mira del concilio en Nicea. En los días después de haber regresado, él continuaba sirviendo al Señor como siempre lo había hecho: con todo su corazón, toda su alma, con toda su mente, y con todas sus fuerzas.

Nicolás había venido a la orilla del mar con Demetrio y Ana María, los cuales habían traído con ellos a uno de sus nietos, una niña de siete años llamada Rut.

Rut estaba corriendo de arriba a abajo por la playa saltando las olas, mientras Demetrio y Ana María trataban de seguirla. Nicolás tenía tiempo para mirar hacia el mar, y como a veces lo hacía, miraba hacia la eternidad también.

Pensando en su vida, Nicolás no sabía si había cumplido en la vida la misión que quería cumplir: tomar la oportunidad para cambiar el mundo. A veces tenía un vistazo de cambios, claro, en las vidas de gente como Demetrio, Samuel, Rut, Sofía, Cecilia y Ana María.

También había aprendido de gente como el capitán del barco que cuando el capitán llegó a Roma, el barco milagrosamente pesaba exactamente lo mismo que antes de salir del Alejandría—aunque le había dado de la mercancía del barco a la gente de Mira la cantidad de grano necesaria para durarle varios años. Recuerdos como esos animaban a Nicolás que Dios realmente lo estaba guiando en las decisiones que hacía.

Pero aún tenía preguntas. Nunca llegó a saber si lo que había hecho en el Concilio de Nicea era lo debido. Tampoco llegó a saber si la conversación privada que tuvo con Constantino pudo haber afectado la fe en Cristo del emperador.

Le dio aliento saber, sin embargo, que la madre de Constantino también había peregrinado a la Tierra Santa como Nicolás lo había hecho. Y después de la jornada, ella convenció a Constantino a edificar parroquias sobre los sitios santos que ella había visitado. Recientemente ella había terminado de edificar una parroquia en Belén sobre el lugar donde Jesús había nacido, así como unas parroquias en Jerusalén sobre el sitio donde Jesús había muerto y resucitado.

Nicolás sabía que había tenido ambos éxitos y fracasos en la vida. Pero fijándose en el pasado, no era capaz de identificar cuáles etapas de su vida eran un éxito y cuáles eran un fracaso. Los tiempos que pensaba que eran valles oscuros se habían vuelto en experiencias de alta montaña, y los de cima se habían convertido en valles profundos. Pero lo más importante era, se forzaba en recordar, que él confiaba en Dios en todas las etapas de la vida, sabiendo que Dios disponía de todas las cosa para el bien de quienes Lo aman, que habían sido llamados de acuerdo con Su propósito.

Lo que el futuro tenía disponible para el mundo, Nicolás no lo sabía. Pero lo que sí sabía era que él había aprovechado los días que Dios le había dado. Fue su intención amar a Dios y amar al prójimo como Jesús le había dicho. Y cuando a veces fracasó, él confiaba que Jesús podía cubrir esos fracasos, también, del mismo modo que Él había cubierto sus pecados al morir en la cruz.

Como el padre de Nicolás había hecho antes de él, Nicolás, también, miró hacia el mar otra vez. Entonces, cerrando los ojos, le pidió a Dios fuerza para la próxima jornada que tomaría.

Dejó que el sol le calentara la cara, entonces él abrió sus manos y dejó que las brisas del mar las levantaran hacia lo alto. Alabó a Dios mientras las brisas cálidas flotaban delicadamente por las llamas de sus dedos.

La pequeña Rut regresó salpicando en el agua, seguida por Demetrio y Ana María. Rut miró hacia Nicolás, con los ojos cerrados y las manos hacia el cielo. Sujetándolo, lo haló del manto y le preguntó, “¿Nicolás, alguna vez ha visto usted a Dios?”

Nicolás abrió los ojos y vio a Rut, entonces les echó una sonrisa a Demetrio y Ana María. Volvió los ojos al sol y las olas y las miles y miles de orillas que se extendían en ambas direcciones delante de él. Volviendo los ojos de nuevo a Rut, Nicolás le dijo, “Sí, Rut, he visto a Dios. Y mientras más viejo soy, más Lo veo dondequiera que miro.”

Rut sonrió, y Nicolás le dio un abrazo fuerte. Y entonces, tan pronto como había venido hacia él, se fue de nuevo a jugar en el agua.

Nicolás miró a Demetrio y Ana María y sonrió, entonces la pareja también, siguió persiguiendo a Rut por la orilla de la playa.

Por última vez, Nicolás miró hacia el bello mar, entonces dio una vuelta y empezó a caminar hacia su hogar.

Epílogo (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Así que ahora ya saben ustedes un poco acerca de mí—Demetrio Alejandro—y mi buen amigo, Nicolás. Esa fue la última vez que lo vi, hasta esta mañana. Pidió que le dejáramos pasar unos días sólo, sólo él con el Señor que amaba. Dijo que tenía que prepararse para una jornada más. Ana María y yo entendimos exactamente lo que nos quería decir.

Sabíamos que estaba preparándose para regresar a su hogr, a su verdadero hogar, el que Jesús dijo que iba a preparar para cada uno de nosotros que creíamos en Él.

Nicolás ya había estado anticipando el viaje toda la vida. No era que él quería dar menos de lo debido ni a un momento de la vida que Dios le había dado aquí en la tierra, ya que él sabía que su vida tenía un propósito también, o Dios no la hubiera creado nunca con tanta belleza y precisión y maravillosos misterios.

Pero mientras la vida de Nicolás aquí en la tierra llegaba a su fin, él dijo que estaba listo. Estaba listo a retirarse, y anhelaba todo lo que Dios le había prometido a continuación.

Así que cuando esta mañana Nicolás nos mandó un recado a Ana María y a mí y a unos cuantos otros amigos que viniéramos a verlo, sabíamos que la hora había llegado.

Entrando en la habitación, lo encontramos acostado en la cama, tal como está ahora mismo. Respirando silenciosamente indicó que nos acercáramos. No nos fue posible reprimir las lágrimas y él no intentó detener nuestra emoción. Él sabía lo difícil que era despedirse de seres queridos. Pero, él también logró que la despedida fuera menos difícil para todos nosotros. Sonrió una vez más y nos habló calladamente, diciendo las mismas palabras que había pronunciado cuando Rut murió muchos años antes: “Con cualquier fin somos vencedores,” nos dijo. “No importa el fin, ya somos vencedores.”

“Sí, Nicolás,” le dije, “No importa el fin. Ya somos vencedores.” Entonces el silencio llenó la habitación. Nicolás cerró los ojos y se quedó dormido por última vez. Nadie pudo moverse. Nadie dijo ni una palabra más.

El hombre que estaba delante de nosotros dormía como si fuera cualquiera otra noche de su vida. Pero nosotros sabíamos que este era un momento divino. Nicolás acababa de entrar en la presencia del Señor. Como Nicolás lo había hecho toda su vida, nosotros estábamos seguros de lo que estaba haciendo ahora: caminando y hablando y riéndose con Jesús, pero ahora estaban cara a cara.

Sólo podíamos imaginarnos lo que Nicolás le estaba diciendo a Jesús. Pero estábamos seguros de lo que Jesús le estaba diciendo a él: “Hiciste bien, siervo bueno y fiel! ¡Ven a compartir la felicidad de tu Señor!”

No tengo ni idea de cómo la historia va a recordar a Nicolás, si de veras se acordará de él. Él no fue un emperador como Constantino. No fue un tirano como Diocleciano. No fue un orador como Arrio. Fue simplemente un cristiano que vivió su fe, afectando una vida a la vez de la mejor forma que podía.

Nicolás tal vez pensaba si su vida había cambiado el mundo de alguna manera. Yo sé la respuesta, y ahora que ustedes saben su historia, dejo que ustedes decidan por sí mismos. Al fin de todo, sólo Dios sabe verdaderamente cuántas vidas fueron afectadas por este hombre extraordinario.

Pero lo que yo sé es esto: cada uno de nosotros sólo tenemos una vida para vivir. Pero si la vivimos bien, como Nicolás lo hizo, una vida es todo lo que necesitamos.

Conclusión (Volver al índice de contenidos)
Por Eric Elder

Lo que Nicolás no supo, y lo que nadie que lo conoció pudo imaginarse, fue lo mucho que su vida afectaría a la gente—no sólo por todo el mucho, pero por todas las generaciones.

Para sus padres, él fue un hijo querido, y para aquellos en la ciudad él fue su obispo querido. Para nosotros, él ha llegado a ser conocido por otro nombre: Santa Claus.

La palabra bíblica de “santo” literalmente es “creyente”. La Biblia nos habla de los santos en Éfeso, los santos en Roma, los santos en Filipos y los santos en Jerusalén. Cada vez la palabra se refiere a los creyentes que vivían en esas ciudades. Así que Nicolás correctamente llegó a ser “San Nicolás”, o para decirlo de otro manera, “Nicolas, el creyente.” La tradición latina es “Santa Nicolás,” y en holandés “Sinterklass,” de donde viene el nombre “Santa Claus”.

Su buen nombre y sus hechos de caridad ha sido una inspiración para tantos que el día que él pasó de esta vida a la próxima, el 6 de diciembre de 343 A. D., aún se celebra por mucha gente alrededor del mundo.

Muchas leyendas se han contado de Nicolás por los años, algunas dándole características que son extraordinarias. Pero la razón que hay tantas leyendas, incluyendo esas que se cuentan de San Nicolás, es porque a veces los otros personajes en las leyendas tienen características extraordinarias. Eran personas tan bondadosas o tan respetadas que cada acto benévolo que se atribuía a ellos era como si ellos mismos lo hubieran hecho.

Aunque no todos los cuentos acerca de Nicolás se basan en los primeros datos de su vida, las historias escritas en los años que él vivió documentan muchos de los cuentos que se encuentran en este libro. Para ayudarlos a analizarlos mejor, aquí está lo que sabemos de su vida:

  • Nicolás nació entre los años 260 a 280 A.D. en la ciudad de Patara, una ciudad que aún se puede visitar hoy día en Turquía de hoy, en la costa norte del Mar Mediterráneo.

  • Los padres de Nicolás estaban dedicados al cristianismo y murieron en la plaga cuando Nicolás era solo un niño dejándolo con una gran herencia.

  • Nicolás hizo un peregrinaje a la Tierra Santa y vivió allí por varios años antes de regresar a su provincia natal de Licia.

  • Nicolás viajó por el Mar Mediterráneo en un barco en una tormenta. Después de orar, el barco llegó a su destino como si alguien estuviera a cargo del timón. El timón del barco también se llama barra del timón, y los marinos en el Mediterráneo de hoy aún se desean buena suerte con el dicho, “¡Qué Nicolás aguante tu barra del timón!”

  • Cuando Nicolás regresó de la Tierra Santa, el vino a vivir en Mira, como a treinta millas de su ciudad natal de Patara. Nicolás llegó a ser el obispo de Mira y vivió allí el resto de su vida.

  • En secreto Nicolás dio tres regalos de oro en tres ocasiones separadas a un hombre cuyas hijas serían vendidas como esclavas por no tener nada que ofrecerles como dote a sus pretendientes. La familia supo que Nicolás había sido el que había dado el dinero una de las veces, por eso sabemos esa historia hoy. En esta versión de la historia, hemos añadido, en cambio, el regalo de Nicolás de las primeras dos bolsas de monedas y Demetrio la tercera, para captar la idea que muchos regalos fueron dados en esos días, y aún se dan hoy, en el nombre de San Nicolás, que tenía la fama de dar regalos. El tema de redención también están tan asociado con esta historia de la vida de Nicolás, que si uno pasa por una casa de empeño hoy, muchas veces pueden ver tres globos dorados como insignia, representando las tres bolsas de oro que Nicolás ofreció para rescatar a las muchachas de su destino desafortunado.

  • Nicolás defendió la vida de tres hombres inocentes que injustamente habían sido condenados a muerte por un gobernador en Mira, arrebatando directamente la espada de la mano del verdugo.

  • “Nicolás, Obispo de Mira” está incluido en varios, pero no todos, los documentos históricos, que mencionan los delegados que asistieron al real Concilio de Nicea, el cual fue convocado por el Emperador Constantino en 325 A.D. Una de las decisiones principales del concilio fue sobre la divinidad de Cristo y resulto en la escritura del Credo de Nicea—un credo que aún se dice en muchas iglesias hoy. Varios históricos dicen que el nombre de Nicolás no aparece en todos los documentos del concilio porque lo hicieron desaparecer de la asamblea después de pegarle a Arrio por negar que Cristo era divino. Nicolás, sin embargo, es mencionado en por lo menos cinco de de los documentos antiguos, incluso el primer manuscrito en griego del evento.

  • El Credo de Nicea fue adoptado por el Concilio de Nicea y ha llegado a ser una de las más usadas y breves declaraciones de la fe cristiana. La versión original dice, en parte, de la traducción del griego: “Creemos en un solo Dios, El Padre Todopoderoso, Creador de todo lo visible y lo invisible. Y en un solo Señor Jesucristo, el Hijo de Dios, engendrado del Padre, el unigénito; es decir siendo de una sustancia con el Padre, Dios de Dios, Luz de Luz; Dios verdadero de Dios, engendrado, no creado, siendo de una sustancia con el Padre; por quien todo fue hecho bajo el cielo y en la tierra; quien por los hombres y nuestra salvación bajó del cielo y se encarnó y se hizo hombre; sufrió y el tercer día resucitó y ascendió a los cielos, y vendrá otra vez para juzgar a los vivos y a los muertos…” Otras versiones, comenzando tan pronto como en el 381 A.D. han cambiado y clarificado varias de las expresiones originales, resultando en varias similares, pero no exactas frases que se usan hoy.

  • Existen documentos en los cuales hablan de las cosas que Nicolás había hecho por la gente de Mira que incluyen datos asegurándole grano de un barco que viajaba de Alejandría a Roma, el cual rescató a la gente de la región del hambre.

  • Elena, la madre de Constantino, visitó la Tierra Santa y estimuló que Constantino construyera iglesias sobre, en su opinión, los sitios más importantes de la fe cristiana. Las iglesias fueron construidas en los sitios que los creyentes locales le habían mostrado donde Jesús había nacido y donde Él había muerto y resucitado. La Basílica de la Natividad en Belén y La Iglesia del Santo Sepulcro en Jerusalén han sido destruida y reconstruidas muchas veces, pero aún en el mismo lugar donde la madre de Constantino, y probablemente Nicolás mismo, las había visto.

  • La muerte de Nicolás se ha establecido el 6 de diciembre del 343 A.D., y uno aún puede visitar su tumba en la ciudad de Demre, Turquía, antes llamada Myra, en la provincia de Licia. Loa restos de Nicolás fueron desenterrados de la tumba en el 1,087 A.D. por italianos que temían que fueran destruidos o robados, ya que el país fue atacado por extranjeros. Los restos de Nicolás fueron llevados a la ciudad de Bari, Italia donde aún están enterrados hoy.

De las tantas otras historias que se cuentan o se atribuyen a Nicolás, es difícil decir con certeza cuales verdaderamente ocurrieron y cuales sólo se atribuyen a él por su buena reputación y su excelente nombre. Por ejemplo, en el siglo doce, historias se contaban de cómo Nicolás había resucitado a tres niños que habían sido brutalmente asesinados. Aunque el primer documento de esta historia no se conoció hasta ochocientos años después de la muerte de Nicolás, esta historia es una de la más frecuentemente asociada con San Nicolás en las obras de arte religioso, mostrando a tres niños resucitados delante de Nicolás. Hemos incluido sustancia de esa historia en esta novela en la forma de tres huérfanos que Nicolás conoció en la Tierra Santa y que él resucitó—por lo menos en forma espiritual.

Aunque todas las historias adicionales no se pueden asignar a Nicolás totalmente, podemos decir que su vida y su memoria han tenido un efecto tan profundo en la historia que más iglesias por todo el mundo hoy día llevan el nombre de “San Nicolás” que cualquier otro personaje, además de los originales discípulos.

Algunos se preguntan si es correcto o no creer en San Nicolás. Estamos seguros que a Nicolás no le importaría tanto si uno cree en él o no, pero le importaría más que uno crea en Él que él creyó, Jesucristo.

Una imagen popular hoy día muestra a San Nicolás de rodilla, su sombrero a su lado, delante del niño Jesús en el pesebre. Aunque esa imagen nunca había podido ocurrir en la vida real, ya que San Nicolás nació casi trescientos años después del nacimiento de Cristo, la intención del artista no puede ser más precisa. Nicolás fue un verdadero creyente en Jesús y el alababa, adoraba, y vivió su vida sirviendo a Cristo.

San Nicolás nunca hubiera querido que su historia sustituyera la historia de Jesús en el pesebre, pero él hubiera querido que su historia señalara a Jesús en el pesebre. Y esa fue la razón que se escribió este libro.

Mientras las historias contadas en este libro fueron seleccionadas de las muchas que se han contado de San Nicolás por medio de los años, estas fueron contadas para que usted creyera—no sólo en Nicolás, pero en Jesucristo, su Salvador. Estas historias fueron escritas por la misma razón que el Apóstol Juan escribió la historia que contó de Jesús en la Biblia, Juan dijo que él escribió su evangelio:

“…para que ustedes crean que Jesús es el Cristo, el Hijo de Dios, y para que al creer en su nombre tengan vida” (Juan 20:31).

Nicolás desearía lo mismo de ustedes. Él quisiera que ustedes se convirtieran en lo que él era: un creyente.

Si ustedes no lo han hecho, pongan su fe en Jesucristo hoy, pidiéndole que los perdone de sus pecados y les dé la garantía de vivirán con Él para siempre.

Si ya han puesto su fe en Cristo, dejen que esta historia les confirme lo realmente hermosa que es su fe. Renuevan hoy su compromiso de servir a Cristo como Nicolás lo sirvió: con todo tu corazón, con toda tu alma, con toda tu mente y con todas tus fuerzas. Dios realmente dispondrá todas las cosas para el bien de quienes lo aman. La Biblia dice:

Ahora bien, sabemos que Dios dispone todas las cosas para el bien de quienes lo aman, los que han sido llamados de acuerdo con su propósito” (Romanos 8:28).

Gracias por leer este libro especial sobre este hombre especial, y es mi petición que su Navidad verdaderamente sea feliz y llena de luz. Como Clement Moore escribió en su famoso poema, Una visita de San Nicolás:

¡Navidad a todos, y a todos muy buenas noches?”

Eric Elder

Sobre el Traductor (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Víctor Palomino nació en la Habana, Cuba en un hogar cristiano. Año y medio antes de la revolución castrista, su familia vino a vivir a Chicago para estar con su abuela maternal la cual los médicos le habían dado poco tiempo para vivir. Isabel Mercedes, su abuela, llegó a vivir ocho años más influyendo la fe de sus hijos y nietos hasta su muerte.

Víctor estudió en la Universidad del Estado de Illinois donde se especializó en pedagogía. Por más de treinta años él enseño español, inglés y oratoria en Illinois a estudiantes de los grados primarios hasta los universitarios. Por más de diez años, él trabajó en la administración de las escuelas públicas del estado. Víctor también ha sido estudiante del español en sus viajes a Méjico, Costa Rica, Honduras, Perú, Cuba, Puerto Rico y España.

Sobre los Autores (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Eric y Lana Elder han escrito varios cuentos de navidad que han cautivado e inspirado a miles como parte de una producción anual navideña conocida como Jornada a Belén.

San Nicolás: el Creyente es el estreno de su primer cuento complete de navidad. Eric y Lana también han colaborado en varios libros de inspiración incluyendo:

  • Dos semanas con Dios
  • Lo que Dios Dice Sobre el Sexo
  • Éxodo: Lecciones Sobre Libertad
  • Jesús: Lecciones Sobre el amor
  • Hechos: Lecciones Sobre la Fe
  • Nehemías: Lecciones Sobre la Reconstrucción
  • Efesios: Lecciones Sobre la Gracia
  • Israel: Lecciones de la Tierra Santa
  • Israel Para Niños: Lecciones de la Tierra Santa
  • Los mejores 20 Pasajes de la Biblia
  • Romanos: Lecciones Sobre la Renovación Mental
  • y Triunfando Sobre la Oscuridad

Para comprar material o recibir información, favor de visitar:
www.InspiringBooks.com (Volver al índice de contenidos)

Estás leyendo ST. NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

Gracias por leer SAN NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size.

St. Nicholas: The Believer (AudioBook)

A new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas, written by Eric & Lana Elder and read by Eric Elder.

Listen Here!

St. Nicholas: The Believer - Audiobook Cover

Credits

St. Nicholas: The Believer was written by Eric & Lana Elder and read by Eric Elder.  Copyright 2009-2014 Eric & Lana Elder.  All rights reserved.

You can also read this book yourself in English or Spanish at the following links:

San Nicolás: El Creyente, por Eric y Lana Elder

SAN NICOLÁS: EL CREYENTE, por Eric y Lana Elder, un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás (Spanish Edition). Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our <a href="https://theranch.org/bookstore/">bookstore</a> for a donation of any size.

(Spanish Edition of St. Nicholas: The Believer). Un cuento nuevo para Navidad basada en la antigua historia de San Nicolás.

If you’ve never read about the real St. Nicholas who lived in the 3rd and 4th centuries A.D., you’ll find his story both fascinating and inspirational. Even if you have read the historical account of his life, I believe you’ll find this version to be the most human telling of his story you’ve ever heard. Spanish Edition – 234 pages.

(Suggested Donation: $12 or more)

paypal-donate-button-cc-lgAlso available from Amazon.com.

This Week’s Sermon- Payday’s Coming: 3 Stories For Easter


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

PAYDAY’S COMING: 3 STORIES FOR EASTER
(Part 1 of 3)

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

 

When some friends of mine got divorced and later remarried each other, another friend, and their mentor through it all, stood up at their second wedding and said:  “It’s Payday!”

What he meant was that after having walked with them through all of their troubles and heartache he was finally seeing the fruit of all of that hard work.

Although not every story ends the same way, we can trust that with God every story can have a “Payday” ending of its own–for God really does work “for the good of those who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28).

As we get ready for Easter, I’d like to share 3 stories with you over the next 3 weeks to remind you that “Payday’s Coming!”  Yes, there’s pain and suffering in life.  Yes, there are trials and tribulations we have to walk through.  Yes, people leave us and hurt us and sometimes we hurt ourselves.

But somehow, someway, in God’s economy, He’ll work it all out for good if we’ll just keep trusting in Him and following His promptings along the way.  “Payday’s Coming!”  We just need to keep trusting in Him.

I know that’s easier said than done sometimes, though, so I’d like to tell you these 3 stories over the next 3 weeks to encourage you that it’s all worth it.  The 3 stories all happened to me over a recent trip to Texas and involve a romance novel, a powerful sermon and a white handkerchief.  I’ll also highlight the stories of 3 Bible characters along the way: Joseph, David and Jesus.

Today, let’s start with the romance novel and the story of Joseph.

I don’t usually read romance novels, but when I got in my car to start the 14-hour drive from Illinois to Texas one weekend, I thought I’d download a book to listen to as I drove.

I had discovered recently that a woman on my mailing list writes romance novels.  She had ordered some of my devotional books last fall, and I thought it would be interesting to read some of her books, too.  But she had so many to choose from that I didn’t know which one to read.  And to be honest, as a middle-aged man who had just lost his wife a little over a year ago, I wasn’t sure I was up for listening to a romance novel about 20-somethings falling in love, for a multitude of reasons!

I was almost at the entrance to the highway to start my trip, which happened to be near my wife’s gravesite, so I decided to pull over and park next to my wife’s memorial bench and find a book to download before I began my long trek.

Still not knowing which book to choose, I saw that the author had done a podcast interview about one of her books, so I decided to watch it.  In the podcast, she said she had never written a book like this before.  It was about a man whose wife had died a year earlier, and his wife had given him a letter to be opened on the one-year anniversary of her death.

The author said, “I try to be creative and I’ve never done this before: I did first-person male point of view.”  She went on to describe how she had written this book from the man’s perspective to capture what he was thinking and feeling as he walked through this season of his life.

I couldn’t believe it.  Here I was, sitting next to my wife’s gravesite just a little more than a year after she had died, listening to this podcast.  I felt like God wanted to speak directly to me!  I immediately downloaded the book, got on the road and started listening.

Within minutes, I was in tears, and I think I cried all the way to St. Louis.  The book captured everything I was thinking and feeling, having just gone through the same thing in my own life like the main character in the book.  The book ministered to my heart in such a deep and profound way.  Most of all, it opened me up to see HOPE again for my future.

I’ve always known that God was there and that He can work things out in the end, but this book gave me hope that He will work things out in the end.  There’s a big difference between knowing God can do something and God will do something.  While I have felt God’s comfort through the past year, now He was giving me His confidence.

My confidence began to build when I first got on the road and started listening to this book, and it continued to build throughout the rest of the trip, as I’ll share with you more over the next 2 weeks.  I knew that God was clearly directing my steps, and I knew He would continue to direct them, as long as I kept trusting in Him and listening to His promptings.  It wasn’t Payday yet, but I could see it coming.

If you need encouragement that God will work all things for good in your life, I’d encourage you to read the story of Joseph this week.  You can find his story in the Bible in Genesis chapters 37 to 50, and take special note of one of Joseph’s “Paydays” that he experiences in chapter 41.

I won’t go into the whole story here, because I think you’ll really enjoy it more if you read it yourself.  But suffice it to say, Joseph had been through terrible trials, from his brothers selling him into slavery, to being wrongfully accused and thrown into jail for a crime he didn’t commit, to seeing people he helped along the way forget about him and leave him in prison.  But Joseph never stopped trusting in God.

Just when things looked like they’d never, ever get better, Joseph got summoned from his prison cell to appear before the king.  By the end of that day, Joseph had been made 2nd in command over all of Egypt.  After all the trials that Joseph had gone through, his whole life changed in a single day.  But God had been with him through it all, guiding, directing and training Joseph to complete the work that God had called him to do.

Joseph summed up his own story like this when he later talked to his brothers who had sold him into slavery:

“You intended to harm me, but God intended it for good to accomplish what is now being done, the saving of many lives” (Genesis 50:20).

Joseph trusted God and you can, too.  God can provide just what you need, right when you need it, whether it’s a romance novel for the road or a summons from the king.

Payday’s coming!  Trust that God can take whatever’s bad in your life and turn it into good.  Then believe that He not only can do it, but that He will do it.  That’s His specialty.  And that’s His will.  As the Bible says:

“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28).

Next week we’ll look at a powerful sermon, and a Payday that came for a shepherd boy named David.



As a thank you for your donation of any size to our ministry or for writing a 1-2 sentence review of our latest CD on Amazon,  we’ll send you a copy of the CD in the mail, anywhere in the world!  It’s a 100% Pure Piano CD called Tenderly by Marilyn Byrnes.  You can listen to the whole CD online for free anytime by visiting this link.  But to get a complimentary CD instead, just make a donation of any size to The Ranch at this link OR write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon at this link.  Your reviews help us spread the word about this music and help to multiply the blessings all around!   Thank you!

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

8 Ways To Enjoy Our Music


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

8 WAYS TO ENJOY OUR MUSIC
by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org


I’d like to share with you 8 ways you can enjoy the music we’ve created here at The Ranch.

I know this isn’t a typical Sunday Sermon, but from time to time, I like to share with you things on The Ranch you might not see otherwise on your own. I also believe music is a huge part of our life of faith and can sometimes speak as powerfully as any sermon. So I hope you’ll listen to our music whatever way you can and enjoy your time with God.

Please known this isn’t a “sales pitch” for our music, as you can listen to it for free anytime day or night on our website. We simply want to help you know how you can access it, whether on our website or on your favorite music players and apps.

I’ve highlighted our most recent CD that we’ve created as an example of how to listen to our music. The CD is called Tenderly and features 100% pure piano versions of 13 beautiful and inspiring songs, all performed by my sister, Marilyn Byrnes.

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Here are a few comments that have come in already this week about this CD:

“Beautifully done – very relaxing and calming!” Sue

“I just came across this music and it is awesome!!! It really lifted my spirits and gave me peace…definitely would be listening to it forever :)” Zinta

“I gave this CD a 5-star rating, because not only is it beautifully played, it was inspiring and complete listening pleasure. I would definitely recommend it for anyone.” Lydia

And here’s a link to one of the songs from the CD, “The Prayer,” which you can click and play in another window while you read the rest of today’s message. This is just one of more than a dozen CDs and 150 songs we feature on The Ranch that you can listen to for free anytime. With that in mind, here are 8 ways you can enjoy our music.

1) Listen for free on The Ranch website anytime. Click the “Listen to Music” tab on The Ranch website to see a list and to listen to all the CDs we offer. Many are instrumental so you can just enjoy the music as you relax, pray, meditate or work without words to get in the way of what you’re doing or what you’re hearing from God. Other CDs feature popular worship songs and hymns played in a fresh and contemporary way. And still others include scriptures reading by my late wife, Lana, read to inspirational music. Here’s the direct link to all the CDs:
 https://theranch.org/listen-to-music/

2) Listen on Pandora. Pandora is an Internet Radio service that lets you listen to customized radio stations that you create. Just go to Pandora.com and create a radio station featuring “Marilyn Byrnes” (my sister) or “Eric Elder” (myself), and you’ll hear one of our songs, followed by a few songs from similar artists, then another one of our songs, an so on. Pandora offers both free and paid subscriptions. Here’s a link that will create a radio station automatically based on Marilyn’s music (and you’ll hear mine, too, as it’s similar!): Marilyn Byrnes on Pandora.

3) Listen on iTunes Radio. iTunes Radio is another Internet Radio service like Pandora, offered for free within iTunes. Just go to your Music Library in iTunes on your computer, or tap the Radio icon in the lower left of the iTunes Music app on your phone or music player, and then type one of our names to create a station based on our music (Eric Elder, Marilyn Byrnes, or Lana Elder, to hear Lana’s scripture CD). Once created, you can click our station anytime in iTunes to heard our songs, along with a mix of songs from other artists. Here’s a link to a station I created with all 3 of our names already entered: Eric Elder Radio.

4) Download from iTunes. You can also download any of our single songs or entire albums from iTunes easily and inexpensively and take our music with you to listen to anytime on your favorite music player. Just visit the iTunes store and search for Eric Elder, Marilyn Byrnes or Lana Elder to find all of our music. Here’s a direct link to Tenderly on iTunes: Tenderly on iTunes.

5) Listen on Spotify. Spotify offers free and paid subscriptions to listen to entire CDs of any of our music. Like many of these services, the only difference between the free and paid subscriptions is whether they display ads or not. But either way you choose, you can listen to our music by simply typing in our names or the names of any of our albums. Here’s a link that will take you directly to the Tenderly CD on Spotify where you can listen to the whole thing. Tenderly on Spotify.

6) Listen on Beats Music. Beats Music is a mobile app for playing all kinds of music instantly. One of the things I like about listening to our music on Beats Music is that you can listen to an entire collection of one artist at a time, without other artists in between and without having to click on a different album when one album is finished. For instance, when I click the search bar in the top left corner of the app, I can search for “Marilyn Byrnes,” then choose her name, then click “See All” and swipe to the right to see All Songs. I click shuffle and I can listen to a mix of 87 of her songs, nonstop for as long as I like! You can download the app from beatsmusic.com.

7) Buy CDs or mp3 downloads from Amazon. If you’d rather have physical CDs for your car, your stereo or just to have in your collection, you can get all of our music from Amazon.com. You can also listen to samples and download all of our music in mp3 format as well. Here’s a link to Tenderly on Amazon.

8) Get a CD from The Ranch! Besides offering all of our music to you 24/7 for free from The Ranch website, we also offer all of our music on CD in 2 other ways: 1) Make a donation of any size to our ministry and we’ll send you a CD as our way of saying thanks, or 2) Listen to our music first on our website, then write a 1-2 sentence review of the CD you’d like on Amazon or iTunes and we’ll send you a complimentary copy of the CD to say thank you. Your donations and your reviews help us to create more music and get the word out to others, thereby multiplying the blessing to even more people. Visit our online bookstore to make a donation or follow the links from the bookstore to the CD on Amazon or iTunes where you can write a review. Just be sure to send us your name, mailing address and a link to your review and we’ll ship out a CD to you anywhere in the world. Thanks for helping us to spread the music God has given us!

9) (BONUS!! Updated 8/8/2014) Download The Ranch App!  Now you can download an app for your phone or table and listen to our music anytime.  Look for The Ranch App on your favorite App Store today!

I hope this has been helpful to you, as I know that music is a big part of many of your lives. Music has been around since the creation of the world, and has always been a backdrop for life on earth. As God said to Job in the Bible:

“Where were you when I laid the earth’s foundation? Tell me, if you understand. Who marked off its dimensions? Surely you know! Who stretched a measuring line across it? On what were its footings set, or who laid its cornerstone–while the morning stars sang together and all the angels shouted for joy?” (Job 38:4-7).

I pray our music brings you pleasure and joy today as well.

P.S. Last week I wrote an article on how you can upload your own music to various music services like we do here at The Ranch so you can share your song with the world. In case you missed it, here’s the link:
Sharing Your Song With The World



This Week’s Sermon- 8 Ways To Enjoy Our Music


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

8 WAYS TO ENJOY OUR MUSIC
by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org


From time to time, I like to share with you things on The Ranch you might not see otherwise on your own. Today, I’d like to share with you 8 ways you can enjoy the music we’ve created here at The Ranch.

I know this isn’t a typical Sunday Sermon, but I believe music is a huge part of our life of faith and can sometimes speak as powerfully as any sermon. So I hope you’ll listen to our music whatever way you can and enjoy your time with God.

Please known this isn’t a “sales pitch” for our music, as you can listen to it for free anytime day or night on our website. We simply want to help you know how you can access it, whether on our website or on your favorite music players and apps.

I’ve highlighted our most recent CD that we’ve created as an example of how to listen to our music. The CD is called Tenderly and features 100% pure piano versions of 13 beautiful and inspiring songs, all performed by my sister, Marilyn Byrnes.

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Here are a few comments that have come in already this week about this CD:

“Beautifully done – very relaxing and calming!” Sue

“I just came across this music and it is awesome!!! It really lifted my spirits and gave me peace…definitely would be listening to it forever :)” Zinta

“I gave this CD a 5-star rating, because not only is it beautifully played, it was inspiring and complete listening pleasure. I would definitely recommend it for anyone.” Lydia

And here’s a link to one of the songs from the CD, “The Prayer,” which you can click and play in another window while you read the rest of today’s message. This is just one of more than a dozen CDs and 150 songs we feature on The Ranch that you can listen to for free anytime. With that in mind, here are 8 ways you can enjoy our music.

1) Listen for free on The Ranch website anytime. Click the “Listen to Music” tab on The Ranch website to see a list and to listen to all the CDs we offer. Many are instrumental so you can just enjoy the music as you relax, pray, meditate or work without words to get in the way of what you’re doing or what you’re hearing from God. Other CDs feature popular worship songs and hymns played in a fresh and contemporary way. And still others include scriptures reading by my late wife, Lana, read to inspirational music. Here’s the direct link to all the CDs:
 https://theranch.org/listen-to-music/

2) Listen on Pandora. Pandora is an Internet Radio service that lets you listen to customized radio stations that you create. Just go to Pandora.com and create a radio station featuring “Marilyn Byrnes” (my sister) or “Eric Elder” (myself), and you’ll hear one of our songs, followed by a few songs from similar artists, then another one of our songs, an so on. Pandora offers both free and paid subscriptions. Here’s a link that will create a radio station automatically based on Marilyn’s music (and you’ll hear mine, too, as it’s similar!): Marilyn Byrnes on Pandora.

3) Listen on iTunes Radio. iTunes Radio is another Internet Radio service like Pandora, offered for free within iTunes. Just go to your Music Library in iTunes on your computer, or tap the Radio icon in the lower left of the iTunes Music app on your phone or music player, and then type one of our names to create a station based on our music (Eric Elder, Marilyn Byrnes, or Lana Elder, to hear Lana’s scripture CD). Once created, you can click our station anytime in iTunes to heard our songs, along with a mix of songs from other artists. Here’s a link to a station I created with all 3 of our names already entered: Eric Elder Radio.

4) Download from iTunes. You can also download any of our single songs or entire albums from iTunes easily and inexpensively and take our music with you to listen to anytime on your favorite music player. Just visit the iTunes store and search for Eric Elder, Marilyn Byrnes or Lana Elder to find all of our music. Here’s a direct link to Tenderly on iTunes: Tenderly on iTunes.

5) Listen on Spotify. Spotify offers free and paid subscriptions to listen to entire CDs of any of our music. Like many of these services, the only difference between the free and paid subscriptions is whether they display ads or not. But either way you choose, you can listen to our music by simply typing in our names or the names of any of our albums. Here’s a link that will take you directly to the Tenderly CD on Spotify where you can listen to the whole thing. Tenderly on Spotify.

6) Listen on Beats Music. Beats Music is a mobile app for playing all kinds of music instantly. One of the things I like about listening to our music on Beats Music is that you can listen to an entire collection of one artist at a time, without other artists in between and without having to click on a different album when one album is finished. For instance, when I click the search bar in the top left corner of the app, I can search for “Marilyn Byrnes,” then choose her name, then click “See All” and swipe to the right to see All Songs. I click shuffle and I can listen to a mix of 87 of her songs, nonstop for as long as I like! You can download the app from beatsmusic.com.

7) Buy CDs or mp3 downloads from Amazon. If you’d rather have physical CDs for your car, your stereo or just to have in your collection, you can get all of our music from Amazon.com. You can also listen to samples and download all of our music in mp3 format as well. Here’s a link to Tenderly on Amazon.

8) Get a CD from The Ranch! Besides offering all of our music to you 24/7 for free from The Ranch website, we also offer all of our music on CD in 2 other ways: 1) Make a donation of any size to our ministry and we’ll send you a CD as our way of saying thanks, or 2) Listen to our music first on our website, then write a 1-2 sentence review of the CD you’d like on Amazon or iTunes and we’ll send you a complimentary copy of the CD to say thank you. Your donations and your reviews help us to create more music and get the word out to others, thereby multiplying the blessing to even more people. Visit our online bookstore to make a donation or follow the links from the bookstore to the CD on Amazon or iTunes where you can write a review. Just be sure to send us your name, mailing address and a link to your review and we’ll ship out a CD to you anywhere in the world. Thanks for helping us to spread the music God has given us!

I hope this has been helpful to you, as I know that music is a big part of many of your lives. Music has been around since the creation of the world, and has always been a backdrop for life on earth. As God said to Job in the Bible:

“Where were you when I laid the earth’s foundation? Tell me, if you understand. Who marked off its dimensions? Surely you know! Who stretched a measuring line across it? On what were its footings set, or who laid its cornerstone–while the morning stars sang together and all the angels shouted for joy?” (Job 38:4-7).

I pray our music brings you pleasure and joy today as well.

P.S. Last week I wrote an article on how you can upload your own music to various music services like we do here at The Ranch so you can share your song with the world. In case you missed it, here’s the link:
Sharing Your Song With The World



How To Upload Music To iTunes

by Eric Elder
http://www.theranch.org

Want to share your music with the world?  Here’s a walk-through video of how to upload your songs to iTunes and other platforms, using CD Baby as the digital music distributor.  Click the play button on the video to watch.  I’ve also included a transcript of the video below.

Here’s a transcript of the video:

Hi, this is Eric Elder and I’d like to show you today how you can upload your music to places like iTunes, Rhapsody, Spotify and other online service providers so you can share your music with the world.

Today we’re going to upload a single song, this is one that my sister recorded just in the last week or two.  She recorded it on the piano and it’s called, “Amazing Grace.”  It’s an old classic hymn, performed in a nice, new contemporary way.

So this is the album artwork that we’re going to use, and I’ll just show you where we’re going here.  This is the iTunes store and we have about a dozen other CDs out here:  Sweet Dreams, Simply Relaxing, Eden, Christmas, Peace on Earth.  We’ve recorded a number of CDs between myself, my sister and some friends, and we’ve uploaded them to places like iTunes so that other people can enjoy them too.

Now instead of uploading them to iTunes directly, we upload them to a website called cdbaby.com.  Unless you’re a big music publisher, selling more than 20 or 30 CDs in your repertoire,  then you need to use one of these other music distributors like cdbaby.com.  There are others out there, but this one works just fine.

I already have an account on cdbaby.com so I can just login, but I’ll just show you if you wanted to join now, you can just click join now and sign up for free.  Then you can start uploading your music do it that way.  I’ll just login using my account.  I’m at a website called members.cdbaby.com, not much different than the regular cdbaby.com, but it just takes me directly to the page I need.

Here in the middle it says “Add a new title,” so I just click “Add a new title” and it asks if you want to sell an album or a single song.  We’re just going to sell a single song.  Here’s the current pricing: you can sell a standard single song for $12.95, or there’s a pro version that gives you some other distribution and royalty collection rights, but we’re just going to go for the standard option for right now.

I’ll click standard, and then it will ask you all of your information.  Now I’ve already filled this out, so I’m going to just take you right to the form that I’ve already filled out.  I’ll walk you through the same forms, you just don’t have to watch me type, so it will go a little quicker.

So I’m going back to my dashboard and this morning I did this already.  It’s called Marilyn Byrnes, Amazing Grace, it’s a single and I’m just going to edit that record there that I created earlier.

It pulls it up and it lets you start through all the same menus if you create this from scratch.  It asks you what language is your single in and you can pick any language and I’ll pick English.

For the artist name, I’ve typed in Marilyn Byrnes, and the song title, “Amazing Grace” and in parentheses I put “100% Pure Piano.”  It’s nice to let people know, as this will show up on iTunes or other places when people search for it.  I’m showing them that this is a piano version, not a solo song version, it’s not a sung version, etc.

It asks if it’s a cover or an original or a public domain song.  A cover just means that you’re using someone else’s song, that they own the copyright.  Original means you’ve written it.  And public domain means it’s old enough that anyone can  use it or it’s just in the public domain; it’s just a free song that people can use.

I’m going to choose Cover, even though this is an old classic hymn, it was arranged by someone recently, so we’re going to give them credit as well.  It asks for a release date.  I’m going to pick today.  And then a record label.  I’ve just created my own record label called IMR Publishing, and I use that for all my CDs.  If you don’t have one, it says you can just leave it empty and it’ll put your name in there just as the artist.

For the Copyright Owner, the same thing, it will just default if you leave it blank.  But if there’s someone different, or in our case, I just put Marilyn Byrnes.

It asks for the bar code, and most people don’t have bar code numbers that they can use.  I happen to because I’ve done this a number of times and I sell books and other things as well, so I have a bar code.  But if you don’t have one, you can just click this button that says, “I’d like you to assign a bar code to my CD for $5,” and they’ll assign a bar code for you.  I’ve entered the bar code number that I’ve assigned to it from my own catalogue of bar codes, and I click Save and Continue.

Now we’re going to just basic information about the album.  It asks of course for a contract here.  You can read all the terms of service, and after you’ve read it you click “I agree.”  Type in your signature.  Just type your name, and then you can go on to the next page.

Now it’s going to ask for information about the track itself.  First it asks “Are the lyrics clean or explicit?”  Of course there are no lyrics on this; it’s just a piano version, so I click “Clean.”  Then it asks for a composition type.  Is it original, is it a cover or public domain.  We’ve already checked Cover.  And who is the artist on this track?  I’ve listed it as Marilyn Byrnes.

Now it asks for a songwriter.  Since we have a song writer, I could click “Add a new songwriter.”  This is the one who’s arranged the song in the version that she’s playing.  Since I’ve already used some of these songwriters before on other CDs, I can just pick it off of the list.  So I’ve picked the songwriter and it asks for who’s the publisher for this particular version of the song, and I’ve typed in the publisher name of the publisher who printed the sheet music for the music that she’s playing.

Click “Save and Continue” and it asks for a short description of the song.  I’ve typed in a simple description, “A fresh take on an old classic.”  This will show up usually just on cdbaby for these kind of fields as people search, and it just tells them a little bit more about the song.

Then it will ask for album notes.  You can type in here, if you have a whole CD and you’ve got album notes, and you’ve got a description of the artist and it’s got some information about your band or who you are.  You can paste all of that information in right here.  I’ve just put a simple sentence that says, “A soothing, 100% Pure Piano version of the classic hymn, Amazing Grace.”  I’ll click save and continue and we’ll keep going.

Now it’s going to ask for a Genre; what kind of music is this? And you can just click the fields here.  Is it spiritual?  Is it rock? Is it reggae?  I’ve clicked spiritual, and then it asks for a sub-category under that.  And under “Spiritual” there are choices like inspirational or hymns or Christian rock.  And I’ve put Hymns.  Then it asks for a second Genre.  I’ve picked Easy Listening.  You can pick whatever seems to work for your music.  And I’ve called it Background Music.

Then it asks for the Album Mood or Style, and I have chosen it’s featuring piano, because maybe people are just looking for piano music.  Or it says featuring guitar or it says it’s party music or whatever kind of music you have.

It asks for the location of where you live.  If you want to put your state you can.  And then it says Artists that you sound like.  So if people are searching for, in our case, David Lanz–he writes a lot of nice piano music–or Jim Brickman who wrote this one and others.  I put their names in so as people are searching for their music, they might find ours, too.  I’ve also put my name, Eric Elder, because some of my music sounds similar to what my sister plays, so that would give them a chance to find my music as well.

Then it asks for a price that you want to put on CD Baby.  It defaults to 99 cents, which is a typical price for most downloads.  You can increase it here to a max of $2.99 per track, but I’m just going to leave it at the default of 99 cents.

Click save and continue and it will ask for an ISRC number.  Now this is different than the UPC number (bar code).  A UPC number is for the whole album.  So if you sell a CD in a store, it will have that bar code on the back.  That’s the bar code for the whole album.  The ISRC number is for the individual song number and you assign those yourself or you can click a button that says, “I need you to assign an ISRC.”  So it will give this particular track a special number and that’s the number that people will use to record it, track it and send you money in payments, so it’s an  important number.  I happen to have a block of my own ISRC numbers because I do this many times, so I just type that in.  But if you don’t have one, you just say “I’d like you to assign one.”

I click save and continue, and then it’s going to ask us about digital distribution and how do we want it to go out.  What other organizations or companies do we want it to go to.  You’ll see on the right that there are all kinds of things: Amazon MP3, so it will go to Amazon for digital downloads, Apple iTunes so that people can find it there and download it.  You can just keep going through: Rhapsody, Shazam, Spotify.  There’s just a number here.  And then you just check a box over at the left of which of these services that you want and you can just click “Do everything that downloads, streams and pays me for it.”

There’s another button here that says, “Do it all, even unpaid,” because sometimes you just want the exposure, and so you can also put it on unpaid services.  For this particular case, I’m putting it on streaming and downloading.

The next screen says Digital territory restrictions.  Do you want to sell it worldwide or do you want to limit it to certain territories and countries?  I want to sell it worldwide.

The next page has to do with Sync licensing, and that means, what if somebody on YouTube finds your music and they want to put it to a video, or maybe some movie  company finds it and they want to put it as background to a movie, you can actually click on here and choose option “I want to choose everything, sync it to All Media.  If anybody finds it and they want to use it, go ahead and license it automatically for me, then just send me the royalties.”  So that’s a nice option if you want to do that.

I’m clicking None because right now I’m using someone else’s song; it’s not one I’ve written myself.  If I had written it myself, I might have said “Opt in and let’s sync it to everything.”  But for now, I’m just going to say “None,” and save and continue.  You can come back and change these settings later (not for all screens, but at least for this one).

Now it asks for the artwork. What’s the cover that’s going to show like I showed you on the other page on iTunes, that’s the cover that’s going to come up, and it tells you exactly what size it should be.  It should be 1400×1400 pixels.  It needs to be a JPG file, etc., etc.  I have already uploaded this this morning, so this is the cover that I want to display for this single when people pull it up in iTunes or other places.  To upload it, you click “Browse” and you can look for it on your computer wherever the artwork is and then it will upload.

Click save and continue and then it will ask for the Audio file itself.  So now it’s going to say “Do you want to upload the audio file?” and Yes, I do.  It’s asking for a WAV or FLAC file, and it tells you it needs to be stereo, 44.1 KHz sample rate, and 16bit.  So when you save your files, this is the file format that it’s looking for.  You can then just click upload and it will let you have a Browse menu and you’ll be able to browse through your computer and upload it.  So I’ve uploaded this track “amazing-grace-marilyn-byrnes.wav”.

Click save and continue and it will offer you a few more options if you want to give people digital download cards where they can download things for free.  I just skip this, I just say “No thanks, proceed to the cart.”  You can look over all of that information later and see if you want to do that or not.

And amazingly, here I am at the end.  It says I have a CD Single called “Amazing Grace (100% Pure Piano)” and I’m going to upload it.  It’s going to cost me $12.95–a one time fee–to do that.  And I say, yes, I want to checkout.  And then it will ask you for all of your address, billing information and everything like that.

Once you click OK on this, you will be set and your CD will be uploaded, whether you do a whole CD or whether you do a single track.

I’m just going to play here a version of the song for you so you can hear what the song is that we’re uploading.  I’ll go back to iTunes and play “Amazing Grace.”

And since I haven’t quite checked out yet, I’m going to do that still here this afternoon, and within 24-48 hours this song will be available for sale on iTunes as well, and people will be able to listen to it, download it and enjoy it worldwide. (Note: Although your songs are sent from CD Baby to other providers with a few days, it may take from several weeks to several months before they appear on some of platforms due to their own internal processes, so be patient if you don’t see it  other places right away!)

When you also sign up on CD Baby, they just ask for your bank account information so that they can deposit the royalty checks to you automatically.  It all just happens sort of behind-the-scenes.  It’s a great way to get your music out to a lot of people so people can be blessed all over the world by it.

It’s never been easier to upload information and to get out your particular song, whatever’s on your heart, you can get it out to people and countries throughout the world using some of these new technologies.

I hope you’ve enjoyed watching this class, but I also hope that you will really be blessed, and more importantly that other people will be blessed by the music you’ve produced, because ultimately our music is meant to be heard.  It’s nice when we can hear it ourselves, but it’s extra nice when other people can be blessed and they can enjoy it, too.

Hope you’ve enjoyed this.  Come visit us anytime.  You can listen to all this music for free on theranch.org.  And if you like any of it, you can go buy it and download it and get it on CDs from places like iTunes and Amazon.

(Here’s a link to the whole song, “Amazing Grace” that you can listen to here on The Ranch website.)

Sharing Your Song With The World (Plus 33 Quotes On Music)


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

Learn how to publish your music to iTunes or Amazon for free
(Plus 33 Quotes On Music)

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

 

I love to play the piano.  But until I was 30, I only played for myself.  I just loved doing it for the sheer joy of doing it.  I loved figuring out the notes and hearing them come together to form songs.  To think that the music I was hearing was coming out of notes I was playing was, in itself, fully satisfying.  As Carlos Santana says,

“When you play from your heart, all of a sudden there’s no gravity.  You don’t feel the weight of the world, of bills, of anything.  That’s why people love it.  Your so-called insurmountable problems disappear, and instead of problems you get possibilities.”

I was quite happy to just play for myself.

But one day a friend came over and heard me play.  He said, “You wrote those songs?”  I told him I did.  He said, “You should record them!”

I didn’t know why I should record them.  I just liked playing them.  But he said he had some recording equipment and he’d be glad to help me record them.  So we set up a time for him to come back, and a few days later he had recorded a dozen of my songs.

When he played back the tape for me, I couldn’t believe it.  The songs sounded completely different!  For the first time I was able to hear my songs without having to play the keys in front of me.  It was a totally different experience.

As odd as it may sound for me to say this, the songs really touched my heart.  I no longer heard them as “my songs” but just songs.  Even today, when I hear other people play my songs, I don’t usually recognize them at first.  I just love them.  And somehow, they really minister to my heart in a deep way.  When I first heard them played back, I thought, if they touch me like this, maybe they would touch others, too.

So a few years later I went back and recorded the songs again, this time taking a little more care to record them as best I could; then I posted them on my website.  People started writing in to say how touched they were by the music.  Some even said it was so relaxing that they turned on my music at night before they went to bed and woke up to it still playing in the morning (which makes me wonder how many people have actually listened to my music…they might just be sleeping through it!).

Music has the power to touch people in a way that goes beyond words.  The Bible tells of a young boy named David who played the harp for a king:

“Whenever the spirit from God came upon Saul, David would take his harp and play. Then relief would come to Saul; he would feel better, and the evil spirit would leave him” (1 Samuel 16:23).

Many times as I play the piano, I find it calms my own soul as well as the souls of those who listen.  In the 16th century, Martin Luther said:

“Beautiful music is the art of the prophets that can calm the agitations of the soul; it is one of the most magnificent and delightful presents God has given us.”

For me, music is like the oil that lubricates the engine of my life.  Things just seem to run smoother with music, be more enjoyable.  Of course, there are times when silence is golden.  But the right music at the right time can change the whole atmosphere of almost any situation.

I remember walking around SeaWorld in San Antonio one day with my wife and young kids.  As we strolled from activity to activity, everything seemed so perfect and calm and wonderful.  I couldn’t believe it.  Then I realized what was happening.  Although the weather was gorgeous and we were truly having fun, I noticed that there was music playing everywhere we went.  It was coming out of speakers hidden in the rocks in the ground that lined every path and trail in the park.  It was like having a sound track synced to our lives, and it was beautiful.

Whether you’re a musician or not, I’m sure you can appreciate how music can touch people in ways that go beyond words.  As Plato said:

“Music training is a more potent instrument than any other, because rhythm and harmony find their way into the secret places of the soul.”

If you are a musician, I’d like to encourage you today to consider sharing the songs that God has put on your heart with others.  As I’ve shared my story about how I went from just playing the piano for myself to sharing it with the world, others have asked to me help them record their music and put it online, too.

Since that time, I’ve helped to record dozens of CDs and hundreds of songs.  I love doing it because I love to see people come alive as they’re able to share their songs with others, and I love to see how others are blessed when they listen to those songs.  I don’t do it for money.  I just do it for joy!

So this week I recorded a short 15-minute video to show you how you can publish your music online on websites like iTunes, Rhapsody, Spotify, BeatsMusic and more.  As an example, I show how I uploaded one of my sister’s beautiful piano recordings of “Amazing Grace” to CDBaby.com, who will then distribute it to other music services for digital streaming and downloading.

It’s a fairly simple process that you can do by yourself, and it’s fairly inexpensive, too.  Sometimes it just takes watching someone else walk through the process and then you can do it on your own from there.

I’ve also posted a video previously that shows how you can publish your books and music on Amazon.com for free.  This is especially useful if you want to print high-quality, physical copies of your books or music.  Here’s a link to both videos.

How to publish your songs on iTunes, etc.:
http://wp.me/ppN3U-4pf

How to publish CD’s on Amazon.com:
http://wp.me/ppN3U-27T

As a final encouragement, I’d like to share with you 33 quotes on music that my friend and partner in ministry, Greg Potzer, shared with me.  Greg’s a collector of quotes extraordinaire, and his quotes on music are just as fun and thoughtful as the daily quotes he shares with you on this list.  I’ve shared some of them already in the message above.

For those of you who have considered taking up an instrument or singing or songwriting for yourself but haven’t yet gotten to it, it’s never too late to start.  As Michel de Montaigne, a writer during the French Renaissance in the 1500’s, said:

“There is nothing more notable in Socrates than that he found time, when he was an old man, to learn music and dancing, and thought it time well spent.”

I hope this message is helpful to you and that it inspires you to share your music with others.  Only God knows how many lives will be blessed when you do.

P.S. You can listen to my music and the music of my sister and other friends anytime for free on The Ranch at this link:
https://theranch.org/listen-to-music/

33 QUOTES ON MUSIC
Compiled by Greg Potzer of “This Day’s Thought from The Ranch”

“Everything you do is music and everywhere is the best seat.”  John Cage

“The greatest respect an artist can pay to music is to give it life.”  Pablo Casals

“Jazz is the only music in which the same note can be played night after night but differently each time.”  Ornette Coleman

“Music is the space between the notes.”  Claude Debussy

“If it sounds good, it IS good.”  Duke Ellington

A young composer once came to Mozart for advice on how to develop creatively.  “Begin writing simple things first,” Mozart told him; “songs for example.”  “But you composed symphonies when you were only a child,” the man exclaimed.  “Ah,” Mozart answered, “but I didn’t go to anybody to find out how to become a composer!”  David Ewen

“It’s taken me all my life to learn what not to play.”  Dizzy Gillespie

“God created the universe in order to hear music, and everything has a song of praise for God.”  Louis Ginsberg

“An instrument becomes an extension of the player’s own body.”  Mickey Hart

“I can tell you much more about what a man is really thinking by listening to him play than by hearing him talk.  You can’t hide anything in that horn.”  Jo Jones

“Because I am a storyteller, I live by words.  Perhaps music is a purer art form.  It may be that when we communicate with life on another planet, it will be through music, not through language or words.”  Madeline L’Engle

“I never practice, I always play.”  Wanda Landowska

“Ouf!  Let me get out; I must have air.  It’s incredible!  Marvelous!  It has so upset and bewildered me that when I wanted to put on my hat, I couldn’t find my head.” Jean Francois Le Sueur (writing about Beethoven’s Symphony No. 5)

“Beautiful music is the art of the prophets that can calm the agitations of the soul; it is one of the most magnificent and delightful presents God has given us.”  Martin Luther

“Music comes to you at strange times but you have to be ready to catch it, because if you don’t she may be gone for good.”  Wynton Marsalis

“Improvisation is not the expression of accident but rather of the accumulated yearnings, dreams, and wisdom of our very soul.”  Yehudi Menuhim

“There is nothing more notable in Socrates than that he found time, when he was an old man, to learn music and dancing, and thought it time well spent.”  Michel de  Montaigne

“When I am completely myself, entirely alone, or during the night when I cannot sleep, it is on such occasions that my ideas flow best and most abundantly.  When and how these come I know not, nor can I force them.”  Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart

“I wrote more than three thousand songs, seven of them good.”  Jack Norworth

“There’s this great line in a Chrissie Hynde song where she says, ‘When I first heard a song flying to the sun, I wanted to be one.’  You know, it’s not that you want to sing the song, it’s that you want to be one.”  Joan Osborne

“If I miss one day of practice, I notice it. If I miss two days, the critics notice it. If I miss three days, the audience notices it.”  Ignacy Paderewski

“First you learn your instrument, then you learn the music, and then you forget all that stuff and just play.”  Charlie Parker

“If you don’t live it, it won’t come out of your horn.”  Charlie Parker

“Don’t play the saxophone.  Let it play you.”  Charlie Parker

“Music training is a more potent instrument than any other, because rhythm and harmony find their way into the secret places of the soul.”  Plato

“Music, to create harmony, must investigate discord.”  Plutarch

“When you play from your heart, all of a sudden there’s no gravity.  You don’t feel the weight of the world, of bills, of anything.  That’s why people love it.  Your so-called insurmountable problems disappear, and instead of problems you get possibilities.”  Carlos Santana

“The notes I handle no better than many pianists.  But the pauses between the notes- ah, that is where the art resides!”  Artur Schnabel

“My music is best understood by children and animals.”  Igor Stravinsky

“Music praises God.  Music is well or better able to praise him than the building of the church and all its decoration; it is the Church’s greatest ornament.”  Igor Stravinsky

“A wise friend of my father’s had said to me: ‘You should not go into music unless it is a compulsion.  In the end, all you really have as a center is the music itself.  Make sure that you have to be with it every day.  If that’s true, the you should become a musician.’”  Michael Tilson Thomas

“When I hear music, I fear no danger.  I am invulnerable.  I see no foe.  I am related to the earliest times, and to the latest.”  Henry David Thoreau

“Amateurs work until they get it right. Professionals work until they can’t get it wrong.”  Unknown



If you like piano music, you can listen to our most recent CD we’ve recorded for use on The Ranch website called Tenderly, by Marilyn Byrnes by visiting this link.  The CD features a baker’s dozen (13) beautiful songs songs such as “The Prayer,” “The Wind Beneath My Wings” and my personal favorite, “Can You Read My Mind” (from the movie Superman.)  You can also get a physical copy of this CD in one of 2 ways:  1) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch from this link and we’ll send you a copy as our way of saying thanks, or 2) Just listen to the CD on our website for free, then write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon from this link, and we’ll send you a complimentary CD as our way of saying thanks!  (Just remember to email us your name, address and a link to your review.)  Your reviews help to get the word out about the music so we can inspire even more people around the world, so thank you!

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

This Week’s Sermon- Sharing Your Song With The World (Plus 33 Quotes On Music)


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

SHARING YOUR SONG WITH THE WORLD
(Plus 33 Quotes On Music)

by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

 

I love to play the piano.  But until I was 30, I only played for myself.  I just loved doing it for the sheer joy of doing it.  I loved figuring out the notes and hearing them come together to form songs.  To think that the music I was hearing was coming out of notes I was playing was, in itself, fully satisfying.  As Carlos Santana says,

“When you play from your heart, all of a sudden there’s no gravity.  You don’t feel the weight of the world, of bills, of anything.  That’s why people love it.  Your so-called insurmountable problems disappear, and instead of problems you get possibilities.”

I was quite happy to just play for myself.

But one day a friend came over and heard me play.  He said, “You wrote those songs?”  I told him I did.  He said, “You should record them!”

I didn’t know why I should record them.  I just liked playing them.  But he said he had some recording equipment and he’d be glad to help me record them.  So we set up a time for him to come back, and a few days later he had recorded a dozen of my songs.

When he played back the tape for me, I couldn’t believe it.  The songs sounded completely different!  For the first time I was able to hear my songs without having to play the keys in front of me.  It was a totally different experience.

As odd as it may sound for me to say this, the songs really touched my heart.  I no longer heard them as “my songs” but just songs.  Even today, when I hear other people play my songs, I don’t usually recognize them at first.  I just love them.  And somehow, they really minister to my heart in a deep way.  When I first heard them played back, I thought, if they touch me like this, maybe they would touch others, too.

So a few years later I went back and recorded the songs again, this time taking a little more care to record them as best I could; then I posted them on my website.  People started writing in to say how touched they were by the music.  Some even said it was so relaxing that they turned on my music at night before they went to bed and woke up to it still playing in the morning (which makes me wonder how many people have actually listened to my music…they might just be sleeping through it!).

Music has the power to touch people in a way that goes beyond words.  The Bible tells of a young boy named David who played the harp for a king:

“Whenever the spirit from God came upon Saul, David would take his harp and play. Then relief would come to Saul; he would feel better, and the evil spirit would leave him” (1 Samuel 16:23).

Many times as I play the piano, I find it calms my own soul as well as the souls of those who listen.  In the 16th century, Martin Luther said:

“Beautiful music is the art of the prophets that can calm the agitations of the soul; it is one of the most magnificent and delightful presents God has given us.”

For me, music is like the oil that lubricates the engine of my life.  Things just seem to run smoother with music, be more enjoyable.  Of course, there are times when silence is golden.  But the right music at the right time can change the whole atmosphere of almost any situation.

I remember walking around SeaWorld in San Antonio one day with my wife and young kids.  As we strolled from activity to activity, everything seemed so perfect and calm and wonderful.  I couldn’t believe it.  Then I realized what was happening.  Although the weather was gorgeous and we were truly having fun, I noticed that there was music playing everywhere we went.  It was coming out of speakers hidden in the rocks in the ground that lined every path and trail in the park.  It was like having a sound track synced to our lives, and it was beautiful.

Whether you’re a musician or not, I’m sure you can appreciate how music can touch people in ways that go beyond words.  As Plato said:

“Music training is a more potent instrument than any other, because rhythm and harmony find their way into the secret places of the soul.”

If you are a musician, I’d like to encourage you today to consider sharing the songs that God has put on your heart with others.  As I’ve shared my story about how I went from just playing the piano for myself to sharing it with the world, others have asked to me help them record their music and put it online, too.

Since that time, I’ve helped to record dozens of CDs and hundreds of songs.  I love doing it because I love to see people come alive as they’re able to share their songs with others, and I love to see how others are blessed when they listen to those songs.  I don’t do it for money.  I just do it for joy!

So this week I recorded a short 15-minute video to show you how you can publish your music online on websites like iTunes, Rhapsody, Spotify, BeatsMusic and more.  As an example, I show how I uploaded one of my sister’s beautiful piano recordings of “Amazing Grace” to CDBaby.com, who will then distribute it to other music services for digital streaming and downloading.

It’s a fairly simple process that you can do by yourself, and it’s fairly inexpensive, too.  Sometimes it just takes watching someone else walk through the process and then you can do it on your own from there.

I’ve also posted a video previously that shows how you can publish your books and music on Amazon.com for free.  This is especially useful if you want to print high-quality, physical copies of your books or music.  Here’s a link to both videos.

How to publish your songs on iTunes, etc.:
http://wp.me/ppN3U-4pf

How to publish CD’s on Amazon.com:
http://wp.me/ppN3U-27T

As a final encouragement, I’d like to share with you 33 quotes on music that my friend and partner in ministry, Greg Potzer, shared with me.  Greg’s a collector of quotes extraordinaire, and his quotes on music are just as fun and thoughtful as the daily quotes he shares with you on this list.  I’ve shared some of them already in the message above.

For those of you who have considered taking up an instrument or singing or songwriting for yourself but haven’t yet gotten to it, it’s never too late to start.  As Michel de Montaigne, a writer during the French Renaissance in the 1500’s, said:

“There is nothing more notable in Socrates than that he found time, when he was an old man, to learn music and dancing, and thought it time well spent.”

I hope this message is helpful to you and that it inspires you to share your music with others.  Only God knows how many lives will be blessed when you do.

P.S. You can listen to my music and the music of my sister and other friends anytime for free on The Ranch at this link:
https://theranch.org/listen-to-music/

33 QUOTES ON MUSIC
Compiled by Greg Potzer of “This Day’s Thought from The Ranch”

“Everything you do is music and everywhere is the best seat.”  John Cage

“The greatest respect an artist can pay to music is to give it life.”  Pablo Casals

“Jazz is the only music in which the same note can be played night after night but differently each time.”  Ornette Coleman

“Music is the space between the notes.”  Claude Debussy

“If it sounds good, it IS good.”  Duke Ellington

A young composer once came to Mozart for advice on how to develop creatively.  “Begin writing simple things first,” Mozart told him; “songs for example.”  “But you composed symphonies when you were only a child,” the man exclaimed.  “Ah,” Mozart answered, “but I didn’t go to anybody to find out how to become a composer!”  David Ewen

“It’s taken me all my life to learn what not to play.”  Dizzy Gillespie

“God created the universe in order to hear music, and everything has a song of praise for God.”  Louis Ginsberg

“An instrument becomes an extension of the player’s own body.”  Mickey Hart

“I can tell you much more about what a man is really thinking by listening to him play than by hearing him talk.  You can’t hide anything in that horn.”  Jo Jones

“Because I am a storyteller, I live by words.  Perhaps music is a purer art form.  It may be that when we communicate with life on another planet, it will be through music, not through language or words.”  Madeline L’Engle

“I never practice, I always play.”  Wanda Landowska

“Ouf!  Let me get out; I must have air.  It’s incredible!  Marvelous!  It has so upset and bewildered me that when I wanted to put on my hat, I couldn’t find my head.” Jean Francois Le Sueur (writing about Beethoven’s Symphony No. 5)

“Beautiful music is the art of the prophets that can calm the agitations of the soul; it is one of the most magnificent and delightful presents God has given us.”  Martin Luther

“Music comes to you at strange times but you have to be ready to catch it, because if you don’t she may be gone for good.”  Wynton Marsalis

“Improvisation is not the expression of accident but rather of the accumulated yearnings, dreams, and wisdom of our very soul.”  Yehudi Menuhim

“There is nothing more notable in Socrates than that he found time, when he was an old man, to learn music and dancing, and thought it time well spent.”  Michel de  Montaigne

“When I am completely myself, entirely alone, or during the night when I cannot sleep, it is on such occasions that my ideas flow best and most abundantly.  When and how these come I know not, nor can I force them.”  Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart

“I wrote more than three thousand songs, seven of them good.”  Jack Norworth

“There’s this great line in a Chrissie Hynde song where she says, ‘When I first heard a song flying to the sun, I wanted to be one.’  You know, it’s not that you want to sing the song, it’s that you want to be one.”  Joan Osborne

“If I miss one day of practice, I notice it. If I miss two days, the critics notice it. If I miss three days, the audience notices it.”  Ignacy Paderewski

“First you learn your instrument, then you learn the music, and then you forget all that stuff and just play.”  Charlie Parker

“If you don’t live it, it won’t come out of your horn.”  Charlie Parker

“Don’t play the saxophone.  Let it play you.”  Charlie Parker

“Music training is a more potent instrument than any other, because rhythm and harmony find their way into the secret places of the soul.”  Plato

“Music, to create harmony, must investigate discord.”  Plutarch

“When you play from your heart, all of a sudden there’s no gravity.  You don’t feel the weight of the world, of bills, of anything.  That’s why people love it.  Your so-called insurmountable problems disappear, and instead of problems you get possibilities.”  Carlos Santana

“The notes I handle no better than many pianists.  But the pauses between the notes- ah, that is where the art resides!”  Artur Schnabel

“My music is best understood by children and animals.”  Igor Stravinsky

“Music praises God.  Music is well or better able to praise him than the building of the church and all its decoration; it is the Church’s greatest ornament.”  Igor Stravinsky

“A wise friend of my father’s had said to me: ‘You should not go into music unless it is a compulsion.  In the end, all you really have as a center is the music itself.  Make sure that you have to be with it every day.  If that’s true, the you should become a musician.’”  Michael Tilson Thomas

“When I hear music, I fear no danger.  I am invulnerable.  I see no foe.  I am related to the earliest times, and to the latest.”  Henry David Thoreau

“Amateurs work until they get it right. Professionals work until they can’t get it wrong.”  Unknown



If you like piano music, you can listen to our most recent CD we’ve recorded for use on The Ranch website called Tenderly, by Marilyn Byrnes by visiting this link.  The CD features a baker’s dozen (13) beautiful songs songs such as “The Prayer,” “The Wind Beneath My Wings” and my personal favorite, “Can You Read My Mind” (from the movie Superman.)  You can also get a physical copy of this CD in one of 2 ways:  1) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch from this link and we’ll send you a copy as our way of saying thanks, or 2) Just listen to the CD on our website for free, then write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon from this link, and we’ll send you a complimentary CD as our way of saying thanks!  (Just remember to email us your name, address and a link to your review.)  Your reviews help to get the word out about the music so we can inspire even more people around the world, so thank you!

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

This Week’s Sermon- Keep Doing What’s Right


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

KEEP DOING WHAT’S RIGHT
by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

When you’re going through tough times, it’s easy to let your guard down and justify doing all kinds of sinful things.  If you need encouragement to keep doing what’s right, even in the midst of all the wrong that may be going on in your life, I’d encourage you read this message (or listen to the audio version that I shared with a group a few weeks ago).  My message is based in part on a book by Max Lucado called, You’ll Get Through This, which a friend recommended to me as I went through some of my own tough times. You can find out more about the book at the end of today’s message.

Here’s a link to the audio version of my message…

Keep Doing What’s Right – Audio Version

And here’s the transcript…

I’d just like to share with you tonight a message from Genesis and talk to you about how to make it through.  We’re going through this book this semester at Care Groups You’ll Get Through This by Max Lucado and talking about different segments about how to get through the things that you’re going through.

Tonight the topic is how to not get messed up, how to not blow it, while you’re trying to walk through difficult things.  When difficult things happen to you, whether it’s through a death or a divorce or all kinds of issues that come against you, how do you keep on the straight and narrow?  How do you keep from making things worse, from going from the frying pan into the fire?

And so tonight I just want to encourage you in this that you really can run this race well, and I want to help you navigate, as the Word of God has helped me navigate, through some of these treacherous waters.  Let’s pray.

Thank You, Lord, for walking with us through these things.  Lord, encourage us again tonight that we will get through this, and that You are with us as we go through it.  Help us, Lord, not to make a bigger mess of the mess we’re in.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

We’re going to look at Genesis, chapter 39, looking at the story of Joseph.  Joseph, if you know his story, he was sold by his brothers as a slave into Egypt and that’s not ever a good thing to happen.  It’s never a nice thing to have your brothers sell you as a slave as a young man and to tell your father that you’d been killed and you were dead and break his heart in the process.

And then you get to Egypt and you have to live your life as a slave, with no freedom to do anything you want to do.  You are at the mercy of whoever your master is.  If anyone had a right to go out and party it up, live it up, be rebellious, Joseph did.  He was “done wrong,” there’s no doubt about it.

But here’s what happens when he’s down in Egypt.  He was put in charge of a household, Potiphar’s house.  So he was a slave, but he was in charge of the whole household for Potiphar.

In chapter 39 of Genesis, starting in verse 6, it says:

Joseph was a strikingly handsome man.  As time went on, his master’s wife became infatuated with Joseph and one day said, “Sleep with me.” 

He wouldn’t do it. He said to his master’s wife, “Look, with me here, my master doesn’t give a second thought to anything that goes on here–he’s put me in charge of everything he owns.  He treats me as an equal. The only thing he hasn’t turned over to me is you. You’re his wife, after all! How could I violate his trust and sin against God?” 

She pestered him day after day after day, but he stood his ground. He refused to go to bed with her.  

On one of these days he came to the house to do his work and none of the household servants happened to be there. She grabbed him by his cloak, saying, “Sleep with me!” (Genesis 39:6-12, MSG).

This is relentless.  I’m just going to interject here.  She’s saying, “Sleep with me! Sleep with me!” day after day after day.  And when you’ve been through what Joseph has been through, and when you’re now in charge of all these other slaves and all the worries and all the duties that he had to do, it can start to wear you down.  Let’s see what he did.

She grabbed him by his cloak, saying, “Sleep with me!”  He left his coat in her hand and ran out of the house.  When she realized that he had left his coat in her hand and run outside, she called to her house servants: “Look–this Hebrew shows up and before you know it he’s trying to seduce us. He tried to make love to me but I yelled as loud as I could. With all my yelling and screaming, he left his coat beside me here and ran outside.” 

She kept his coat right there until his master came home. She told him the same story. She said, “The Hebrew slave, the one you brought to us, came after me and tried to use me for his plaything. When I yelled and screamed, he left his coat with me and ran outside.” When his master heard his wife’s story, telling him, “These are the things your slave did to me,” he was furious. Joseph’s master took him and threw him into the jail where the king’s prisoners were locked up. (Genesis 39:12-20a).

What did Joseph do?  He ran.  He just got up and ran.  I imagine he said, “I’m not even going to stick around and try to argue this one out.  I’m not going to try to rationalize it.  I can’t sin against my master, and I can’t sin against my God.”   He ran.

He ended up in jail.  But I can tell you it’s better to be in a prison like that, accused of something you did not do, than to be in a prison of a sinful decision that you’ve made.

God continued to walk with Joseph through the story, and you’ll see as the weeks go on how he just has to keep trying to follow God, keep trying to do what’s right.  And in the end, God will honor Joseph.  I don’t want to give it away if you don’t know his story, but it is worth it.  It is worth it to do what’s right, and to keep doing what’s right.

Even with all the stuff that he had come against him, when he could have been very justified, he still chose to do what was right in God’s eyes.

I’ve shared with Care Groups before and if you’re new this semester, you made not have heard, but just briefly, my wife passed away and the pain of that, and losing her–there were some days where it came across my mind, “You know what, I think I’m just going to do what I want to do.  I know it’s wrong.  I know what the Bible says, and I don’t care.  I just want to do what I want to do.”

Thankfully, God slapped me upside the head and said, “No, Eric, you don’t want to do that!”  And within about two weeks, God had put me back on the straight path and said, “Don’t go there.  Don’t even go there in your mind, Eric. You don’t have to.  Stay on the straight and narrow.  It’s worth it.”

And I’ll tell you, it’s worth it.  Let me read some of the things that Max Lucado says just to make it more modern-day for you. This is from chapter 4 of You’ll Get Through This, and he’s talking about the story of Joseph:

“[Potiphar’s wife] was likely a jaw-dropper.  Joseph didn’t lose his manly urges when he lost his coat of many colors.  A few moments in the arms of an attractive, willing lover?  Joseph could use some relief.  

Didn’t he deserve some? These were lonely days.  Rejected by his family, twice bought and sold like livestock, far from home, far from friends.  And the stress of managing Potiphar’s household, overseeing the terraced gardens and the multitude of slaves.  Mastering the peculiar protocol of official events.  Joseph’s job was draining.  He could have justified his choice.  

So can you.  You’ve been jilted and bruised, sold out and turned away.  Stranded on the sandbar of bad health, bad credit, bad luck.  Few friends and fewer solutions.  The hours are long, and the nights are longer.  Mrs. (or Mr.) Potiphar comes along with a sultry offer.  She slides her room key in your direction…

Can we talk candidly for a moment?  Egypt can be a cruddy place.  No one disagrees with that.  But Egypt can also be a petri dish for brainless decisions.  Don’t make matters worse by doing something you’ll regret…

‘[Joseph] refused.  He did not heed her, to lie with her or to be with her.’  When her number appeared on his cell phone, he did not answer.  When she texted a question, he didn’t respond.  When she entered his office, he exited.  He avoided her like the poison she was…

We forget how immorality destroys the lives of people who aren’t in the bedroom.  Years ago, a friend gave me this council, ‘Make a list of all the lives you would affect by your sexual immorality.’  I did.  Every so often I reread it.  ‘Denalyn.  My three daughters. My son-in-law. My yet-to-be-born grandchildren. Every person who’s ever read one of my books or heard one of my sermons.  My publishing team.  My church staff.  

[Joseph said,] ‘How… can I do this great wickedness and sin against God?”  The lesson we learn from Joseph is surprisingly simple:  do what pleases God…  You don’t fix a struggling marriage with an affair, a drug problem with more drugs, debt with more debt.  You don’t fix stupid with stupid.  You don’t get out of a mess by making another one.  Do what pleases God.  You will never go wrong doing what is right” (from You’ll Get Through This, by Max Lucado, pp. 37-39).

I don’t know what you’re in here with tonight, but I want to encourage you not to make a bigger mess of a mess you’re already in.  God can clean up the mess.  He can work on it.  But He doesn’t need to clean up two and three and a whole slew of them.

I’ve shared this with many people over the years.  I’ve written a book years ago called, What God Says About Sex, and it shares my testimony, and it shares just what God’s design for sex really is, and how it can be good for you.

And yet I’ve had people take copies of this book, including one young man who had a copy of this sitting on his dresser at his home.  He hadn’t picked it up to read it yet.  He’d only had it a couple days.  And in that same bedroom he got his girlfriend pregnant, a woman that he never should have been with.  She was bad news.

She had a baby.  There were battles in court.  Custody problems.  A whole slew of things.  He had the book sitting right on his dresser, and he didn’t pick it up to read it.

It’s the same with God’s Word.  And sometimes I hear stories like this and I’m like, “Why don’t you just read the book?”  I’ve shared with you all kinds of dangers and all kinds of blessings if you will just follow what’s in this book.”

And then I think: doesn’t God do the same?  Doesn’t He say, “I’ve given you the Book!” (with a capital B).  “I’ve written down all the blessings and all the dangers.  Why don’t you pick it up and read it?  Do what it says!  It is life to you!”

If God says in His Word that it’s not good for you, just trust Him, it’s not going to go well for you.  Do what pleases the Lord.

I also want to give a footnote.  I know many of you were like me and you’ve done the wrong thing already.  You’ve been in these situations and you’ve made the wrong choice.  You can still get right with God.

Don’t keep running from Him.  He’s the one who can solve it.  I’ve had people who have sinned against me, and rather than coming back to me, they wait for years because they’re so afraid of what I’m going to say.  And when they come back, I try to be like the father of the prodigal son and say, “Come back.  I’m so happy to be reconciled to you.”  (see Luke 15:11-32 for the whole story that Jesus told).

God is the same way.  If you’ve sinned against him, just come back.  Don’t run from the One who can help make it better.  Run to His arms.  Confess it.  Let Jesus take away your sin.  Let’s pray.

Father, thank You.  Thank You for Your Word.  Thank You for Your Word that gives us life, gives us warnings, gives us blessings.  God, for anyone listening to this message, right now or later, Lord, I pray that You would help them today, in this moment, to choose to do what’s right.  To “run away,” like Joseph did, from temptation, and to run back to You, the One who is our solution.  Thank You, Lord, that we can always come to You, and that You’ve forgiven us already, 2,000 years ago, and You’ll forgive us again today.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.



Here’s a link where you can learn more about the book I mentioned in today’s message called You’ll Get Through This by Max Lucado.  By the way, did you know that anytime you buy anything from Amazon, Amazon will donate a portion of their profit to our ministry as part of their AmazonSmile program?  It doesn’t cost you anything, as Amazon does it as a courtesy to non-profit organizations.  That’s not why I listed the book here below, but just in case you’re shopping on Amazon anyway, just choose “Eric Elder Ministries” as your charity of choice, and they’ll make a donation to our ministry every time you shop on their website.

You'll Get Through This, by Max Lucado

This Week’s Sermon- My Testimony, by Eric Elder


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

MY TESTIMONY
by Eric Elder

I shared my testimony last week at a church in Texas.  It was one of the most powerful messages I think I’ve ever given.  So I’d like to share it with you today with the hope that it will bring new life to you, and new life to anyone you know who is struggling with anything in their life.  Jesus Christ really can do anything.

You can listen to the message at the link below, or read the transcript below that. (You can also watch the video I mention in this message called “Lana’s Hope” from the link at the end of today’s transcript.)

Here’s the link to the audio…

Audio Version of Eric Elder’s Testimony

And here’s the transcript…

Pastor Steve:  I’m so excited about having my friend Eric Elder here to give his testimony.  Eric was on our staff for almost two years way back 16 and 17 years ago.  He served as our Worship Leader, he served as our Associate Pastor.  We’re so grateful to have him today and for you to hear his testimony.  Will you do me a huge favor and let’s give him a huge Harvest welcome.  Ya’ll give it up for my dear friend, Pastor Reverend Eric Elder!

Eric Elder:  That’s so nice, Steve, thanks.  And thanks, Benjamin, for the great worship.

I was just writing in my journal this morning about Steve and Lisa, and I just wanted to publicly say how much I love them and appreciate them.  He took a risk on me all those years ago, brought me down, he and the elders at the time, Creighton and Joe and Jim, and we had a chance to live and minister and work and grow in our faith together.  And for that I am truly grateful.  Steve has a gift for bringing out the most intimate things on people’s hearts.  Even yesterday I shared some things with him that I’ve never shared with anyone before.  And that is good, and it’s healing, and I appreciate that so much.

I think Steve and Lisa do an awesome job and they do some of the best heart ministry of anyone I know.  I’m glad that they’re going to be able to continue to do that in their new  role at the church and, I believe, around the world.  I just pray God’s blessings on you both.

And Steve, he’s not afraid of taking a risk, and so he took a risk and asked me to share my testimony today, too.  My testimony really is quite simple:  I was lost and now I’m found.  I was blind.  Now I see.  And if you weren’t here to hear his great introduction before, he shared my whole testimony really in a nutshell when I heard it earlier.  I was homosexual and God set me free, and I got married:  wife, six kids, life abundant.

And the risk here is that when I shared this testimony years ago–I was set free in 1987–I was scared to death to share my testimony.  And you know why?  Because of people who hate gays.  Today I stand up and I share my testimony and I am scared to death because of people who love gays.  It’s a very different world than it was years ago.

So I am praying, and I am experimenting on you today, since I got this message that I was going to preach at 10 last night, to really try to say, “Lord, it’s the same testimony, but we’re in a different world, a different environment.  Help me have the words to bring new life to this story so people can hear and have hope for their lives, whatever they’re struggling with.”  That if you are living in a life that you don’t want to be living, there is hope and freedom.  This is not about how you were born.  This is not about what you inherited from your parents or your genes or anything else.  But if you’re living in something that you don’t want to be living in, there is hope in Jesus Christ!

And for those of you who love gays, can I just affirm you?  Never in the history of this country or in the history of the church has there been more openness and understanding and true desire to feel what gay people feel.  And you might think that’s odd for me to say, but I affirm that.  I love that because it is a struggle and a living hell for people who are going through sexual feelings.  It just is.  So I appreciate that our country, from the president on down, has this open heart to try to understand them.

Now with that, let me also say I want people to know the whole truth about the issue, too.  There is more to it than just trying to love and affirm and understand.  We also want to help people live the life that God has called them to live.  So that’s why I share my testimony.  So I want to affirm those who love homosexuals, but I also want to bring the whole truth.

And thirdly, I’m going to share a little today to try to identify with the struggle.  Whatever you’re struggling with, believe me, I’ve got struggles, different areas, different topics, but we all struggle with something.  Every one of you in this room, every one of you that are listening or watching this later is going through something right now.  Everyone needs God every moment, every day.  I am fully aware of that.  And any victory that I had in the past, it’s a new season and I’ve got new things and new challenges today that I am trying to work through.  So I don’t want anyone to feel condemned when I share the victory that God has given me in this area of my life.  I want to identify with your struggle, too.  So if I can just share some of these things with you, I’d like to.

If you have a Bible and want to open to Ephesians 4:15, I’m going to get to it in a minute.

Let me start by just affirming you in your love for people who struggle with homosexual feelings or have homosexual feelings.

Growing up in Central Illinois, I was in a town that men were admired for how well they did on the football team, the basketball team, the wrestling team, and frankly, I hated pain.  God has gifted me with a sensitive heart, a sensitive spirit, and a sensitive body and I just like to avoid pain.  He also has gifted me with some artistic ability to play the piano and to sing and dance and enjoy things like that.

So as a kid I was drawn to all of those things.  I loved musicals, I loved plays, I loved theater, I loved painting and writing and singing and playing the piano.  And that put me, in my environment, with a lot of girls.  I was in dance classes with all-girl dance classes.  I was in band with a majority of band members who were women.  The rest of the guys were playing football, basketball, or wrestling each other on the ground and I didn’t want any part of that.

That was just my environment.  And I think you’ll find for most men who struggle with homosexuality, if you either ask them or just look at their lives, they don’t have any problem relating to women.  You might be surprised by that.  But I have no problem relating to women.  It’s men that I have trouble relating to.

And that’s what led to the trouble when I went to college.  I found some men that–instead of in high school they called me gay or sissy or fag, and I wasn’t any of those things, but they called me that–and then when I went to college, there were some guys that really affirmed me and my gifts.  They were like, “Wow! You sing and dance?  That is awesome!  Why don’t you come be in the theater?”  “Oh, you love to play the piano, that is great!  I think that’s awesome!  Will you play a song for me?”

And all of the sudden, I was being affirmed by all of these guys.  And I was like, “This is incredible!”  And then they wanted more.  And believe me, I fell, because I’m like, “This feels so good.  I have trouble relating to other guys and here are these guys and they want to hang out with me.  They think this is awesome of me, and if they want a little more, hey, I’m a young guy with hormones raging and that feels good to me, too.  So why not?”

I was in several, I call them very loving relationships.  They weren’t horrible, they weren’t hell on earth, they weren’t abusive.  These were kind men, truly interested in me and I truly enjoyed them.  I enjoyed it.  I don’t look back on my time in homosexuality and go, “ugh, gag, this is horrible.”  I don’t.  I just think I was getting a need met, “looking for love in all the wrong places,” but I was getting a need met.  And it is good and right to have good, healthy male relationships.  It’s just the romanticization and sexualization that God says, “That’s crossing a line that I didn’t intend to be crossed.”

I just explain that to say, I understand how you can get into homosexuality and I understand why the Bible has so many passages that address it.  God doesn’t address things that He thinks are non-issues.  He addresses stuff that He thinks we’re going to be tempted in and He thinks, “This could be a problem for you, so I just want to let you know, in as clear and unequivocal words as I can, this is dangerous.  This could kill you.    I just want to warn you, you might feel this way, but don’t go there.  It’s not going to be good for you.”

You can go through all kinds of interpretations and different ways to say it or see it, but some of the strongest words in the Bible are warnings to keep people from doing things that will destroy their lives, including homosexuality.  It’s just a gracious and loving warning from a loving God that says, “I created sex for a purpose.  Yes, intimacy is part of it, but I do have a bigger plan in mind for reproduction.  I designed your sexual parts because I have something I want out of this, too.”

God said at the beginning, “Fill the earth.  Be fruitful and multiply” (see Genesis 1:28).  The first words to the first couple on earth, the opening words of the Bible.  People say, “Oh, the Bible’s dry and boring.”  Not to me!  I mean, you’ve got Adam and Eve standing  naked in the Garden of Eden, and God says the first words to them, “Go for it!”  I’m not making this up!  If you made a movie about that, kids would line up around the block to go see it.  The Bible is exciting, vibrant, dynamic!

Why did God say, “Go for it!” to Adam and Eve?  Because He loves people and He wanted the earth full of them.  You can go through all the studies of population control and all that stuff, but the bottom line is, God loves people and He wants the earth full of them.  He made sex so easy for your mom and dad.  You don’t have to get a degree.  You don’t have to go to sex-ed.  Sex-ed is so you can learn how not to get pregnant.  They don’t teach you how to have sex in sex-ed.  You don’t need that.  Two kids in the back seat of a car, they can figure it out.

I’m not making light of this!  I’m just saying producing life is one of the most complex processes.  We don’t even understand it at all.  How does the sperm and egg come together and produce life?  We’re just barely trying to do it in a test tube just by scraping off some cells and hope that we can move them together in a way to make life spring forth.  It is so complicated.

I’ve been at the birth of all six of my children and that is a miracle.  But I have also been at the conception of all of my children, and that is a bigger miracle!  The way that the parts are designed to fit together and to flow, and I don’t want to be graphic here, but there are certain things that take place in the sexual act between a man and a woman that only take place in a sexual act between a man and a woman.  And they’re designed for a purpose and a reason.  And why did God make it so freaking easy?

Because He wants godly offspring, as it says in Malachi.  That’s why He hates divorce, because He wants godly offspring.  That’s why He hates abortion, because He wants the earth filled with people.  And when we take a path that limits the life that God wants to bring forth–now I know there are all kinds of problems, people have trouble conceiving, you can go through all kinds of other things–but bottom line, God says, “I want the earth filled and populated because I love each of them just as much as I love you.  And I want to see them come into existence because I love people.  I love people.”  Is this making sense?

So this is sort of how you can get into homosexuality.  I sort of explained that.  And this is why I love that people will affirm homosexuals and their relationships because they don’t want to see them hurt anymore.  I don’t want to see them hurt anymore.  But I want to remind you of the truth, too, and say there is a bigger purpose, and when we take that into account, all kinds of great things change.

Here’s Ephesians 4:15, and I’m reading from The Message version of the Bible.  It’s slightly different, it’s a paraphrase, but it brings it to light in a nice way.  In verse 15 it says:

“God wants us to grow up, to know the whole truth, and to tell it in love–like Christ in everything,” (Ephesians 4:15, MSG).

Sometimes you hear “speak the truth in love.”  That’s where this comes from, “speak the truth in love.”  In The Message version it says God wants us to know the whole truth and then to tell it in love, just like Jesus did.  When Jesus talked to the women in adultery, He spoke it in love.  When He talked to the woman at the well, He spoke it in love.  It’s not necessarily the words we choose but the condition of our heart.  And if you have a love and a heart for homosexuals, I say, “Amen and Amen,” and God may want to use you to speak the whole truth and tell it in love, just like Jesus did.

I am thankful someone spoke to me.  It was a guy who’s been dead for almost 2,000 years:  Paul, the apostle.

I was in a Bible study in Houston, Texas.  I had grown up in the church all my life, but I was secretly involved in homosexual relationships in college.  I got a job down in Houston.  I went down there to work and got in this Bible study.

In the Bible study, they were asking some questions, whether we knew for sure we were going to heaven and did you believe you actually were a sinner and things like that.  I thought, “I’m 90% sure I’m going to heaven.  I’ve been a pretty good kid.”  I didn’t tell them everything about my life, but yeah, compared to the other guys in the room, I felt pretty good!

The guy next to me said he was 100% sure.  I thought, “How arrogant of you!  I know you.”  And if you compared me and him, I felt like maybe I had a better chance!  I’m just being honest; I’m not making fun!

The next guy:  100% sure.  Next guy:  100%.  100%.  100%.  Back to me:  90%.  They said, “Eric, the difference between 90% and 100% will change your life.”

A few months later, we were reading about “the wages of sin is death,” (see Romans 6:23) and that “everyone has sinned and fallen short of the glory of God, (see Romans 3:23).  And I said, “I think that’s a little strong.”  I told the guys.  Who’s the arrogant one now?  I’m like, “I don’t think I’ve actually ever sinned in a way that’s worthy of death.  I wouldn’t get put in jail in America for most anything I’ve done.”

I could hardly think of anything that a judge would put me in jail for, let alone give me the death sentence for.  Yet the Bible said, “all have sinned,” and “the wages of sin,” what we’ve earned for our sin, “is death.”  And I said, “I think that’s a little strong.  I don’t believe that.”

One of the guys in the Bible study, very astutely, said, “Why don’t you ask God what He thinks about how good you’ve been?”

I said, “OK.”  I went home.  I decided to pray, but before I did, I thought, “What if it’s true?”  And I was scared, because I thought, “What if God answers and He shows me something that I really have done that might kill me?”  And I said, “But God, I want to know the truth.  I do.  Either what You say in this Word is true and I am wrong, or what I say is true and this is wrong.  They cannot both be true.”  And I said, “I want to know the truth.”

Within two weeks, God answered my prayer and He brought me to a passage in Romans chapter 1 that the Apostle Paul wrote to the people in Rome almost 2,000 years ago and Paul talked about how people “exchanged the truth of God for a lie,” (see Romans 1:25) and they had relationships with other men that they shouldn’t have (see Romans 1:27), and women exchanged normal relations, natural relations with men for relations with women (see Romans 1:26).

And at the end of Romans chapter 1, it said:

“Although they know God’s righteous decree that those who do such things deserve death, they not only continue to do these very things, but they approve of those who practice them” (Romans 1:32).

I at that time was not in a homosexual relationship, but I definitely gave my approval to those who practiced it because I understood it so well.  And I was cut to the heart.

And please hear me, this is not a reason to go kill a homosexual, ever.  Jesus paid that price for all of us.  God takes that judgement into His hands.  The interesting thing about Romans is that Paul explains it in a way that I never saw it before.  He says God turns them over to their own desires and they will receive in themselves the penalty for what they do (see Romans 1:24a and 27b).

God doesn’t kill us when we sin.  We kill ourselves.  When you choose to overdose on heroin, or take meth till it kills you and your family, or follow an addiction to its logical conclusion, or an adulterous affair to its end, people die.

God doesn’t want anyone to die.  He didn’t want me to die.  He didn’t call out any troops to come look for me and kill me.  He just said, “Eric, if you want this path, I’m going to turn you over to it.  But if you follow it, there are natural consequences.”  And you can look up all the stats on gay men and diseases, gay men and AIDS, gay men and death, depression, suicide, and your chances of having all those things happen rise exponentially as soon as you enter the gay lifestyle.  It’s a fact, published by our government.  These are not things in the Bible.  This is just the way the world works.

I read that and I was cut to the heart.  And I started seeing Adam and Eve, all the stories I heard as a kid, God said, “Be fruitful and multiply.”  He wanted us to have life.  And here I was engaged in a practice that, had I continued it–you can’t match the parts to produce life, you know, it will never produce life–in fact, more often it will produce death.  And God said, “I don’t want that for you, Eric.”

And I said, “I don’t want that for me either.  What do I do?   I can’t take it back.  I’ve done it.  I’m sorry, but I cannot undo it.”

The next day I heard a missionary speak and he explained why Jesus came to take away our sins, to die so that we wouldn’t have to.”  It was a message I had heard all my life, but when you don’t realize you’re a sinner, you don’t need a Savior.

But that day I needed a Savior.  And I said, “God, that’s what I want!  Jesus, you would do that for me?  A man?  Would lay down His life for me?”  I had never felt such love in my heart.

I got on my pillow and I just cried when I was home that night and I just bawled and I said, “God, I have had control of my life for 23 years and look where I’ve gone.  I don’t want control any more.  I want to give it to You.”  I believe every word in the Bible is true.  And I have since 1987, February 9th.

I woke up the next day and I went to work like normal, I went to everything like normal, but I was a whole new creation.  God took me from this path of death and He picked me up.  He put me on a path of life, the opposite direction, gave me a wife, gave me a child, and another, and another, and six kids later, and we’re having abundant life!

The reason most people in America today, and surveys say why they think homosexuality is OK is because they’ve met someone who’s gay.  And they can often be very likable, fun, charming, pleasant–there can also be really jerks, just like anybody.    But when you meet someone who’s gay and you go, “I don’t want to cause them any more harm or pain.  I love them so much.”

But can I say, sometimes love can cloud us to the whole truth, especially when it’s someone really close to us.  And that’s true, you don’t want to hurt them any more.  But you do want to spare them from this path of death.  And if you can do anything to put them on a path of life, that’s better!  So when Steve asked me if I would share my testimony, I thought, “If most people are convinced because they’ve heard a compelling story from someone who’s gay, then definitely I need to share my story more, so that you who know me, or who are getting to know me now, you can hear a compelling story, and I can change the pictures in your mind just a little bit, and say, you know what?  This is life abundant!  And I wouldn’t go back to that for anything.”

And I didn’t hate that!  I wasn’t in the gutter.  I wasn’t in the pit.  I was working for a major corporation, traveling the world, making money, sleeping with guys.  I was very happy.

But this over here?  Off the charts!  Sex with my wife, the Number One experience on planet earth I’ve ever had in my life!

Someone wrote to me, very nicely on my mailing list.  I run an Internet ministry called theranch.org.  I’d love for you to check it out.  We send out a daily message and I write a weekly devotional.  But someone read part of my testimony, a guy from England, and he wrote me a very gracious letter and he just said, “I’m gay and my partner’s gay and we just got married and I just want to write to you and say if you’ve had sex with a man then you’re gay.  You just need to admit it.”

I just thought about that logic and thought, “Well, what about the 23 years with my wife?  What does that make me?”  Logic sort of, sometimes, just goes out the window in these arguments.  But the truth of God’s Word is great.

Let me identify with your struggle, if you still struggle with “whatever,” and we all do.

I was set free that day, and I knew that it would be death to me to ever go back.  It really did diminish my desires, they went way down, my homosexual desires and my need for affirmation.  When I met Steve and Joe and Jim and Creighton, to hang out with guys that truly love you, that truly care about you, and have no interest whatsoever in sex with you, that’s love.  Compared to the guys that I was dating who, once you said no to sex, they were gone.  Men and women have the same issue, don’t they?  You think they love you until you say no to sex.

But I had men in my Bible studies that loved me and cared about me, that walked with me.  I had men like these that took risks on me and shared their lives with me.  And I go, “Man, that feels so good.  That is right.”  This is the way Jonathan and David lived.

Some people think David was gay, and it’s like, what’s David mainly known for?  His sin with Bathsheba, one of the most beautiful women!  It just doesn’t make sense, the arguments people bring up.  Yes, David and Jonathan had a wonderful relationship and yes, it was beautiful, and that’s the way it should be with other guys.  But when you romanticize it, sexualize it, that’s just not what sex was designed for.  That’s not the kind of intimacy God wants for you.

(To Steve) I don’t think you mentioned about Lana in this service, right?

My wife, Lana, wonderful, incredible, a God-send to me.  She walked with me through all of this, all the confession to her of, I was actually in a relationship with someone else when I met Lana and had to confess to her that I had been unfaithful to her with another man.  This was when we were dating, back in college.

She loved me, she hung with me, she adored me.  As much as Jesus healed me, God used Lana to restore me.  We went our separate ways and then I became a Christian and she became a Christian and we came back together.  God had changed my heart and my mind, and she was the greatest gift God ever gave to me.

About two years ago, she found a lump in her breast.  Nine months later she was gone.  It’s been 15 months since she died and I miss her every day.

Let me just bring it in the context of this, though.  And this is why I told Steve I was willing to talk, not eager.  It’s hard.  But let me just bring it in context.

As she was dying–she had Stage 4 cancer when we discovered it–there was nothing they could do.  We still tried everything.  I’ve prayed for healing for a number of people.  I’ve seen them healed, seen them restored.  But this time God said, “Not this time, Eric.  This time I have something else in mind.”  But as we were going through that, she mentioned about remarriage.  And she wanted to encourage me that it was going to be OK if I wanted to get remarried.  And I wanted nothing to do with that or that conversation.

I said, “I cannot imagine anybody else who could do what you have done for me in my life.  No one would understand what we’ve walked through.  No one would forgive like you’ve forgiven.”  No one would have off-the-charts sex with me as often as I was willing, and she was alert and awake, after six kids.

And a few days later, in the grief of all the thinking about losing her and even trying to get my brain around what was happening, and all the questions you have about God when you’re in the midst of that, I had a thought come to me.  I would never, ever get involved with another woman my whole life.  But if the right man came along…

And inside my brain, I said, “What?”  And I said, “Yeah, I know what God’s Word says.  Yeah, I’ve preached on this for a lot of years.  But you know what?  I am tired of this.  I don’t like seeing people close to me die.  I’m hurting.  I’m in pain.  And there was something I remember from vaguely long ago that gave me some kind of relief and comfort.”

Isn’t that the way it is with sin and addiction?  You go back to that thing.  You know the Bible says, “A dog returns to its vomit,” (see Proverbs 26:11).

And I just said, “Eric, why would you even think that?”  And I said, “I don’t know.  I don’t know.  I’m just hurt.”  And for about two weeks this question plagued me.  I talked about it with Lana.  I was open with her about everything.  And I said, “Lana, I don’t know what to do about this, but this really bothers me that it even crossed my mind after all these years.”

And about two weeks later I woke up.  I was having my quiet time.  I was like, “God I just want to read.”  And I happened to open my Bible to Romans chapter 1, the passage that pulled me out of that pit the first time.  I just read it again and I said, “Yes, Lord, that’s right. Yes, Lord, that’s right.”

Then I went to church that morning.  The pastor happened to talk about homosexuality and he said, “If the Bible says it’s not good for you, it’s just not going to go well for you.”  You can slice it and dice it whatever way you want, but if God said it’s not good for you, it’s just not going to go well for you.  That’s the bottom line.  I was like, “Yes, Lord.”

And later that night I was talking to a friend.  And he said what I was only imagining in my brain as I shared with him my struggle, what I was dealing with, because his wife had also gone through cancer.  And he said, “You know, when my wife got cancer, I thought, Eric, maybe that was God releasing me from marriage and now I could go into the homosexual lifestyle.”

And I heard my own voice in his and I thought, “that is so wrong!”

Three times that day, from the Word of God, from the pastor of my church, and then from talking to a friend and just seeing what I was thinking verbalized out loud, I just said, “Whew! I’m not going there ever again.  I’m done with that.”  And it was gone.  It was gone.

I was able to tell Lana. I was able to talk to my pastor.  He helped explain, “Yeah, you’re going to want to return to stuff that brings you comfort when you go through hard things.”  Believe me, I identify if you struggle with homosexual feelings, you struggle with addictions, you struggle with things.  Thankfully I don’t have to go through everything to identify with everybody!  But if you struggle with it, I understand.  Not fully, but I do.

I want to leave you with one last image, and I’d like to show you a video clip.  A film team came and filmed our family two weeks before my wife died.  They asked if we would be willing to talk about our situation and try to give hope to other people facing loss in the future.  They just finished it a week or two ago, putting the editing together and putting some of my music to the background.

You’ll see my six kids.  You’ll see my wife.  You’ll see the family that I was blessed with.  And just compare that to what I had over here.  And I pray that speaks as much as anything to you about the hope of God.  And I pray it helps you in talking to your friends and family to share with them the whole truth, and to tell it to them in love, like Christ did, in everything.

Here’s the video:  “Lana’s Hope.”

Can I just close by saying I didn’t mention homosexuality in that video once.  But D.L. Moody says the best way to show that a stick is crooked is to lay a straight stick next to it.  And that’s a straight stick.  And I’ll take that anytime over my best days in homosexuality.

If you would like to have all your dreams come true–can you believe she says this two weeks before she dies, and she still says all her dreams have come true?–if you’d like that, just put your faith in Christ today.  It doesn’t always change your circumstances, but it will change your heart.  It will change your eternal destiny.  It will change your mind and your situations.

I just invite you to put your faith in Christ again today for anything in your life.



If you enjoyed our recent series on how to keep trusting in God even in the face of significant loss, you can now get a paperback version for yourself or family or friends.  The book is called “Making the Most of the Darkness” and there are 3 easy ways to get a copy:   1) Buy the book directly from Amazon at this link, 2) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch from this link and we’ll send you a copy as our way of saying thanks, or 3) If you’ve already read these messages (as we’ve shared them online during the past year) and want to write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon from this link, we’ll send you a complimentary copy of the book!  Just email us your name, address and a link to your review.  Your reviews help to get the word out about the book so we can get God’s Word out to even more people.  Thank you!

Making the Most of the Darkness , by Eric Elder

Lana’s Hope – A Tribute

LANA’S HOPE: A TRIBUTE

by Eric and Lana Elder, their family
and the film 
team of Nouvelle Vie

Eric Elder Family with Hand Print

A few months ago I shared with you some raw footage of a video that a film team had taken of Lana and our family on November 1st, 2012, just two weeks before she passed on to be with the Lord.  

I’m happy to let you know that they’ve put together a short film for us that we were able to enjoy privately on the first anniversary of Lana’s passing, and that is ready now to share with you publicly.  It’s called, “Lana’s Hope: A Tribute,” and it compresses 8-10 hours of filming into a 15-minute tribute to Lana.  In it, the kids and I share with Lana what she has meant to us, and Lana shares her heart on topics like living life with no regrets, looking forward to heaven and living out the unique purpose God has for your life.

One of my favorite parts is seeing what our kids had to say about Lana, which they had secretly filmed that day, and which Lana and I were able to watch together a few days afterwards.

This short film was put together by Candice Irion, who also wrote last week’s devotional  that I shared with you regarding Valentine’s Day.  Candice is the original writer for the upcoming feature film called, Nouvelle Vie, which means “new life” in French, and which was written to give hope to others facing loss.

Candice interviewed us for this project, along with her husband, Josh Spake, and Drew Waters, who spent the day with us filming, laughing, crying, eating brownies and praising God.  Special thanks also to my friend, Russell Pond, and my sister, Marilyn Byrnes, who helped us out behind-the-scenes while we were putting this film together.  Candice also included several songs in the background from my piano CDs Clear My Mind and Soothe My Soul.

It’s a special film from a special day that we’ll treasure forever.

Without further adieu, I’d like to present to you “Lana’s Hope:  A Tribute.”  Click the link or the video below to watch.  I’ve also included a transcript below the video.

Watch “Lana’s Hope”

TRANSCRIPT

TITLE SCREENS:  The Nouvelle Vie film presents… Lana’s Hope: A Tribute

LANA:  When they told me the diagnosis, it was very shocking because I had taken really good care of myself.  I called my son Lucas.  Lucas was, you know, tearful on the other end.  I wanted my kids to come home from college, so I have all my kids here with me.  I get to see them a little bit longer.  And yet we’re all still praying for a cure.  We’re still praying that God can miraculously turn this around.  I’ve not lost hope in the fact that God is a miraculous God.

MAKARI: Hey, Momma, I just wanted to say that you’re the most amazing woman in the entire world.  You’ve given up so much so that I can be where I am and so that I can be who I am.  And I’ve learned to be strong because of you.

LUCAS:  I’ve tried to think back what I would have done different or if there was a better way that you could have raised us and I think for sure no, and you just completely nailed it.  And for everything you’ve given us just the whole way, it’s been completely a blessing.

JOSIAH:  She always did what was best for us, even if we didn’t like it sometimes.

BO:  Thanks for taking us to Triple Creek Ranch and skiing and to the Sand Dunes all those years.  I love you.

JOSH (to Kaleo):  If you could hold out your hands to show your Mom how much you love her, how much would it be?  KALEO:  That big?  KARIS:  That big?  KALEO:  This big!  KARIS:  This big!

KARIS: I’m so inspired by you and your faith through all this and the way that you love God.  You’ve taught us to love God the same way.  You have touched so many people and given them hope, and glorified God in everything that you’ve done.  And just the peace that you’ve had that has given all of us peace, I know.  And just to be able to look back on all of this and see how it glorified God, I’m just so thankful to God for you and having you as a mom.  I can’t imagine having anyone else as a mother.

MAKARI:  You’ve given up everything, but you would think that you haven’t given it up.  Even though I know that you’ve wanted other things that you were going to fulfill and I believe that they’re going to be fulfilled through each one of your children.  Because of what you’ve given us and what you’ve given up for us, you would say that you’ve gotten what you’ve always wanted.

ERIC:  For my children, just to say what Lana’s legacy is, I think that her heartbeat is to give.  She wants to give and give and give some more.  So I think that’s her legacy.  I just feel like she’s following Jesus in that she denies herself many times so that she can give.  I don’t think you can get better than that.

We’ve been married 23 years and we’ve known each other 28 years and they’ve been super.  All super.

I have no regrets.  I can’t complain that she’s being taken now.  How could I complain to God and say, “God, why did You take her?”  All I should be able to do is say, “God, thank You!  How could You possibly love me so much that You would give me 28 years with her?”  So I’m sad.  I’m disappointed if you go, but I cannot complain for one single day.

For me, as a Christian, I’ve already been given a new life.  Some people say, even if Lana dies, “We’re gonna pray and raise her from the dead.”  And I love that.  I would love to do that and I’ve prayed that for some of my friends in the past, too.  But the truth is, I already know what being dead is like and I’ve already been dead and Jesus has already raised me from the dead!  I’ve now got a new life and I’m going on.  I’m going to have a new life forever because of Jesus and what He’s done for me.

So we can pray that Lana would be raised from the dead and that might happen, but the truth is, she’s already been raised from the dead.  She knows what a dead life is like and she’s been given a new life already and that’s going to continue on for eternity, starting this very day.  And you don’t have to wait to die to be raised from the dead.  You can be resurrected, you can be redeemed, you can be restored anytime you choose to put your faith in Christ, ask Him to forgive you of your sins and He will take you to be with Him forever in heaven and give you a whole new life here on earth.

So that’s the hope that I have and the courage that I have, that your passing really is passing, as the Bible says, it’s “sleeping.”  You fall asleep and then you’ll be woken up by Jesus when He comes back for us. It’ll be a short sleep for you and maybe a long few years for us, but in the light of eternity, it’ll just be a blink of an eye, and I can’t wait to see you again.

LANA:  I would hope that the people watching this, that they would know that they have a unique calling in life.  Everyone God created so uniquely.  Everybody has different fingerprints, just so unique.  He has different dreams for them as well, but if they keep following God or asking God for direction that God will show them what their unique place is in the world, what they’re uniquely designed or created to do.  That they would keep seeking God and keep seeking the answers to what it is that they feel called to do.

JOSIAH:  Mom, I love you, and I want to say that you’re completely unique and unlike anyone else in the whole world and I love you.

LANA:  I have always tried to live my life with no regrets, just doing everything I’ve wanted to do.  Since my diagnosis, I’ve tried to live my life like I’m going to live.  I didn’t want to live like I’m going to die.  I wanted to live like I’m going to live and that’s all I’ve done.  There’s not like one place I say I’d like to go see still or anything I still need to accomplish.  I feel like I’ve done everything.

God has been such a loving God to me and I feel like I’ve been so blessed even now as I go through this.  He continues to, I believe, put things on people’s hearts to do, bring a meal, send a card, just call, text message and send encouraging words.  And I believe God prompts people’s hearts to do those things, and when they do them, it’s just so encouraging.  They’re such a blessing.  Even when I don’t even know them, it’s just nice to get a card in the mail, telling me that they’re thinking of me or praying for our family.  I just feel blessed to know that there are so many people around the world that are encouraging us and supporting us.  I just want to say a big thank you to them.  Love just continues to be the greater answer to our situations.

God’s love has never failed me because I just continue to see that love is the greater gift.  That’s why I feel so blessed.  When I was little, I used to pray every day for my husband, that I would have someone who would be like Prince Charming and love me.  And I really wanted him to love Jesus, whoever it would be.  And I wanted them to be like Jesus, because I wanted to marry Jesus when I was little, which I know now doesn’t make any sense!

So I prayed that every day that my husband in the future would be like Jesus, and I got even better than I prayed for, so that’s why I think my dreams come true all the time.  I love him (Eric) incredibly much.  He’s my prince.  I just want him to continue to press on with those things and I know he will and God will use him greatly.  God has a unique plan and I know that if you just keep following Jesus and asking Him for direction, you’ll do well and all your dreams will come true.

ERIC:  They have.  They already have.

LANA:  I know.  Love you, buddy.

ERIC:  I love you, too.

LANA:  When I think about going to heaven, I think about meeting Jesus.  And He has been my friend who I’ve talked to for so long.  I just imagine Jesus being there and greeting me and just meeting the angels and just peace and no more pain or sorrow.  None of that.  It just sounds really peaceful.

I know the kids and he are going to be in great hands.  Eric takes incredible care of me and the kids, so I’m not worried.  That’s another thing that makes passing into heaven at this time so peaceful.  But I know it’s hard for people that are left behind because I feel their pain.  I feel sorry for them because I would like to be with them as well.  But also, I just love Jesus and I’m looking forward to that day, too.

I’ve just had a great life.  My dreams have always come true and I just feel so super blessed by God and I can just go see Jesus at any time, that would be fine.

ERIC (describing the “Tree of Life” painting):  My cousin just wanted to celebrate Lana’s life and rather than focusing on her possible passing, to focus on the life that she’s given to so many people, including our family.  So this is my hand and her hand joined here and our arms being the tree.  And then all of our kids, six kids, putting their handprints on it as well.  And this is just the beginning of the life she’s brought to so many people.  There are so many people represented here, at least in this part, she really has been a tree of life.

ERIC (unwrapping a plaque):  This is really from me and from the kids and from everybody that knows you and it says, “You are loved.”  And you are.



If you enjoyed our recent series on how to keep trusting in God even in the face of significant loss, you can now get a paperback version for yourself or family or friends.  The book is called “Making the Most of the Darkness” and there are 3 easy ways to get a copy:   1) Buy the book directly from Amazon at this link, 2) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch from this link and we’ll send you a copy as our way of saying thanks, or 3) If you’ve already read these messages (as we’ve shared them online during the past year) and want to write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon from this link, we’ll send you a complimentary copy of the book!  Just email us your name, address and a link to your review.  Your reviews help to get the word out about the book so we can get God’s Word out to even more people.  Thank you!

Making the Most of the Darkness , by Eric Elder

This Week’s Sermon- Lana’s Hope: A Tribute


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

LANA’S HOPE: A TRIBUTE

by Eric and Lana Elder, their family
and the film 
team of Nouvelle Vie

Eric Elder Family with Hand Print

A few months ago I shared with you some raw footage of a video that a film team had taken of Lana and our family on November 1st, 2012, just two weeks before she passed on to be with the Lord.  

I’m happy to let you know that they’ve put together a short film for us that we were able to enjoy privately on the first anniversary of Lana’s passing, and that is ready now to share with you publicly.  It’s called, “Lana’s Hope: A Tribute,” and it compresses 8-10 hours of filming into a 15-minute tribute to Lana.  In it, the kids and I share with Lana what she has meant to us, and Lana shares her heart on topics like living life with no regrets, looking forward to heaven and living out the unique purpose God has for your life.

One of my favorite parts is seeing what our kids had to say about Lana, which they had secretly filmed that day, and which Lana and I were able to watch together a few days afterwards.

This short film was put together by Candice Irion, who also wrote last week’s devotional  that I shared with you regarding Valentine’s Day.  Candice is the original writer for the upcoming feature film called, Nouvelle Vie, which means “new life” in French, and which was written to give hope to others facing loss.

Candice interviewed us for this project, along with her husband, Josh Spake, and Drew Waters, who spent the day with us filming, laughing, crying, eating brownies and praising God.  Special thanks also to my friend, Russell Pond, and my sister, Marilyn Byrnes, who helped us out behind-the-scenes while we were putting this film together.  Candice also included several songs in the background from my piano CDs Clear My Mind and Soothe My Soul.

It’s a special film from a special day that we’ll treasure forever.

Without further adieu, I’d like to present to you “Lana’s Hope:  A Tribute.”  Click the video below to watch.  I’ve also included a transcript below the video.

TRANSCRIPT

TITLE SCREENS:  The Nouvelle Vie film presents… Lana’s Hope: A Tribute

LANA:  When they told me the diagnosis, it was very shocking because I had taken really good care of myself.  I called my son Lucas.  Lucas was, you know, tearful on the other end.  I wanted my kids to come home from college, so I have all my kids here with me.  I get to see them a little bit longer.  And yet we’re all still praying for a cure.  We’re still praying that God can miraculously turn this around.  I’ve not lost hope in the fact that God is a miraculous God.

MAKARI: Hey, Momma, I just wanted to say that you’re the most amazing woman in the entire world.  You’ve given up so much so that I can be where I am and so that I can be who I am.  And I’ve learned to be strong because of you.

LUCAS:  I’ve tried to think back what I would have done different or if there was a better way that you could have raised us and I think for sure no, and you just completely nailed it.  And for everything you’ve given us just the whole way, it’s been completely a blessing.

JOSIAH:  She always did what was best for us, even if we didn’t like it sometimes.

BO:  Thanks for taking us to Triple Creek Ranch and skiing and to the Sand Dunes all those years.  I love you.

JOSH (to Kaleo):  If you could hold out your hands to show your Mom how much you love her, how much would it be?  KALEO:  That big?  KARIS:  That big?  KALEO:  This big!  KARIS:  This big!

KARIS: I’m so inspired by you and your faith through all this and the way that you love God.  You’ve taught us to love God the same way.  You have touched so many people and given them hope, and glorified God in everything that you’ve done.  And just the peace that you’ve had that has given all of us peace, I know.  And just to be able to look back on all of this and see how it glorified God, I’m just so thankful to God for you and having you as a mom.  I can’t imagine having anyone else as a mother.

MAKARI:  You’ve given up everything, but you would think that you haven’t given it up.  Even though I know that you’ve wanted other things that you were going to fulfill and I believe that they’re going to be fulfilled through each one of your children.  Because of what you’ve given us and what you’ve given up for us, you would say that you’ve gotten what you’ve always wanted.

ERIC:  For my children, just to say what Lana’s legacy is, I think that her heartbeat is to give.  She wants to give and give and give some more.  So I think that’s her legacy.  I just feel like she’s following Jesus in that she denies herself many times so that she can give.  I don’t think you can get better than that.

We’ve been married 23 years and we’ve known each other 28 years and they’ve been super.  All super.

I have no regrets.  I can’t complain that she’s being taken now.  How could I complain to God and say, “God, why did You take her?”  All I should be able to do is say, “God, thank You!  How could You possibly love me so much that You would give me 28 years with her?”  So I’m sad.  I’m disappointed if you go, but I cannot complain for one single day.

For me, as a Christian, I’ve already been given a new life.  Some people say, even if Lana dies, “We’re gonna pray and raise her from the dead.”  And I love that.  I would love to do that and I’ve prayed that for some of my friends in the past, too.  But the truth is, I already know what being dead is like and I’ve already been dead and Jesus has already raised me from the dead!  I’ve now got a new life and I’m going on.  I’m going to have a new life forever because of Jesus and what He’s done for me.

So we can pray that Lana would be raised from the dead and that might happen, but the truth is, she’s already been raised from the dead.  She knows what a dead life is like and she’s been given a new life already and that’s going to continue on for eternity, starting this very day.  And you don’t have to wait to die to be raised from the dead.  You can be resurrected, you can be redeemed, you can be restored anytime you choose to put your faith in Christ, ask Him to forgive you of your sins and He will take you to be with Him forever in heaven and give you a whole new life here on earth.

So that’s the hope that I have and the courage that I have, that your passing really is passing, as the Bible says, it’s “sleeping.”  You fall asleep and then you’ll be woken up by Jesus when He comes back for us. It’ll be a short sleep for you and maybe a long few years for us, but in the light of eternity, it’ll just be a blink of an eye, and I can’t wait to see you again.

LANA:  I would hope that the people watching this, that they would know that they have a unique calling in life.  Everyone God created so uniquely.  Everybody has different fingerprints, just so unique.  He has different dreams for them as well, but if they keep following God or asking God for direction that God will show them what their unique place is in the world, what they’re uniquely designed or created to do.  That they would keep seeking God and keep seeking the answers to what it is that they feel called to do.

JOSIAH:  Mom, I love you, and I want to say that you’re completely unique and unlike anyone else in the whole world and I love you.

LANA:  I have always tried to live my life with no regrets, just doing everything I’ve wanted to do.  Since my diagnosis, I’ve tried to live my life like I’m going to live.  I didn’t want to live like I’m going to die.  I wanted to live like I’m going to live and that’s all I’ve done.  There’s not like one place I say I’d like to go see still or anything I still need to accomplish.  I feel like I’ve done everything.

God has been such a loving God to me and I feel like I’ve been so blessed even now as I go through this.  He continues to, I believe, put things on people’s hearts to do, bring a meal, send a card, just call, text message and send encouraging words.  And I believe God prompts people’s hearts to do those things, and when they do them, it’s just so encouraging.  They’re such a blessing.  Even when I don’t even know them, it’s just nice to get a card in the mail, telling me that they’re thinking of me or praying for our family.  I just feel blessed to know that there are so many people around the world that are encouraging us and supporting us.  I just want to say a big thank you to them.  Love just continues to be the greater answer to our situations.

God’s love has never failed me because I just continue to see that love is the greater gift.  That’s why I feel so blessed.  When I was little, I used to pray every day for my husband, that I would have someone who would be like Prince Charming and love me.  And I really wanted him to love Jesus, whoever it would be.  And I wanted them to be like Jesus, because I wanted to marry Jesus when I was little, which I know now doesn’t make any sense!

So I prayed that every day that my husband in the future would be like Jesus, and I got even better than I prayed for, so that’s why I think my dreams come true all the time.  I love him (Eric) incredibly much.  He’s my prince.  I just want him to continue to press on with those things and I know he will and God will use him greatly.  God has a unique plan and I know that if you just keep following Jesus and asking Him for direction, you’ll do well and all your dreams will come true.

ERIC:  They have.  They already have.

LANA:  I know.  Love you, buddy.

ERIC:  I love you, too.

LANA:  When I think about going to heaven, I think about meeting Jesus.  And He has been my friend who I’ve talked to for so long.  I just imagine Jesus being there and greeting me and just meeting the angels and just peace and no more pain or sorrow.  None of that.  It just sounds really peaceful.

I know the kids and he are going to be in great hands.  Eric takes incredible care of me and the kids, so I’m not worried.  That’s another thing that makes passing into heaven at this time so peaceful.  But I know it’s hard for people that are left behind because I feel their pain.  I feel sorry for them because I would like to be with them as well.  But also, I just love Jesus and I’m looking forward to that day, too.

I’ve just had a great life.  My dreams have always come true and I just feel so super blessed by God and I can just go see Jesus at any time, that would be fine.

ERIC (describing the “Tree of Life” painting):  My cousin just wanted to celebrate Lana’s life and rather than focusing on her possible passing, to focus on the life that she’s given to so many people, including our family.  So this is my hand and her hand joined here and our arms being the tree.  And then all of our kids, six kids, putting their handprints on it as well.  And this is just the beginning of the life she’s brought to so many people.  There are so many people represented here, at least in this part, she really has been a tree of life.

ERIC (unwrapping a plaque):  This is really from me and from the kids and from everybody that knows you and it says, “You are loved.”  And you are.



If you enjoyed our recent series on how to keep trusting in God even in the face of significant loss, you can now get a paperback version for yourself or family or friends.  The book is called “Making the Most of the Darkness” and there are 3 easy ways to get a copy:   1) Buy the book directly from Amazon at this link, 2) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch from this link and we’ll send you a copy as our way of saying thanks, or 3) If you’ve already read these messages (as we’ve shared them online during the past year) and want to write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon from this link, we’ll send you a complimentary copy of the book!  Just email us your name, address and a link to your review.  Your reviews help to get the word out about the book so we can get God’s Word out to even more people.  Thank you!

Making the Most of the Darkness , by Eric Elder

This Week’s Sermon- Valentine’s Day Follow-Up


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

VALENTINE’S DAY: LOVER OR HATER?

by Candice Irion

Special note from Eric Elder:  We’ve just celebrated Valentine’s Day here in the U.S., a day filled with red roses, pink hearts and high expectations.  But for some people, the day brings out the blues.  Even though Valentine’s Day has come and gone, the feelings it evokes can linger.  In light of this, I’d like to share with you today some helpful words that a friend and writer, Candice Irion, shared on Valentine’s Day.  The words she shared apply to each one of us, every day of the year.

Candice Irion

Valentine’s Day: Lover or Hater?
by Candice Irion

Today is a day that gets mixed reviews.   I know there are times where I’ve loved it.  There are times when I’ve been a hater.  There have times when it has started out great and ended up flat or just completely awful.  All around, there is too much pressure!

I will say this.  Though some find this day as hurtful, and 24 hours that rather not be spent alive, it is within all of our capacities to utilize our own hearts and tell someone how you appreciate them.

Just as much as we need to be loved, we also need to love.  

So whether it is your cube buddy, your family member, your co-worker, the lunch lady, the janitor, reach out and thank them.  Draw them a smiley face and/or give some chocolate.   Be creative.

If you have an extra measure of bravery, share the love with someone who hasn’t been so nice to you.  Maybe when they aren’t looking, drop something on their desk or if it won’t backfire on you, say something nice to them in person.  Keep it simple.

Above all, just know that the feeling of love goes both ways.  We can generate feelings of love within ourselves just by sharing love with another.    And, when our focus isn’t on our own day, but on making someone else’s better, some of the sting is taken off and the day is survivable, maybe even fun.

Heck, even the cashier at the store or pharmacies could use a pick-me-up.  I wonder how much stuff they watch others purchase but never have someone purchase something for them?  Today is a day you could impact a complete stranger in a profound way.  You could even offer to pray for them if the Spirit so leads.

On that note, maybe spend some time loving on God.  Sit down and have that Bible study you’ve been meaning to do but haven’t.  Spend time in prayer and tell God how thankful you are for who He is and all that He has done.  Thank Him for His great love in sending His Son to die on a cross for you and I.   What a gift of love!

Perhaps if you’ve suffered a loss and today represents a hurtful reminder of them, maybe do something in their honor.  Or if you’ve lost for other reasons, maybe find some time to love on yourself and the wonderful person you are.

Other ideas for Valentine’s (or any day of the year!):

– Gather up some girlies for girls night or guys for a macho man night.
– Call someone you haven’t talked to in a while.
– Talk to a family member.  Tell them they are the best in the world.
– Volunteer.  Homeless shelters, soup kitchens, and animal rescues could use some love.
– Give blood.
– Take flowers to a cancer center, a retirement home, a prison.
– Go visit an elderly neighbor, a widow, a person who’s spouse is away, separated, divorced or someone who you suspect might be having a tough day.
– Give an extra nice tip to the waiter/waitress.  You know they’ve been dealing with all kinds of people today!
– Take your kids to their favorite activity or favorite restaurant.
– Give your pet their favorite treat.  Play games.
– Watch a movie or do a movie marathon.

Above all, we’re all made to love and to be loved.  We have the ability to take love in and give love out.   Even Scrooge learned to love.

So, if you find yourself alone today, know all is not lost on Valentine’s.   It can still be a great day and I hope that it is for you.

Blessings,
Candice

“And now abide faith, hope, love, these three; but the greatest of these is love,” (1 Corinthians 13:3 NKJV).

P.S. from Eric:  If you’d like to hear more from Candice, you can follow her blog or sign up for her regular emails at this link:
http://candiceirion.blogspot.com



If you enjoyed our recent series on how to keep trusting in God even in the face of significant loss, you can now get a paperback version for yourself or family or friends.  The book is called “Making the Most of the Darkness” and there are 3 easy ways to get a copy:   1) Buy the book directly from Amazon at this link, 2) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch from this link and we’ll send you a copy as our way of saying thanks, or 3) If you’ve already read these messages (as we’ve shared them online during the past year) and want to write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon from this link, we’ll send you a complimentary copy of the book!  Just email us your name, address and a link to your review.  Your reviews help to get the word out about the book so we can get God’s Word out to even more people.  Thank you!

Making the Most of the Darkness , by Eric Elder

Sharing Your Book With The World (Plus 21 Quotes on Writing and Perseverance)


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

Learn how to publish your book on Amazon
(Plus 21 quotes on writing and perseverance)

with introduction by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

 

A few years ago I was in the midst of a writing project when my friend Greg Potzer sent me a collection of quotes on writing and perseverance.  The quotes helped me so much that I wanted to share them with you today.

Why?  Because I believe that many of you have a book on your heart that you’re wanting to write, but you just need encouragement to write it.

As a Christian, I have a passion for sharing Christ with others, and one of the ways I do that is by writing down the stories of what God has done in my life and in the lives of people around me.  Like the Apostle John, who wrote the gospel of John in the Bible, I do this with the hope that people reading my stories will be encouraged to put their faith in Christ.  John said:

“Jesus did many other miraculous signs in the presence of His disciples, which are not recorded in this book.  But these are written that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that by believing you may have life in His name”  (John 20:30-31).

And John isn’t the only one who saw Jesus do miraculous things in people’s lives.  John went on to say:

“Jesus did many other things as well. If every one of them were written down, I suppose that even the whole world would not have room for the books that would be written” (John 21:25).

If I can write one or two books in my lifetime to help people grow closer to Christ, I know God can use them to touch many people.  But if I can encourage all of you who are reading this message today to write one or two books to help people to grow closer to Christ, then we can reach millions!

When I was writing my first book, I happened to meet an author and pastor named Ray Pritchard who was speaking at a retreat I was attending.  During one of the breaks, I was talking with Ray about my book project when he stopped me and said:  “Think books, not book.”

I hadn’t even considered writing more than one book!  I was just going to be happy if I could write even one book that could help people grow closer to Christ.  But Ray’s comment inspired me, and instead of thinking of just one book, I started thinking of others, and that in turn helped me get my first book out the door – because now I had so many other books I wanted to write, too.

The truth is, it’s easier to publish a book today than it’s ever been before.  You can do it yourself – for free!  With print-on-demand services like Amazon’s Createspace, Lulu or Blurb, you can focus on writing your book and they’ll do the rest.  You just upload a PDF file of your book, choose a cover, and they’ll print it, bind it and ship it to anyone, anywhere in the world.

I’ve published a dozen books this way over the last few years, including my recent two books called, “St. Nicholas: The Believer” and “Making the Most of the Darkness.”  You can also do the same thing with music, uploading your music files to places like Amazon or CD Baby, and they’ll print and ship your CDs out for you.  You can see all of our books and CDs on our website at theranch.org/bookstore/.

A few years ago, I taught a class on how to self-publish your books and music like this.  You can still watch the class online for free on our website at this link:  Self-Publishing Class.

In case you think I’m trying to sell you something, I’m not!  All of our books and music are available for free to read or listen to online on our website (theranch.org) anytime day or night.  We just make them available to people in other formats for their convenience.  The only thing I’m trying to sell you on is the idea of writing down what God has done in your life so that others can benefit from it, too.  My passion is to get the Word of God out to as many people as possible, whether it’s through my writings or yours!

With that as an introduction, and hopefully as a bit of inspiration, I’d like to share with you the collection of quotes that Greg shared with me that helped me get over a hump during one of my writing projects.  I pray these quotes encourage you, too.

21 Quotes on Writing and Perseverance 

On Persistence – Ernest Hemingway often worked for hours to perfect one paragraph.

“A poem is never finished, only abandoned.” Paul Valery

“Of the making of books there is no end.”  King Solomon (Ecclesiastes 12:12)

“If it takes a lot of words to say what you have in mind, give it more thought.” Dennis Roch

“I have made this letter longer than usual, because I lack the time to make it short.”  Blaise Pascal

“From my first experience of writing a screenplay, I had learned something about the process of revision. You can always make something better, and if you make it worse, you’ll know it. I had learned to have no fear of rewriting. All writers should be so lucky.”  John Irving

“You know that I write slowly. This is chiefly because I am never satisfied until I have said as much as possible in a few words, and writing briefly takes far more time than writing at length.”  Carl Gauss

The story is told of an accomplished artist who was applying the finishing touches to a bronze sculpture. He kept filing, scraping, and polishing every little surface of his masterpiece. “When will it be done?” asked an observer. “Never,” came the reply. “I just keep working and working until they come and take it away.”

“Many of life’s failures are people who did not realize how close they were to success when they gave up.”  Thomas Edison

“If you knew how much work went into it, you wouldn’t call it genius.”  Michelangelo

“I know God will not give me anything I can’t handle.  I just wish that He didn’t trust me so much.”  Mother Teresa

“All our dreams can come true – if we have the courage to pursue them.”  Walt Disney

“If you have built castles in the air, your work need not be lost; that is where they should be.  Now put the foundations under them.”  Henry David Thoreau

“Be who you are and say what you feel, because those who mind don’t matter and those who matter don’t mind.”  Dr. Seuss

“Quit now, you’ll never make it.  If you disregard this advice, you’ll be halfway there.”  David Zucker

“There are two ways to live your life.  One is as though nothing is a miracle.  The other is as though every thing is a miracle.”  Albert Einstein

“Most of my friends who are novelists have told me that they never know the end of their novels when they start writing them; they find it peculiar that for my novels I need to know, and I need to know not just the ending, but every significant event in the main characters’ lives. When I finally write the first sentence, I want to know everything that happens, so that I am not inventing the story as I write it; rather, I am remembering a story that has already happened. The invention is over by the time I begin. All I want to be thinking of is the language- the sentence I am writing, and the sentence that follows it. Just the language.”  John Irving

“Do not write so that you can be understood, write so that you cannot be misunderstood.” Epictetus

“No tears in the writer, no tears in the reader.”  Robert Frost

“Words are, of course, the most powerful drug used by mankind.”  Rudyard Kipling

“When you sell a man a book, you don’t sell him 12 ounces of paper and ink and glue – you sell him a whole new life.”  Christopher Morley



If you enjoyed our recent series on how to keep trusting in God even in the face of significant loss, you can now get a paperback version for yourself or family or friends.  The book is called “Making the Most of the Darkness” and there are 3 easy ways to get a copy:   1) Buy the book directly from Amazon at this link, 2) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch from this link and we’ll send you a copy as our way of saying thanks, or 3) If you’ve already read these messages (as we’ve shared them online during the past year) and want to write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon from this link, we’ll send you a complimentary copy of the book!  Just email us your name, address and a link to your review.  Your reviews help to get the word out about the book so we can get God’s Word out to even more people.  Thank you!

Making the Most of the Darkness , by Eric Elder

This Week’s Sermon- 21 Quotes on Writing and Perseverance


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

21 QUOTES ON WRITING AND PERSEVERANCE

with introduction by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

 

A few years ago I was in the midst of a writing project when my friend Greg Potzer sent me a collection of quotes on writing and perseverance.  The quotes helped me so much that I wanted to share them with you today.

Why?  Because I believe that many of you have a book on your heart that you’re wanting to write, but you just need encouragement to write it.

As a Christian, I have a passion for sharing Christ with others, and one of the ways I do that is by writing down the stories of what God has done in my life and in the lives of people around me.  Like the Apostle John, who wrote the gospel of John in the Bible, I do this with the hope that people reading my stories will be encouraged to put their faith in Christ.  John said:

“Jesus did many other miraculous signs in the presence of His disciples, which are not recorded in this book.  But these are written that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that by believing you may have life in His name”  (John 20:30-31).

And John isn’t the only one who saw Jesus do miraculous things in people’s lives.  John went on to say:

“Jesus did many other things as well. If every one of them were written down, I suppose that even the whole world would not have room for the books that would be written” (John 21:25).

If I can write one or two books in my lifetime to help people grow closer to Christ, I know God can use them to touch many people.  But if I can encourage all of you who are reading this message today to write one or two books to help people to grow closer to Christ, then we can reach millions!

When I was writing my first book, I happened to meet an author and pastor named Ray Pritchard who was speaking at a retreat I was attending.  During one of the breaks, I was talking with Ray about my book project when he stopped me and said:  “Think books, not book.”

I hadn’t even considered writing more than one book!  I was just going to be happy if I could write even one book that could help people grow closer to Christ.  But Ray’s comment inspired me, and instead of thinking of just one book, I started thinking of others, and that in turn helped me get my first book out the door – because now I had so many other books I wanted to write, too.

The truth is, it’s easier to publish a book today than it’s ever been before.  You can do it yourself – for free!  With print-on-demand services like Amazon’s Createspace, Lulu or Blurb, you can focus on writing your book and they’ll do the rest.  You just upload a PDF file of your book, choose a cover, and they’ll print it, bind it and ship it to anyone, anywhere in the world.

I’ve published a dozen books this way over the last few years, including my recent two books called, “St. Nicholas: The Believer” and “Making the Most of the Darkness.”  You can also do the same thing with music, uploading your music files to places like Amazon or CD Baby, and they’ll print and ship your CDs out for you.  You can see all of our books and CDs on our website at theranch.org/bookstore/.

A few years ago, I taught a class on how to self-publish your books and music like this.  You can still watch the class online for free on our website at this link:  Self-Publishing Class.

In case you think I’m trying to sell you something, I’m not!  All of our books and music are available for free to read or listen to online on our website (theranch.org) anytime day or night.  We just make them available to people in other formats for their convenience.  The only thing I’m trying to sell you on is the idea of writing down what God has done in your life so that others can benefit from it, too.  My passion is to get the Word of God out to as many people as possible, whether it’s through my writings or yours!

With that as an introduction, and hopefully as a bit of inspiration, I’d like to share with you the collection of quotes that Greg shared with me that helped me get over a hump during one of my writing projects.  I pray these quotes encourage you, too.

Quotes on Writing and Perseverance 

On Persistence – Ernest Hemingway often worked for hours to perfect one paragraph.

“A poem is never finished, only abandoned.” Paul Valery

“Of the making of books there is no end.”  King Solomon (Ecclesiastes 12:12)

“If it takes a lot of words to say what you have in mind, give it more thought.” Dennis Roch

“I have made this letter longer than usual, because I lack the time to make it short.”  Blaise Pascal

“From my first experience of writing a screenplay, I had learned something about the process of revision. You can always make something better, and if you make it worse, you’ll know it. I had learned to have no fear of rewriting. All writers should be so lucky.”  John Irving

“You know that I write slowly. This is chiefly because I am never satisfied until I have said as much as possible in a few words, and writing briefly takes far more time than writing at length.”  Carl Gauss

The story is told of an accomplished artist who was applying the finishing touches to a bronze sculpture. He kept filing, scraping, and polishing every little surface of his masterpiece. “When will it be done?” asked an observer. “Never,” came the reply. “I just keep working and working until they come and take it away.”

“Many of life’s failures are people who did not realize how close they were to success when they gave up.”  Thomas Edison

“If you knew how much work went into it, you wouldn’t call it genius.”  Michelangelo

“I know God will not give me anything I can’t handle.  I just wish that He didn’t trust me so much.”  Mother Teresa

“All our dreams can come true – if we have the courage to pursue them.”  Walt Disney

“If you have built castles in the air, your work need not be lost; that is where they should be.  Now put the foundations under them.”  Henry David Thoreau

“Be who you are and say what you feel, because those who mind don’t matter and those who matter don’t mind.”  Dr. Seuss

“Quit now, you’ll never make it.  If you disregard this advice, you’ll be halfway there.”  David Zucker

“There are two ways to live your life.  One is as though nothing is a miracle.  The other is as though every thing is a miracle.”  Albert Einstein

“Most of my friends who are novelists have told me that they never know the end of their novels when they start writing them; they find it peculiar that for my novels I need to know, and I need to know not just the ending, but every significant event in the main characters’ lives. When I finally write the first sentence, I want to know everything that happens, so that I am not inventing the story as I write it; rather, I am remembering a story that has already happened. The invention is over by the time I begin. All I want to be thinking of is the language- the sentence I am writing, and the sentence that follows it. Just the language.”  John Irving

“Do not write so that you can be understood, write so that you cannot be misunderstood.” Epictetus

“No tears in the writer, no tears in the reader.”  Robert Frost

“Words are, of course, the most powerful drug used by mankind.”  Rudyard Kipling

“When you sell a man a book, you don’t sell him 12 ounces of paper and ink and glue – you sell him a whole new life.”  Christopher Morley



If you enjoyed our recent series on how to keep trusting in God even in the face of significant loss, you can now get a paperback version for yourself or family or friends.  The book is called “Making the Most of the Darkness” and there are 3 easy ways to get a copy:   1) Buy the book directly from Amazon at this link, 2) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch from this link and we’ll send you a copy as our way of saying thanks, or 3) If you’ve already read these messages (as we’ve shared them online during the past year) and want to write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon from this link, we’ll send you a complimentary copy of the book!  Just email us your name, address and a link to your review.  Your reviews help to get the word out about the book so we can get God’s Word out to even more people.  Thank you!

Making the Most of the Darkness , by Eric Elder

This Week’s Sermon- It’s Never Too Late


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

IT’S NEVER TOO LATE
An interview with Stan Pouw

by Eric Elder

 
I’d like to share a special testimony with you today that I recorded and put on The Ranch website about 12 years ago.  It’s about a man who divorced his wife after 24 years, then watched his highly successful business plummet into a million dollars in debt.  Then he called out to God saying, “I want to get to know You.”  The way God answered that prayer is nothing short of miraculous as God began to turn his life around, helped him to get back together with his wife and discover the Ultimate Dream, eternal life with God Himself.  Stan Pouw is not just any man, but he’s my cousin, my friend and now my brother in Christ.

You can watch the video of this interview in either English, or Stan’s native language, Indonesian, as we recorded it in both, or you can read the transcript in English below.

Here are the videos…

It’s Never Too Late – English Version

It’s Never Too Late – Indonesian Version

And here’s the transcript…

Hi this is Eric Elder and welcome to The Ranch.

Tonight’s message is called “It’s Never Too Late.”  I have a special guest with me tonight named Stan Pouw.  He’s come to visit us from Denver, Colorado.  He has a very special story to share with you tonight.

I just want to ask him a few questions and let you hear how God has worked in Stan’s life and just the amazing miracle of a new birth that any one of us can have when we trust in God and we answer the call of God on our life.

Stan has been through a divorce and God has brought him back together with his wife.  He has also brought Stan into full-time ministry.  I don’t mean to give away the end of the story, but I want to let you know that your in for a special testimony tonight.

We’re focusing in a verse from 1 John 1:9 that says this:

“If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just and will forgive us our sins and purify us from all unrighteousness.”

So tonight you will hear how God can forgive us of anything and it’s never too late.

ERIC:  Stan, I guess I just really want to hear a little bit… if you just want to let people know what your life was like before God called you.

STAN:  Well, I didn’t grow up here.  I grew up in Indonesia and I came here to the United States when I was 21 years old.  I studied here and got my masters from the University of Michigan in architecture.

Coming to the United States was for me sort of a dream come true.  I was focusing on getting a large architectural firm, getting married and having a family.  I think one of my goals was to have a big house and live a life that was part of the American Dream.  So I was pursuing all those things that I thought would bring me happiness.

I started a firm in architecture after I had apprenticed seven years in Denver, Colorado and the firm quickly grew and grew until I had about 55 people.  I was involved in the Denver International Airport, did a lot of work on a lot of big projects, built a big house for myself.

Becky and I had three kids and I was pursuing all those things that I thought would bring me happiness.  I thought, “If I could just get this large house in Genesee, if I could just get a better car, if I could just get more people and more jobs, I would be happy.”

But I found out that I was very unhappy.  Becky and I were continually having fights, I was lured in a trap of focusing on myself.  I thought that being the president of my own firm with a lot of important other things that I was doing, I thought that I had it made, that I could do whatever I wanted.  And I was seeking happiness.

So, I had to find happiness.  In fact, after I had a large house and a big business, I went even as far as looking for other women.  And Becky knew that and our relationship got worse and worse.  And after 24 years of marriage in 1992, our marriage fell apart and I got a divorce.

ERIC:  And that’s about when I came to see you.  I had heard that Stan had gotten a divorce.  We had met each other casually over the years, but I didn’t really know you well, but I just sensed that was not God’s plan for you.

It turned out that, as we prayed about this, a business trip opened up to Denver.  And then the business trip fell through and I said, “No, God, I think I’m supposed to go.”  I called my office back and asked if they might need me to go for a different project.  They said that would be great and to go to Denver.

And we got to spend a little time talking.  I guess I’d like to have you share a little bit about that and how God made that call on your life.

STAN:  Well, when Eric came into my life, it was in fact after the divorce.  When I divorced Becky, I gave her everything I owned, I gave the houses, and I figured that with my company, I would make whatever I gave to her, I would make it back again.

But I think God had something totally different in mind.  It was as if God said, “Enough Stan, you did enough damage by yourself.”  And after the divorce, everything I did, Eric, everything, that before was the right decision, this time was the wrong decision.

In a very short amount of time, God took away the profitable business I had, people were leaving right and left.  There was a lot of competition to get good people in Denver at the time and some people wanted to start there own business.  And when you have a large company, when things are not managed correctly, when there are a lot of things happening that you don’t know, suddenly a profitable business becomes a very unprofitable business.

Within six months from being a profitable business, I was in debt by a million dollars.  My son was having trouble.  He came to live with me and everything I had worked for was gone.  My marriage was gone, my firm was gone, my family life was gone and when Eric called, I was really at the bottom of everything.  People were telling me, “Stan, you better declare bankruptcy.”

And so, when you came, it was something that I had not expected.  And when you told me your life story, and told me how you were called to God, and asked me what I wanted, I said, “God, if there is anything, I want to get to know You.  If you are a God, and you are the God of this universe, I just want to get to know you.”

I remember after you left, I sat in the car for a long, long time.  It was nine o’clock at night, it was dark already.  And I gave my life to Christ that night.

The next morning, I decided, well, I’ve got to start learning how to find out who is this God.  And so I went to a bookstore.  I tried to find the books, I tried to find a book to find out what I needed to know and I just picked a book at random that happened to be Billy Graham’s Holy Spirit,” a red book.  And that point changed my life.  I started reading the Bible, for the very first time, I started reading the Bible.

When I was divorced I didn’t have a Bible.  You gave me your Bible.  I started reading that Bible and I started discovering who God was.  I started learning.  I started reading the whole front to back, Old Testament to New Testament in a matter of three months.  I was just going over it very quickly.

Later on I was going back slower and slower and everything changed.  My life changed, my attitude changed, and deep down, although I had never changed my mind before, although I had never gone back on something I had decided, I knew I had to go back to my wife, the wife of my youth.  It took a lot of time, because it took a lot of time for me to get the courage to come back to her and to ask Becky for forgiveness.  And to say, “Becky, you know, I’ve sinned, I’ve done wrong.”

Well, it took about a year and a half before I was able to go back to Becky.  When Becky and I talked again, she did what any woman would have done.  She said, “I don’t believe you.”  And so I understood that I had to prove to her – trust is something that can go away, very quickly – but you have to prove that it is true.

She decided to try me out again and we saw each other.  She saw me getting baptized.  I tried to find the right church.  I finally found a church where I felt that the minister was talking to me.  It was the Riverside Baptist Church.

I got baptized the same day that, a week after I first arrived there and God was able to change a wrecked situation.  He was able to change something that I had totally ruined and create something wonderful out of it.

When we got married again, the whole family got married again.  When we got married again, I learned for the first time how to really love.  I used to be, before, a person that couldn’t cry.  I had no tears for anybody, I was very stoic.  But God opened up my heart, a heart of stone, and made it a heart that was alive for him.

You know, love is not something that you can learn by yourself.  Love is something that God can teach you.  It’s never too late.  I was 52 years old when it happened.  52 years.  And now I’m 59 and God has used me in a mighty way.  When I got married again, the whole family got married.

And now, my wife is helping me because not only am I an architect, but I am also a minister.  God has shown me what He wanted to do in my life.  He’s used me to help others that have struggled with an unhappy marriage, that have struggled with a divorce.

It’s never too late.  God can do miracles.  God is in the business of doing miracles.  He still will do miracles.  He’s an almighty God.

But we have to learn to put Him first.  We have to learn to humble ourselves.  We have to learn to ask for forgiveness.

1 John 1:9 says if we are willing to ask God for forgiveness, He will always forgive you.  He will always bring you back to Him.  He’s a mighty loving God.  He’s an ever loving God.

I’ve got involved in a ministry, Eric, and it’s something that I had never thought about.  It’s not something that I grew up thinking about.  But God called me to a ministry for Indonesians.  Now I’m serving Him every day.

ERIC:  Now you have 75 or so every week.

STAN:  Yeah, we have a ministry called the Riverside Indonesian Fellowship where I minister to Indonesians.  It’s a satellite church to the Riverside Baptist Church.  I’m now an ordained minister and my life is given over to service.  To tell others about how great a God we have.  How wonderful a God we have that is willing to forgive us no matter how much we have screwed up our life.

You know, you can’t find happiness in things, in material things, in houses, in cars, in anything.  You can only find happiness in a relationship with God.  That relationship is the first and foremost thing that is important in anybody’s life.

If any of you that listen to this, if you have a problem, if you feel that you’ve screwed up – and we all have – do not wait.  Ask God for help.  Ask Him to forgive you and He will come into your life.  He will come and live into your heart.  He will be a force in your life that’s unmistakable.  He will give you peace.  He’s the only One that can give you peace.

You know, looking back, Becky and I talked over the fact that I have changed so dramatically.  And we were talking about is that something that we could have done ourselves and we both decided that, looking back, you can see God’s hands in everything that we went through.  We can see God’s hand in bringing me down so from a proud person I learned how to be humble.  From a person that was interested in myself, I learned to love God first.

I learned how to love.  You know, this is an amazing thing.  I thought love had to do with doing a few things, saying a few things, but I didn’t understand that love means giving of yourself.  And seeing how another person loves you.

You know, for the first time, I realized that Becky truly loved me, that she was able to take me back, although I had hurt her so much.  And yet now we have a better marriage, better than ever.

Now, for the first time, we’re totally open.  We’re able to love one another, freely, openly.  And we’re able to get to know one another and communicate openly.

It’s a gift, it’s a gift from God, the ability to love one another.  It sounds kind of trite, it sounds easy, but for me it was the most difficult thing to do.  And now, I’m teaching others that we first have to love God and God has to then show us how we can love our fellow men.  Those are the most fundamental things.  But I’m here to say that there is nothing that God cannot do in your life.

ERIC:  If someone watching us just wanted to experience God the way you’ve experienced Him and really get to know Him the way you did, what would be just the simplest explanation you could give them for how they could take that first step?

STAN:  The first step is to realize who you are, that you are a person with a lot of sin.  And then you have to ask for forgiveness from God.  You have to repent.  You have faith in God and you have to surrender your life to God.  Surrendering means saying, “God, no matter what I have done, Lord, You know what I’ve done, and I’m asking You for forgiveness, and I’m asking you to come live in me.”  And God can then change your heart of stone into a heart of blood, a heart full of love.  And God will change everything about you.  You will become a new person in Him.

All the things that I had before, I might look the same, but inside of me they all have changed.  I used to be, before, for pro-choice.  And now I can’t think anything other than pro-life.  I don’t understand how I could ever have thought about pro-choice.

Before, I used to focus on myself.  You know, the basic problem with all of us is that we tend to focus on ourselves.  And what we really need to do is focus on God and then focus on somebody beyond ourselves.  What God has called us all to do is to serve Him and then love others.  Love God and love others.  And the only way to do that is to think beyond yourself.

So if you learn how to deal with others, and learn how to give yourself to others, then you’re fulfilling what God wants out of your life.

ERIC:  We’re going to take a few minutes to pray and I’d like to give people just some quiet time.  I’m going to play a little bit on the piano for just one or two minutes and let them just let these words soak into their heart.

Maybe they’re a person who is already a believer in Christ, but they’re going through a struggle that they feel like they’ve gone too far and they feel like they can’t be forgiven of something that they’ve done.  Maybe they just need to know that God can still forgive that, too.

Maybe they’re a person who has been through a difficult marriage or even a divorce and God wants to call them to reconcile with that person.  Maybe they’ve been on the edges of sin, or are fully enmeshed in sin and they just want to step out of that and step into the light.

Or maybe they’ve never put their faith in Christ, they’ve never answered the call of God on their life and they want to do that now.

We’re going to give you a chance to pray on your own about that for a minute or two and then Stan and I will come back and we will just say a prayer for you right here whatever your situation might be.  We’re just going to pray and ask God to speak into your life.  So as I play, just let these scriptures be on your heart.  You can read the scripture again from 1 John 1:9 on the screen and you can ask God what He wants to do in this time we have left together.

“If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just and will forgive us our sins and purify us from all unrighteousness.” (1 John 1:9)

ERIC:  Let’s pray together.

Lord, we just thank you for calling us.  Thank you for calling me, Lord, thank you for calling Stan.  Thank you for calling those who are watching and feel drawn to you right now.  God I pray for anyone going through a situation that they feel is too much for them to handle.  I pray that they would be able to put their trust in You, put their faith in You.  For anyone who wants that relationship with You like Stan has, I just pray that they would listen to his words, for they are words of Yours, God, and I pray that they would act on those and respond to those.

Lord, I pray for people who are struggling with divorce, are struggling with putting their trust fully in You, that as Stan prays right now that those people would hear the words that he speaks as being from a man who has seen the other side and he has come through.  And he has now seen what reconciliation looks like with his wife and with God through Jesus.  Lord, just let them listen to his prayer right now that they can be made whole.

STAN:  Oh, Lord, thank you Lord, for allowing me to get this gift that You have given.  Lord, I pray for all of those people that are going through troubles right now.  Lord, there are so many that have difficulty with their partners.  And Lord, they don’t feel that they love their partner anymore or are not loved by their partner.  And Lord, we want to ask Your guidance to show them that love is not a feeling that goes away.  Love is a commitment.  It’s the same commitment that You have for us.  It’s the same commitment that Christ has for His church.  And Lord there’s nothing that can take us away from Your love.  And so teach everyone Lord, teach everyone that is feeling real low, feeling despondent, feeling hurt, that if they turn to You, if they’re willing to turn to You first as You’ve said in Matthew 6:33 if we seek You first, O Lord, everything else will be taken care of.

And Lord I know that it seems impossible, but we have a God that works with the impossible.  We have a God that works miracles in relationships every day.  And Lord, teach us to be humble.  Teach us to be willing to ask for forgiveness.  Teach us to change our proud hearts into loving hearts, forgiving hearts, and hearts that are full of willingness to change.

Lord, before You called me, I was full of self-love, full of interest in myself, but You changed that.  And Lord I pray that for those that are feeling these very difficulties right now.  It might be that their wife has left them.  It might be that they’re in the middle of a bitter fight. It might be that their partner has cheated on them.   O Lord, it might be a myriad of other things.  There is nothingthere is absolutely nothing that God cannot fix.  If we are willing to turn and repent and ask God to come into our life.

And that is really the most important thing, that if we learn to seek Him and to ask Him into our life and then everything else will be solved.  This is what is the truth in my relationship. And if you are willing to humble yourself, you can experience peace, a peace that passes all understanding.  You can experience love, a love that is from God, a love that is overpowering, a love that is all-forgiving, a love that is willing to seek not it’s own, but seek the other’s comfort.

Oh, there’s so much that we can learn about love, but it cannot happen unless we seek Him first, unless we have a relationship with Him.  And Lord, I pray that every one, no matter how much they feel lost in a relationship, or no matter how long they have put off this relationship with You, that You will rekindle that fire.  O God, only You can rekindle this and strengthen us and comfort us.  And Lord we pray that You will supernaturally change every heart that’s seeking You.

And Lord we pray for all of those that are hurting, and we pray that You can change everything for Your glory, for Your glory Lord.  Because all of this is for Your glory. We ask You this in the name of Jesus, Almighty Savior, Amen.

ERIC:  Amen.  Stan, I know that’s been encouraging to people and it’s wonderful to hear.  Here in my Bible you had written – when I gave you this Bible the first time – you wrote, “Visit by Eric Elder” and you dated it and you called this Bible a “Gift of God.”  Then when you got back with your wife – you had given me the Bible back – I had written here that I got a call from Stan and Becky that they were back together again.

After all that time of praying and just seeing God answer that prayer for a situation that did seem impossible.  Certainly from the outside, your wife didn’t want to get back together, your in-laws didn’t want you to get back together, you didn’t want to get back together, but God wanted you back together.  And the only way you could do that was to fully surrender to Jesus Christ.

So this always encourages me just to look in here again and even when I face difficult prayers to say that God does answer even those impossible cases.

I hope you’ve been encouraged by this tonight too.  We hope that you will check out the rest of The Ranch.  If you’d like to pray a specific prayer, you can go to the Prayer Page at The Ranch and know that others will pray for you about your situation.

Thanks for coming and I hope you’ll join us here again at The Ranch.



If you enjoyed our recent series on how to keep trusting in God even in the face of significant loss, you can now get a paperback version for yourself or family or friends.  The book is called “Making the Most of the Darkness” and there are 3 easy ways to get a copy:   1) Buy the book directly from Amazon at this link, 2) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch from this link and we’ll send you a copy as our way of saying thanks, or 3) If you’ve already read these messages (as we’ve shared them online during the past year) and want to write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon from this link, we’ll send you a complimentary copy of the book!  Just email us your name, address and a link to your review.  Your reviews help to get the word out about the book so we can get God’s Word out to even more people.  Thank you!

Making the Most of the Darkness , by Eric Elder

Chapter 12: Storing The Memories

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

One of the things I look forward to at the end of each year is to look back. I’m often surprised at all that’s happened during the year, and it gives me hope for the year to come.

This past year has been no exception. As I was writing my year-end letter for my family and friends this week, I was amazed at all that God helped me to do this year, even though I felt like so much of it was just absorbed in my grief of losing Lana. As God reminded me of all that He has done in my life this year, I was reminded of the words of Jesus:

“But the Counselor, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in My name, will teach you all things and will remind you of everything I have said to you” (John 14:26).

As I looked through my journal, as I looked through my Facebook posts, as I looked through pictures on my phone and in albums, I was reminded of all that God was doing in my life, even when I wasn’t aware of it at the time.

This time of looking back truly has given me hope for the future. I’m in a different place now after a year of grief than I was last year at this time. And in many ways, I’m in a different place now than I’ve ever been in my life. Things will never be the same.

That’s a statement that has often brought a flood of tears. But as I’ve looked back over all that God has done in my life this past year, I can see that statement in a different light. From here on out, things will never be the same. And I praise God for it. It reminds me of the lyrics to a song by Stephen Schwartz called, “For Good,” from his popular musical, Wicked:

“It well may be
That we will never meet again
In this lifetime
So let me say before we part
So much of me
Is made of what I learned from you
You’ll be with me
Like a handprint on my heart
And now whatever way our stories end
I know you have re-written mine…
Who can say if I’ve been changed for the better?
But because I knew you
I have been changed for good.”

In the weeks before Lana died, she asked me to put together a picture book of all the work we’ve done on the house here at Clover Ranch and send it to a friend who helped us so much with the project. As I looked through pictures from the past 7 years, I was amazed at the transformation that I saw had taken place from year to year. It was a lot of work and it took a lot of time, but it was beautiful in the end.

I put together the book and sent it to our friend as Lana had asked. But it was so helpful to me to look back, and gave me such hope for the future as I look forward, that I bought an extra album for myself and printed out an extra set of pictures so I could keep a copy, too. It’s filled with memories I’ll treasure for the rest of my life.

As hard as it was to look back at the past, I’ve been encouraged by it as I look forward to the future. Perhaps you’ll find it encouraging, too.

In closing, I’d like to share with you the year-end letter I wrote to my family and friends this week. As you’ve been with me on this journey, I certainly consider you my family and friends, too! It’s a summation of some of the things you’ve already read in these messages, but written from the vantage point of one-year down the road. I pray it encourages you that with God’s help, whatever your loss, He really can help you get through it. There really is another side to grief, and I’m thankful now to be able to see it for myself.

With that introduction, here’s my year-end letter.

January 18th, 2014

Happy New Year to you! I wanted to send you an updated picture of our family, along with an update on how we’re doing. I was torn again this year between which Christmas picture to send you, so I’m sending you both.

Eric Elder Family, Christmas Eve -1

Eric-Elder-Family-Christmas-Eve-2013-4x6-2

We took these on Christmas Eve at the Lexington Cemetery, about 7 miles from our home, where we installed a memorial bench for Lana this fall. One picture seems to highlight Lana’s beautiful memorial and the other seems to highlight the beautiful faces of our kids. I think Lana’s spirit is clearly evident in both!

I kept the first few months of last year as low-key as possible: doing school with the 3 younger kids, finishing projects around the house and working on some behind-the-scenes things for the ministry. I wrote a few messages for The Ranch website and spoke at a few churches, but overall it was nice to spend some time out of public view for awhile after our whirlwind year.

In April I drove to Houston in a friend’s truck to pick up the granite bench for Lana’s memorial. My cousin Joan had found it at a craft shop there and sent us a picture just a few days before Lana passed away. Lana loved it and I did too. It turned out to be cheaper to pick it up myself than to ship it to Illinois, and the road trip gave me some extra time on my own to think and pray.

While I was in Houston, I visited the church where we were married. Of course I cried as I knelt at the front of the church where I said my vows to Lana: “You are a gift from God to me and I plan to treat you as a gift.” As I walked through the empty hallways that day, I felt like I was reliving a scene from the Titanic. My mind filled in the empty hallways with people and dancing and private moments with Lana (and the photographer) from 24 years ago. I don’t think I needed a photographer to remember anything from that day.

We tried to keep things the same as much as possible around the house this year because so much had already changed in our lives. We planted a garden as usual in the spring, and we made Lana’s favorite salsa with all the tomatoes and peppers and parsley that we grew. The rest of the garden was overtaken with weeds when our tiller broke, just so you’re not left with some picturesque but false view of our life in the country—although we all still love it out here!

The rest of our summer was filled with fun things like Kaleo’s dance recital in May, Josiah’s week at Boy Scout camp in June, and music festivals and a camping trip to the sand dunes on Lake Michigan in July and August.

In the fall I drove Makari back out to California (in her 1993 convertible 240SX…the best way to head out west!) to start her 2nd year at Bethel College in Redding where she’ll finish a 2-year certificate in transformational ministry in May. On the last day of our trip, driving through the mountains with the top down in the beautiful sun, I somehow felt that everything was going to be all right.

It was a turning point for me and, by the time I flew back to Illinois and started school with the 3 younger kids again, I felt like my heart was really on its way to healing. The deep pain of losing Lana was starting to be replaced with so many beautiful memories, and it’s just been getting better and better ever since.

In December I flew to Australia to spend 2 weeks with Lucas and watch him graduate after 3 years with an advanced diploma in worship and leadership from Hillsong International Leadership College. It was great to meet Lucas’ friends and teachers, see a ballet at the Sydney Opera House, spend a day at the Taronga Zoo and see The Hunger Games 2 at the world’s largest IMAX theater.

Two weeks after Lucas graduated, Karis texted me to let me know she had just turned in her final paper to finish her bachelor’s degree in biblical studies from Liberty University Online. She’ll have a graduation ceremony in Virginia in May, but as of now I have 2 college graduates! I’m so proud of both of them, and I know Lana would be so pleased at the fruit of all her labors of homeschooling the kids from kindergarten through high school.

We were all together for 2 weeks at Christmas before Makari had to fly back to California for her 2nd semester at Bethel. We’re starting to get back into the swing of school here at the house, too, happy to have Lucas home for awhile after being so far away for much of the last 3 years. Last weekend we had a movie night here at the house with all the kids (minus Makari) to watch the first of the Lord of the Rings movies as Bo had just finished reading the first book.

And that brings us up to today, January 18th, 2014. It’s a new year and a new season of life. Psalm 5:3 has become one of my daily prayers:

“In the morning, O LORD, You hear my voice; in the morning I lay my requests before You and wait in expectation.”

I never could have made it without God’s help and without your love and prayers. Thank you! I appreciate you all so much.

Love,
Eric

P.S. Here are a few more pictures of Lana’s memorial bench. If you’re ever in Illinois and would like a quiet place to think and pray, Lana’s bench is a perfect place to do it. She would love to know that you were taking time to think and pray, not about her, but about anything in your life that you’d like to think and pray about!

You’ll find the bench in the northeast corner of the Lexington Cemetery in Lexington, Illinois, just off Highway 55 at the Lexington exit. I think it’s a beautiful memorial in a beautiful spot to a beautiful woman.

Lana Elder Memorial Bench - Front

Lana Elder's Memorial Bench - Back

Placing Flowers At Lana's Bench

Flowers At Lana's Bench

Lana's Bench At Sunset

Chapter 11: Helping Others Reach Their Goals

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

As you head into a new year, I’d like to encourage you to consider making one of your goals to help someone else reach one of their goals. That way if one of you succeeds, you’ll both succeed at the same time! And you may just help someone do something they never could have done on their own.

About 8 years ago, I came to the realization that my wife had some goals for her life that she may never achieve without some help. There were 3 in particular I was concerned about: 1) She wanted to go to Africa and help orphans in need. 2) She wanted to go to Israel and walk where Jesus walked. 3) She wanted to make a movie about St. Nicholas to inspire others in their faith at Christmastime.

Lana had talked about wanting to do each of these things from time to time, but was never able to move forward on them. Raising our kids and helping me reach some of my goals had become her full-time focus. She was happy to do these things, but I felt that some of her dreams got shelved in the process, and I didn’t want her to miss out on anything that she felt called to do herself.

So I began to pray to see if there was anything I could do to help her reach her goals. And I’m so glad I did.

The Bible says that each of us has different gifts, and we’re to use those gifts for the common good (see 1 Corinthians chapter 12), so God began to show me how I could use my gifts to help her with her goals.

First, I talked to her about her dream of wanting to go to Africa. I asked if she would want to go on a missions trip if we could find one with a reputable group that we could trust was doing good work there. She said that would be great. The very next day, I was in a bookstore looking for a book that I had been waiting to come out for months. The publisher had contacted me a year earlier to ask if the author might mention one of my stories in his book, but I never knew what he decided to do.

That very next day after talking to Lana about going to Africa, I happened to find the book in the bookstore! It had just been published and I quickly began to skim through it to see if there was any mention of my story. There wasn’t! But I was enthralled by the vision of the author. After skimming through the first 100 pages, I got to a line that stunned me: the author said he was trying to recruit thousands of American volunteers to come to Africa the following year!

I bought the book and brought it home to Lana. I said, “How would you like to go next year?” Within 24 hours, we had found a reputable group! She said, “Yes!” and we began to save money and raise money for both of us to go to Africa along with our 2 oldest kids and one of their friends.

Lana Holding Sleeping Orphan in SwazilandEven though it seemed impossible, a year later, all 5 of us were on the plane and headed to Africa to do what Lana had dreamed of doing for a lifetime. Here’s a picture of Lana holding one of the orphans there as he slept on her shoulder.

There’s a great 5-minute video on our website that you can watch about our trip called Planting Hope In Swaziland.

Having seen one “impossible” dream come true, the next year I began to pray about her desire to go to Israel. We decided to put together a study-tour of some of the places she most wanted to visit and invite others who might want to come along with us, too. We knew it would take a couple of years to save enough money for even one of us to go, but we decided to start making plans. But before we even got started, God provided another answer.

A woman who was staying at Clover Ranch for a few months and helping us to renovate it told us she was going to Israel at the end of her stay with us. She asked Lana if she’d like to come along and be her guest! Two months later, Lana was walking where Jesus walked! When Lana came back, she said she was so inspired by the trip that she wanted us to still plan our own study-tour and bring some of the kids and anyone else who wanted to come along with us.

So we continued planning and saving for our own trip to Israel, and 2 years later both of us went, along with 4 of our 6 kids and several friends who wanted to join us! (My 2 younger kids want to go now, so I’m hoping to take another trip over there in the next year or two if you want to join us! Start planning now!)

Lana and Family in JerusalemHere’s a picture of us in Israel with the hills of Jerusalem in the background.

You can also still read a devotional book on our website that we put together when we came back, along with 30 minute-long video devotionals you can watch to see for yourself the places you’re learning about. It’s called Israel: Lessons from the Holy Land.

Two of Lana’s dreams had come true now, and I had already been praying about the 3rd: a movie about the life of St. Nicholas to inspire others at Christmastime. It seemed like a long-shot, but the first 2 seemed impossible and they came true, so maybe this one could, too! But I had no idea what I could do to help her.

As I prayed, I read about a project called the “National Novel Writing Month.” It was started by a group of writers who wanted to encourage other writers to “write that novel they’ve always wanted to write.” It didn’t cost a thing—just a commitment to try to write a 50,000-word novel in 30 days, and they would walk alongside you and encourage you along the way.

I don’t know how to make a movie, but I do like to write. So I asked Lana if it would help if I tried to write down some of the highlights of what we had learned about St. Nicholas and put them together in a compelling story of his life. Then, once we fleshed out the story, maybe we could try to find someone who could help us turn it into a movie. So we outlined our ideas for a book and I dedicated time each day during the month of November to write a chapter of the story. I went a little over the 30 days, going a few days into December, and went a little under on the word-count, writing just 35,000 words instead of 50,000. But in the end, we felt like we had a book captured the essence of the story and, most importantly, the essence of what Lana wanted to share.

We still had some changes we wanted to make to the story, so we set the book aside and began to pray about what to do with it next. One day we were able to get in touch with a Hollywood scriptwriter who said he was willing to take a look at the project and wanted to see our book when we were done. Ironically, that was the very same day we got the call that Lana was diagnosed with cancer.

Our life and focus shifted dramatically that day, and by the end of the year, Lana was gone. But during those final weeks of her battle, Lana took out the St. Nicholas book again and made her final edits and suggestions, asking me to take it the rest of the way. So for Christmas this year, I made the changes she suggested and published the book online in the weeks leading up to Christmas. On Christmas Eve, I submitted the final copy to our printer for a beautiful paperback edition.

It makes me cry to think about it, but not just with sadness for missing her. It makes me cry with thankfulness that God would have prompted me 8 years ago to help Lana fulfill each one of these lifelong dreams. Had I not followed those promptings, she may never have had a chance to do any of them.

I say all of this to encourage you to consider making one of your goals this year to help someone else reach one of their goals.

Maybe your husband or wife has said something to you over the years about a dream that’s been on their heart. Or maybe your children or parents have wanted to do something that may seem to be impossible. Or maybe your friends or family or co-workers have talked with you about something they’ve wanted to do for years, but have never gotten around to doing it. Perhaps the only thing they’re waiting for is you!

The Bible says that God has given each of us different gifts for the common good. None of us are given all of the gifts, but working together we can accomplish all that God has called us to do. As the Apostle Paul said to the Corinthians:

“Now to each one the manifestation of the Spirit is given for the common good. To one there is given through the Spirit the message of wisdom, to another the message of knowledge by means of the same Spirit, to another faith by the same Spirit, to another gifts of healing by that one Spirit, to another miraculous powers, to another prophecy, to another distinguishing between spirits, to another speaking in different kinds of tongues, and to still another the interpretation of tongues. All these are the work of one and the same Spirit, and He gives them to each one, just as He determines” (1 Corinthians 12:8-11).

Paul then goes on to describe people who have all kinds of gifts, but makes note that no one has all of the gifts:

“And in the church God has appointed first of all apostles, second prophets, third teachers, then workers of miracles, also those having gifts of healing, those able to help others, those with gifts of administration, and those speaking in different kinds of tongues. Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? Do all work miracles? Do all have gifts of healing? Do all speak in tongues? Do all interpret?” (1 Corinthians 12:28-29).

We need each other to help us accomplish all that God has put on our hearts to do. And that means that others need us to help them accomplish what God has put on their hearts to do. Helping others is also a great way to help ourselves as we deal with our own losses. As we invest in the lives of others, we can begin to see that God is not finished with us yet.

A good friend of mine, Kent Sanders, sent me a small key this year along with a note that read:

“I am enclosing a little something as a reminder of the incredible power you have to unlock the God-given potential of others.”

Thinking back on Lana’s goals and how God helped me to fulfill them, plus Kent’s note about unlocking the potential of others, helps to remind me that God’s not finished with me yet, and to be on the lookout for other ways I can use my gifts to help others accomplish their goals, too. Perhaps they’ll encourage you to do the same.

Let’s pray:

Father, thank You for giving us a brand-new year with a clean slate and a wide open calendar. Help us to accomplish all that You’ve put on our hearts to do this year, and help us to be on the lookout for how we can help others accomplish what You’ve put on their hearts as well. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Chapter 10: Leaving A Legacy

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

This is one of my all-time favorite pictures. It’s a picture of my wife, Lana, giving our oldest daughter, Karis, one big last kiss before sending Karis “off to school” for the first time ever…at age 19!

Karis and Lana Off To SchoolSince Karis was homeschooled from kindergarten through high school, we had never sent her off to school before. But when Karis decided to move 4 states away to Virginia for her sophomore year of college, we finally got to experience it.

Karis and I had gotten up early in the morning to start the 12-hour drive to drop her off in Virginia, but Lana called me after we had been on the road for about 30 minutes. Lana was crying because, even though she had said goodbye to Karis, she realized she hadn’t given her a goodbye kiss. I said I could turn around and meet her half-way if she wanted. Lana said, “Would you?”

So I turned around and drove back towards home. Lana met us half-way, still crying, and pulled over on the side of the road. She jumped out of the van and ran to give Karis one big last kiss. It was one of the sweetest moments I’ve ever seen in my life.

Looking back on that picture now, I’m so thankful I turned around that day, and so thankful that Lana wanted me to. I had no idea that 18 months later Lana would be diagnosed with terminal cancer, and 9 months after that she would be gone.

As hard as it’s been to lose Lana, memories like these remind me of the legacy Lana left us. Her life was filled with love for me and for the kids and for those around her, and that love still helps to fill the holes in our hearts that were created when she passed away.

Some people, because of their great love for others and the investment they’ve made in their lives, leave a legacy when they die. Others, because of their lack of love or the abuse they’ve doled out over the years, simply leave a vacancy. It’s much easier to fill a hole in your heart that’s already been filled with love, than to fill a hole in your heart that’s been empty for years.

Thankfully God can fill both kinds of holes! His love is limitless! But I’m thankful, too, for Lana’s love, as it has helped me through so much of this past year without her. It inspires me to want to leave a legacy when I leave this life as well.

As we come to the end of the calendar year, and as I come to the end of this first year without Lana, I can honestly say I’m looking forward to the new year ahead. I feel that God has many more things for me to do in my lifetime, and I want to make the most of the days I have left.

Two weeks ago, my daughter Karis turned in her final paper and graduated from college with a 4-year degree in biblical studies. Two weeks before that, my 2nd oldest, Lucas, walked across the stage at his college graduation, graduating with a 3-year advanced diploma in worship in leadership. And next May, my 3rd oldest, Makari, will graduate with a 2-year certificate in transformational ministry.

As much as I wish Lana were here to see these milestones herself, I can’t help but be thankful for all the fruit that her years of labor and love have borne.

When Lana left, she left a legacy, not a vacancy. And that inspires me to want to leave a legacy as well. How can I do that? I believe the best way is to do what Lana did, which was the same thing that Jesus called each of us to do: love God and love others as we love ourselves. Jesus said:

“‘Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind.’ This is the first and greatest commandment. And the second is like it: ‘Love your neighbor as yourself.’ All the Law and the Prophets hang on these two commandments” (Matthew 22:37-40).

I want to leave a legacy in the future, not a vacancy. Of all the goals I could set for myself in the New Year, this one inspires me the most. I pray it inspires you, too.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for helping us through 2013, and I pray that You’ll help us through 2014 as well, with love in our hearts for You and for those around us, so that we can leave a legacy of Your love everywhere we go. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Chapter 9: Making The Most Of The Darkness

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Some of the scariest times in my life have not been those where things are swirling all around me, but actually in the pitch black, in the silence of night. But I’ve also found that some of the most amazing things in life can best be seen when it’s dark.

Here’s a transcript of a message I shared this week on how God can help you overcome fear with His love. It’s one of the most important lessons I’ve learned this past year as I’ve been walking through my own times of darkness…

Good evening and if you don’t know me, I’m Eric Elder. The quick snapshot of my past year has been in some ways some of the darkest times of my life, and in other ways, some of the most enlightening times of my life.

My wife passed away a year ago next week and Jason was here and helped me conduct the service here at the church. She died quickly after 9 months of breast cancer. I’ve got 6 kids, 3 still at home with me and 3 in college, so it’s been—as you can imagine—a difficult year, but an amazing year at the same time.

I just wanted to encourage you tonight that God’s love never fails you. God’s love never leaves you. Even in your darkest hours, I want to encourage you that God is still with you, and I can tell you He’s been with me. I have preached that and taught that for years. Knowing that going into this, I still get into those dark moments and I wonder how it’s going to turn out. Then I remember God’s great love for me and I just know it’s going to be all right. He’s going to work all things for good for those who love Him and are called according to His purpose (see Romans 8:28).

So I just want to continue tonight in the series that Jason has started in 1 John chapter 4. This is a passage that talks about God’s great love for us, that the only reason we can love others is because He loved us first and sent Jesus to die for us. It is out of His love that comes down to us that we can then extend that love to others.

I’m not going to read the whole chapter to you, but if you need some encouragement that God loves you this week, I encourage you to read 1 John chapter 4. That’s not the gospel of John, not the book of John, but later in the Bible, 1 John. It’s a letter that he wrote, and I’m going to look at verses 17 through 19.

“God is love. When we take up permanent residence in a life of love, we live in God and God lives in us. This way, love has the run of the house, becomes at home and mature in us, so that we’re free of worry on Judgment Day—our standing in the world is identical with Christ’s. There is no room in love for fear. Well-formed love banishes fear. Since fear is crippling, a fearful life—fear of death, fear of judgment—is one not yet fully formed in love. We, though, are going to love—love and be loved. First we were loved, now we love. He loved us first” (1 John 4:17-19, The Message).

As I said, the scariest times in my life have not been those where things are swirling all around me, but actually in the pitch black, in the silence of night. I was at an amusement park and went on an attraction where you just sit in a seat in a theater and they swirl all kinds of things around you. They had little fake rat tails that ran across your feet under the seats and they sprayed water at you and all these things went by you on the screen.

But the scariest time of that whole attraction was when they shut off all the lights completely, and it was totally silent, and you had no idea what was coming next. You didn’t know where it was coming from. You couldn’t see anything. And I’ll tell you, for all the other things that came at me that day, that was the moment when I panicked. Even though I knew I was in a safe environment and they were going to take care of me—I was going to be fine—I just had this moment thinking, “What’s it going to be?” because it was pitch black and it was totally silent.

Sometimes that’s the way we feel in life. Take kids, for instance. When are they most scared? At night, in their beds, even though there’s nothing there. Nothing’s going to happen. But because they can’t see, they don’t know.

And we’re the same way, it’s when we don’t see what’s going on, when we don’t know what’s going to happen, that we can become consumed with fear. And that’s when we most need to remember: God loved us first and His love is still there for us, even in the darkness.

I want to encourage you, in those dark times, to make the most of the darkness. Because the truth is, there are some things that can be seen better when it’s pitch black outside.

If you’ve ever walked past a house during the day and you look in the windows but they’ve got a curtain up, a curtain like this [holding up a curtain], it’s really hard to see anything that’s going on inside because of the daylight. You can’t really see.

I don’t know if you can see me behind here [stepping behind the curtain]. Can you tell how many fingers I’m holding up? No? Nothing?

You can’t see in. But if you walk by the same house at nighttime—and Jason if you want to turn the lights off—if you walk by the same house again at nighttime and the lights are on inside, it’s amazing, especially with sheer curtains like this. When the lights are on in the house, can you see me now? Can you tell how many fingers I’m holding up now? [the people can see and start to respond I hold up different number of fingers: 5, 2, 3, 1.]

Quite a difference, isn’t it?

I’ll tell you, when Lana died, for those first few days especially, I felt like I could glimpse into heaven like I’d never seen before. It was so dark on my side, but it was so bright on her side. When we were married, we became one, and even death doesn’t separate love. And I felt like I could see into heaven, and she was dancing with Christ, and because, in some supernatural way I was one with her, I was there with Him as well.

It was dark on my side, but I could see into the windows of heaven better than I could ever see before. Thankfully, I was able to keep my eyes open and say, “OK, I’m going to make the most of this darkness and I want to learn everything I can about heaven while I’m here.” And I looked at passages about heaven and when exactly you go there? Is Lana there right now or is she dead in the ground? Is she dancing with Jesus or is she in some waiting zone?

The conclusions I came to may not be the same ones you come to, but I have no reason to believe that Jesus was saying anything other than the truth when He told the thief on the cross:

“Today, you will be with Me in paradise” (Luke 23:43).

Whatever “today” is to God, because He is outside of any constraint of time, Lana is there with Him today. She was there the moment she died. She was there with God. God loved her, and God loves me, and all of this reminds me that God is with us all the time. But again, it was because of the darkness that I could actually see.

There’s another story I want to tell you, too. This was when I was driving in California last year. It was September and we dropped our daughter off in Northern California for school. So our whole family took a road trip and went to see my brother and my sister who live out west. Lana and all of us, we took a big drive.

We dropped my daughter off and then we drove down the coast, down Highway 1 that winds along California along these cliffs with hairpin turns. I had been there before—with its beautiful scenery, it’s incredible—so I wanted to take the family on this drive, a couple hour drive to where we were going to spend the night.

But we got a late start for the day and it was getting closer to nighttime. Then the fog rolled in, some rain came up, and all of a sudden it was pitch black. We were practically alone on this road of hairpin turns, because no other car would dare drive on it, except someone random from Illinois who didn’t know any other way to go.

I was amazed how dark it was. There were no cities. There were no streetlights. There were no gas stations. We were out in the middle of a desert and mountains, so there were no houses, nothing inland. It’s just ocean on the other side, so there was nothing out there—it was pitch black. And it was terrifying. It was probably the most terrifying drive of my life.

It was probably also the longest “2-hour” drive, which actually took 8, I’ve ever made in my life and just took us forever to get there. My wife was in a lot of pain from the cancer. We were just trying to get to the hotel. I had given up on the “scenic” idea a long time ago but this was still the quickest way that we knew to get there.

Every once in awhile I would have to pull off to the side of the road. It was so tense. It was so difficult for me to drive and to see. And when I did, the first time I pulled off, I got out of the car and I just sort of “shook off.” I said, “OK, God, You’re going to have to help me.”

Then I looked up. Even though the fog was all around us, it was totally clear above us! The sky was full of stars—more stars than I had ever seen in my life. I live in the country here in Illinois and I thought we had the place that could see the most stars of any place on the planet Earth. But this place had 10-fold—100-fold—what I had ever seen before because there were simply no lights anywhere for miles and miles around. The sky was just filled with stars.

And I thought, as I was driving earlier in the car, that if I just riding and not driving, I would have closed my eyes in fear. But after I stopped and looked up into the sky, I saw a sight I had never seen before. It was incredible. Even though the drive didn’t get any better, my attitude sure did! I was actually driving through a wonderland.

I’ve heard when you’re down in a well— even in the daytime—if you go down in a deep, deep well, you can see the stars up above. Of course, normally, you can’t see any stars when the sun is shining—except 1 star, the sun—but you can’t see any of the others. But down in a well you can see the stars. In fact the deeper you go in the well, the more stars you see.

It’s one of those natural phenomena, just like the curtain here, that veil that I showed you, it actually because of the darkness that surrounds you that you can see things you never saw before.

A 3rd story I want to tell you is about a cocoon.

Imagine a cocoon for a caterpillar—my kids and I were walking down the road this morning and we saw a little caterpillar—imagine all those hundreds of legs or however many they have, and they’re grounded for life, or so it seems.

They’re walking along, as slow as a snail’s pace, literally, and then they crawl into here [this cocoon] to die, or so they think. They spin this little cocoon. This is their last hurrah. And they come in here thinking this is it, this is the end.

But the changes and the transformations that take place inside this dark, claustrophobic place are amazing. When that caterpillar comes out again, it doesn’t have those hundreds of legs. It’s not grounded. Now it can fly, it can flit, it can float. It can go faster than it could have ever gone before. It can go higher than it could have ever imagined.

This is certainly an analogy for our transformation into heaven. In an instant we will be changed, the Bible says. We’ll get new bodies. We’ll be like the angels, the Bible says (see 1 Corinthians 15:35-58 and Mark 12:25). I can’t even imagine what it’s going to be like.

But this is also, I think, an analogy for our life here on earth, for the ones who are left behind, as in my case, or for you if you’re in a dark place right now.

I read about a woman who had gone through a similar grief. She had lost her mother. And she said she went into like a cocoon-like state for about 2 years. She said it was dark and terrible for her.

But she said that when she came out, she couldn’t believe the transformation that had taken place in her while she was inside that cocoon. She said she felt more alive, more radiant, more compassionate, more gracious and more loving than she had ever felt before she had entered that cocoon. She learned that God was able to make the most out of her darkness.

It wasn’t necessarily the things that she did, but what God did in her, and what God can do in us, if we allow Him to, during those dark times.

C.S. Lewis’ wife died of cancer, too. He married her knowing that she had cancer. They said it was terminal, but they still hoped she would be healed. He married her, anyway, and she died. He wrote several things about this, but here’s one of the quotes that he wrote that I really love. It says:

“Grace grows best in winter.”

Grace grows best in winter. Sometimes we grow more gracious and loving in the winter seasons of our life than we do when the sun is shining. There are a lot of things that grow well in the summer and in the light. But there are certain things that seem to just grow best in winter, in the darkness.

I want to read one more passage for you, and this is from Romans chapter 8, because maybe you’re in a dark place right now, or maybe when you go home tonight, you’re going to feel like you’re in a dark place.

I want to encourage you that God still loves you. In fact, He may be doing a transformation in you that you’re not even aware of. Don’t give up on Him, because He’s certainly not given up on you. So this is Romans chapter 8, near the end of the chapter. Paul says:

“I’m absolutely convinced that nothing—nothing living or dead, angelic or demonic, today or tomorrow, high or low, thinkable or unthinkable—absolutely nothing can get between us and God’s love because of the way that Jesus our Master has embraced us” (Romans 8:38-39, The Message).

Paul says nothing—nothing—absolutely nothing can get between us and God’s love, because of the way that Jesus our Master has embraced us.

I want to pray for you, that God would embrace you with His love—that you would feel it and that you would make the most of the darkness.

Whether it’s the illustration of the veil, and seeing into heaven, or whether it’s the illustration of the well and a starry night with fog all around, or the cocoon, where it may be dark, but you can trust that a huge transformation is taking place, I just want to encourage you and remind you just to let God embrace you with His love. Let Him make the most out of your darkness.

Let’s pray.

Father, thank You for carrying me through this past year, even those darkest nights, and even those that may be yet to come. I pray that You would help me to remember how much You love me. I pray for those reading these words, God, that You would help them to know that You love them, too. God, I know You’re embracing them with Your love. Your love never fails. Your love has been demonstrated in Jesus when He first loved us and came to die for our sins, so we could be free of them. And Lord, that same grace that saved us is the same grace that sustains us. God, I pray that You would embrace each person in this room, and each person reading this later, that You would embrace them with Your love, a love that can overcome fear, a love that never fails, and a love that can never separate us from You. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Chapter 8: Looking Forward – 3 Stories Of Hope

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

I’d like to talk to you this morning about hope—capital H-O-P-E—hope. I know you don’t want to hear about heartache today. We all have enough of that. You want to hear about hope, and I do too.

So I want to share 3 stories with you about how God has given me hope over the past year. I pray they give you hope, and then you can pass it on to others. The 3 stories I’d like to share with you have to do with a ring, an apple and 3 emails.

Wedding RingThe first story is about a ring. Several years ago my wife, Lana, lost her wedding ring one day. She had already been up and going for awhile before she realized that her ring was missing from her finger. She never went without it, so she was surprised and disturbed that it was missing.

So we started looking all over the house. We looked by the kitchen sink where she did the dishes. We looked in the bathroom where it might have come off. We looked everywhere we could, but we couldn’t find it all day.

By the end of the day, we were going back to bed and she thought to look under the bed. There was her ring on the floor. She said, “You know, I remember waking up this morning and hearing this ‘clink, clink, clink.’”

I said, “Well, that would have been good information to know as we were searching for your ring all day!”

She went on to say that at night, when she put her hand under her pillow, she would sometimes play with her ring, spinning it around and taking it on and off. The night before, she must have taken it off and fell asleep, and then it must have fallen to the ground in the morning when she got up.

So that became a little joke between us over the years. Whenever something would go missing, one of us would say, “Did you hear anything go ‘clink, clink, clink?’”

So a few months ago I was sitting with a couple at our dining room table. At one point in the conversation, I looked down at my hand and noticed my ring was missing. I’ve always worn my wedding ring, too, and even though Lana passed away about 8 months before this, I still wore my ring every day. I couldn’t bring myself to take it off. Even though I knew there might come a day when I would take it off, I couldn’t imagine ever wanting to take it off. And honestly, I was dreading that day.

So when I noticed my ring was missing, I panicked. I thought, “Where’s my ring?” I felt naked and embarrassed in front of this couple, wondering if they noticed it, too. I wondered what they might think of me—if I had taken it off because I wanted to start dating again or something, which I definitely didn’t! All these thoughts started racing through my mind, all the time wondering, “Where could my ring be?”

Then I remembered something. Earlier in the year, I had decided to start losing some weight. I’m a stress eater, so when I get stressed, I eat. By January of this year I had gained more weight than I had ever gained in my life. I knew that I needed to stay healthy, for myself and for my kids and I wanted to start losing weight again, but I just didn’t have the fortitude to do it at the time. As the year went on, however, I decided to do it, and began losing weight, week by week. The night before I had met with this couple, I was laying in bed and noticed that my ring was loose and could come right off and go back on again. So I laid there in bed, spinning it around and taking it off and on, and then must have fallen asleep with it off.

As I was sat there at the dining table with this couple, I thought to myself, “You know, I do remember hearing this ‘clink, clink, clink’ when I woke up!”

After saying goodbye to my visitors, I went upstairs, looked under my bed, and there was my ring on the floor. I looked to heaven and said, “OK, Lana, now I get it. Now I can see how you could have overlooked hearing that ‘clink, clink, clink’ when you lost your ring years ago.” And so I had a little smile in that moment in my mind with Lana.

Although I was dreading the day when I would have to take off my ring, having that little smile with Lana made me think: “Well, today’s as good a day as any. At least I can look back on it with fondness and a smile, rather than with sadness. So I’ll try and just leave it off.” So I left it off. I still felt naked for the rest of the day, and even today when I look down and see that it’s missing, I feel like part of me is missing, too. But at least I can look down and think about it with a smile now, and with thankfulness for the time that I did have with Lana.

I tell you that story to say that sometimes God gives us those little moments of grace. Moments that we may have been dreading in the future, but when they come, God gives us the grace to get through it—sometimes even with a little smile that says, “It’s going to be OK. I love you and I’ll walk you through this, too.”

In one of the books I read on grief, called Decembered Grief by Harold Ivan Smith, I read a quote that has helped me through this new season of my life. The quote is from an unidentified woman and says:

“It has taken me many months to get to the point where I can say, ‘All right, the future is not going to be what you thought it was. It’s gone, and you’re not going to have it. You just will not have it. Your future went with him. Now you’ve got to build a new one.’”

I didn’t like reading those words at first, but over time I knew they were true for me, too. I’ve come to realize that the future is not going to be what I thought it would be, either. It’s gone, and I’m not going to have it. I just will not have it. Now I’ve got to build a new one.

Many of you know what this is like in your own life. You’ve reached those points in your life where you’ve had to say, “This isn’t the direction I thought my life was going to take.” And at some point you’ve had to let it go and say, “It’s not going to happen; they’re not coming back,” just as I’ve had to say, “OK, she’s not coming back.”

And she’s not. As much as I hate to say that, I know that God still has a future for me. It reminds me that I just need to keep “fixing my eyes on Jesus, the Author and Perfecter of my faith, who for the joy set before Him endured the cross…” (see Hebrews 12:2).

As much as I wish I had my old life back, I know the best thing I can do now is to keep moving forward—to keep saying, “God, I’m going to fix my eyes on You. I’m going to trust You, no matter what, because I know You’ll work it all out somehow for good in the end.” And I know He will.

Apple PiesThe 2nd story I want to tell you today has to do with an apple. There’s a quote I read years ago that I thought was profound and beautiful. It said:

“The best time to plant a tree is 20 years ago. The second best time to plant a tree is today.”

I thought of that quote this spring as I looked at 2 pine trees in our yard, one of which I planted this past Christmas in honor of Lana, and the other which Lana and I planted 19 Christmases ago, almost 20 years now. The tree I recently planted is only about a foot tall, but the older tree is one of the largest in our yard. We had bought the tree from a nursery that winter and had brought it into our house for a few days at Christmas to decorate it and put presents underneath it. Then, after Christmas, we took it out to my dad’s farm and planted it, not knowing that one day we would eventually be living there ourselves. Over the years that tree has grown and grown, and now it’s one of the tallest that we have.

So over the years, I’ve taken this quote to heart about planting trees, and every year we plant a few more, and a few more, and few more trees. We don’t have a forest by any means, but we do have more trees than we would have had otherwise, had I not stopped from time to time and just said, “OK, I’m going to stop at Big R and pick up a tree and we’ll put it in the ground.”

For some reason, this has been an amazing year for fruit trees, and for all the trees that Lana and I planted with the kids over the years. This is the first time any of them have produced an significant amount of fruit. And not just one tree, but nearly all of them have started bearing fruit, even those we planted just a year or 2 ago, when normally they should take 5 or 6 or 7 years before they produce any fruit. So this year we had apples from 4 different trees, cherries, peaches, and even 2 little plums on a new plum tree! All these trees started bearing fruit—just this year.

When I saw all these trees bearing fruit, part of me was tempted to be really sad and wonder, “How could Lana have missed all that fruit?” But the other part of me said, “Lana would be thrilled to know that all her hard work has paid off and is now bearing fruit—fruit that will last.” And that made me so glad that we just kept planting and planting and planting, because the Bible says:

“Let us not become weary in doing good, for at the proper time we will reap a harvest if we do not give up” (Galatians 6:9).

Even though Lana is gone this year and can’t enjoy it herself, we’re all enjoying the fruit of all that she’s done.

And picking up an apple tree from Big R is hardly a big deal, but Lana’s investment in my life, and our 6 kids’ lives, and your lives and many other people’s lives—whether it was at home or in her writings or recordings or any of the number of things she invested in—those things are bearing fruit now in so many wonderful ways.

I was preaching at a church last week and took an apple with me from one of the trees that Lana and I had planted. And because it was a smaller congregation of friends that we knew and loved, my kids and I baked some pies for them from the apples off the tree, too, so they could enjoy some of the fruit from Lana’s life as well.

I told them what I’m telling you today: just keep planting. Not all the trees we planted have taken root. Some of them have died—in fact, several have. But not everything we do in life takes root, either. Jesus spoke very clearly about this when He told the parable of the seeds. He said:

“A farmer went out to sow his seed. As he was scattering the seed, some fell along the path; it was trampled on, and the birds of the air ate it up. Some fell on rock, and when it came up, the plants withered because they had no moisture. Other seed fell among thorns, which grew up with it and choked the plants. Still other seed fell on good soil. It came up and yielded a crop, a hundred times more than was sown” (Luke 8:5-8a).

So not everything we plant will bear fruit. But I want to encourage you to keep planting and planting and planting because at the proper time you will reap a harvest, too, if you do not give up.

I had a friend who seemed to turn everything he touched into gold. He was a great businessman and a great supporter of missions. When people would say to him that everything he touched seemed to turn to gold, his response was, “No, but I do touch a lot of things—and when those things that do bear fruit come to fruition, they bear a lot of fruit.” Sometimes in order to bear a lot of fruit, we just need to plant a lot of seed. So I want to encourage you to keep planting. Keep watering. Don’t give up. One day, you will reap a harvest, if you do not give up.

The 3rd story I want to tell you today is based on 3 emails I received recently.

If you’ve been reading along with me through this series, you’ll remember my story about a Jewish woman who emailed me 3 years ago after “accidentally” receiving one of our daily emails when a co-worker sent it to her by mistake instead of another co-worker. She started reading the stories about Jesus on our website, and began wondering if He really was the Messiah they’ve been waiting for for so long. She eventually put her faith in Christ and wrote to me back in May to tell me about her new-found faith (see chapter 4).

Well, was I ever surprised when we hosted our “Night of Worship at The Ranch” a few weeks ago here in Illinois and she came up and introduced herself to me as we were gathering to get some food before the time of worship! Here she was, someone in “real life” who had been touched by something we posted on our website many years ago, and which she had just discovered 3 years ago. As a result, she had a complete change of heart and complete change of life as well. I shouldn’t be surprised, because we hear regularly from people who say how important our messages are to them, but there’s something about meeting people in person who have been touched by what we’ve done that gives us an even greater glimpse of what God can do through our lives when we’re willing to live them for Him.

I tell you that again to say: keep investing in people’s lives. Don’t give up. Don’t become weary in doing good. At the proper time you will reap a harvest, too, if you don’t give up.

In that same message (in chapter 4), I mentioned that some of the music that we’ve put on our website has begun to pay dividends in a big way, with a surprise royalty check that came a few weeks ago from Pandora. And the check came at a time when things were becoming tighter and tighter for us financially, as I haven’t been able to write or do the fundraising that I normally would have done in the time since Lana’s passing. And it came the same week I had finally finished putting all of our books and music on The Ranch website for free, so people could listen day or night without charge, from anywhere in the world.

As I said before, I was concerned I was shooting myself in the foot by not pursuing a publishing or record label for these books and music, but I just kept hearing Jesus’ words in my head, saying:

“So do not worry, saying, ‘What shall we eat?’ or ‘What shall we drink?’ or ‘What shall we wear?’ For the pagans run after all these things, and your heavenly Father knows that you need them. But seek first His kingdom and His righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well” (Matthew 6:31-33).

Well, to follow this up, I received another email from Pandora 10 days ago saying that they had accepted my most recent piano CD, “Soothe My Soul,” to play on their Internet radio stations! This was a huge breakthrough for us, as they’re actually only playing a dozen songs that we’ve produced over the years, which they accepted early on when they were just a small company. But in the years since then, we’ve produced a dozen whole CD’s, and have submitted each one, but they’ve declined each one, saying they simply receive more music submissions than they can include in their catalog. But each year, we keep submitting our latest recordings, and each year, we keep getting rejected. But after 10 years of rejections, last week they accepted our most recent submission and will begin playing it online within the next few weeks!

In case I haven’t mentioned it enough today, let me say it again: keep planting!

And I’d like to mention one final email today—this one came just before I stood up to preach last Sunday at a local church. It came from a grade school friend of mine who is now a missionary in another country. She had reposted a link to my sermon from last week for her Facebook friends to read. Her note, that I just read this morning, said:

“I am begging you….PLEASE take a short time out of your day to listen to this message from my dear friend Eric Elder. It will touch your heart and give you the tools we all need in life!”

She had written me earlier to say how much she enjoyed the message, and I see now that she is passing it along to others. But I have to tell you, the day I stood up to preach that message last week was one of the hardest days I’ve had to walk through yet. It had been about 10 months since Lana died, and was the first time I stood up to preach at a Sunday morning service since I preached at her funeral 10 months earlier. I had only had 4 hours of sleep at best, and when it was 6 in the morning and I was getting my 3 kids ready to go and drive 45 minutes to preach 3 services in a row, I still wasn’t sure what I was going to say. As I was getting everyone ready that morning in the house, I said to myself, “I am never going to say ‘yes’ to preaching again. This is the stupidest thing I’ve ever done, to say ‘yes’ to preaching again. There’s no way I can do it.”

If I hadn’t already said ‘yes,’ and the services weren’t about to begin in just a few hours, I would have cancelled if I could have. I truly didn’t know what I was going to say, and I truly wondered why I was doing it at all. Plus, I had already accepted several other preaching engagements for the following weeks at other churches as well. Even though I thought I was ready when I said ‘yes,’ now I wondered if I could ever do it again.

But I did. And God helped me through it. And even more amazing, He spoke to people and touched their hearts through what I had to say. So much so, in fact, that people like this friend in another country is now pleading with her friends online to listen to the recording as it touched her so much. It reminded me of a passage from 2 Corinthians, chapter 4, about how God can shine through the broken places in our lives in ways so people see His glory, even though we ourselves are nothing more than cracked clay pots. Here’s what Paul says to the Corinthians, in The Message translation of the Bible:

“Remember, our Message is not about ourselves; we’re proclaiming Jesus Christ, the Master. All we are is messengers, errand runners from Jesus for you. It started when God said, “Light up the darkness!” and our lives filled up with light as we saw and understood God in the face of Christ, all bright and beautiful.

“If you only look at us, you might well miss the brightness. We carry this precious Message around in the unadorned clay pots of our ordinary lives. That’s to prevent anyone from confusing God’s incomparable power with us. As it is, there’s not much chance of that. You know for yourselves that we’re not much to look at. We’ve been surrounded and battered by troubles, but we’re not demoralized; we’re not sure what to do, but we know that God knows what to do; we’ve been spiritually terrorized, but God hasn’t left our side; we’ve been thrown down, but we haven’t broken. What they did to Jesus, they do to us—trial and torture, mockery and murder; what Jesus did among them, He does in us—He lives! Our lives are at constant risk for Jesus’ sake, which makes Jesus’ life all the more evident in us. While we’re going through the worst, you’re getting in on the best!

“We’re not keeping this quiet, not on your life. Just like the psalmist who wrote, ‘I believed it, so I said it,’ we say what we believe. And what we believe is that the One who raised up the Master Jesus will just as certainly raise us up with you, alive. Every detail works to your advantage and to God’s glory: more and more grace, more and more people, more and more praise!

“So we’re not giving up. How could we! Even though on the outside it often looks like things are falling apart on us, on the inside, where God is making new life, not a day goes by without his unfolding grace. These hard times are small potatoes compared to the coming good times, the lavish celebration prepared for us. There’s far more here than meets the eye. The things we see now are here today, gone tomorrow. But the things we can’t see now will last forever” (2 Corinthians 4:5-18, The Message).

I just want to encourage you, God is glorified through what you do, too. Maybe there are days when you don’t feel like getting up, you don’t feel like going to work, you don’t feel like going to a Bible study, you don’t feel like leading a small group, you don’t feel like preaching, you don’t feel like teaching, you don’t feel like whatever it is that you have to do.

Can I just encourage you not to give up? Keep planting. Keep reaching out. If you need time out, take time out, but then get back up and go at it again. With God there’s always hope. He’s given it to me this year, and I hope I’ve given a little bit to you.

Let’s pray:

Father, thank You that You can use the weak clay pots of our lives and our brokenness to let streams of Your light shine through it. I praise You, God, that somehow You give us the strength to keep going. I thank You, Lord, for the people who have prayed for us and kept us going, and held our arms up when we couldn’t do it ourselves. Lord, I pray for each person reading this today, that You would give them hope for a very specific situation in their lives—that thing which they’re facing that they struggle to find hope for—I pray You would give them hope, kindle a new flame in them, encourage them to keep going on, keep pressing through and keep planting seeds, for at the proper time I know that they will reap a harvest, and generations down the road—even when we’re gone—will reap a harvest from what they plant now. We pray this all in Jesus’ name, Amen.

Chapter 7: Building A Safety Net

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You might think that walking across the grand canyon on a tightrope without a safety net is crazy. But there’s something crazier still, and that’s doing life without a safety net.

I recently spoke at one of our former churches about how you can build a safety net in your own life to keep from losing your faith in God, even in the face of significant loss. I’ve included a link to the message below, and the text of the message below that just as I gave it that morning.

Here’s a link to the audio…

Listen to “Building A Safety Net”

And here’s the text of the message…

Thanks, Tony. I made it through the first hour, but I’ll tell you, I had to grab a box of Kleenex to do it.

This is the first time I’ve stood up and preached on a Sunday morning since 10 months ago when I preached at my wife’s funeral. Just putting on my suit this morning—this is the same suit and shirt I wore preaching her funeral—and just putting it on again today, I said, “OK, God, I think I’m ready.” But can I ask you to pray for me, too, because I need all the help I can get. Let’s pray.

“Father, we thank You so much for walking us through the tragedies of life and just being there for us. Thank You for other believers, and especially for people in this room who have walked our family through this as well. I just pray that You would speak to each one of our hearts, Lord, that You would just help remind us that You are there, that You are with us, and that You can walk us through anything we go through. In Jesus’ name, Amen.”

When Ron asked me to preach and to join in this series that you’re doing on “Who We Are,” and he asked me in particular to preach on this message, “Who We Are As The Church,” I was very happy to say yes. Because I am a strong believer in the church. And the church of course is not just the building and the bricks and the place where we gather, the church is the body of believers, the church is you and me, doing life together, that is the church, and that is who we are.

So I just want to talk to you today about the value of the church, the power of the church, and of course, you’re here this morning, so that means you’re already reaping the benefits of being part of the church. But I also want to encourage you this morning to get involved in a deeper way with some of the people around you. Because when we do life together, with close friendships, that’s when we really grow the most, that’s when we can support each other the most, and that’s when we can be supported when we need help as well.

We’re all going to go through losses. You might not have had a loss like I had this past year, but we all suffer losses in all kinds of ways: loss of job, loss of relationship, loss of health, loss of finances, or as in my case, loss of someone that I dearly love. It’s a part of life and we’re all going to go through it. So my encouragement for you today—this is my bottom line of the whole thing and then I’ll expand it—my bottom line is just get plugged in to some other believers so you can be there for them and they can be there for you. And that way you can get through these tragedies without losing your faith in Jesus. OK? Let’s start off.

Do you recognize this guy [showing photo of a man walking across a tight rope]?

It’s Nik Wallenda, who 3 months ago walked across a gorge near the Grand Canyon, live on international television—without a safety net underneath him.

Just last week, this clip was voted the number one moment on TV for 2013. Of all the different—the final episode of “The Office,” or whatever other moments there were—this was the number 1, the moment that people most were riveted by—as they watched this man, live on television, walk across a tiny wire—never been done before—across the Grand Canyon, without a safety net below him.

And you might say, “That guy is crazy.” And you would be right! But I’ll tell you, there’s something crazier, and that’s doing life without a safety net. And I want to talk to you this morning about how you can build a safety net under you. Because the truth is, even though he had no physical net, that man had a lot of people around him.

As you watch him do that, and you watch the tape of it, there are people on one side of the canyon, people on the other side, he’s been training for years, there were people talking to him in his headset, warning him about the wind, making sure things were going all right, talking to him the entire way. He’s talking to God. He’s talking to his team. This man was prepared. He did not do life alone, and you cannot do life alone. It’s even crazier, if you think you can do life on your own, and I’ll tell you some stories about me over these last couple years, particularly this last year and a half of walking through and how I just could not make it on my own.

A lot of things helped me through, my faith in Christ being the chief among them, but the believers in the body, coming around me was right up there and really helped make this so that I didn’t lose my faith as well.

This reminds me of a little cartoon. My kids love these cartoons and show them to me. I love this one.

Cartoon:  Don't worry, I got your back!

This shows 2 stick figures and the one says, “Don’t worry, I got your back,” and he’s holding the other stick figure’s back in his hand.

Who’s got your back? And whose back have you got? That’s what we’re talking about today. When we were searching for these, I found a few others. I just throw these in for your entertainment.

Cartoon: Well that's not a good sign.

The next one says, “Well, that’s not a good sign,” and the sign says, “BAD.”

Cartoon: Stop! You're under a rest!

The next one: “Stop, you’re under a rest!” If you’re not a musician, that’s a quarter-note rest, and he’s under “a rest,” so as a musician, that’s actually funny.

Cartoon: I found this humerus

And you might not like this, but I found this humerus. This is your humerus [pointing to forearm].

Anyway, when I talk about grief and death, it can sometimes be a heavy topic, so I hope you don’t mind if I lighten it up at some moments.

Let’s open our Bibles, and I would like you to look at 3 scriptures today. The first one is in 1 Peter chapter 2. It’s in the New Testament near the very end, 1 Peter chapter 2. We’re going to look at 3 different passages that talk about doing life together. This first one in 1 Peter chapter 2 is talking about coming together as “living stones.” This is, to me, the picture of the church. It’s not the brick and mortar that we see, it’s us as a people, we are living stones. 1 Peter chapter 2, verses 4 and 5, says this:

“As you come to Him, the Living Stone [that’s Jesus]—rejected by men but chosen by God and precious to Him—you also, like living stones, are being built into a spiritual house to be a holy priesthood, offering spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God through Jesus Christ” (1 Peter 2:4-5).

We are living stones. We are the church, not a building, but a people.

Let’s look at Hebrews, chapter 10, verse 25, also in the New Testament there, towards the end. This is a verse that talks about the importance of gathering together—being with other believers. Hebrews, chapter 10, verse 25, says this:

“Let us not give up meeting together, as some are in the habit of doing, but let us encourage one another—and all the more as you see the Day approaching” (Hebrews 10:25).

It’s very straightforward. Get together with other believers so you can encourage each other. Don’t forsake the assembly of the believers. Keep plugging in to other people’s lives.

And the 3rd verse is in Ecclesiastes, back in the Old Testament, Ecclesiastes chapter 4, verses 7 through 12. This is a passage that’s often read at weddings because it talks about 2 people coming together and helping one another, but I think it also equally applies to us as believers, coming together. That’s why I want to read it to you. Ecclesiastes 4, verses 7 through 12:

“Again I saw something meaningless under the sun: There was a man all alone; he had neither son nor brother. There was no end to his toil, yet his eyes were not content with his wealth. ‘For whom am I toiling,’ he asked, ‘and why am I depriving myself of enjoyment?’ This too is meaningless—a miserable business! Two are better than one, because they have a good return for their work: If one falls down, his friend can help him up. But pity the man who falls and has no one to help him up! Also, if two lie down together, they will keep warm. But how can one keep warm alone? Though one may be overpowered, two can defend themselves. A cord of three strands is not quickly broken” (Ecclesiastes 4:7-12).

And when people read this at weddings, they talk about the 3 strands being a couple, the husband and wife, and God being the 3rd strand, and that is not easily broken. It applies just as well to us, as a body of believers—2 or 3 or many of us gathered together—are not easily broken. We can help each other. We can help each other up. And we can walk with each other through this thing called life.

I just want to tell you what’s helped me through. As I mentioned, it’s been 10 months since I preached at Lana’s funeral. And I can say that over all my years—I’ve gone to church all my life, and church is wonderful and I still go to church every week—but I have grown the most, and I have been loved and supported the most and I have been encouraged in my faith the most, when I have gotten involved in a small group.

When I get together on a weekly basis with a few—6, 8, 10, 12—other people and study the Word of God, pray with each other, share with each other, that is by far the place I have grown the most in my faith, where I have been most encouraged, most supported and I have been able to use my gifts to encourage others as well.

If you’re not in a small group right now, I encourage you to consider doing it—and not just consider it, but do it! But at least consider it. Give it a thought.

I want to walk you through some of the ways that small groups have helped me. And your small group might be a structured thing that gets together. It might be one of your best friends who is a believer that you talk to across the country or around the world by Skype. I’m not limiting the church to just what’s here, but what you’ve got here is awesome. And there are people that are glad to lead you and walk through life with you here, That one-on-one, right-here-in-person connection is so wonderful. So I want to encourage you to do that as well.

At first, when Lana and I discovered the lump on her breast, she wasn’t going to get it tested. She had had this before, and different kinds of tests, and she would go and the doctors would have her tested and tested again and it never turned out to be anything—just false positives, no big deal. And so this is what she felt like again, she felt “no, this probably isn’t anything.” But to me it was different. Something had changed and this was a different thing. I was very concerned about it but she wasn’t wanting to go talk to anyone about it.

We went to our small group one night and we split up—the guys went into the kitchen to talk a little bit and the ladies stayed in the living room—and as I left for the kitchen, I leaned over to her, and the ladies were sitting there, and I said to Lana, “Now are you going to share with them what we’re praying about?” And all the ladies turned and looked at her.

She said, “I wasn’t, but I guess I am now!” I left and she shared with them, and they really encouraged her, just through their life experiences and some friends of theirs, to just at least do it, “for our sake, just go do it.” And I’m so glad they did, because they discovered it was cancerous. They discovered it had already spread throughout her body, that it was Stage 4, triple-negative [breast cancer], and in their words, “incurable.”

Having that knowledge ahead of time could seem like a terrible death blow to your life and your faith, but it was a gift from God, to be able to know that and walk through this, knowing that there was not a good chance that she was going to make it through.

But it started with our small group. You may think, “You know, I can do this on my own.” But we can’t. We help each other. We need each other.

That small group walked us through. They cried with us, they helped us at doctor’s appointments and they were there at the funeral. They helped participate in the service. And they’ve been there for our family since.

After she died, I got in another small group. It was called GriefShare, which you have here at the church, too—a terrific program. And I was so hungry for this program. I couldn’t wait, every week, to go to GriefShare, where we were with about a dozen other people. We just watched a video. You could talk if you wanted. You didn’t have to talk if you didn’t want to, which was perfect, because some days I wanted to talk and some I didn’t want to say a thing.

It was hard. It was extremely hard. One of the lessons was to go home and write down all the things that you’ve lost with the death of your loved one. And I just got so choked up. I thought, “I would fill up pages of what I’ve lost. I do not want to do this, God! I can’t take it.” Just to sit there and list out every single thing I lost when I lost Lana. A homeschool teacher of my kids, my wife, my best friend, my intimate lover. I thought, “God, I can’t do this.”

But the next day I went home and I said, “OK, God. They said to do it. They said this is good for me. I’m going to trust them.” And I did. I started writing down the things that I mentioned to you.

I got to the end of the page and I was actually done. There were some big ones on my list. But I looked at it and I said, “This is what I’ve lost. I still have my kids. I still have my health. I still have my ministry. I still have my friends. I still have my faith.” The list of things I still had was huge. And it just helped me to go through that exercise.

It was hard work. But every week I was like, “OK, give me more God.” Because if you don’t deal with your grief now, it’s going to come out later and probably in ways you don’t want it to.

You can go through GriefShare any time. You can go through it several times. There were people in our class, one had lost her mother years ago and she was just now starting to process it. She said, “I need to deal with this, because it’s coming out in the way I treat my kids, the way I treat my work, the way I treat my bosses and friends. I just need to deal with it.”

Recovery doesn’t mean that you’re going to “get over it.” Rick Warren—some of you may know him and he wrote The Purpose Driven Life—he lost his son to suicide earlier this year. He has done an excellent series on grief, and whatever you think of the man, I’d say set it aside, and watch this series on grief. It is so powerful and so right on. You can go to saddleback.com or you can download an app [called simply “Saddleback”] and watch it streaming on the Internet. But he says that you don’t get over a loss, but you can get through it. You can get through it.

So I want to encourage you: you can get through it. If you haven’t dealt with a loss in your life—some kind of grief in your life—it’s going to come out in bad ways. I want to encourage you: do the hard work.

About a month ago, I felt like I really turned a corner, to where it was no longer heart-wrenching to think about Lana, but actually heart-warming. They say in recovery, that’s a huge step, to where you can look back and think with fondness of the memories, without that searing pain that, for me, accompanied me for so many of the last 10 months.

I’m so glad now to reap the harvest of our garden. Lana always planted tomatoes and peppers and onions and we would make salsa in the fall. We just did this a few weeks ago with the kids and made Lana’s Sweet Salsa recipe. We videotaped it so we would remember how to do it and how to make it. You can watch it online if you want to go to The Ranch and look up “Lana’s Sweet Salsa.

But just to do that with the kids and actually have that be a fun thing, an enjoyable thing, and say, “Yeah, this is what we were doing last year with Mom, and this is so good that we learned how to do this and I want to keep doing it.” Without that terrible pain. I feel like we’ve turned a corner and I’m able to say, “All right. We’re going to make it. We’re going to make it. With God’s help, and with people around us, we are going to make it.”

I also want to say, when you’re in a small group, people show up. They’re able to help you. They’re able to bring a meal. Rick Warren said, when he was standing outside his son’s house and they were waiting for the police to come and take care of all the things, that his small group was there on the driveway with him. They showed up in those first moments. He had been in the same small group for years. He was there for them when they needed it. And now, they were there for him. He said, and I’m paraphrasing, “You don’t even have to say much. In fact, the greater the loss, the less you have to say.” So if you’re worried about what to say, don’t worry. The less say may even be better! Just show up. Just be there.

Rick also mentions that people sometimes say, “Let me know if I can do anything. Give me a call if you need anything.” But he said that’s not really helpful to someone who’s grieving because their world is so befuddled. To me, people would offer that, but I didn’t know what I needed. I didn’t have any clue. I didn’t even know how to get through a day. Rick said, “Just say: I can bring a meal. Do you want it Tuesday or Wednesday?” A simple choice. A simple offer of what you can do. And I would say, “Wednesday.” And I would be happy. They would be happy. And we would get a meal.

So if you know people who are going through grief, show up. Then offer something of service, just a practical, simple help. Give them a choice. If they say no, you can walk away. Or if you know the person well, you might have to just press through and just do it anyway. But show up, and then serve them.

If you’re not involved with some other people in your life, you’re going to have to do it alone, and I’ll tell you that’s terrible to do.

We homeschool our kids. I’ve got 3 in college and my youngest 3 are here in the service this morning: 10, 13, and 15. Lana wanted me to continue homeschooling as much as I could. I work from home, so it’s possible—it’s conceivable at least. But whether I could do it, I didn’t know. She died in November, so we had another spring to go through, January through May. And I didn’t know if I could do it. I didn’t know what to do.

But we tried to keep everything as much the same as possible because so much had already changed. I said, “I’m going to do it.” But I had 2 ladies that offered to help—Christian friends of ours—and they said, “Can we come in once a week and just help with their math or play a game with them or anything?” I said, “Perfect, thanks.”

I knew I could do it then because I didn’t have to bear it all myself. They would come and I was glad they could learn their conjunctions and I can’t even think of everything they learned this year. But I really was happy just to have someone there helping, just to come in and I could go sit in my room for awhile, write a message or do something else.

There are ways that people have stepped in and helped. I’ve had personal friends that have said, “Just call me anytime, day or night,” and I’ve done it.

There were times when I was overwhelmed and I was like, “I don’t know how I’m going to take it.” Even before Lana died, thinking about her dying, I would be like, “I cannot take this.” And my brain would start going in circles and I would think I was going crazy and I would call somebody and I’d say, “Can you just sit on the phone with me. I don’t even know what to say. But if you’ll just sit on the phone with me, I think I’ll be all right.” Then after a few minutes, it would pass and I could say, “OK, thanks.” And I could hang up and I could go on.

If you need help, ask for it. You would think, in my position—I’ve walked many people through the death of their friends, their loved ones, their spouses and I’ve preached at their funerals—I should know this. I should be able to get through this. I should be able to speak to myself and talk myself through anything.

But I heard from another friend, who worked at a cemetery out in Denver, and he said that the manager of the cemetery—who’s been doing this for years and walked thousands of families through their grief process— when his dad died, a few weeks later he was driving down the street and his wife was sitting next to him and she said, “All right, pull over. I’m going to drive.”

He said, “Why? What’s wrong?”

She said, “That’s the 3rd red light you’ve gone straight through.” He had no idea. Of all people, he should have known what to do and how to help himself through it. But we don’t. None of us—none of us—none of us are super men, super women.

Let me encourage you today: get involved in a small group so that you can help others. And when you need it, they can help you, too.

I have one more slide here I want to show you.

Cartoon: This is not a drill

This is not a drill. It’s a hammer. My kids hate that I explain the jokes, but sometimes people miss the obvious. This is not a drill. This life is so serious. Our faith is so important. Your role in God’s kingdom is so important.

I really struggled. Not really in questioning God, but questioning His plan. My kids don’t question that I love them, but sometimes they question my wisdom. They question whether I really know what’s best for them. And I’ll tell you that goes through my brain sometimes. I still have faith in God, but I do wonder sometimes, “Are You sure this is the best?”

And one of the questions I had was, and that God had for me was: “Do you still believe I can heal someone that has cancer?”

And I said, “Yes, God. I’ve seen it before, and I believe I’ll see it again.”

And then He asked me: “Do you believe I can heal someone who has triple-negative, stage 4, terminal breast cancer?” which is what Lana had.

That was a harder one. But I said, “Yes, God. You can do anything, absolutely, anything.”

And God asked a 3rd question: “What will you do if you see someone healed of triple-negative, stage 4 breast cancer?”

You know, part of you just wants to be mad. But the other part says, “I will rejoice. You give and You take away. Blessed be the name of the Lord.” And so I just said that to God: “I will rejoice.” And I truly will. “You give and You take away. I will praise Your name forever.”

I believe that prayer broke something, and helped me reach a turning point in my life, to come back and say, “God has a unique purpose and plan for every one of our lives. He had a unique purpose and plan for Lana’s life, and her death, and what we’re going through now.”

And He has a unique purpose for yours. Don’t take what happened to Lana as any indication of what God has in mind for you. She would hate that, because you have your own life. She would want you to keep believing, and she said this in her video before she died: “I want no one to lose faith over this. I want you to keep having faith in the same Jesus that I put my faith in, and hope to see very soon myself.”

Keep your faith. Keep trusting God no matter what. We are the church, His people. Let’s pray.

Father, thank You for this time again. Seal these things in our heart, that we can serve You even better. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Chapter 6: Living A Life With No Regrets

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

We had a wonderful “Night of Worship” here at The Ranch last night! Thanks to those of you who came and to those of you who prayed for the night to be a blessed one. It was!

Thanks, too, for your gracious notes from places like the Philippines and South Africa, saying you wish you could be here. We hope to make this an annual event, so perhaps in the future we can meet many more of you in person as well.

During the night I shared 3 video clips of my dear wife Lana that were filmed last year on November 1st, 2012, just 2 weeks before she passed away. She had a message that I felt was perfect for the evening.

So as we were worshipping outside by the bonfire, under the stars and with a half-moon shining, we projected the video of Lana onto the side of the barn and enjoyed hearing what she had to say to us about “living a life with no regrets.”

I’d like to share those 3 clips with you today as well. I believe they’ll be particularly helpful to you if you’re wrestling with a big decision and don’t know what to do, or if you’re just wondering how you can make the most of the life God has given you.

This video was shot by a film team who heard about our situation and offered to spend the day with us at our home, just to capture some memories for us and to offer hope to others who might face a similar loss in the future. Lana agreed, and we spent an amazing day with Drew Waters, Josh Spake and by Skype, Josh’s wife Candice.

Although the film team will be putting all the footage they shot that day into another format, editing it for their own purposes as background for an upcoming movie called Nouvelle Vie (which means “new life” in French) they’ve graciously allowed us to use the raw footage for other purposes like this.

I’ve posted these 3 clips in 1 video on our website at the link below, or you can read the message in the transcript below that.

Here’s the link to the video…

Lana Elder – Living Life With No Regrets

And here’s the transcript…

CANDICE: A lot of people in your position are very fearful, very scared, very worried, but you have come at this from a whole stance of hope, which is very, again I use the word profound. Because it’s unusual, and it’s so—you can just see how God is working and continues to work in your life. And so, describe what that peace is like for you and how it’s helped you battle fear, anxiety, being scared and stuff like that.

LANA: Well, I’ve always tried to live my life with no regrets. And so, whenever I had a big decision to make, I would think—obviously I would pray about it and ask God what’s best, and then I would just have to say, “Will I regret having made this decision?” Especially ones like—I went to college, I met my husband Eric in college and we got married shortly after college and I was pregnant with my first child and had to decide whether I would stay at home or work, and staying at home meant a severe cutback in pay. But I wanted to live a life of no regrets, so I decided I would rather stay home and be with my child, than have the money and have some other luxuries. And it’s a decision I’ve never regretted. So I’ve been a stay-at-home mom all my life—or since college. I know at times some people would wonder why I would get a college degree and then not even use it and stay home. But I remember thinking, even as I was making that decision, if something were to happen to me or one of my children—a death—I would have regretted going to work. So I was really glad—I mean, not glad, but when I found this out—it just made me glad that I hadn’t taken my life to go to work and missed seeing my kids grow up. It just changes everything. My kids, I just love to be around them. And so, having made that decision gives me great hope for situations like this that I made the right decision. It made some impact on our finances, but the other impact is, I think, much greater—the impact it had on my kids’ lives, because I wouldn’t have been able to take them to a lot of the programs like AWANA scripture memorization. I would have been too busy. And my kids, I love them, and they have great hope in God as well and love Jesus, and I think that’s because of the way they were brought up.

CANDICE: How do you describe the peace that passes all understanding in your life? What does that feel like? Describe that from your perspective.

LANA: The peace that surpasses all understanding is just really being with God. And when you’re reading scripture, or in worship, it’s so wonderful to have that peace. And even having made decisions, and seeing how they impact your life over the years, how that decision that impacts your life, and you know that it’s a good decision, that just gives you great peace, knowing that you did the right thing.

ERIC: Can I just have her clarify one thing, too, that not everybody chooses to stay home, if she just could talk about that, that this was the vision for what you [Lana] wanted to do, but other people are called to do other things, because she believes that strongly. I just don’t want to give the wrong impression. So maybe you could just say something about that.

LANA: Absolutely. Yes, I do want to clarify that. Not everyone is called to stay at home. There are certainly many instances where women are called to go to work, or both parents can go to work, but for me, it was really just what I was called to do. That’s just how God created me, just to be a mother and stay home with my kids.

CANDICE: I think that’s wonderful. The reason it’s wonderful is because I think you mentioned a couple things: One is that you would have been too busy to go to AWANA or scripture memory class and that greatly impacted your kids, and 2, you mentioned that, in situations like this, you’ve been able to spend your life with your kids. That’s what you wanted. And I think it just makes it perfect the point that you are in God’s will and right where you need to be, where He has you in this pursuit of what you’ve dedicated your life to, and so I commend you for that. I think that you have fulfilled that calling beautifully. Another question I had for you is, I wanted to see what some of the messages are that you have for Eric and your kids, so let’s start with Eric. What is something that you would like to share with him? What is a message you have for him?

LANA: Eric is just incredible. He’s incredibly talented and can play the piano, write music, do carpentry work, he knows everything about the computer, and he’s incredibly gifted. So I just want him to press on, keep going with a lot of the projects he’s already started. I know he has a couple that he and I have been working on together—the St. Nicholas project, talking about the life of Christ and how much he [Nicholas] was a believer in Jesus and that’s how he became so famous as St. Nicholas, our Santa Claus right now. So I just want him to continue to press on with things. I know he will and God will use him greatly. I love him incredibly much. He’s my prince and he takes incredible care of me and the kids. So I’m not worried. That’s another thing that makes passing into heaven at this time just so peaceful, because I know the kids are going to be in great hands, with Eric taking care of them.

CANDICE: Thank you for sharing that Lana. What about for the kids? What message do you want to tell the kids?

LANA: My kids have been just wonderful. I was blessed, again, to be able to homeschool, and Eric encouraged me to do that as well [because Lana wanted to try it]. He was a great encouragement, and my kids, I just know that they love Jesus. That’s been great comfort to know that they’re going to do great in life in whatever God has called them to do. I don’t know what they’re called to do, each of them yet, but I just know that they’ll do well, because everything they do, they do so well. I have no fear of anything going wrong, I just know they’re going to be blessed for the rest of their lives. I had 6 blessings. They’re awesome. I’m going to miss them.

CANDICE: What dreams do you have for your kids?

LANA: My dreams for my kids is just that they would love the Lord with all their heart, soul, mind and strength. And they do that, and so whatever dreams that they have, I know that God will help them fulfill them, whatever it is. Because if they keep seeking God, they’re going to be on the straight path. They’ll do what God’s called them to do and so that’s my dream, that they would do that, they would just keep loving Jesus, and loving each other and loving their neighbors.

CANDICE: Lana, what dreams do you have for Eric?

LANA: Pretty much the same thing. Like I said, he’s incredibly talented, and gifted and can do anything, and he has great dreams for some projects that he’s working on, and I just pray that he can just continue to fulfill those dreams and do what God’s called him to do. I know that God has a unique plan for my family, but for everyone, God has a unique plan, and I know that if they just keep following Jesus, and asking Him for direction, they’ll do well. And your dreams [Eric] will come true.

ERIC: They have. They already have.

LANA: I know. Love you, buddy.

DREW: I’ve got a question for you. What do you hope that people watching this get from it?

LANA: I would hope that the people that are watching this, that they would know that they have a unique calling in life. Everyone God created so uniquely, like everybody has different fingerprints, just so unique. So I would hope that people watching this would know that God created them uniquely, that He has different dreams for them as well. But if they keep following God, or asking God for direction, that God will show them what their unique place is in the world, what they’re uniquely designed or created to do, that they would just keep seeking God, and keep seeking the answers to what they feel called to do.

DREW: Lana, I’ve got another question for you, and this is a very direct question, so I apologize for it, but you don’t seem fearful of death. Why is that?

LANA: I’m actually not fearful of death and I believe, the only thing I can attribute it to, is just having followed God for so long, waking up and talking to Him each day, throughout the day, He’s helped me through many things. And since I am talking to Him all the day long, death will be just like meeting Him and talking to Him all day long—but without my kids and family [laughter]. I don’t know why I don’t fear death, but God has been such a loving God to me and I feel like I’ve been so blessed throughout my life, like I said earlier, about living my life with no regrets, and just doing everything I’ve wanted to do. Even the past years, I’ve gone everywhere I’ve wanted to go. I wanted to go to Israel and see the Holy Land and I got to go there 5 years ago, and then miraculously got to go 2 years after that. So I’ve been to Israel twice and I’m so blessed to have done that. So I’ve done everything I’ve wanted to do, and I don’t have—there’s not like one place I’d like to go see still or anything that I still need to accomplish. So I feel like I’ve done everything, and I can go see Jesus at any time. It would be fine. But I know it’s hard for people who I’m leaving behind. Since my diagnosis, I’ve tried to live my life like I’m going to live. I didn’t want to live like I’m going to die. I wanted to live like I’m going to live. So that’s all I’ve done, just keep going on with the normal day. But I know it’s hard for the people that are left behind, because I feel their pain. I feel sorry for them, because I would like to be with them as well. But also, I just love Jesus, and I’m looking forward to that day, too.

ERIC [later that day]: They just asked me to say a few words to you, and there’s just not enough words to express what you’ve meant to me. I remember on our wedding day, I just said to you that you were a gift from God to me and I wanted to treat you as a gift. You’ve been just a super gift, and I feel like I’ve unwrapped layer after layer of you. You’ve just given yourself to me in everything. You have sacrificed so much for me, for the ministry, for the kids—just everything. You’re a giver, and you’ve just given your life away. And I can’t think of anything better you could do with your life. You don’t just live your life, you give your life. That means so much to me, and I know that’s going to mean a lot to our kids, just to know that your life was not lived in vain, and that your death won’t be in vain if you do die. If you’re healed, hallelujah! That won’t be in vain, either!

I gave this to Lana—it’s a little plaque—for our anniversary back in April this year, and it says, “And they lived happily ever after.” It just reminds me of the joy that we’ve had together. You know, I’m going to cry a lot if you pass away. But I felt like God said, “Tearfulness is OK. Fearfulness is not.” So I think it’s OK to be tearful, but I’m not fearful, either.

And this just came in the mail today. I just got 2 more tiles for your collection here and I just wanted to unwrap this with you. This is a quote from Alfred Lloyd Tennyson. It says:

“If I had a flower for every time I thought of you, I could walk through my garden forever.”

It’s so true. I’m sure there won’t be a day that goes by that I don’t think about you. And this is really from me, and the kids and from everybody that knows you, and it just says, “You are loved.” And you are.

LANA: You’re really good at expressing your love to me all the time. You’re just always so kind and so generous. He [Eric] makes it easy for me to love him because he’s so much like Jesus, always thoughtful and kind and he puts me above himself all the time. He wants to make sure I’m taken care of. So I just appreciate these things, too, his gracious, kind gifts, thoughtful gifts, just incredible.

ERIC: Thanks. And I’m not like Jesus, but I was thinking just last week as you were just laying in bed and the pain was on you, and even in your pain you were writing a message to our subscribers in different countries and giving them hope and encouraging them with your hope. And I was just thinking of Jesus on the cross, just going through the pain and suffering for each one of us, and I thought, “Wow, you’re like Jesus! I’m married to someone like Jesus!” So I’m just so thankful to you and I just love you so much.

LANA: Thanks, thanks a lot. I love you.

JOSH: Let me ask you a couple questions. To your children, what is your wife’s legacy?

ERIC: For my children, just to say what Lana’s legacy is, I think her heartbeat is to give. She wants to give, give and give some more. And I think it’s hard for her to do. I think she’s struggled with it because we have so many needs. We all have needs. The kids have needs, and Lana has needs, and yet she’s just given so much. We give money away and we give things away and she gives food away and she just gives away. I feel like she’s a giver. I know that’s her heart, even for some of the projects we’re working on now, just to tell, for instance, the St. Nicholas story, of a man who gave his life away, too, because he was following the One who gave His life for all of us. So I think that’s her legacy. I feel like she’s following Jesus and that she denies herself many times so that she can give, and I don’t think that you can get better than that.

JOSH: How long have you all been married?

ERIC: We’ve been married 23 years, and we’ve known each other 28 years, and they’ve been super, all super. I have no regrets. I can’t complain that she’s being taken now. How could I complain to God and say, “God, why did you take her?” All I should be able to do is say, “God, thank You! How could You possibly love me so much that You would give me 28 years with her?” So I’m sad. I’m disappointed if you go. But I cannot complain, for one single day.

JOSH: How is she not replaceable?

ERIC: How is she not replaceable? I can’t think of how she is replaceable. I can’t imagine anything—I mean there is nothing that could replace her. She’s a unique creation of God—one of a kind. There’s no replacing any one of us. We’re all here for a reason, we’re all here for a purpose, just like Lana. There are lots of people that we love, lots of people that are friends, lots of people that do a lot for us and we’re really close to, and I don’t think any of us are replaceable.

JOSH: I’m going to ask one more question. So the heart of the story of Nouvelle Vie is finding life. And we don’t know what’s going to happen, right? You know God is a miraculous God and God could really pull through, or He may choose not to, and whatever it is, He’s glorified in all things. If God chooses to take your wife from you, how do you persevere? How do you go on?

ERIC: Nouvelle Vie means “new life,” and for me, as a Christian, I’ve already been given a new life. And some people say, even if Lana dies, we’re going to pray and raise her from the dead. And I love that. I would love to do that. I have prayed that for some of my friends in the past, too. But the truth is, I know what being dead is like, and I’ve already been dead, and Jesus has already raised me from the dead. I’ve now got a new life and now I’m going on. I’m going to have a new life forever because of Jesus and what He’s done for me. So we could pray that Lana would be raised from the dead, and that might happen, but the truth is that she’s already been raised from the dead. She knows what a dead life is like and she’s been given a new life already, and that’s going to continue on for eternity. So to me, that’s part of the hope of Nouvelle Vie, that it speaks about the new life that we can have right now, today, starting this very day. You don’t have to wait till you die to be raised from the dead. You can be resurrected. You can be redeemed. You can be restored, anytime you choose to just put your faith in Christ, to ask Him to forgive you of your sins. He will take you to be with Him forever in heaven, and give you a whole new life here on earth. So that’s the hope that I have, and the courage that I have, that your passing [Lana] really is “passing.” As the Bible says, it’s a sleeping, you fall asleep, then you’ll be woken up by Jesus when He comes back for us. It’ll be a short sleep for you, and maybe a long few years for us, but in the light of eternity, it’ll just be a blink of an eye. And I can’t wait to see you again.

Chapter 5: Keeping Jesus At The Center

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

I spoke Thursday night at to a group of people at our church who gather each week and encourage one another through some of life’s toughest struggles.

I shared with them how God had helped me to keep my life from spinning out of control during some of the toughest times as I was in the process of losing my sweet wife, Lana, to cancer last year.

One of the ways God helped me was by reminding me to keep Jesus at the center of my life. I’d like to share with you today what I shared with them on Thursday night. I hope you’ll be encouraged to keep Jesus at the center of your life, too, no matter what you may be going through today. Here’s the message as I shared it live with our group.

Thanks, Jason, and if you don’t know me, my name’s Eric Elder, and I’ve been a part of Care Groups before. I haven’t been here for this current season of Care Groups, but I used to lead, 2 years ago, a group for people overcoming homosexuality, and helping them with struggles with same-sex attraction and just how to walk through that.

Last spring, I was unfortunately in a group called GriefShare because my wife passed away last November from breast cancer.

And so I’m back again tonight just to share with you a little bit about my walk and keeping Jesus at the center of my life, even through some of these difficult times.

Let me just encourage you to open your Bible, if you have a Bible with you, and just read along with me. We’re going to look at First John, starting in chapter 2. John says, in verse 15:

“Don’t love the world’s ways. Don’t love the world’s goods. Love of the world squeezes out love for the Father. Practically everything that goes on in the world—wanting your own way, wanting everything for yourself, wanting to appear important—has nothing to do with the Father. It just isolates you from him. The world and all its wanting, wanting, wanting is on the way out—but whoever does what God wants is set for eternity” (1 John 2:15-17, The Message).

Keeping Jesus at the center, for me, this past year and a half since we found out my wife had cancer and then she died about 9 months later, you know there were a lot of times when I felt like my world was spinning out of control.

She’s been more than just essential to my life. And this is wrong to say this, but in many ways she was my savior. Of course, Jesus is my Savior. He’s the One that redeemed me, saved me and is the One that’s going to carry me into heaven when I die.

But because I came out of homosexuality, back 28 years ago, really through an encounter with Christ, but it was also through the help of my wife, who was my girlfriend at the time. We had started dating and I had actually been involved with someone else at the time and I had to confess to her that not only was I involved with someone else at the time that I started dating her, but I was involved with another man.

That was an excruciating 2-hour conversation, of me not saying anything, and her wondering if I was an ax-murderer, or what I had to confess that was so terrible. But as I shared that with her, she loved me so unconditionally, and she was so gracious to me, and she just treated me with such kindness and gentleness. Just the way she walked me through that, and through temptations and through life, I can really say she saved me from a lot.

So I know that Jesus is the center of my life. He has been since I put my faith in Him. As one of my friends said about her husband, she said, “Jesus is like my cake, and my husband is the icing on my Jesus cake.”

I said, “Oh, that’s really nice. That was Lana for me. Jesus was my cake, and Lana was the icing on my Jesus cake.”

But as she started going through cancer and the doctors were saying that it was incurable, and they didn’t know how long she had to live, but it wasn’t long, I started seeing that maybe Jesus and Lana had sort of merged roles in such a way that the thought of losing her felt like I was losing my cake, too.

I don’t know if it’s right or wrong, because I know we’re supposed to be so intertwined—you know, it would be sad if she died and I felt nothing—so I know God gives us those kinds of relationships for a reason. But there was a time there, just a few months before she died, where we were having some of these hard conversations about what the future would look like, and what I was going to do if she did pass on.

She was talking to me about remarriage and things like that, and I didn’t want to hear it. That was the farthest thing from my mind. I was not interested in even entertaining the thought. I just wanted her, and I wanted her alive.

And yet a few weeks into that cycle of conversations, somewhere from the back of my mind, as my life was spinning out of control, and what I thought was my center was being taken away from me, I started gravitating in my mind back to some other things that gave me some peace and some happiness and some comfort, and that included former homosexual relationships from over 25 years earlier.

And I just thought, you know, I have no interest at all in getting married again. But there was a part of me that said, “But if there was a man that came along, what would I do then?” Because it didn’t involve the same kind of commitment, the same kind of relationship, the same kind of work, it just was sort of fun. At least that was my memory of it from long ago.

For about 2 weeks, this just really puzzled me and it just weighed on me, because I was like, “This has been over 25 years since I’ve had any serious consideration to that at all.” God had just broken that off of me in a wonderful way and given me a wife and 6 children of our own. So to have these thoughts again and go, “Wow, why would I even be going there? Why would I go back there?”

I had a conversation with Jason and he said that it makes some sense, that when your life is being threatened in these ways and something’s being threatened to be taken away from you, you sort of gravitate towards what brought you peace and comfort in the past. And I knew he was right, but it bothered me that it was even on my mind and was even— do you know what I mean? I mean it was like, “Oh, my gosh, I don’t even want to have that thought again.”

It was about 2 weeks of struggling with this and just trying to work it out in my brain.

Then I woke up one Sunday morning, and I just started reading Romans chapter 1, and I read the passage that really changed my life, where Paul talks about homosexuality and talks about how the end of that is not going to be good for us. That is a passage that changed my life, and it was a hinge and a turning point in everything regarding my faith, as well as my sexuality.

So to read that passage again, I was just like, “OK, that’s right. That’s right. This was in my past. This is not going to be part of my future.”

Then I came to church, and Pastor Baker was talking about the topic again that morning, and he just was talking about it and he said, “You can justify it, you can rationalize it, you can go through all kinds of arguments about it”—and I’m paraphrasing him here, I don’t want to put words in his mouth, but if you’ve heard him speak on this, you know where he stands—but he said, “You know, the bottom line is that if God says it’s not good for you, then it’s not going to go well for you.”

He says, “If there’s anything in the Bible, whether it’s adultery or fornication or sex outside of marriage or before marriage, or any topic in the Bible, if God says this is not good for you, the bottom line is: it’s just not going to go well for you.”

That was like number 2 that day where I was like, “Whew. That’s right, I don’t even have to think about this. The Bible is very clear, and it’s been very clear in the past.”

And then later that night, I had a conversation with a friend and his wife who had a similar diagnosis a few years ago, and he was worried that she might die. He said something that shocked me, he said, “I was wondering if maybe, if God took her, that He was then releasing me and I could go and pursue homosexuality.”

And I was like, “You can’t do that!” Somehow hearing it from someone else, the very thoughts that I was considering, but hearing them speak it as if that was what God was really going to say and I was like, “Now I know it’s wrong. I just didn’t care.” You just get to the point where, “God, I know this is wrong, I understand it’s wrong, but I don’t care. I just want to do what I want to do,” which is what John says:

“The world and all its wanting, wanting, wanting…”

You just want to do what you want to do. But if you do what God wants you to do, that’s when you’ll have eternal life. That’s when things will go well for you.

So those 3 things for me: just reading the Word that morning and finding Romans chapter 1 again, just hearing the pastor and coming to church and getting reminded again, “You know, it’s just not going to go well for you.”

And then hearing my friend just speak the words that I was thinking. Just to verbalize those and say, “Wow.”

After 2 weeks of just being perplexed about this, it just cleared up. It totally cleared up and it’s not come back again. I just needed that though, I needed to hear from God in some very clear ways.

Then when Lana did pass away, I didn’t have that struggle. I didn’t have that wrestling anymore, because I had invited God in, and I said, “God, I want to do what You want, and I really want Your will more than anything else. And as bad as this hurts, I am not going to go back into something that would hurt me even more, because You don’t want me to do that. You want me to have life, and life abundant.”

And sometimes, as we’ve learned in GriefShare, when someone close to you dies like that, it puts a wall up between you and people around you, because they don’t really know what that relationship was like.

They don’t know, for instance, this is the first time I’ve ever shared this publicly, how Lana has been so vital, not just my best friend, my lover, my everything to me, mother of my kids, my homeschool teacher of all my kids. Not just all those important things, but how she helped me in this area of sexuality. And then to lose that, it’s hard for me to explain to other people.

And so there’s this wall that sort of goes up between you and other people to where you’re not really able to let them in, and they’re not able to enter in, because they don’t know what that has meant to you and what you have lost.

But in GriefShare they said that God knows what it’s like to lose someone close to Him. And God lost a son. God knows what it’s like to weep. And Jesus lost his best friend in Lazarus. And they can enter in with you. And even if other people can’t, you can still invite God in, and let Him come into your life. Let Him be with you and fill those lonely places.

God really has done that. I still miss Lana terribly. I wish she was here. I would take her back in a heartbeat. But God has really come in. He really has walked me through this. He really has helped me in so many ways.

I want you to look at another passage with me. Then we’ll go to a song, where you can just meditate on what it means to you to keep Jesus at the center. This is in Hebrews, just back a few pages, Hebrews chapter 12, starting in verse 2. The writer of Hebrews says this:

Keep your eyes on Jesus, who both began and finished this race we’re in. Study how He did it. Because He never lost sight of where He was headed—that exhilarating finish in and with God—He could put up with anything along the way: cross, shame, whatever. And now He’s there, in the place of honor, right alongside God. When you find yourselves flagging in your faith, go over that story again, item by item, that long litany of hostility He plowed through. That will shoot adrenaline into your souls!

“… My dear child, don’t shrug off God’s discipline, but don’t be crushed by it either. It’s the child He loves that He disciplines; the child He embraces, He also corrects. God is educating you; that’s why you must never drop out. He’s treating you as dear children. This trouble you’re in isn’t punishment; it’s training, the normal experience of children. Only irresponsible parents leave children to fend for themselves. Would you prefer an irresponsible God? We respect our own parents for training and not spoiling us, so why not embrace God’s training so we can truly live? While we were children, our parents did what seemed best to them. But God is doing what is best for us…” (Hebrews 12:2-3, 5b-10a, The Message).

I felt like, as my life was spinning out of control, that God had to sort of correct me, discipline me, bring me back in. And it was a discipline that I welcomed. I didn’t want Him to leave me alone. I needed Him. And the truth is, we all need Him.

Maybe you’re at a place where you feel like you’re either being crushed by God because He’s either giving you more than you think you can handle or you feel like you’re being disciplined by Him or maybe you feel like you’re being punished. I want you just to not think about it that way.

If there’s some path that you’re not on a good path, God can come in and correct you, if you’re willing to let Him, and just let Him help you get back onto the good path.

God has so much for us. He wants us to live. He wants us to live an abundant life. He has great plans and purposes for you and for me. I just want to encourage you to keep Jesus at the center of your life.

Let’s pray:

Father, thank You for these words, God, and allowing me to share some of the crazy things that have happened to me over the last year and a half. God, I just thank You for walking me through it. I thank You for keeping me on Your path. I thank You, Lord, when I was tempted to veer, that You brought me back. God, I pray for each person listening to this tonight (and reading and listening later!), that You would keep them on Your good path, Lord. Help them to keep walking with You, Lord. Help them to keep their eyes fixed on Jesus, the Author and Perfecter of their faith. Lord, help them to know Your great love for them. And I pray most of all You’d help them to overcome the world, Lord, and not let the world overcome them. We pray this in Jesus’ name, Amen.

P.S. You can visit The Ranch and listen to my son Lucas sing Jesus at the Center.

Chapter 4: Reaping A Harvest

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

I’d like to share an incredible story with you today about something that happened to me just last week.

As many of you know, I run a website called The Ranch to encourage people in their faith. On the day of Lana’s funeral, the computer that runs our website happened to crash, too, and it’s taken the past 10 months to completely rebuild it from scratch.

To be honest, I wasn’t even sure if God wanted me to rebuild them. When Lana died, I laid everything down at God’s feet, telling Him I was only going to pick up what He wanted me to pick up again. It was a good time to re-prioritize my life, to see what was important to Him and to me and to start over again with so many things.

But after a few months of contemplating all of this, I was convinced that I was to keep pressing on with our online ministry.

One of the notes that convinced me came from a Jewish woman who had visited the website several years ago. On May 25, 2010, she wrote:

“I was sent to your site by accident, and have been reading the stories, and the one about Capernaum has me confused even more. The more I read, the more questions I have. I’ve never seen Jesus portrayed as this site does. I should tell you that I’m Jewish and I believe in the one true G-d of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.

“I’ve read some of the stories on your site and have to wonder how they could be true, but I can’t stop reading them either, something just feels right about them. My heritage has ingrained in me that Jesus isn’t for my people. I can’t explain why, but I find some of the stories making me cry and I’m not one that cries easily. It doesn’t make sense. I don’t even know why I’m writing. I’m just really confused. How can this G-d of yours, be the G-d I’ve grown up with? Would Jesus love someone who hasn’t been faithfully reading the Torah for a long time?

“I’m sorry, I know this doesn’t make any sense, and I’ve always been told that Jesus doesn’t love Jews. But after reading some of the stories I just don’t know what to believe. Is it possible he might love a Jew?”

After corresponding with her a few times over the next 3 years, I received this note from her on May 4, 2013:

“Dear Eric,

“I don’t know if you will remember me or not, but I’m feeling led to tell you what’s happened since we first communicated. I wrote you about 3 years ago, about completely believing in the G-d of my ancestors, but not so sure about the Christians claiming Jesus was the Messiah we’ve longed for all these millennium. Someone had accidentally forwarded me one of your Daily Thoughts. I couldn’t get it out of my head….

“In the time that life has moved on for both of us, I’ve learned that I can believe Jesus is the Messiah. He truly is the Son of G-d. I’ve also learned that I don’t have to give up my Jewish heritage or traditions. I can be fully Jewish and a believer. I’ve found a wonderful Messianic Synagogue where I’ve accepted the Messiah Yeshua (Jesus Christ). I’m learning to read the scriptures and see them in a whole new way. I’m amazed how much of the Tanakh is in the New Testament, and how they complement each other.

“I was telling a friend at lunch today, when I’m quiet I can hear G-d speaking to my innermost being. I see Him working in my life in ways I could have never imagined. It is the most wonderful thing in the world. I truly believe the email that was sent to me by mistake was Divine appointment and no mistake….

“Thank you for your ministry and commitment to the L-rd. You truly have touched lives and made a difference. I’m living proof.”

Reading her note made me cry and rejoice at the same time. I wrote back to tell her that her note, along with several other clear indications from God, had helped me to decide to bring the website up again. Even if I never wrote another message, or added one more thing to it, I felt it was important to bring all of the content back online for people to read in the future and have their lives changed, too.

So I began rebuilding the website from the ground up, going back 15 years to when I first broadcast my first live message over the Internet, from my house in Illinois to a friend’s house in Texas, back in the days before Skype, before Facebook, before Twitter and Pinterest and Instagram.

When I did my first live webcast, CNN, ABC and FoxNews had all just started doing their first live webcasts, too. The pope started broadcasting his weekly prayers from the Vatican the month before, and Billy Graham started broadcasting his evangelistic crusades the month after.

I just read this week that Google is celebrating their 15th anniversary this month, too, having launched their little startup company to index the web the same month that I launched The Ranch.

I tell you this to say that a lot of life has passed in the past 15 years, and I had a lot of content to convert, restore and bring up to date from those early days 15 years ago. But as I’ve been reading the stories and messages I’ve posted over all these years, and watching the videos from even those earliest days, I’ve found myself crying, touched by the way God spoke through those messages to people back then, and how He could still speak to me through those messages today.

To my amazement, my old self was able to minister to my new self, because both of my “selves” were simply sharing and receiving words of life from the Word of God.

In those very first broadcasts, which you can now watch online again on our Video Archives page, I shared about keeping your eyes fixed on the goal, and that we will reap a harvest if we do not give up.

Well, this past year, I’ve been able to start reaping a harvest from all those years of planting. Notes like the one above from the Jewish woman are glimpses. On my 15th anniversary, I posted another video on my website, sharing another glimpse, this time of several trees that Lana and I have planted over the years which astoundingly have all begun to produce fruit just this year. And last week, I got a glimpse of another harvest of another kind.

For 15 years, I have been producing content to put on The Ranch website, including books, music and videos. From the beginning, I felt it was important to offer these resources to people around the world on our website, free of cost, so they could access them anytime night or day.

But along the way, I’ve sometimes wondered if I’ve been shooting myself in the foot financially, paying to put these things online, and paying annual fees to keep the music and messages and videos streaming 24/7/365 days of the year when I could possibly be charging for them instead.

In an effort to expand our reach to as many people as possible, I’ve also started posting our books and music and videos other places online, on places like Pandora and iTunes, Amazon and Barnes & Noble, Spotify, Twitter, Tumblr and Facebook.

About a year and a half ago, some of these services have actually begun to pay me for streaming my content on their sites. On Pandora, for instance, every time someone creates a radio station (by typing in my name) to listen to some of my music, I’m paid .00017 cents per “listen.” It takes a lot of listens to earn a full penny! But over the past year and a half, I’ve been getting checks for $20, $30 or $40 every 3 months, meaning my songs are being played over 70,000 times a month!

I’ve also helped other people record their music and put it on our website over the years. One of these artists is actually doing phenomenal on Pandora now, and is getting a check for over $2,000 every 3 months. Their songs are being played nearly 5 million times a month!

I’ve been thrilled for them, and at the same time, just as happy to get my check for $30 or $40 every 3 months for my music, too.

But last week, when I opened my email from the company that pays my streaming royalties, there was not just 1 statement, but 2. In the first statement, they said I had earned $38 from my songs for the quarter, and I said, “Thank You, Lord.” But when I opened the 2nd statement, they said they were paying me an additional $14,305!

Apparently, every time this other artist who is doing phenomenal was being paid as the performer of their songs, I was supposed to be paid also as their record label, as I had helped them to record their music and publish it online. So the royalty company was catching up and paying me the royalties for all the time that this artist was being paid as well!

It couldn’t have come at a better time, too, as I felt I was being squeezed on every side financially in the past 2 months. I hadn’t been able to write any messages while I was rebuilding the website, and I hadn’t been able to let anyone know of our financial needs either. At the same time, I felt God was clearly leading me to keep rebuilding the website, keep converting and restoring all of the content, and to continue making it all available free of charge to anyone who came to the website, day or night.

The Bible verse that the kids and I have been memorizing the past 2 weeks happens to be Matthew 6:33, which talks about not worrying about what you will eat or drink or wear, but to seek God first in all things:

“But seek first His kingdom and His righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well” (Matthew 6:33).

I just kept putting that verse at the forefront of my mind, and kept rebuilding the website. As I was putting some of the final touches on the website on Thursday, that’s when the surprise email came. The check was deposited in my bank account overnight. When I woke up early in the next morning, I couldn’t believe the money was actually in the bank. What surprised me even more was what happened next.

I had decided to use the money to refill the bank accounts of my kids, as they had been having to use some of their inheritance money from Lana to pay for bills for college. If you’ll remember, they had each miraculously received $5,000 in answer to my seemingly impossible prayer on the day of Lana’s funeral. As I began to transfer the $14,305 into each of their accounts, I was astounded that I was able to fill their accounts back up to $5,000 each, to within $3.74! It made me cry again, not just the significance of receiving such a large check, but receiving the exact amount needed to bring each of their accounts back up to where they were 2 weeks after Lana’s funeral. Of course the money is helpful, but what was even more helpful to me was to know that God was still answering my prayers. After going through such a significant loss, it’s easy to wonder sometimes if God even hears us. But this was one more reminder to me that He does hear us…and answers, too. Just because He doesn’t answer every prayer the way we hope, we can trust Him and know that He hears us and does answer, sometimes in ways that that go off the charts.

I just wanted to share this incredible story with you as encouragement to you to keep planting. Keep watering. Keep investing in people and projects and activities that bring glory to God. As the Bible says:

“Let us not become weary in doing good, for at the proper time we will reap a harvest if we do not give up” (Galatians 6:9).

I wish Lana were here to see the blessings of what we’re reaping right now, such as the Jewish woman who came to Christ or the fruit trees that are now bearing fruit or the music we’ve recorded being played before millions and blessing us back at the same time.

But I have no doubt she’s seeing, enjoying and perhaps even playing a significant role from her new home in heaven in bringing part of heaven to earth as we go along.

Thank You, Lord, that even out of tragedy You’re able to bring fruit that lasts. And thank you, friends, for continuing to pray for us, believe in us and minister to us so we can keep on ministering to others.

I truly appreciate it, and I’m truly looking forward to this next season of planting and harvesting, as long as the Lord allows.

Chapter 3: Having Faith In The Resurrection

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Happy Easter from our house to yours! We could all use a dose of faith, and Easter Sunday is a great day to get one. If you’re struggling with trusting in God, even in the face of significant loss, this message is for you.

Eric Elder and Kids

It’s been almost 5 months since we took this picture of me and my 6 kids, not knowing that just 2 weeks later my wife Lana would pass on to be with the Lord (she was inside resting when this picture was taken, as we were in the middle of a 10-hour filming session for a project to give hope to other families facing loss). Since that day, we’ve had to celebrate 7 major holidays without our beloved Lana: Thanksgiving, Christmas, New Year’s Eve, Valentine’s Day, 2 birthdays, and now Easter.

Each of these “firsts” without her this year could have easily overwhelmed me with grief if it weren’t for my faith in Jesus Christ and the prayers of people like you.

But when Christmas rolled around, God reminded me why we celebrate the holiday at all: Christmas is the celebration of the birth of the baby who would one day defeat death forever! While celebrating Christmas was still hard without Lana, God’s reminder of the reason we were celebrating it helped me to keep a balanced perspective on her life and her death…and her new life with Him.

The same holds true for Easter. While there’s no doubt it’s been hard to go through our Easter traditions this year without Lana, God keeps reminding me of the purpose of this holiday, too. Easter is the day we remember that Jesus rose from the dead and, because He rose from the dead, we can be assured that all of us who have put our faith in Him will be raised from the dead, too, including my dear wife, Lana. Without Lana here with me this week, it’s already been a different kind of holiday. I found myself videotaping the kids during an Easter egg hunt so that I could come home and show her the tape, only to remember that she wouldn’t be there when I got home. But then God reminded me that it’s quite likely that Lana’s not missing a thing. The Bible says that we are surrounded by “a great cloud of witnesses,” witnesses who have kept their faith to the end and who remind us to do the same.

“Therefore, since we are surrounded by such a great cloud of witnesses, let us throw off everything that hinders and the sin that so easily entangles, and let us run with perseverance the race marked out for us. Let us fix our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy set before Him endured the cross, scorning its shame, and sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. Consider Him who endured such opposition from sinful men, so that you will not grow weary and lose heart” (Hebrews 12:1-3).

As sad as it is that I’m having to celebrate Easter without Lana here with me in the flesh, the truth is that without Jesus, there would be no holiday to celebrate at all, and there would be no hope of Lana being raised from the dead either. So in the midst of my heartache, God keeps reminding me of the whole truth: not just the truth that she’s gone, but the truth that she’s gone to be with Jesus, and has been raised to a new life in spectacular glory. And having the whole truth in mind brings His peace to my heart. As the Bible says:

“Brothers, we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall asleep, or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope” (1 Thessalonians 4:13).

We do have hope. True hope. Not a desperate clinging to the mere idea that maybe there’s some kind of life after this life, but a firm faith in the reality that there really is a heaven, and that Jesus is really there, with my beloved Lana right alongside Him.

I don’t want to try to prove to you today that Jesus rose from the dead, but I would like to remind you of the fact that He did rise from the dead and that His resurrection was witnessed by many here on earth. Not only that, but there were others in the Bible who were once dead who were also resurrected to new life and who have also appeared afterward to people here on earth, too!

As for Jesus’ resurrection, and His appearance to people on earth, listen to some of these verses from the Bible:

“When Jesus rose early on the first day of the week, He appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom He had driven seven demons” (Mark 16:9).

“Afterward Jesus appeared in a different form to two of them while they were walking in the country” (Mark 16:12).

“Later Jesus appeared to the Eleven as they were eating; He rebuked them for their lack of faith and their stubborn refusal to believe those who had seen Him after He had risen” (Mark 16:14).

“Afterward, Jesus appeared again to His disciples, by the Sea of Tiberias” (John 21:1).

“This was now the third time Jesus appeared to His disciples after He was raised from the dead” (John 21:14).

“After that, He appeared to more than five hundred of the brothers at the same time, most of whom are still living, though some have fallen asleep. Then He appeared to James, then to all the apostles, and last of all He appeared to me [Paul]…” (1 Corinthians 15:6-8a).

What’s even more amazing to me and that I’ve been reminded of since Lana passed on to be with Jesus, is that I keep reading verses that I’ve read before, but that strike me now in a new light: that Jesus wasn’t the only one who died and rose again and appeared to people here on earth. Listen to this!

“And when Jesus had cried out again in a loud voice, He gave up His spirit. At that moment, the curtain of the temple was torn in two from top to bottom. The earth shook and the rocks split. The tombs broke open and the bodies of many holy people who had died were raised to life. They came out of the tombs, and after Jesus’ resurrection they went into the holy city and appeared to many people” (Matthew 27:50-53).

Not only was Jesus raised from the dead, but many others were raised as well who appeared to many people in Jerusalem. Even Peter, James and John saw people raised from the dead while Jesus was still living, when they saw Moses and Elijah standing on the mountaintop, talking with Jesus:

“After six days Jesus took with Him Peter, James and John the brother of James, and led them up a high mountain by themselves. There He was transfigured before them. His face shone like the sun, and His clothes became as white as the light. Just then there appeared before them Moses and Elijah, talking with Jesus” (Matthew 17:1-3).

Moses and Elijah were so real that Peter asked Jesus if he should build a shelter for each one of them, even though they had been dead for thousands of years! It was a reminder to them, and to me, that God is not the God of the dead, but the God of the living, as Jesus once told the Saducees, the group of religious leaders in Jesus’ day who didn’t believe in the resurrection of the dead. Jesus said:

“Now about the dead rising–have you not read in the book of Moses, in the account of the bush, how God said to him, ‘I am the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob’? He is not the God of the dead, but of the living. You are badly mistaken!” (Mark 12:26-28).

I share all this as a preface to what I’m about to share next. As with some of the other stories I’ve shared with you recently, I do so with hesitancy as I don’t want you to think I’ve lost my mind. I’m also not sure what to think of them myself, for I realize I’m still in the midst of grief, and perhaps the grief is clouding how I think and see spiritual things right now. Then again, perhaps it’s during our most difficult times that we’re apt to be the closest to God and that we’re able to best see what’s really true!

On New Year’s Eve, I was praying on my knees during a time of worship at a large Christian conference, celebrating the New Year with over 20,000 other believers. As I knelt there on the floor, I felt as if Lana was leaning down next to me. She whispered in my ear, as she had done many times before in my life: “I love you, Eric Elder.” Her voice was as clear and soft and sweet as at any time I’d ever heard her say that to me before. I could almost feel her breath on the side of my face.

The next night I felt her presence again, this time as I lay in bed. I wrote in my journal the following morning:

“Father, thank You for Lana’s love for me and mine for her. I miss her Lord. But how can I be anything but grateful to You for giving her to me to be my wife for so many years. This morning I woke up and literally felt her arms around me and heard her voice talking to me. I couldn’t move for several minutes, it was so real, her touch and her words. I even thought I saw her when I turned my head. Thank You, Lord, for her continued presence, even if it is in my dreams, or in that state between dreams and wakefulness. Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.”

I’ve reached up to heaven many times in the last few months and have taken hold of Lana’s forearm and felt like she’s taken hold of mine, only to find the arms of Jesus taking hold of both of us, as He promised that He would never leave us nor forsake us. He promised us that death would not separate us, for we had put our faith in Him. He promised us that we would live forever, not just at the end of time, but right now, in abundant life.

As Jesus told Martha in the Bible, after her brother Lazarus died:

“Your brother will be raised up.”

To which Martha replied:

“I know that he will be raised up in the resurrection at the end of time.”

To which Jesus replied:

“You don’t have to wait for the End. I am, right now, Resurrection and Life. The one who believes in Me, even though he or she dies, will live. And everyone who lives believing in Me does not ultimately die at all. Do you believe this?” (John 11:23-26, The Message).

Martha said she believed it. Lana said she believed it. And I can say I believe it, too.

As I shared at the celebration of Lana’s life back in November, a good friend of mine sent me this text which helped me to see the reality of Lana’s new life in heaven:

“It is so hard to be in this place, but it is good to know Lana is seeing our Father and Jesus face to face. She is touching them and hearing their voices, and talking to them about anything and everything she wants to. Somehow you, because you are one, are part of that. It takes my breath away.”

When I think about it, really think about it, it takes my breath away, too.

This is the great hope that we have in the resurrection, not only that Jesus was raised from the dead, but that all of us who have put our faith in Him will be raised from the dead as well.

As Jonathan Edwards, the great evangelist, said at the funeral of David Brainerd, the great missionary:

“True saints, when absent from the body, are present with the Lord” (quoting from the Apostle Paul in 2 Corinthians 5:8).

As Jesus Himself said to the thief on the cross who was dying next to Him and who had just put his faith in Jesus:

“I tell you the truth, today you will be with Me in paradise” (Luke 23:43).

Jesus really did rise from the dead. And those who put their faith in Him really will rise from the dead, too.

If you’ve never put your faith in Christ, let me encourage you, as Lana would encourage you, as Jesus Himself would encourage you: put your faith in Him today. Believe that He died for your sins. Believe that He’s forgiven you of your sins. And believe that He will raise you to new life with Him, starting right now and forever. As the Bible says:

“That if you confess with your mouth, ‘Jesus is Lord,’ and believe in your heart that God raised Him from the dead, you will be saved” (Romans 10:9).

Eric Elder Family, November 1, 2012As we close, let me share one more picture with you. This is a picture we took later on the same day as the picture I shared earlier, when Lana came out to join us again for the filming session. Although her body was weak, her spirit was as strong as ever.

At Christmastime I had a hard time deciding which picture to send out with our Christmas letters. I couldn’t imagine sending out a Christmas picture from now on without Lana in it. But when I looked at the picture of just me and the kids, I couldn’t help but be thankful for all the blessings I have in my life because Lana’s been a part of it. So I decided to send out both.

I share these 2 pictures today because they remind me that I have a choice to make every day. I can either look at what I’ve lost and be sad, or I can look at what I’ve been given because Lana’s been a part of my life, and be glad. It’s the same choice we all have to make, every day.

It’s not a matter of looking at the glass as half-full or half-empty, but trusting God that He will provide us with just what we need when we need it. Zig Ziglar, a fellow Christian and famous motivational speaker who died just 2 weeks after Lana, once said that He teaches advanced math:

You + God = Enough

As the Bible says:

“I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me” (Philippians 4:13, KJV).

During the last few weeks of Lana’s life she was still helping me edit a book that we had been working on together on the life of St. Nicholas. After Lana died, I looked at the edits she had made in the margins of the book. In the story, one of our characters said:

“Don’t cry because it’s over. Smile because it was beautiful.”

And in the margin of the book, Lana had written: “Amen!”

I felt like she was speaking to me again, and it was another reminder to me that we really are surrounded by “a great cloud of witnesses,” including Lana, who are cheering us on.

Yes, I still cry. But I can smile, too. That’s the great hope we have because of the resurrection.

I pray the Lord will bless you richly this Easter and in the days ahead. He really has risen! He has risen indeed!

Chapter 2: Keeping Your Eyes Open

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Last week I shared 2 stories and a conclusion with you about how God has been helping me to keep the hardest parts of life from overshadowing the best parts about it. Based on the responses I’ve gotten, it was one of the most significant messages I’ve ever shared.

This week, I’d like to follow up on that message and share a few more stories to help you keep trusting in God even in the face of significant loss. I know you may not have lost a spouse like I have, but you may be facing something just as challenging in your own life, whether it’s a divorce, a broken relationship, a wayward son or daughter, a job loss, a change in health or the loss of a dream that meant the world to you.

In any case, I want to encourage you to keep your eyes open to what God is doing all around you. Even though you may not see God doing what you expect Him to do in one particular area, if you can see God at work in other areas, it can help you to keep putting your trust in Him.

I believe this is what Jesus did for John the Baptist when John was in prison and facing the very real possibility of death. Up to this point, John had thought that Jesus was the one who was going to save God’s people. But perhaps it was something about being in prison that seemed to make John wonder if what he had previously thought was true. John sent his followers to Jesus to ask, “Are You the one who was to come, or should we expect someone else?” (Matthew 11:3) After all, didn’t Jesus come to “set the captives free” (Luke 4:18)? And wasn’t John a captive, in desperate need of freedom?

But Jesus sent a message back to John, saying,

“Go back and report to John what you hear and see: The blind receive sight, the lame walk, those who have leprosy are cured, the deaf hear, the dead are raised, and the good news is preached to the poor. Blessed is the man who does not fall away on account of Me” (Matthew 11:4-6).

It’s as if Jesus was reminding John of all the things that God was doing all around him. And even if God didn’t do what John may have thought He should do, John could still trust God to do what was right. When Jesus said, “Blessed is the man who does not fall away on account of Me,” it’s almost as if Jesus was saying, “Blessed is the man who does not fall away on account of what they think I should or should not be doing.” Sometimes we’re so focused on one area of our lives that we miss what God is doing in other areas.

It turns out that John wasn’t set free, even though others in the Bible were, like Daniel when he was rescued from the lions’ den (Daniel 6), or Peter when an angel led him out of jail (Acts 12), or Paul and Silas when an earthquake loosened their chains and caused the prison doors to fly open (Acts 16). In John’s case, he only lived long enough to hear back from Jesus that God was indeed still on the job and working in the world.

I believe it was just what John needed to hear in order to face what he had to face: his own imminent death.

It may have seemed like John had lost his faith there at the end. But by coming to Jesus with his doubts, that didn’t mean he lost his faith. That was an expression of his faith. It showed that John still looked to Jesus for answers, even in the face of circumstances he couldn’t understand. If this was a test of John’s faith, I believe he passed it with flying colors, as Jesus later said of him:

“I tell you the truth: Among those born of women there has not risen anyone greater than John the Baptist…” (Matthew 11:11a).

I don’t know if the trial that my wife Lana just went through was a test, or simply the result of living in a world that’s been subjected to sin and sickness and decay. But if it was a test, I believe she passed with flying colors, keeping her faith in Christ to the end. Now I’m praying that I’ll be able to pass with flying colors, too.

One of the ways I’m trying to do that is by doing what Jesus told John to do: to keep his eyes open to the work that Jesus was still doing in the world and not to base his conclusions on what he thought Jesus should or should not be doing.

Let me share just a few brief stories of what I’ve seen God doing lately, some of which may seem trivial, but in the face of the loss that I’ve had, even the smallest glimpse of God is worth more than gold to me.

A few weeks ago I was helping my kids do some late-night craft projects: tie-dying a dress with my daughter and making rubbery, squishy bugs with my son. I was already worn out from the day, and going back and forth on these 2 projects was wearing me down further. I wanted to help them, but I was definitely missing Lana and the help that she would have been in moments like these.

At one point, I went upstairs to take a break and, as I passed a mirror, I noticed that I was still wearing some old reading glasses, as I had lost my new pair a few weeks earlier. As I looked in the mirror I decided it was time to order another new pair, as I hadn’t been able to find mine. On the way back down the stairs to the basement where my daughter was tie-dying her dress, I paused on the steps and reached my hand up to heaven. I said, “Lana, help me!” (I know it’s God that helps us, but I still find myself talking to Lana in heaven, especially at times like these.) Then I continued on down the stairs.

As I got down on my hands and knees on the cold cement floor of the basement to help with the tie-dying project, I happened to look to my left and there, under the basement sink, hanging on some bottles of soap and shampoo, were my reading glasses that had been missing for weeks! Had I not been doing these projects with the kids, down on my hands and knees on the cold cement floor of the basement, I never would have found them! And had I not remembered the conversation with myself in the mirror upstairs just a few minutes earlier, and my quick call for help from heaven as I walked down the steps again, I wouldn’t have put my prayer and the answer together either. My whole outlook on helping the kids for the rest of that night changed in that instant. It was as if a little reward had been dropped out of heaven and was dangling on the bottles of soap in front of me.

That may not seem like a God-moment to you, and it may not have seemed like one to me, either, if this was the first time something like this had happened. But just a few weeks earlier, when I was recovering from the flu and getting ready to start back into homeschooling our 3 youngest kids for the first time since Lana died, I had reached up to heaven as well. After gathering up literally dozens of books from around the house that the kids use for school, we were still missing 2 books. In an act of desperation more than anything else, I looked up to heaven and said, “Lana, help me!” Within minutes we found the 2 missing books. They appeared practically out of thin air.

But more than that, after we found those 2 missing books, one of my sons wanted to take a break and do some kind of “outside project.” Even though it was the middle of winter and the temperature was literally below freezing outside, I said, “OK, let’s fix that broken pole on the trampoline.” It wasn’t a very practical idea, as it was too cold to actually jump on the trampoline anytime soon, but it was the first thing that came to my mind that would be quick and easy enough to get outside and back inside before we froze.

So we went out into the freezing cold to start working on the trampoline pole and I happened to look up into the net above us. There, hanging at the top of the net, were my daughter’s prescription glasses that had been missing since Lana’s funeral more than 2 months earlier! It was as if they had been dropped down from heaven and had gotten caught in the net for us to find!

How they had survived the cold and the wind and the snow for 2 months, I didn’t know. But what I did know was that within minutes of calling out to heaven for help, I had found 2 missing schoolbooks AND a pair of missing glasses! All the while trying to help my kids, which was something I needed to do and wanted to do, but was having trouble working up the strength to do. The moment I saw those glasses in the net, my whole perspective on the day changed. I knew that God was at work and that I was doing exactly what I should be doing. It gave me the strength to go on.

Just this past week, as the weather has started to get nicer here in Illinois, I was walking around the yard with a friend who’s spent years in the landscaping business, asking his advice about where and what kind of trees we could plant around the house. This was a project that Lana and I had been wanting to do for some time. To be honest, it was hard to even think about planting trees, as sometimes it feels like the dreams and plans I had with Lana died when she died. But I have to remember that I didn’t die, and that God might still want me to keep some of those shared dreams and plans alive, too.

So there we were, walking around the yard and sharing ideas, when my daughter reached down and found a charm on the ground for a charm bracelet. Then she found another a few feet away, and then a 3rd a few feet from that. They still had the tags on them, as we had bought them for her birthday party the month before, but we had lost them somewhere between the store and the house during a snowstorm that night. Now here they were, out in the middle of the yard, hundreds of feet from the house, as we were trying to plan and continue the dream of planting more trees in the yard!

Again, it may seem trivial to you (and perhaps makes you wonder about us and why we keep losing so many things!) But to me, it was as if God was saying, “Yes, this is exactly what I want you to be doing, walking around the yard and planning where to put trees for the future! Keep moving forward on the dreams that you and Lana shared, and keep going on with all that I have called you to do in your life! You’ll be blessed as you do these things, just as will others when you’re done doing them!”

I feel like Jesus keeps telling me, as He seemed to be telling John the Baptist, to keep my eyes open to the things that He’s doing in the world, and to keep on trusting in Him, even in the face of all that I’ve lost.

I could share a dozen more stories from the past 4 months since Lana died where I’ve seen God at work in such small ways that it’s changed my outlook on everything else going on around me, but I’ll let these suffice to encourage you to keep your eyes open to the things God is doing in your life and the lives of those around you.

It reminds me of a grandfather who was out fishing with his grandson one day when the grandson asked if his grandfather had ever seen God. His grandfather gazed out across the lake where they were sitting and answered, “The older I get, the more I see Him everywhere I look.”

Don’t be discouraged when you don’t see God at work in your life the way you think He should be working. Don’t give up on Him because things don’t always go your way. Don’t think for a minute that He doesn’t love you just because you’ve lost something precious in your life. As the Bible says,

“He who did not spare His own Son, but gave Him up for us all–how will He not also, along with Him, graciously give us all things?” (Romans 8:32).

As we head into Passion Week, this week before Easter when Jesus experienced some of the most intense pain and suffering that this world has to offer, remember that you’re not alone. Jesus knows what it’s like to suffer and die. He knows what it’s like to lose those who are close to you, like He did when He lost his good friends Lazarus and John the Baptist. In the case of Lazarus, Jesus raised him back to life. In the case of John the Baptist, Jesus spoke words of encouragement so John could face death with faith. Regardless of the outcome, Jesus never left them alone.

In all things, remember that God really does love you and has a unique calling and purpose for your life. Keep your eyes open. The more you do, the more you’ll see Him everywhere you look.

Chapter 1: 2 Stories And A Conclusion

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Dear friends, thanks so much for your thoughts and prayers and kindnesses since my sweet wife Lana passed away on November 15th. It’s been 4 months now and I wanted to share some thoughts with you on Lana, healing and God’s will. I apologize in advance for the length of this message, but if you’ve been discouraged or having trouble trusting God, especially in the face of significant loss, I hope you’ll read this message. This message is really just two stories, with some follow-up comments to help you bring them together and apply them to your lives.

I haven’t shared these stories publicly until this week, as they are so personal and intimate that I’ve just been treasuring them in my own heart. But I feel they’re important to share as a way of testifying to what God is doing in my life, and hopefully encouraging you at the same time.

The first story started on the day of Lana’s funeral, on November 20th, 2012. Before she died, Lana had asked me to preach at her funeral if it ever came to that. She said I didn’t have to do it if I didn’t think I could, but if I could, she wanted me to be the one to do it. I did get up and preach, but not without seriously considering backing out several times, even a few times during the service just before I was about to speak. I just wasn’t sure if I could do it.

One of the reasons I felt so unsure, apart from the sadness I felt in my heart from already missing her, was that I felt like I had lost so much in the days leading up to her death. I had not only lost my best friend, my encourager, my partner in ministry and, apart from Jesus, the greatest source of joy and delight in my life. We had also depleted all of the money in our bank account during those final months of her battle with cancer. On the morning of her funeral, we had $26.45 in the bank. I felt like I had lost everything. (I hadn’t, but I felt like it.)

The morning of the funeral, I prayed that God would give me the strength to do what I wanted to do and needed to do. I also prayed, more as a wish than anything else, that God would give the kids some kind of inheritance from Lana from the gifts that came in. I knew that no amount of money would make up to them for losing their mother, but I wished I had something I could give them as an inheritance from her. $26.45 wasn’t going to go very far among the 6 kids.

So I prayed that God would provide enough from the memorial gifts to pay for the funeral and still have some left over for the kids. From past funerals, I knew that the gifts that are received are sometimes just enough to pay for the funeral and that’s it, so I wasn’t expecting much. But then in my heart, I prayed, “God, if there’s any way to give the kids $1,000 each as an inheritance, that would be great.” But then from deeper still in my heart, I thought that what I would really like for them is if I could put $5,000 into each of their bank accounts. I quickly did the math and $5,000 times 6 kids would be $30,000.

There’s no way, I thought. With $26.45 in the bank, I knew it was an outlandish request. But I laid it out before God anyway. Later that day, I got up to preach at Lana’s funeral. (If you haven’t watched it yet, I’d encourage you to watch it online at lanaelder.com. It was like no other service, funeral or otherwise, that I’ve ever been to before and I think you’ll find it both inspiring and helpful. So please watch it if you can!)

Starting that day and the days that followed, people did begin sending in memorial gifts for our family in honor of Lana. Some gave $5, some gave $15 and some gave $20 or $100. A few gave $1,000 and some even gave $5,000. By December 4th, just 2 weeks and 1 day after the funeral, we had received just over $30,000 from over 200 different people, none of whom knew about my private prayer to God!

Now keep that date and that astounding answer to prayer in mind as I tell you the 2nd story. For it was on December 4th, just one year earlier, that we had first discovered the lump in Lana’s breast, our first indicator that anything was even wrong at all.

It was on that day that we had heard a missionary talk about their work in Kenya, teaching women how to do self-exams for breast cancer. Later that night we checked and discovered the lump. We thought it was probably nothing serious, as is often the case. But over the next few weeks, and after a mammogram, then an ultrasound and finally a biopsy, the doctors confirmed that the lump really was cancerous. At that time, the doctors had no reason to think that the cancer had already spread. They felt that with treatment, they could remove it and all would be fine. We were shocked but felt this was beatable.

A few days later, Lana was listening to a podcast on her phone of a sermon that gave her some encouragement. When she was done listening, she handed her phone to me so I could listen to it, too. But as she handed me her phone, I felt God speak to me as loud and clear as any time I’d ever heard Him speak in my life. Although He didn’t speak in audible words, the effect of what He was saying was, “This is a good message, Eric. But it’s not My message for you in this situation. This time I have something else in mind.”

As I listened to the message, I found it was all about praying “bold prayers,” that we shouldn’t just pray for a “C” on a test, but for an “A.” That we shouldn’t just pray that we would survive a difficult marriage, but that it would thrive. That we shouldn’t just pray for a sickness to go away, but for a long and healthy and abundant life instead. It was the kind of message I would normally believe and receive and be encouraged to pray with all my heart in whatever difficult situation I faced.

But if God had really spoken to me, then what was He saying in regards to Lana’s healing? With a great sadness in my heart, I felt He was saying, “Eric, I know you have the faith to ask for the moon and get it. But not this time. This time I have something else in mind.” God brought to my mind Psalm 23, reminding me that He would be with me, even in the face of death:

“Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for You are with me…” (Psalm 23:4).

I felt that verse was a little extreme. This cancer was beatable. It didn’t have to end in death. Then why was God telling me this? But the following week I found out why.

A few days later, Lana went in for a few more tests. She had started having some other symptoms, some unexplainable bleeding and intense lower back pain. The tests showed that it was worse than the doctors initially thought. The cancer had already spread to her lungs and liver and spine. In addition, the cancer was in a special category called “triple negative,” which meant that it wouldn’t respond to normal treatments that worked for other types of breast cancers. There was no cure, the doctors said. The best they could do was to treat the symptoms and try to keep her as comfortable as possible for as long as possible, but that the cancer would eventually take her life. Statistically, the doctors said she had about 1 to 3 years to live, depending on how she responded to treatment. The majority of women with Stage 4, triple-negative breast cancer don’t make it past 5 years. And only 1 in a hundred ever make it to 10 years.

We were devastated. But having heard God speak to me the week before, even before the doctors told us what was going on, somehow gave me great faith. Not faith that Lana would be healed, although I believed God could still heal her in an instant, but faith that He would be with us through it all. This was no news to God. He had already revealed it to me before we, or even the doctors, had an inkling about what was coming.

Knowing that God was with us gave me great peace in my heart. But as comforting as this was, I still didn’t know how to walk forward in a practical way, given what I felt God was saying to me. If God had told me that Lana was going to be healed, and to walk in faith and stand on the promise of the words He had spoken to my heart, I knew how to walk that out: read and reread the Scriptures, fast and pray, gather others to fast and pray, and look for answers from any doctor or person of faith who could help us beat this disease. But if I had really heard right, and God was really saying, “I know you have the faith to ask for the moon and get it, Eric, but not this time,” how could I walk that out? How could I stand on something that I didn’t want to believe and didn’t want to be true?

Was I supposed to just give up on the possibility of healing? Not bother praying at all for her? Not ask others to join us in fasting and prayer? Not go to the doctors to try to get whatever help we could find? I felt that taking any of those paths would be utterly wrong. Lana wanted to live and I wanted her to live! And who knows? Maybe I had heard wrong. Maybe the doctors were wrong. And even if I had heard right, and the doctors were right, maybe God would still heal her miraculously! God’s default position on healing is that we should be healed, as evidenced by the many ways He has created our bodies to heal themselves, to automatically seal up cuts, fight off infections and repair damaged tissue. God has demonstrated His desire for our healing throughout the Bible, performing miraculous healings from cover to cover. God loves healing and wants us to be healed! There’s no doubt that God is a healing God!

So I tried to remember what other biblical characters when they received a word from God that they didn’t want to believe either.

I thought of Hezekiah, who was sick and dying when God spoke to him through the prophet Isaiah, saying that Hezekiah’s sickness would end in death. Hezekiah wept bitterly and pleaded with God for a different outcome:

“Remember, O LORD, how I have walked before You faithfully and with wholehearted devotion and have done what is good in Your eyes” (2 Kings 20:3a).

God heard Hezekiah’s prayers, healed him and gave him an extra 15 years of life.

I thought of King David, who got a word from God through Nathan the prophet saying that the child born to David and Bathsheba would die. But David didn’t give up and didn’t give in. He fasted and prayed and wept before God every night saying:

“Who knows? The LORD may be gracious to me and let the child live” (2 Samuel 12:22).

In David’s case, however, his child still died after 7 days, but not without David pleading with God for a different outcome.

Then I thought of Jesus, who, when faced with His own imminent death, knelt down and prayed so earnestly that His sweat fell like drops of blood:

“Father, if You are willing, take this cup from Me; yet not My will, but Yours be done” (Luke 22:42).

Jesus knew what His Father was asking of Him, yet still He pleaded for another way, that the cup He was about to drink would somehow be taken from Him. Yet Jesus yielded to His Father’s will, even over His own.

From these 3 stories of Hezekiah and David and Jesus, I felt I was in good company that even if I had heard right from God, I could still plead with Him, in fasting and prayer and tears, and pour out my heart to Him for what Lana and I both wanted: that she would be healed completely and gloriously and continue to live a long, healthy and abundant life.

So we fasted and prayed and called others to join us in fasting and prayer. We talked to doctors and nurses and researchers and nutritionists, both locally and globally, to see if God had an answer through them. We called the elders of our church, and 2 of our former churches, to anoint us with oil and pray for Lana’s healing. We held prayer meetings in our living room and drove and flew to get prayer from some of the most faith-filled men and women of God we knew.

As time marched on, however, the tests continued to come back blacker and bleaker. Either what God had spoken to me at the beginning was true, or God was preparing the way for one of the most miraculous turnarounds of all time. Either way, we felt good about the steps we were taking, about doing everything we could possibly do to bring about her healing and about trusting in God completely, whatever the outcome.

As much as Lana and I, and many of you, wished that the outcome had been different, I can say that when it came time to say our final goodbyes, we had no regrets. We had done everything we could think of doing to keep her alive, and God had kept His promise to be with us through it all.

Let me tie these 2 stories together for you by sharing 2 journal entries from December 4th, 2012, the first of which was written early in the morning as I was remembering the one-year anniversary of finding the lump that took Lana’s life, and the 2nd of which was written at midnight that same night, after receiving the checks in the mail that put us over $30,000 in memorial gifts in her honor.

“12/4/12 – Father, thank You for revealing to me and Lana the lump in her right breast one year ago today… Lord, any thoughts about this being the one-year anniversary of the day You revealed this lump? ‘I’ve given you a great gift, Eric. A chance to see into the future, and to make your plans accordingly. I have not hidden what is to happen from My prophets. I warned Abraham about the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah before it happened, just as I told him that he and Sarah would have a child in a year, and just as I told you, Eric, that your friends would have a child in a year. Although I didn’t tell you an exact date [regarding Lana], I did tell you what the outcome would be, both by showing you the lump, and by confirming that while you could pray for healing, this wasn’t My will in this case. I wanted you to know, Eric, because I wanted you to have time to plan, prepare and say goodbye properly. And you have done marvelously. Your kids, your friends, your family, are all living testaments to that fact. I also gave you test after test, and doctor after doctor, to confirm this to you, for you wanted the truth, and you knew the truth would set you free. They were hard truths to hear, and hard to watch you hear, but they were necessary to help you absorb and understand what I was saying. I’ve given you a gift Eric, both in what I revealed, and in the fact that I do reveal My knowledge to My children. Lana wanted to live and not die, and she was right to do so, for that’s My will [He wants all of us to live forever!]. But I wanted you to know so you could plan, prepare, and say goodbye properly. I wanted you to care for her and love her and be with her to the fullest extent possible, so when she passed through the veil, you would have no regrets, nothing left undone, nothing more you could have done, but love her thoroughly. I did this for you, yes, but also for Me, for I wanted you to be able to care for her on earth as I cared for her from heaven. You were, and still are, My hands and feet and voice to many on earth. You will be sad, no doubt, for to lose the one you love, when you have loved so deeply, is sad. But you will rejoice as well, for you have been given a great and wonderful gift.’”

“12 midnight – Father, thank You for helping us reach the $30,000 mark that I had asked You for, to give $5,000 to each of the kids as an inheritance from Lana. Lord, we only had $26.45 in our bank account the day of the funeral. It was an outlandish prayer, and within a few weeks, You’ve brought the full amount I extravagantly asked for. ‘Open your mouth wide, Eric, and I will fill it.’ Thank You, Lord! I love You. By the way, the sunset looked delicious tonight, like rainbow sherbet, and I wanted to lick it. ‘Thank You.’ Thank You, Lord.”

Yes, life can be extremely hard. But it also offers sunsets that look like rainbow sherbet! The trick is to not let the hardest parts of life overshadow the best parts about it. God is at work in both. The Bible says:

“Friends, when life gets really difficult, don’t jump to the conclusion that God isn’t on the job. Instead, be glad that you are in the very thick of what Christ experienced. This is a spiritual refining process, with glory just around the corner… So if you find life difficult because you’re doing what God said, take it in stride. Trust Him. He knows what He’s doing, and He’ll keep on doing it” (1 Peter 4:12-13, 19, The Message).

Friends, God loves you and has a unique calling and purpose for your life, just as He had a unique calling and purpose for Lana’s life. Don’t be discouraged when life doesn’t work out the way you think it should. God is still on the job. Keep putting your trust in Him. He knows what He’s doing, and He’ll keep on doing it.

Thanks for reading these 2 stories, and thanks again for your prayers and kindnesses you’ve shown to me and my family, especially during this past year. It means so much, and is yet one more reminder of all that’s good in life. May God bless you and keep you as you keep putting your trust in Him!

Making The Most Of The Darkness – Introduction

Making The Most Of The Darkness , by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

How To Keep Trusting In God Even In The Face Of Significant Loss
by Eric Elder

Twelve inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss.

INTRODUCTION

Let me start off by saying, “I’m sorry.” If you’re about to read this book, chances are good that you’ve probably lost someone or some thing that was very precious to you. And for that, perhaps the best thing I can say to you right now is simply, “I’m sorry.”

I wish there were something more I could do for you, or say to you, that would help to take away your pain or to ease your burden, even just a little. Although it may not seem like much, perhaps saying, “I’m sorry,” is just enough for right now.

Sometimes it’s just enough to know that there are other people who care, that there are other people who are aware of your pain and that there are other people who have walked through the darkness as well. I wish I could say I know what you’re going through, but I don’t. And even though no two losses are the same, sometimes it’s nice just to know that other people have walked through the darkness and found something special along the way, something they may have never noticed when they were walking in the light. Stars, for instance, shine brighter when there are no other lights around.

I’m not saying it’s easy, or altogether wonderful to walk in the darkness. It’s not. But if you read through the words on the following pages, you’ll find that there are beautiful lights along the way, glimpses of heaven and riches that glisten that you may never have noticed had you not walked this way. Samuel Rutherford, a Scottish pastor in the 1600s, said:

“Jesus came into my prison cell last night, and every stone flashed like a ruby.”

On the pages that follow, I’d like to share with you some of the rubies I saw as I walked through my own period of darkness—my first year of grief after losing my precious wife, Lana. I wrote these 12 messages while I was walking through the darkness, not after the fear and danger were gone, which always seems to make things look brighter and more obvious than before. I wrote them in the midst of the pain and heartache that I was experiencing, both as a way to help me stay focused on the One who was walking through it with me, and as a way to give hope to others who were walking through their own times of darkness.

At the beginning of my journey, I read a book called Getting to the Other Side of Grief. As I was just getting started, I honestly didn’t know that there was another side of grief and, if there was, if I’d ever get there myself. The pain was just too intense. But the authors of the book had both lost their spouses, they made a compelling case for the fact that there is another side of grief, and if I was willing to work through it—and in my case, to walk through it with God—I could get there, too.

I took their words to heart and I began to walk with intentionality, trusting that their words were true. More than that, I had the promise of God’s Word in the Bible that says that He will work all things together for our good:

“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28).

I knew this to be true from the previous 26 years of following Him. But I had never had to put it to the test more than in this first year after losing my sweet wife. She was, after Christ Himself, the greatest gift God had ever given me. And losing her was like losing part of myself, too.

On the pages that follow, you’ll get to know a little bit more about me and her and my family and our faith in God. Even though we may not have gone through what you’re going through right now, I hope that something of what we’ve gone through will be of help to you. There’s something about walking with others through their pain that helps to ease our own pain, even if just a little bit.

On the other hand, you may be hesitant to walk with me through these 12 messages for fear that they might open up some of your own wounds in a deeper way. If that’s the case, let me encourage you to keep reading on two fronts:

1) When I decided to put these 12 messages into this book, I was even fearful myself to reread them at first. Having just walked through an entire year of grief, I didn’t really want to relive it. Yet as I reread each of the messages, I was surprised at how hopeful I felt after reading each one, and to see that God was indeed walking with me every step of the way—even when I sometimes couldn’t see it for myself.

2) There’s something cathartic about walking through someone else’s pain that brings healing in our own. That’s one of the reasons people love watching good movies so much, even sad ones, because people are able to release some of their own emotions as they watch others go through similar struggles, even if they’re not exactly the same.

I remember one night some friends invited me to watch a movie with them when I was stopped for the night at their house on a long trip with the kids. This was before Lana had died, but after I had discovered that she may not live much longer. My friends said the movie was about some guys who bought a zoo and that the kids and I might like it.

I had no idea that the movie was about a husband who lost his wife to a serious illness and dealt with the aftermath of that tragic event. As I realized what the movie was about, I started to boil inside, thinking that I would have never watched it if I had known what it was about, and I wouldn’t have had my kids watch it either. I didn’t want to think about Lana dying, let alone what life might be like once she was gone.

But somehow I stayed in my seat, for as the movie unfolded, I was drawn into the story, drawn into the way the main characters walked through this loss in their life. Although it wasn’t all peaches and roses, it wasn’t without hope, either. Many of the thoughts and emotions they expressed were the same thoughts and emotions that had flitted through my own mind but never wanted to entertain. Watching now, however, in the context of someone else’s pain, somehow seemed to ease my own.

As the movie came to a close, I was so thankful I had watched. It didn’t end all neat and tidy, but it did end with hope. And while the movie itself wasn’t about God, it gave me hope that with God somehow He would be able to work it all out in the end. So perhaps reading our story will give you that hope, too.

I also want to let you know you can read these messages at your own pace. I wrote these over the course of a year, so I was at a slightly different place in my grief with each message. One of the books I read on grief during this past year was one that was timed to be read over the course of a year, not all at once (called Journeying Through Grief). Grief is a process, and we can’t walk through every stage right away, even if we wanted to. In fact, sometimes it can be better if we don’t try to rush grief. Bob Deits, the author of several books on grief, said:

“Grief is the last act of love we have to give those who have died.”

If you’re just trying to avoid pain, you might be tempted to rush through your grief as fast as possible. But if, on the other hand, your grief is a way to express your last act of love to one who has died, you might rather take as much time as you need to make sure you express it well.

There’s no hurry or timetable with grief. But I can say there is another side of it. As I mention in the final chapter of this book, I’m thankful now to be able to see it for myself.

There is another side of grief. As Jesus said to His disciples just before He died:

“You will grieve, but your grief will turn to joy” (John 16:20b).

That may have sounded like an outlandish promise to the disciples at the time, except for the fact that it was Jesus who was saying it—the same Jesus whom they had seen heal the sick, walk on water and raise the dead. If anyone could make a promise like that and live up to it, Jesus could.

So with that hope in mind, and with my heartfelt condolences for the loss that you’ve experienced, I invite you to read the 12 messages that follow. I pray that they give you hope for your future—and that they help you to see the stones along the way flash like rubies.

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder

P.S. Throughout the book, I’ll be talking more about Lana and our 6 kids. As a way of introduction, here’s one of my favorite pictures of our family, taken at Christmastime in 2009. I’m 2nd from the left and Lana’s 2nd from the right. The kids, from left to right, are Karis, Kaleo, Josiah, Bo (in front), Lucas (in back) and Makari.

Eric Elder Family ~ Christmas 2009

This Week’s Sermon- “And Every Stone Flashed Like A Ruby”


Special Note from Eric:  I’ve just written an introduction to my new book called Making the Most of the Darkness, and have included the introduction below as today’s message.  In it, I share about a quote from a Scottish pastor in the 1600s who saw life differently when Jesus entered into one of his darkest moments.  In a way, this is what the whole book is about.  The book is only $12.99 on Amazon, but I believe it’s invaluable to someone who is going through their darkest hour.  I know I read as much as I could as I was going through this past year just to help me process my feelings, and to help me get out of the circles that kept going around and around in my mind.  If you know of someone who is going through some dark times, I hope you’ll consider getting them a copy of this book.  They can also read it all online for free from this link, but sometimes it’s easier to read, and more likely to be read, if they’re holding a copy in their hands.  

There are 3 ways to get a copy:  1) Buy the book directly from Amazon at this link, 2) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch from this link and I’ll be glad to send you a copy as our way of saying thanks, or 3) If you’ve already read these messages (as I’ve shared them online during the past year as part of my series on “How to Keep Trusting in God Even in the Face of Significant Loss”) and want to write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon from this link, I’ll be glad to send you a complimentary copy of the book.  Just email me with your name, address and a link to your review.  Your reviews help to get the word out about the book so we can get God’s Word out to even more people.  Thank you! I hope you enjoy the Introduction below.  Sincerely, Eric Elder

Making the Most of the Darkness , by Eric Elder


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

“AND EVERY STONE FLASHED LIKE A RUBY”
from the Introduction to the book
Making the Most of the Darkness

by Eric Elder

Introduction

Let me start off by saying, “I’m sorry.” If you’re about to read this book, chances are good that you’ve probably lost someone or some thing that was very precious to you. And for that, perhaps the best thing I can say to you right now is simply, “I’m sorry.”

I wish there were something more I could do for you, or say to you, that would help to take away your pain or to ease your burden, even just a little. Although it may not seem like much, perhaps saying, “I’m sorry,” is just enough for right now.

Sometimes it’s just enough to know that there are other people who care, that there are other people who are aware of your pain and that there are other people who have walked through the darkness as well. I wish I could say I know what you’re going through, but I don’t. And even though no two losses are the same, sometimes it’s nice just to know that other people have walked through the darkness and found something special along the way, something they may have never noticed when they were walking in the light. Stars, for instance, shine brighter when there are no other lights around.

I’m not saying it’s easy, or altogether wonderful to walk in the darkness. It’s not. But if you read through the words on the following pages, you’ll find that there are beautiful lights along the way, glimpses of heaven and riches that glisten that you may never have noticed had you not walked this way. Samuel Rutherford, a Scottish pastor in the 1600s, said:

“Jesus came into my prison cell last night, and every stone flashed like a ruby.”

On the pages that follow, I’d like to share with you some of the rubies I saw as I walked through my own period of darkness—my first year of grief after losing my precious wife, Lana. I wrote these 12 messages while I was walking through the darkness, not after the fear and danger were gone, which always seems to make things look brighter and more obvious than before. I wrote them in the midst of the pain and heartache that I was experiencing, both as a way to help me stay focused on the One who was walking through it with me, and as a way to give hope to others who were walking through their own times of darkness.

At the beginning of my journey, I read a book called Getting to the Other Side of Grief. As I was just getting started, I honestly didn’t know that there was another side of grief and, if there was, if I’d ever get there myself. The pain was just too intense. But the authors of the book had both lost their spouses, they made a compelling case for the fact that there is another side of grief, and if I was willing to work through it—and in my case, to walk through it with God—I could get there, too.

I took their words to heart and I began to walk with intentionality, trusting that their words were true. More than that, I had the promise of God’s Word in the Bible that says that He will work all things together for our good:

“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28).

I knew this to be true from the previous 26 years of following Him. But I had never had to put it to the test more than in this first year after losing my sweet wife. She was, after Christ Himself, the greatest gift God had ever given me. And losing her was like losing part of myself, too.

On the pages that follow, you’ll get to know a little bit more about me and her and my family and our faith in God. Even though we may not have gone through what you’re going through right now, I hope that something of what we’ve gone through will be of help to you. There’s something about walking with others through their pain that helps to ease our own pain, even if just a little bit.

On the other hand, you may be hesitant to walk with me through these 12 messages for fear that they might open up some of your own wounds in a deeper way. If that’s the case, let me encourage you to keep reading on two fronts:

1) When I decided to put these 12 messages into this book, I was even fearful myself to reread them at first. Having just walked through an entire year of grief, I didn’t really want to relive it. Yet as I reread each of the messages, I was surprised at how hopeful I felt after reading each one, and to see that God was indeed walking with me every step of the way—even when I sometimes couldn’t see it for myself.

2) There’s something cathartic about walking through someone else’s pain that brings healing in our own. That’s one of the reasons people love watching good movies so much, even sad ones, because people are able to release some of their own emotions as they watch others go through similar struggles, even if they’re not exactly the same.

I remember one night some friends invited me to watch a movie with them when I was stopped for the night at their house on a long trip with the kids. This was before Lana had died, but after I had discovered that she may not live much longer. My friends said the movie was about some guys who bought a zoo and that the kids and I might like it.

I had no idea that the movie was about a husband who lost his wife to a serious illness and dealt with the aftermath of that tragic event. As I realized what the movie was about, I started to boil inside, thinking that I would have never watched it if I had known what it was about, and I wouldn’t have had my kids watch it either. I didn’t want to think about Lana dying, let alone what life might be like once she was gone.

But somehow I stayed in my seat, for as the movie unfolded, I was drawn into the story, drawn into the way the main characters walked through this loss in their life. Although it wasn’t all peaches and roses, it wasn’t without hope, either. Many of the thoughts and emotions they expressed were the same thoughts and emotions that had flitted through my own mind but never wanted to entertain. Watching now, however, in the context of someone else’s pain, somehow seemed to ease my own.

As the movie came to a close, I was so thankful I had watched. It didn’t end all neat and tidy, but it did end with hope. And while the movie itself wasn’t about God, it gave me hope that with God somehow He would be able to work it all out in the end. So perhaps reading our story will give you that hope, too.

I also want to let you know you can read these messages at your own pace. I wrote these over the course of a year, so I was at a slightly different place in my grief with each message. One of the books I read on grief during this past year was one that was timed to be read over the course of a year, not all at once (called Journeying Through Grief). Grief is a process, and we can’t walk through every stage right away, even if we wanted to. In fact, sometimes it can be better if we don’t try to rush grief. Bob Deits, the author of several books on grief, said:

“Grief is the last act of love we have to give those who have died.”

If you’re just trying to avoid pain, you might be tempted to rush through your grief as fast as possible. But if, on the other hand, your grief is a way to express your last act of love to one who has died, you might rather take as much time as you need to make sure you express it well.

There’s no hurry or timetable with grief. But I can say there is another side of it. As I mention in the final chapter of this book, I’m thankful now to be able to see it for myself.

There is another side of grief. As Jesus said to His disciples just before He died:

“You will grieve, but your grief will turn to joy” (John 16:20b).

That may have sounded like an outlandish promise to the disciples at the time, except for the fact that it was Jesus who was saying it—the same Jesus whom they had seen heal the sick, walk on water and raise the dead. If anyone could make a promise like that and live up to it, Jesus could.

So with that hope in mind, and with my heartfelt condolences for the loss that you’ve experienced, I invite you to read the 12 messages that follow. I pray that they give you hope for your future—and that they help you to see the stones along the way flash like rubies.

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder

P.S. Throughout the book, I’ll be talking more about Lana and our 6 kids. As a way of introduction, here’s one of my favorite pictures of our family, taken at Christmastime in 2009. I’m 2nd from the left and Lana’s 2nd from the right. The kids, from left to right, are Karis, Kaleo, Josiah, Bo (in front), Lucas (in back) and Makari.

Eric Elder Family ~ Christmas 2009

Again, you can read the rest of this book online from this link.  But if you’d like a paperback copy for yourself or someone else, here are 3 ways to get it:  

1) Buy the book directly from Amazon at this link;

2) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch from this link and I’ll be glad to send you a copy as our way of saying thanks;

or 3) If you’ve already read these messages (as I’ve shared them online during the past year as part of my series on “How to Keep Trusting in God Even in the Face of Significant Loss”) and want to write a 1-2 sentence review on Amazon from this link, I’ll be glad to send you a complimentary copy of the book.  Just email me with your name, address and a link to your review.  Your reviews help to get the word out about the book so we can get God’s Word out to even more people.  Thank you!  Eric Elder



Making The Most Of The Darkness

12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss
by Eric Elder

Read it online below!

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

INTRODUCTION (Back to Table of Contents)

Let me start off by saying, “I’m sorry.” If you’re about to read this book, chances are good that you’ve probably lost someone or some thing that was very precious to you. And for that, perhaps the best thing I can say to you right now is simply, “I’m sorry.”

I wish there were something more I could do for you, or say to you, that would help to take away your pain or to ease your burden, even just a little. Although it may not seem like much, perhaps saying, “I’m sorry,” is just enough for right now.

Sometimes it’s just enough to know that there are other people who care, that there are other people who are aware of your pain and that there are other people who have walked through the darkness as well. I wish I could say I know what you’re going through, but I don’t. And even though no two losses are the same, sometimes it’s nice just to know that other people have walked through the darkness and found something special along the way, something they may have never noticed when they were walking in the light. Stars, for instance, shine brighter when there are no other lights around.

I’m not saying it’s easy, or altogether wonderful to walk in the darkness. It’s not. But if you read through the words on the following pages, you’ll find that there are beautiful lights along the way, glimpses of heaven and riches that glisten that you may never have noticed had you not walked this way. Samuel Rutherford, a Scottish pastor in the 1600s, said:

“Jesus came into my prison cell last night, and every stone flashed like a ruby.”

On the pages that follow, I’d like to share with you some of the rubies I saw as I walked through my own period of darkness–my first year of grief after losing my precious wife, Lana. I wrote these 12 messages while I was walking through the darkness, not after the fear and danger were gone, which always seems to make things look brighter and more obvious than before. I wrote them in the midst of the pain and heartache that I was experiencing, both as a way to help me stay focused on the One who was walking through it with me, and as a way to give hope to others who were walking through their own times of darkness.

At the beginning of my journey, I read a book called Getting to the Other Side of Grief. As I was just getting started, I honestly didn’t know that there was another side of grief and, if there was, if I’d ever get there myself. The pain was just too intense. But the authors of the book had both lost their spouses, they made a compelling case for the fact that there is another side of grief, and if I was willing to work through it–and in my case, to walk through it with God–I could get there, too.

I took their words to heart and I began to walk with intentionality, trusting that their words were true. More than that, I had the promise of God’s Word in the Bible that says that He will work all things together for our good:

“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28).

I knew this to be true from the previous 26 years of following Him. But I had never had to put it to the test more than in this first year after losing my sweet wife. She was, after Christ Himself, the greatest gift God had ever given me. And losing her was like losing part of myself, too.

On the pages that follow, you’ll get to know a little bit more about me and her and my family and our faith in God. Even though we may not have gone through what you’re going through right now, I hope that something of what we’ve gone through will be of help to you. There’s something about walking with others through their pain that helps to ease our own pain, even if just a little bit.

On the other hand, you may be hesitant to walk with me through these 12 messages for fear that they might open up some of your own wounds in a deeper way. If that’s the case, let me encourage you to keep reading on two fronts:

1) When I decided to put these 12 messages into this book, I was even fearful myself to reread them at first. Having just walked through an entire year of grief, I didn’t really want to relive it. Yet as I reread each of the messages, I was surprised at how hopeful I felt after reading each one, and to see that God was indeed walking with me every step of the way–even when I sometimes couldn’t see it for myself.

2) There’s something cathartic about walking through someone else’s pain that brings healing in our own. That’s one of the reasons people love watching good movies so much, even sad ones, because people are able to release some of their own emotions as they watch others go through similar struggles, even if they’re not exactly the same.

I remember one night some friends invited me to watch a movie with them when I was stopped for the night at their house on a long trip with the kids. This was before Lana had died, but after I had discovered that she may not live much longer. My friends said the movie was about some guys who bought a zoo and that the kids and I might like it.

I had no idea that the movie was about a husband who lost his wife to a serious illness and dealt with the aftermath of that tragic event. As I realized what the movie was about, I started to boil inside, thinking that I would have never watched it if I had known what it was about, and I wouldn’t have had my kids watch it either. I didn’t want to think about Lana dying, let alone what life might be like once she was gone.

But somehow I stayed in my seat, for as the movie unfolded, I was drawn into the story, drawn into the way the main characters walked through this loss in their life. Although it wasn’t all peaches and roses, it wasn’t without hope, either. Many of the thoughts and emotions they expressed were the same thoughts and emotions that had flitted through my own mind but never wanted to entertain. Watching now, however, in the context of someone else’s pain, somehow seemed to ease my own.

As the movie came to a close, I was so thankful I had watched. It didn’t end all neat and tidy, but it did end with hope. And while the movie itself wasn’t about God, it gave me hope that with God somehow He would be able to work it all out in the end. So perhaps reading our story will give you that hope, too.

I also want to let you know you can read these messages at your own pace. I wrote these over the course of a year, so I was at a slightly different place in my grief with each message. One of the books I read on grief during this past year was one that was timed to be read over the course of a year, not all at once (called Journeying Through Grief). Grief is a process, and we can’t walk through every stage right away, even if we wanted to. In fact, sometimes it can be better if we don’t try to rush grief. Bob Deits, the author of several books on grief, said:

“Grief is the last act of love we have to give those who have died.”

If you’re just trying to avoid pain, you might be tempted to rush through your grief as fast as possible. But if, on the other hand, your grief is a way to express your last act of love to one who has died, you might rather take as much time as you need to make sure you express it well.

There’s no hurry or timetable with grief. But I can say there is another side of it. As I mention in the final chapter of this book, I’m thankful now to be able to see it for myself.

There is another side of grief. As Jesus said to His disciples just before He died:

“You will grieve, but your grief will turn to joy” (John 16:20b).

That may have sounded like an outlandish promise to the disciples at the time, except for the fact that it was Jesus who was saying it–the same Jesus whom they had seen heal the sick, walk on water and raise the dead. If anyone could make a promise like that and live up to it, Jesus could.

So with that hope in mind, and with my heartfelt condolences for the loss that you’ve experienced, I invite you to read the 12 messages that follow. I pray that they give you hope for your future–and that they help you to see the stones along the way flash like rubies.

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder

P.S. Throughout the book, I’ll be talking more about Lana and our 6 kids. As a way of introduction, here’s one of my favorite pictures of our family, taken at Christmastime in 2009. I’m 2nd from the left and Lana’s 2nd from the right. The kids, from left to right, are Karis, Kaleo, Josiah, Bo (in front), Lucas (in back) and Makari.

Eric Elder Family ~ Christmas 2009

TABLE OF CONTENTS

CHAPTER 1 – 2 STORIES AND A CONCLUSION (Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Dear friends, thanks so much for your thoughts and prayers and kindnesses since my sweet wife Lana passed away on November 15th. It’s been 4 months now and I wanted to share some thoughts with you on Lana, healing and God’s will. I apologize in advance for the length of this message, but if you’ve been discouraged or having trouble trusting God, especially in the face of significant loss, I hope you’ll read this message. This message is really just two stories, with some follow-up comments to help you bring them together and apply them to your lives.

I haven’t shared these stories publicly until this week, as they are so personal and intimate that I’ve just been treasuring them in my own heart. But I feel they’re important to share as a way of testifying to what God is doing in my life, and hopefully encouraging you at the same time.

The first story started on the day of Lana’s funeral, on November 20th, 2012. Before she died, Lana had asked me to preach at her funeral if it ever came to that. She said I didn’t have to do it if I didn’t think I could, but if I could, she wanted me to be the one to do it. I did get up and preach, but not without seriously considering backing out several times, even a few times during the service just before I was about to speak. I just wasn’t sure if I could do it.

One of the reasons I felt so unsure, apart from the sadness I felt in my heart from already missing her, was that I felt like I had lost so much in the days leading up to her death. I had not only lost my best friend, my encourager, my partner in ministry and, apart from Jesus, the greatest source of joy and delight in my life. We had also depleted all of the money in our bank account during those final months of her battle with cancer. On the morning of her funeral, we had $26.45 in the bank. I felt like I had lost everything. (I hadn’t, but I felt like it.)

The morning of the funeral, I prayed that God would give me the strength to do what I wanted to do and needed to do. I also prayed, more as a wish than anything else, that God would give the kids some kind of inheritance from Lana from the gifts that came in. I knew that no amount of money would make up to them for losing their mother, but I wished I had something I could give them as an inheritance from her. $26.45 wasn’t going to go very far among the 6 kids.

So I prayed that God would provide enough from the memorial gifts to pay for the funeral and still have some left over for the kids. From past funerals, I knew that the gifts that are received are sometimes just enough to pay for the funeral and that’s it, so I wasn’t expecting much. But then in my heart, I prayed, “God, if there’s any way to give the kids $1,000 each as an inheritance, that would be great.” But then from deeper still in my heart, I thought that what I would really like for them is if I could put $5,000 into each of their bank accounts. I quickly did the math and $5,000 times 6 kids would be $30,000.

There’s no way, I thought. With $26.45 in the bank, I knew it was an outlandish request. But I laid it out before God anyway. Later that day, I got up to preach at Lana’s funeral. (If you haven’t watched it yet, I’d encourage you to watch it online at lanaelder.wordpress.com. It was like no other service, funeral or otherwise, that I’ve ever been to before and I think you’ll find it both inspiring and helpful. So please watch it if you can!)

Starting that day and the days that followed, people did begin sending in memorial gifts for our family in honor of Lana. Some gave $5, some gave $15 and some gave $20 or $100. A few gave $1,000 and some even gave $5,000. By December 4th, just 2 weeks and 1 day after the funeral, we had received just over $30,000 from over 200 different people, none of whom knew about my private prayer to God!

Now keep that date and that astounding answer to prayer in mind as I tell you the 2nd story. For it was on December 4th, just one year earlier, that we had first discovered the lump in Lana’s breast, our first indicator that anything was even wrong at all.

It was on that day that we had heard a missionary talk about their work in Kenya, teaching women how to do self-exams for breast cancer. Later that night we checked and discovered the lump. We thought it was probably nothing serious, as is often the case. But over the next few weeks, and after a mammogram, then an ultrasound and finally a biopsy, the doctors confirmed that the lump really was cancerous. At that time, the doctors had no reason to think that the cancer had already spread. They felt that with treatment, they could remove it and all would be fine. We were shocked but felt this was beatable.

A few days later, Lana was listening to a podcast on her phone of a sermon that gave her some encouragement. When she was done listening, she handed her phone to me so I could listen to it, too. But as she handed me her phone, I felt God speak to me as loud and clear as any time I’d ever heard Him speak in my life. Although He didn’t speak in audible words, the effect of what He was saying was, “This is a good message, Eric. But it’s not My message for you in this situation. This time I have something else in mind.”

As I listened to the message, I found it was all about praying “bold prayers,” that we shouldn’t just pray for a “C” on a test, but for an “A.” That we shouldn’t just pray that we would survive a difficult marriage, but that it would thrive. That we shouldn’t just pray for a sickness to go away, but for a long and healthy and abundant life instead. It was the kind of message I would normally believe and receive and be encouraged to pray with all my heart in whatever difficult situation I faced.

But if God had really spoken to me, then what was He saying in regards to Lana’s healing? With a great sadness in my heart, I felt He was saying, “Eric, I know you have the faith to ask for the moon and get it. But not this time. This time I have something else in mind.” God brought to my mind Psalm 23, reminding me that He would be with me, even in the face of death:

“Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for You are with me…” (Psalm 23:4).

I felt that verse was a little extreme. This cancer was beatable. It didn’t have to end in death. Then why was God telling me this? But the following week I found out why.

A few days later, Lana went in for a few more tests. She had started having some other symptoms, some unexplainable bleeding and intense lower back pain. The tests showed that it was worse than the doctors initially thought. The cancer had already spread to her lungs and liver and spine. In addition, the cancer was in a special category called “triple negative,” which meant that it wouldn’t respond to normal treatments that worked for other types of breast cancers. There was no cure, the doctors said. The best they could do was to treat the symptoms and try to keep her as comfortable as possible for as long as possible, but that the cancer would eventually take her life. Statistically, the doctors said she had about 1 to 3 years to live, depending on how she responded to treatment. The majority of women with Stage 4, triple-negative breast cancer don’t make it past 5 years. And only 1 in a hundred ever make it to 10 years.

We were devastated. But having heard God speak to me the week before, even before the doctors told us what was going on, somehow gave me great faith. Not faith that Lana would be healed, although I believed God could still heal her in an instant, but faith that He would be with us through it all. This was no news to God. He had already revealed it to me before we, or even the doctors, had an inkling about what was coming.

Knowing that God was with us gave me great peace in my heart. But as comforting as this was, I still didn’t know how to walk forward in a practical way, given what I felt God was saying to me. If God had told me that Lana was going to be healed, and to walk in faith and stand on the promise of the words He had spoken to my heart, I knew how to walk that out: read and reread the Scriptures, fast and pray, gather others to fast and pray, and look for answers from any doctor or person of faith who could help us beat this disease. But if I had really heard right, and God was really saying, “I know you have the faith to ask for the moon and get it, Eric, but not this time,” how could I walk that out? How could I stand on something that I didn’t want to believe and didn’t want to be true?

Was I supposed to just give up on the possibility of healing? Not bother praying at all for her? Not ask others to join us in fasting and prayer? Not go to the doctors to try to get whatever help we could find? I felt that taking any of those paths would be utterly wrong. Lana wanted to live and I wanted her to live! And who knows? Maybe I had heard wrong. Maybe the doctors were wrong. And even if I had heard right, and the doctors were right, maybe God would still heal her miraculously! God’s default position on healing is that we should be healed, as evidenced by the many ways He has created our bodies to heal themselves, to automatically seal up cuts, fight off infections and repair damaged tissue. God has demonstrated His desire for our healing throughout the Bible, performing miraculous healings from cover to cover. God loves healing and wants us to be healed! There’s no doubt that God is a healing God!

So I tried to remember what other biblical characters when they received a word from God that they didn’t want to believe either.

I thought of Hezekiah, who was sick and dying when God spoke to him through the prophet Isaiah, saying that Hezekiah’s sickness would end in death. Hezekiah wept bitterly and pleaded with God for a different outcome:

“Remember, O LORD, how I have walked before You faithfully and with wholehearted devotion and have done what is good in Your eyes” (2 Kings 20:3a).

God heard Hezekiah’s prayers, healed him and gave him an extra 15 years of life.

I thought of King David, who got a word from God through Nathan the prophet saying that the child born to David and Bathsheba would die. But David didn’t give up and didn’t give in. He fasted and prayed and wept before God every night saying:

“Who knows? The LORD may be gracious to me and let the child live” (2 Samuel 12:22).

In David’s case, however, his child still died after 7 days, but not without David pleading with God for a different outcome.

Then I thought of Jesus, who, when faced with His own imminent death, knelt down and prayed so earnestly that His sweat fell like drops of blood:

“Father, if You are willing, take this cup from Me; yet not My will, but Yours be done” (Luke 22:42).

Jesus knew what His Father was asking of Him, yet still He pleaded for another way, that the cup He was about to drink would somehow be taken from Him. Yet Jesus yielded to His Father’s will, even over His own.

From these 3 stories of Hezekiah and David and Jesus, I felt I was in good company that even if I had heard right from God, I could still plead with Him, in fasting and prayer and tears, and pour out my heart to Him for what Lana and I both wanted: that she would be healed completely and gloriously and continue to live a long, healthy and abundant life.

So we fasted and prayed and called others to join us in fasting and prayer. We talked to doctors and nurses and researchers and nutritionists, both locally and globally, to see if God had an answer through them. We called the elders of our church, and 2 of our former churches, to anoint us with oil and pray for Lana’s healing. We held prayer meetings in our living room and drove and flew to get prayer from some of the most faith-filled men and women of God we knew.

As time marched on, however, the tests continued to come back blacker and bleaker. Either what God had spoken to me at the beginning was true, or God was preparing the way for one of the most miraculous turnarounds of all time. Either way, we felt good about the steps we were taking, about doing everything we could possibly do to bring about her healing and about trusting in God completely, whatever the outcome.

As much as Lana and I, and many of you, wished that the outcome had been different, I can say that when it came time to say our final goodbyes, we had no regrets. We had done everything we could think of doing to keep her alive, and God had kept His promise to be with us through it all.

Let me tie these 2 stories together for you by sharing 2 journal entries from December 4th, 2012, the first of which was written early in the morning as I was remembering the one-year anniversary of finding the lump that took Lana’s life, and the 2nd of which was written at midnight that same night, after receiving the checks in the mail that put us over $30,000 in memorial gifts in her honor.

“12/4/12 – Father, thank You for revealing to me and Lana the lump in her right breast one year ago today… Lord, any thoughts about this being the one-year anniversary of the day You revealed this lump? ‘I’ve given you a great gift, Eric. A chance to see into the future, and to make your plans accordingly. I have not hidden what is to happen from My prophets. I warned Abraham about the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah before it happened, just as I told him that he and Sarah would have a child in a year, and just as I told you, Eric, that your friends would have a child in a year. Although I didn’t tell you an exact date [regarding Lana], I did tell you what the outcome would be, both by showing you the lump, and by confirming that while you could pray for healing, this wasn’t My will in this case. I wanted you to know, Eric, because I wanted you to have time to plan, prepare and say goodbye properly. And you have done marvelously. Your kids, your friends, your family, are all living testaments to that fact. I also gave you test after test, and doctor after doctor, to confirm this to you, for you wanted the truth, and you knew the truth would set you free. They were hard truths to hear, and hard to watch you hear, but they were necessary to help you absorb and understand what I was saying. I’ve given you a gift Eric, both in what I revealed, and in the fact that I do reveal My knowledge to My children. Lana wanted to live and not die, and she was right to do so, for that’s My will [He wants all of us to live forever!]. But I wanted you to know so you could plan, prepare, and say goodbye properly. I wanted you to care for her and love her and be with her to the fullest extent possible, so when she passed through the veil, you would have no regrets, nothing left undone, nothing more you could have done, but love her thoroughly. I did this for you, yes, but also for Me, for I wanted you to be able to care for her on earth as I cared for her from heaven. You were, and still are, My hands and feet and voice to many on earth. You will be sad, no doubt, for to lose the one you love, when you have loved so deeply, is sad. But you will rejoice as well, for you have been given a great and wonderful gift.'”

“12 midnight – Father, thank You for helping us reach the $30,000 mark that I had asked You for, to give $5,000 to each of the kids as an inheritance from Lana. Lord, we only had $26.45 in our bank account the day of the funeral. It was an outlandish prayer, and within a few weeks, You’ve brought the full amount I extravagantly asked for. ‘Open your mouth wide, Eric, and I will fill it.’ Thank You, Lord! I love You. By the way, the sunset looked delicious tonight, like rainbow sherbet, and I wanted to lick it. ‘Thank You.’ Thank You, Lord.”

Yes, life can be extremely hard. But it also offers sunsets that look like rainbow sherbet! The trick is to not let the hardest parts of life overshadow the best parts about it. God is at work in both. The Bible says:

“Friends, when life gets really difficult, don’t jump to the conclusion that God isn’t on the job. Instead, be glad that you are in the very thick of what Christ experienced. This is a spiritual refining process, with glory just around the corner… So if you find life difficult because you’re doing what God said, take it in stride. Trust Him. He knows what He’s doing, and He’ll keep on doing it” (1 Peter 4:12-13, 19, The Message).

Friends, God loves you and has a unique calling and purpose for your life, just as He had a unique calling and purpose for Lana’s life. Don’t be discouraged when life doesn’t work out the way you think it should. God is still on the job. Keep putting your trust in Him. He knows what He’s doing, and He’ll keep on doing it.

Thanks for reading these 2 stories, and thanks again for your prayers and kindnesses you’ve shown to me and my family, especially during this past year. It means so much, and is yet one more reminder of all that’s good in life. May God bless you and keep you as you keep putting your trust in Him!

CHAPTER 2: KEEPING YOUR EYES OPEN (Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Last week I shared 2 stories and a conclusion with you about how God has been helping me to keep the hardest parts of life from overshadowing the best parts about it. Based on the responses I’ve gotten, it was one of the most significant messages I’ve ever shared.

This week, I’d like to follow up on that message and share a few more stories to help you keep trusting in God even in the face of significant loss. I know you may not have lost a spouse like I have, but you may be facing something just as challenging in your own life, whether it’s a divorce, a broken relationship, a wayward son or daughter, a job loss, a change in health or the loss of a dream that meant the world to you.

In any case, I want to encourage you to keep your eyes open to what God is doing all around you. Even though you may not see God doing what you expect Him to do in one particular area, if you can see God at work in other areas, it can help you to keep putting your trust in Him.

I believe this is what Jesus did for John the Baptist when John was in prison and facing the very real possibility of death. Up to this point, John had thought that Jesus was the one who was going to save God’s people. But perhaps it was something about being in prison that seemed to make John wonder if what he had previously thought was true. John sent his followers to Jesus to ask, “Are You the one who was to come, or should we expect someone else?” (Matthew 11:3) After all, didn’t Jesus come to “set the captives free” (Luke 4:18)? And wasn’t John a captive, in desperate need of freedom?

But Jesus sent a message back to John, saying,

“Go back and report to John what you hear and see: The blind receive sight, the lame walk, those who have leprosy are cured, the deaf hear, the dead are raised, and the good news is preached to the poor. Blessed is the man who does not fall away on account of Me” (Matthew 11:4-6).

It’s as if Jesus was reminding John of all the things that God was doing all around him. And even if God didn’t do what John may have thought He should do, John could still trust God to do what was right. When Jesus said, “Blessed is the man who does not fall away on account of Me,” it’s almost as if Jesus was saying, “Blessed is the man who does not fall away on account of what they think I should or should not be doing.” Sometimes we’re so focused on one area of our lives that we miss what God is doing in other areas.

It turns out that John wasn’t set free, even though others in the Bible were, like Daniel when he was rescued from the lions’ den (Daniel 6), or Peter when an angel led him out of jail (Acts 12), or Paul and Silas when an earthquake loosened their chains and caused the prison doors to fly open (Acts 16). In John’s case, he only lived long enough to hear back from Jesus that God was indeed still on the job and working in the world.

I believe it was just what John needed to hear in order to face what he had to face: his own imminent death.

It may have seemed like John had lost his faith there at the end. But by coming to Jesus with his doubts, that didn’t mean he lost his faith. That was an expression of his faith. It showed that John still looked to Jesus for answers, even in the face of circumstances he couldn’t understand. If this was a test of John’s faith, I believe he passed it with flying colors, as Jesus later said of him:

“I tell you the truth: Among those born of women there has not risen anyone greater than John the Baptist…” (Matthew 11:11a).

I don’t know if the trial that my wife Lana just went through was a test, or simply the result of living in a world that’s been subjected to sin and sickness and decay. But if it was a test, I believe she passed with flying colors, keeping her faith in Christ to the end. Now I’m praying that I’ll be able to pass with flying colors, too.

One of the ways I’m trying to do that is by doing what Jesus told John to do: to keep his eyes open to the work that Jesus was still doing in the world and not to base his conclusions on what he thought Jesus should or should not be doing.

Let me share just a few brief stories of what I’ve seen God doing lately, some of which may seem trivial, but in the face of the loss that I’ve had, even the smallest glimpse of God is worth more than gold to me.

A few weeks ago I was helping my kids do some late-night craft projects: tie-dying a dress with my daughter and making rubbery, squishy bugs with my son. I was already worn out from the day, and going back and forth on these 2 projects was wearing me down further. I wanted to help them, but I was definitely missing Lana and the help that she would have been in moments like these.

At one point, I went upstairs to take a break and, as I passed a mirror, I noticed that I was still wearing some old reading glasses, as I had lost my new pair a few weeks earlier. As I looked in the mirror I decided it was time to order another new pair, as I hadn’t been able to find mine. On the way back down the stairs to the basement where my daughter was tie-dying her dress, I paused on the steps and reached my hand up to heaven. I said, “Lana, help me!” (I know it’s God that helps us, but I still find myself talking to Lana in heaven, especially at times like these.) Then I continued on down the stairs.

As I got down on my hands and knees on the cold cement floor of the basement to help with the tie-dying project, I happened to look to my left and there, under the basement sink, hanging on some bottles of soap and shampoo, were my reading glasses that had been missing for weeks! Had I not been doing these projects with the kids, down on my hands and knees on the cold cement floor of the basement, I never would have found them! And had I not remembered the conversation with myself in the mirror upstairs just a few minutes earlier, and my quick call for help from heaven as I walked down the steps again, I wouldn’t have put my prayer and the answer together either. My whole outlook on helping the kids for the rest of that night changed in that instant. It was as if a little reward had been dropped out of heaven and was dangling on the bottles of soap in front of me.

That may not seem like a God-moment to you, and it may not have seemed like one to me, either, if this was the first time something like this had happened. But just a few weeks earlier, when I was recovering from the flu and getting ready to start back into homeschooling our 3 youngest kids for the first time since Lana died, I had reached up to heaven as well. After gathering up literally dozens of books from around the house that the kids use for school, we were still missing 2 books. In an act of desperation more than anything else, I looked up to heaven and said, “Lana, help me!” Within minutes we found the 2 missing books. They appeared practically out of thin air.

But more than that, after we found those 2 missing books, one of my sons wanted to take a break and do some kind of “outside project.” Even though it was the middle of winter and the temperature was literally below freezing outside, I said, “OK, let’s fix that broken pole on the trampoline.” It wasn’t a very practical idea, as it was too cold to actually jump on the trampoline anytime soon, but it was the first thing that came to my mind that would be quick and easy enough to get outside and back inside before we froze.

So we went out into the freezing cold to start working on the trampoline pole and I happened to look up into the net above us. There, hanging at the top of the net, were my daughter’s prescription glasses that had been missing since Lana’s funeral more than 2 months earlier! It was as if they had been dropped down from heaven and had gotten caught in the net for us to find!

How they had survived the cold and the wind and the snow for 2 months, I didn’t know. But what I did know was that within minutes of calling out to heaven for help, I had found 2 missing schoolbooks AND a pair of missing glasses! All the while trying to help my kids, which was something I needed to do and wanted to do, but was having trouble working up the strength to do. The moment I saw those glasses in the net, my whole perspective on the day changed. I knew that God was at work and that I was doing exactly what I should be doing. It gave me the strength to go on.

Just this past week, as the weather has started to get nicer here in Illinois, I was walking around the yard with a friend who’s spent years in the landscaping business, asking his advice about where and what kind of trees we could plant around the house. This was a project that Lana and I had been wanting to do for some time. To be honest, it was hard to even think about planting trees, as sometimes it feels like the dreams and plans I had with Lana died when she died. But I have to remember that I didn’t die, and that God might still want me to keep some of those shared dreams and plans alive, too.

So there we were, walking around the yard and sharing ideas, when my daughter reached down and found a charm on the ground for a charm bracelet. Then she found another a few feet away, and then a 3rd a few feet from that. They still had the tags on them, as we had bought them for her birthday party the month before, but we had lost them somewhere between the store and the house during a snowstorm that night. Now here they were, out in the middle of the yard, hundreds of feet from the house, as we were trying to plan and continue the dream of planting more trees in the yard!

Again, it may seem trivial to you (and perhaps makes you wonder about us and why we keep losing so many things!) But to me, it was as if God was saying, “Yes, this is exactly what I want you to be doing, walking around the yard and planning where to put trees for the future! Keep moving forward on the dreams that you and Lana shared, and keep going on with all that I have called you to do in your life! You’ll be blessed as you do these things, just as will others when you’re done doing them!”

I feel like Jesus keeps telling me, as He seemed to be telling John the Baptist, to keep my eyes open to the things that He’s doing in the world, and to keep on trusting in Him, even in the face of all that I’ve lost.

I could share a dozen more stories from the past 4 months since Lana died where I’ve seen God at work in such small ways that it’s changed my outlook on everything else going on around me, but I’ll let these suffice to encourage you to keep your eyes open to the things God is doing in your life and the lives of those around you.

It reminds me of a grandfather who was out fishing with his grandson one day when the grandson asked if his grandfather had ever seen God. His grandfather gazed out across the lake where they were sitting and answered, “The older I get, the more I see Him everywhere I look.”

Don’t be discouraged when you don’t see God at work in your life the way you think He should be working. Don’t give up on Him because things don’t always go your way. Don’t think for a minute that He doesn’t love you just because you’ve lost something precious in your life. As the Bible says,

“He who did not spare His own Son, but gave Him up for us all-how will He not also, along with Him, graciously give us all things?” (Romans 8:32).

As we head into Passion Week, this week before Easter when Jesus experienced some of the most intense pain and suffering that this world has to offer, remember that you’re not alone. Jesus knows what it’s like to suffer and die. He knows what it’s like to lose those who are close to you, like He did when He lost his good friends Lazarus and John the Baptist. In the case of Lazarus, Jesus raised him back to life. In the case of John the Baptist, Jesus spoke words of encouragement so John could face death with faith. Regardless of the outcome, Jesus never left them alone.

In all things, remember that God really does love you and has a unique calling and purpose for your life. Keep your eyes open. The more you do, the more you’ll see Him everywhere you look.

CHAPTER 3: HAVING FAITH IN THE RESURRECTION (Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Happy Easter from our house to yours! We could all use a dose of faith, and Easter Sunday is a great day to get one. If you’re struggling with trusting in God, even in the face of significant loss, this message is for you.

Eric Elder and Kids

It’s been almost 5 months since we took this picture of me and my 6 kids, not knowing that just 2 weeks later my wife Lana would pass on to be with the Lord (she was inside resting when this picture was taken, as we were in the middle of a 10-hour filming session for a project to give hope to other families facing loss). Since that day, we’ve had to celebrate 7 major holidays without our beloved Lana: Thanksgiving, Christmas, New Year’s Eve, Valentine’s Day, 2 birthdays, and now Easter.

Each of these “firsts” without her this year could have easily overwhelmed me with grief if it weren’t for my faith in Jesus Christ and the prayers of people like you.

But when Christmas rolled around, God reminded me why we celebrate the holiday at all: Christmas is the celebration of the birth of the baby who would one day defeat death forever! While celebrating Christmas was still hard without Lana, God’s reminder of the reason we were celebrating it helped me to keep a balanced perspective on her life and her death…and her new life with Him.

The same holds true for Easter. While there’s no doubt it’s been hard to go through our Easter traditions this year without Lana, God keeps reminding me of the purpose of this holiday, too. Easter is the day we remember that Jesus rose from the dead and, because He rose from the dead, we can be assured that all of us who have put our faith in Him will be raised from the dead, too, including my dear wife, Lana. Without Lana here with me this week, it’s already been a different kind of holiday. I found myself videotaping the kids during an Easter egg hunt so that I could come home and show her the tape, only to remember that she wouldn’t be there when I got home. But then God reminded me that it’s quite likely that Lana’s not missing a thing. The Bible says that we are surrounded by “a great cloud of witnesses,” witnesses who have kept their faith to the end and who remind us to do the same.

“Therefore, since we are surrounded by such a great cloud of witnesses, let us throw off everything that hinders and the sin that so easily entangles, and let us run with perseverance the race marked out for us. Let us fix our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy set before Him endured the cross, scorning its shame, and sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. Consider Him who endured such opposition from sinful men, so that you will not grow weary and lose heart” (Hebrews 12:1-3).

As sad as it is that I’m having to celebrate Easter without Lana here with me in the flesh, the truth is that without Jesus, there would be no holiday to celebrate at all, and there would be no hope of Lana being raised from the dead either. So in the midst of my heartache, God keeps reminding me of the whole truth: not just the truth that she’s gone, but the truth that she’s gone to be with Jesus, and has been raised to a new life in spectacular glory. And having the whole truth in mind brings His peace to my heart. As the Bible says:

“Brothers, we do not want you to be ignorant about those who fall asleep, or to grieve like the rest of men who have no hope” (1 Thessalonians 4:13).

We do have hope. True hope. Not a desperate clinging to the mere idea that maybe there’s some kind of life after this life, but a firm faith in the reality that there really is a heaven, and that Jesus is really there, with my beloved Lana right alongside Him.

I don’t want to try to prove to you today that Jesus rose from the dead, but I would like to remind you of the fact that He did rise from the dead and that His resurrection was witnessed by many here on earth. Not only that, but there were others in the Bible who were once dead who were also resurrected to new life and who have also appeared afterward to people here on earth, too!

As for Jesus’ resurrection, and His appearance to people on earth, listen to some of these verses from the Bible:

“When Jesus rose early on the first day of the week, He appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom He had driven seven demons” (Mark 16:9).

“Afterward Jesus appeared in a different form to two of them while they were walking in the country” (Mark 16:12).

“Later Jesus appeared to the Eleven as they were eating; He rebuked them for their lack of faith and their stubborn refusal to believe those who had seen Him after He had risen” (Mark 16:14).

“Afterward, Jesus appeared again to His disciples, by the Sea of Tiberias” (John 21:1).

“This was now the third time Jesus appeared to His disciples after He was raised from the dead” (John 21:14).

“After that, He appeared to more than five hundred of the brothers at the same time, most of whom are still living, though some have fallen asleep. Then He appeared to James, then to all the apostles, and last of all He appeared to me [Paul]…” (1 Corinthians 15:6-8a).

What’s even more amazing to me and that I’ve been reminded of since Lana passed on to be with Jesus, is that I keep reading verses that I’ve read before, but that strike me now in a new light: that Jesus wasn’t the only one who died and rose again and appeared to people here on earth. Listen to this!

“And when Jesus had cried out again in a loud voice, He gave up His spirit. At that moment, the curtain of the temple was torn in two from top to bottom. The earth shook and the rocks split. The tombs broke open and the bodies of many holy people who had died were raised to life. They came out of the tombs, and after Jesus’ resurrection they went into the holy city and appeared to many people” (Matthew 27:50-53).

Not only was Jesus raised from the dead, but many others were raised as well who appeared to many people in Jerusalem. Even Peter, James and John saw people raised from the dead while Jesus was still living, when they saw Moses and Elijah standing on the mountaintop, talking with Jesus:

“After six days Jesus took with Him Peter, James and John the brother of James, and led them up a high mountain by themselves. There He was transfigured before them. His face shone like the sun, and His clothes became as white as the light. Just then there appeared before them Moses and Elijah, talking with Jesus” (Matthew 17:1-3).

Moses and Elijah were so real that Peter asked Jesus if he should build a shelter for each one of them, even though they had been dead for thousands of years! It was a reminder to them, and to me, that God is not the God of the dead, but the God of the living, as Jesus once told the Saducees, the group of religious leaders in Jesus’ day who didn’t believe in the resurrection of the dead. Jesus said:

“Now about the dead rising-have you not read in the book of Moses, in the account of the bush, how God said to him, ‘I am the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob’? He is not the God of the dead, but of the living. You are badly mistaken!” (Mark 12:26-28).

I share all this as a preface to what I’m about to share next. As with some of the other stories I’ve shared with you recently, I do so with hesitancy as I don’t want you to think I’ve lost my mind. I’m also not sure what to think of them myself, for I realize I’m still in the midst of grief, and perhaps the grief is clouding how I think and see spiritual things right now. Then again, perhaps it’s during our most difficult times that we’re apt to be the closest to God and that we’re able to best see what’s really true!

On New Year’s Eve, I was praying on my knees during a time of worship at a large Christian conference, celebrating the New Year with over 20,000 other believers. As I knelt there on the floor, I felt as if Lana was leaning down next to me. She whispered in my ear, as she had done many times before in my life: “I love you, Eric Elder.” Her voice was as clear and soft and sweet as at any time I’d ever heard her say that to me before. I could almost feel her breath on the side of my face.

The next night I felt her presence again, this time as I lay in bed. I wrote in my journal the following morning:

“Father, thank You for Lana’s love for me and mine for her. I miss her Lord. But how can I be anything but grateful to You for giving her to me to be my wife for so many years. This morning I woke up and literally felt her arms around me and heard her voice talking to me. I couldn’t move for several minutes, it was so real, her touch and her words. I even thought I saw her when I turned my head. Thank You, Lord, for her continued presence, even if it is in my dreams, or in that state between dreams and wakefulness. Thank You, Lord, and thank you, Lana.”

I’ve reached up to heaven many times in the last few months and have taken hold of Lana’s forearm and felt like she’s taken hold of mine, only to find the arms of Jesus taking hold of both of us, as He promised that He would never leave us nor forsake us. He promised us that death would not separate us, for we had put our faith in Him. He promised us that we would live forever, not just at the end of time, but right now, in abundant life.

As Jesus told Martha in the Bible, after her brother Lazarus died:

“Your brother will be raised up.”

To which Martha replied:

“I know that he will be raised up in the resurrection at the end of time.”

To which Jesus replied:

“You don’t have to wait for the End. I am, right now, Resurrection and Life. The one who believes in Me, even though he or she dies, will live. And everyone who lives believing in Me does not ultimately die at all. Do you believe this?” (John 11:23-26, The Message).

Martha said she believed it. Lana said she believed it. And I can say I believe it, too.

As I shared at the celebration of Lana’s life back in November, a good friend of mine sent me this text which helped me to see the reality of Lana’s new life in heaven:

“It is so hard to be in this place, but it is good to know Lana is seeing our Father and Jesus face to face. She is touching them and hearing their voices, and talking to them about anything and everything she wants to. Somehow you, because you are one, are part of that. It takes my breath away.”

When I think about it, really think about it, it takes my breath away, too.

This is the great hope that we have in the resurrection, not only that Jesus was raised from the dead, but that all of us who have put our faith in Him will be raised from the dead as well.

As Jonathan Edwards, the great evangelist, said at the funeral of David Brainerd, the great missionary:

“True saints, when absent from the body, are present with the Lord” (quoting from the Apostle Paul in 2 Corinthians 5:8).

As Jesus Himself said to the thief on the cross who was dying next to Him and who had just put his faith in Jesus:

“I tell you the truth, today you will be with Me in paradise” (Luke 23:43).

Jesus really did rise from the dead. And those who put their faith in Him really will rise from the dead, too.

If you’ve never put your faith in Christ, let me encourage you, as Lana would encourage you, as Jesus Himself would encourage you: put your faith in Him today. Believe that He died for your sins. Believe that He’s forgiven you of your sins. And believe that He will raise you to new life with Him, starting right now and forever. As the Bible says:

“That if you confess with your mouth, ‘Jesus is Lord,’ and believe in your heart that God raised Him from the dead, you will be saved” (Romans 10:9).

Eric Elder Family, November 1, 2012As we close, let me share one more picture with you. This is a picture we took later on the same day as the picture I shared earlier, when Lana came out to join us again for the filming session. Although her body was weak, her spirit was as strong as ever.

At Christmastime I had a hard time deciding which picture to send out with our Christmas letters. I couldn’t imagine sending out a Christmas picture from now on without Lana in it. But when I looked at the picture of just me and the kids, I couldn’t help but be thankful for all the blessings I have in my life because Lana’s been a part of it. So I decided to send out both.

I share these 2 pictures today because they remind me that I have a choice to make every day. I can either look at what I’ve lost and be sad, or I can look at what I’ve been given because Lana’s been a part of my life, and be glad. It’s the same choice we all have to make, every day.

It’s not a matter of looking at the glass as half-full or half-empty, but trusting God that He will provide us with just what we need when we need it. Zig Ziglar, a fellow Christian and famous motivational speaker who died just 2 weeks after Lana, once said that He teaches advanced math:

You + God = Enough

As the Bible says:

“I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me” (Philippians 4:13, KJV).

During the last few weeks of Lana’s life she was still helping me edit a book that we had been working on together on the life of St. Nicholas. After Lana died, I looked at the edits she had made in the margins of the book. In the story, one of our characters said:

“Don’t cry because it’s over. Smile because it was beautiful.”

And in the margin of the book, Lana had written: “Amen!”

I felt like she was speaking to me again, and it was another reminder to me that we really are surrounded by “a great cloud of witnesses,” including Lana, who are cheering us on.

Yes, I still cry. But I can smile, too. That’s the great hope we have because of the resurrection.

I pray the Lord will bless you richly this Easter and in the days ahead. He really has risen! He has risen indeed!

CHAPTER 4: REAPING A HARVEST (Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

I’d like to share an incredible story with you today about something that happened to me just last week.

As many of you know, I run a website called The Ranch to encourage people in their faith. On the day of Lana’s funeral, the computer that runs our website happened to crash, too, and it’s taken the past 10 months to completely rebuild it from scratch.

To be honest, I wasn’t even sure if God wanted me to rebuild them. When Lana died, I laid everything down at God’s feet, telling Him I was only going to pick up what He wanted me to pick up again. It was a good time to re-prioritize my life, to see what was important to Him and to me and to start over again with so many things.

But after a few months of contemplating all of this, I was convinced that I was to keep pressing on with our online ministry.

One of the notes that convinced me came from a Jewish woman who had visited the website several years ago. On May 25, 2010, she wrote:

“I was sent to your site by accident, and have been reading the stories, and the one about Capernaum has me confused even more. The more I read, the more questions I have. I’ve never seen Jesus portrayed as this site does. I should tell you that I’m Jewish and I believe in the one true G-d of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.

“I’ve read some of the stories on your site and have to wonder how they could be true, but I can’t stop reading them either, something just feels right about them. My heritage has ingrained in me that Jesus isn’t for my people. I can’t explain why, but I find some of the stories making me cry and I’m not one that cries easily. It doesn’t make sense. I don’t even know why I’m writing. I’m just really confused. How can this G-d of yours, be the G-d I’ve grown up with? Would Jesus love someone who hasn’t been faithfully reading the Torah for a long time?

“I’m sorry, I know this doesn’t make any sense, and I’ve always been told that Jesus doesn’t love Jews. But after reading some of the stories I just don’t know what to believe. Is it possible he might love a Jew?”

After corresponding with her a few times over the next 3 years, I received this note from her on May 4, 2013:

“Dear Eric,

“I don’t know if you will remember me or not, but I’m feeling led to tell you what’s happened since we first communicated. I wrote you about 3 years ago, about completely believing in the G-d of my ancestors, but not so sure about the Christians claiming Jesus was the Messiah we’ve longed for all these millennium. Someone had accidentally forwarded me one of your Daily Thoughts. I couldn’t get it out of my head….

“In the time that life has moved on for both of us, I’ve learned that I can believe Jesus is the Messiah. He truly is the Son of G-d. I’ve also learned that I don’t have to give up my Jewish heritage or traditions. I can be fully Jewish and a believer. I’ve found a wonderful Messianic Synagogue where I’ve accepted the Messiah Yeshua (Jesus Christ). I’m learning to read the scriptures and see them in a whole new way. I’m amazed how much of the Tanakh is in the New Testament, and how they complement each other.

“I was telling a friend at lunch today, when I’m quiet I can hear G-d speaking to my innermost being. I see Him working in my life in ways I could have never imagined. It is the most wonderful thing in the world. I truly believe the email that was sent to me by mistake was Divine appointment and no mistake….

“Thank you for your ministry and commitment to the L-rd. You truly have touched lives and made a difference. I’m living proof.”

Reading her note made me cry and rejoice at the same time. I wrote back to tell her that her note, along with several other clear indications from God, had helped me to decide to bring the website up again. Even if I never wrote another message, or added one more thing to it, I felt it was important to bring all of the content back online for people to read in the future and have their lives changed, too.

So I began rebuilding the website from the ground up, going back 15 years to when I first broadcast my first live message over the Internet, from my house in Illinois to a friend’s house in Texas, back in the days before Skype, before Facebook, before Twitter and Pinterest and Instagram.

When I did my first live webcast, CNN, ABC and FoxNews had all just started doing their first live webcasts, too. The pope started broadcasting his weekly prayers from the Vatican the month before, and Billy Graham started broadcasting his evangelistic crusades the month after.

I just read this week that Google is celebrating their 15th anniversary this month, too, having launched their little startup company to index the web the same month that I launched The Ranch.

I tell you this to say that a lot of life has passed in the past 15 years, and I had a lot of content to convert, restore and bring up to date from those early days 15 years ago. But as I’ve been reading the stories and messages I’ve posted over all these years, and watching the videos from even those earliest days, I’ve found myself crying, touched by the way God spoke through those messages to people back then, and how He could still speak to me through those messages today.

To my amazement, my old self was able to minister to my new self, because both of my “selves” were simply sharing and receiving words of life from the Word of God.

In those very first broadcasts, which you can now watch online again on our Video Archives page, I shared about keeping your eyes fixed on the goal, and that we will reap a harvest if we do not give up.

Well, this past year, I’ve been able to start reaping a harvest from all those years of planting. Notes like the one above from the Jewish woman are glimpses. On my 15th anniversary, I posted another video on my website, sharing another glimpse, this time of several trees that Lana and I have planted over the years which astoundingly have all begun to produce fruit just this year. And last week, I got a glimpse of another harvest of another kind.

For 15 years, I have been producing content to put on The Ranch website, including books, music and videos. From the beginning, I felt it was important to offer these resources to people around the world on our website, free of cost, so they could access them anytime night or day.

But along the way, I’ve sometimes wondered if I’ve been shooting myself in the foot financially, paying to put these things online, and paying annual fees to keep the music and messages and videos streaming 24/7/365 days of the year when I could possibly be charging for them instead.

In an effort to expand our reach to as many people as possible, I’ve also started posting our books and music and videos other places online, on places like Pandora and iTunes, Amazon and Barnes & Noble, Spotify, Twitter, Tumblr and Facebook.

About a year and a half ago, some of these services have actually begun to pay me for streaming my content on their sites. On Pandora, for instance, every time someone creates a radio station (by typing in my name) to listen to some of my music, I’m paid .00017 cents per “listen.” It takes a lot of listens to earn a full penny! But over the past year and a half, I’ve been getting checks for $20, $30 or $40 every 3 months, meaning my songs are being played over 70,000 times a month!

I’ve also helped other people record their music and put it on our website over the years. One of these artists is actually doing phenomenal on Pandora now, and is getting a check for over $2,000 every 3 months. Their songs are being played nearly 5 million times a month!

I’ve been thrilled for them, and at the same time, just as happy to get my check for $30 or $40 every 3 months for my music, too.

But last week, when I opened my email from the company that pays my streaming royalties, there was not just 1 statement, but 2. In the first statement, they said I had earned $38 from my songs for the quarter, and I said, “Thank You, Lord.” But when I opened the 2nd statement, they said they were paying me an additional $14,305!

Apparently, every time this other artist who is doing phenomenal was being paid as the performer of their songs, I was supposed to be paid also as their record label, as I had helped them to record their music and publish it online. So the royalty company was catching up and paying me the royalties for all the time that this artist was being paid as well!

It couldn’t have come at a better time, too, as I felt I was being squeezed on every side financially in the past 2 months. I hadn’t been able to write any messages while I was rebuilding the website, and I hadn’t been able to let anyone know of our financial needs either. At the same time, I felt God was clearly leading me to keep rebuilding the website, keep converting and restoring all of the content, and to continue making it all available free of charge to anyone who came to the website, day or night.

The Bible verse that the kids and I have been memorizing the past 2 weeks happens to be Matthew 6:33, which talks about not worrying about what you will eat or drink or wear, but to seek God first in all things:

“But seek first His kingdom and His righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well” (Matthew 6:33).

I just kept putting that verse at the forefront of my mind, and kept rebuilding the website. As I was putting some of the final touches on the website on Thursday, that’s when the surprise email came. The check was deposited in my bank account overnight. When I woke up early in the next morning, I couldn’t believe the money was actually in the bank. What surprised me even more was what happened next.

I had decided to use the money to refill the bank accounts of my kids, as they had been having to use some of their inheritance money from Lana to pay for bills for college. If you’ll remember, they had each miraculously received $5,000 in answer to my seemingly impossible prayer on the day of Lana’s funeral. As I began to transfer the $14,305 into each of their accounts, I was astounded that I was able to fill their accounts back up to $5,000 each, to within $3.74! It made me cry again, not just the significance of receiving such a large check, but receiving the exact amount needed to bring each of their accounts back up to where they were 2 weeks after Lana’s funeral. Of course the money is helpful, but what was even more helpful to me was to know that God was still answering my prayers. After going through such a significant loss, it’s easy to wonder sometimes if God even hears us. But this was one more reminder to me that He does hear us…and answers, too. Just because He doesn’t answer every prayer the way we hope, we can trust Him and know that He hears us and does answer, sometimes in ways that that go off the charts.

I just wanted to share this incredible story with you as encouragement to you to keep planting. Keep watering. Keep investing in people and projects and activities that bring glory to God. As the Bible says:

“Let us not become weary in doing good, for at the proper time we will reap a harvest if we do not give up” (Galatians 6:9).

I wish Lana were here to see the blessings of what we’re reaping right now, such as the Jewish woman who came to Christ or the fruit trees that are now bearing fruit or the music we’ve recorded being played before millions and blessing us back at the same time.

But I have no doubt she’s seeing, enjoying and perhaps even playing a significant role from her new home in heaven in bringing part of heaven to earth as we go along.

Thank You, Lord, that even out of tragedy You’re able to bring fruit that lasts. And thank you, friends, for continuing to pray for us, believe in us and minister to us so we can keep on ministering to others.

I truly appreciate it, and I’m truly looking forward to this next season of planting and harvesting, as long as the Lord allows.

CHAPTER 5: KEEPING JESUS AT THE CENTER (Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

I spoke Thursday night at to a group of people at our church who gather each week and encourage one another through some of life’s toughest struggles.

I shared with them how God had helped me to keep my life from spinning out of control during some of the toughest times as I was in the process of losing my sweet wife, Lana, to cancer last year.

One of the ways God helped me was by reminding me to keep Jesus at the center of my life. I’d like to share with you today what I shared with them on Thursday night. I hope you’ll be encouraged to keep Jesus at the center of your life, too, no matter what you may be going through today. Here’s the message as I shared it live with our group.

Thanks, Jason, and if you don’t know me, my name’s Eric Elder, and I’ve been a part of Care Groups before. I haven’t been here for this current season of Care Groups, but I used to lead, 2 years ago, a group for people overcoming homosexuality, and helping them with struggles with same-sex attraction and just how to walk through that.

Last spring, I was unfortunately in a group called GriefShare because my wife passed away last November from breast cancer.

And so I’m back again tonight just to share with you a little bit about my walk and keeping Jesus at the center of my life, even through some of these difficult times.

Let me just encourage you to open your Bible, if you have a Bible with you, and just read along with me. We’re going to look at First John, starting in chapter 2. John says, in verse 15:

“Don’t love the world’s ways. Don’t love the world’s goods. Love of the world squeezes out love for the Father. Practically everything that goes on in the world–wanting your own way, wanting everything for yourself, wanting to appear important–has nothing to do with the Father. It just isolates you from him. The world and all its wanting, wanting, wanting is on the way out–but whoever does what God wants is set for eternity” (1 John 2:15-17, The Message).

Keeping Jesus at the center, for me, this past year and a half since we found out my wife had cancer and then she died about 9 months later, you know there were a lot of times when I felt like my world was spinning out of control.

She’s been more than just essential to my life. And this is wrong to say this, but in many ways she was my savior. Of course, Jesus is my Savior. He’s the One that redeemed me, saved me and is the One that’s going to carry me into heaven when I die.

But because I came out of homosexuality, back 28 years ago, really through an encounter with Christ, but it was also through the help of my wife, who was my girlfriend at the time. We had started dating and I had actually been involved with someone else at the time and I had to confess to her that not only was I involved with someone else at the time that I started dating her, but I was involved with another man.

That was an excruciating 2-hour conversation, of me not saying anything, and her wondering if I was an ax-murderer, or what I had to confess that was so terrible. But as I shared that with her, she loved me so unconditionally, and she was so gracious to me, and she just treated me with such kindness and gentleness. Just the way she walked me through that, and through temptations and through life, I can really say she saved me from a lot.

So I know that Jesus is the center of my life. He has been since I put my faith in Him. As one of my friends said about her husband, she said, “Jesus is like my cake, and my husband is the icing on my Jesus cake.”

I said, “Oh, that’s really nice. That was Lana for me. Jesus was my cake, and Lana was the icing on my Jesus cake.”

But as she started going through cancer and the doctors were saying that it was incurable, and they didn’t know how long she had to live, but it wasn’t long, I started seeing that maybe Jesus and Lana had sort of merged roles in such a way that the thought of losing her felt like I was losing my cake, too.

I don’t know if it’s right or wrong, because I know we’re supposed to be so intertwined–you know, it would be sad if she died and I felt nothing–so I know God gives us those kinds of relationships for a reason. But there was a time there, just a few months before she died, where we were having some of these hard conversations about what the future would look like, and what I was going to do if she did pass on.

She was talking to me about remarriage and things like that, and I didn’t want to hear it. That was the farthest thing from my mind. I was not interested in even entertaining the thought. I just wanted her, and I wanted her alive.

And yet a few weeks into that cycle of conversations, somewhere from the back of my mind, as my life was spinning out of control, and what I thought was my center was being taken away from me, I started gravitating in my mind back to some other things that gave me some peace and some happiness and some comfort, and that included former homosexual relationships from over 25 years earlier.

And I just thought, you know, I have no interest at all in getting married again. But there was a part of me that said, “But if there was a man that came along, what would I do then?” Because it didn’t involve the same kind of commitment, the same kind of relationship, the same kind of work, it just was sort of fun. At least that was my memory of it from long ago.

For about 2 weeks, this just really puzzled me and it just weighed on me, because I was like, “This has been over 25 years since I’ve had any serious consideration to that at all.” God had just broken that off of me in a wonderful way and given me a wife and 6 children of our own. So to have these thoughts again and go, “Wow, why would I even be going there? Why would I go back there?”

I had a conversation with Jason and he said that it makes some sense, that when your life is being threatened in these ways and something’s being threatened to be taken away from you, you sort of gravitate towards what brought you peace and comfort in the past. And I knew he was right, but it bothered me that it was even on my mind and was even– do you know what I mean? I mean it was like, “Oh, my gosh, I don’t even want to have that thought again.”

It was about 2 weeks of struggling with this and just trying to work it out in my brain.

Then I woke up one Sunday morning, and I just started reading Romans chapter 1, and I read the passage that really changed my life, where Paul talks about homosexuality and talks about how the end of that is not going to be good for us. That is a passage that changed my life, and it was a hinge and a turning point in everything regarding my faith, as well as my sexuality.

So to read that passage again, I was just like, “OK, that’s right. That’s right. This was in my past. This is not going to be part of my future.”

Then I came to church, and Pastor Baker was talking about the topic again that morning, and he just was talking about it and he said, “You can justify it, you can rationalize it, you can go through all kinds of arguments about it”–and I’m paraphrasing him here, I don’t want to put words in his mouth, but if you’ve heard him speak on this, you know where he stands–but he said, “You know, the bottom line is that if God says it’s not good for you, then it’s not going to go well for you.”

He says, “If there’s anything in the Bible, whether it’s adultery or fornication or sex outside of marriage or before marriage, or any topic in the Bible, if God says this is not good for you, the bottom line is: it’s just not going to go well for you.”

That was like number 2 that day where I was like, “Whew. That’s right, I don’t even have to think about this. The Bible is very clear, and it’s been very clear in the past.”

And then later that night, I had a conversation with a friend and his wife who had a similar diagnosis a few years ago, and he was worried that she might die. He said something that shocked me, he said, “I was wondering if maybe, if God took her, that He was then releasing me and I could go and pursue homosexuality.”

And I was like, “You can’t do that!” Somehow hearing it from someone else, the very thoughts that I was considering, but hearing them speak it as if that was what God was really going to say and I was like, “Now I know it’s wrong. I just didn’t care.” You just get to the point where, “God, I know this is wrong, I understand it’s wrong, but I don’t care. I just want to do what I want to do,” which is what John says:

“The world and all its wanting, wanting, wanting…”

You just want to do what you want to do. But if you do what God wants you to do, that’s when you’ll have eternal life. That’s when things will go well for you.

So those 3 things for me: just reading the Word that morning and finding Romans chapter 1 again, just hearing the pastor and coming to church and getting reminded again, “You know, it’s just not going to go well for you.”

And then hearing my friend just speak the words that I was thinking. Just to verbalize those and say, “Wow.”

After 2 weeks of just being perplexed about this, it just cleared up. It totally cleared up and it’s not come back again. I just needed that though, I needed to hear from God in some very clear ways.

Then when Lana did pass away, I didn’t have that struggle. I didn’t have that wrestling anymore, because I had invited God in, and I said, “God, I want to do what You want, and I really want Your will more than anything else. And as bad as this hurts, I am not going to go back into something that would hurt me even more, because You don’t want me to do that. You want me to have life, and life abundant.”

And sometimes, as we’ve learned in GriefShare, when someone close to you dies like that, it puts a wall up between you and people around you, because they don’t really know what that relationship was like.

They don’t know, for instance, this is the first time I’ve ever shared this publicly, how Lana has been so vital, not just my best friend, my lover, my everything to me, mother of my kids, my homeschool teacher of all my kids. Not just all those important things, but how she helped me in this area of sexuality. And then to lose that, it’s hard for me to explain to other people.

And so there’s this wall that sort of goes up between you and other people to where you’re not really able to let them in, and they’re not able to enter in, because they don’t know what that has meant to you and what you have lost.

But in GriefShare they said that God knows what it’s like to lose someone close to Him. And God lost a son. God knows what it’s like to weep. And Jesus lost his best friend in Lazarus. And they can enter in with you. And even if other people can’t, you can still invite God in, and let Him come into your life. Let Him be with you and fill those lonely places.

God really has done that. I still miss Lana terribly. I wish she was here. I would take her back in a heartbeat. But God has really come in. He really has walked me through this. He really has helped me in so many ways.

I want you to look at another passage with me. Then we’ll go to a song, where you can just meditate on what it means to you to keep Jesus at the center. This is in Hebrews, just back a few pages, Hebrews chapter 12, starting in verse 2. The writer of Hebrews says this:

Keep your eyes on Jesus, who both began and finished this race we’re in. Study how He did it. Because He never lost sight of where He was headed–that exhilarating finish in and with God–He could put up with anything along the way: cross, shame, whatever. And now He’s there, in the place of honor, right alongside God. When you find yourselves flagging in your faith, go over that story again, item by item, that long litany of hostility He plowed through. That will shoot adrenaline into your souls!

“… My dear child, don’t shrug off God’s discipline, but don’t be crushed by it either. It’s the child He loves that He disciplines; the child He embraces, He also corrects. God is educating you; that’s why you must never drop out. He’s treating you as dear children. This trouble you’re in isn’t punishment; it’s training, the normal experience of children. Only irresponsible parents leave children to fend for themselves. Would you prefer an irresponsible God? We respect our own parents for training and not spoiling us, so why not embrace God’s training so we can truly live? While we were children, our parents did what seemed best to them. But God is doing what is best for us…” (Hebrews 12:2-3, 5b-10a, The Message).

I felt like, as my life was spinning out of control, that God had to sort of correct me, discipline me, bring me back in. And it was a discipline that I welcomed. I didn’t want Him to leave me alone. I needed Him. And the truth is, we all need Him.

Maybe you’re at a place where you feel like you’re either being crushed by God because He’s either giving you more than you think you can handle or you feel like you’re being disciplined by Him or maybe you feel like you’re being punished. I want you just to not think about it that way.

If there’s some path that you’re not on a good path, God can come in and correct you, if you’re willing to let Him, and just let Him help you get back onto the good path.

God has so much for us. He wants us to live. He wants us to live an abundant life. He has great plans and purposes for you and for me. I just want to encourage you to keep Jesus at the center of your life.

Let’s pray:

Father, thank You for these words, God, and allowing me to share some of the crazy things that have happened to me over the last year and a half. God, I just thank You for walking me through it. I thank You for keeping me on Your path. I thank You, Lord, when I was tempted to veer, that You brought me back. God, I pray for each person listening to this tonight (and reading and listening later!), that You would keep them on Your good path, Lord. Help them to keep walking with You, Lord. Help them to keep their eyes fixed on Jesus, the Author and Perfecter of their faith. Lord, help them to know Your great love for them. And I pray most of all You’d help them to overcome the world, Lord, and not let the world overcome them. We pray this in Jesus’ name, Amen.

P.S. You can visit The Ranch and listen to my son Lucas sing Jesus at the Center.

CHAPTER 6: LIVING A LIFE WITH NO REGRETS (Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

We had a wonderful “Night of Worship” here at The Ranch last night! Thanks to those of you who came and to those of you who prayed for the night to be a blessed one. It was!

Thanks, too, for your gracious notes from places like the Philippines and South Africa, saying you wish you could be here. We hope to make this an annual event, so perhaps in the future we can meet many more of you in person as well.

During the night I shared 3 video clips of my dear wife Lana that were filmed last year on November 1st, 2012, just 2 weeks before she passed away. She had a message that I felt was perfect for the evening.

So as we were worshipping outside by the bonfire, under the stars and with a half-moon shining, we projected the video of Lana onto the side of the barn and enjoyed hearing what she had to say to us about “living a life with no regrets.”

I’d like to share those 3 clips with you today as well. I believe they’ll be particularly helpful to you if you’re wrestling with a big decision and don’t know what to do, or if you’re just wondering how you can make the most of the life God has given you.

This video was shot by a film team who heard about our situation and offered to spend the day with us at our home, just to capture some memories for us and to offer hope to others who might face a similar loss in the future. Lana agreed, and we spent an amazing day with Drew Waters, Josh Spake and by Skype, Josh’s wife Candice.

Although the film team will be putting all the footage they shot that day into another format, editing it for their own purposes as background for an upcoming movie called Nouvelle Vie (which means “new life” in French) they’ve graciously allowed us to use the raw footage for other purposes like this.

I’ve posted these 3 clips in 1 video on our website at the link below, or you can read the message in the transcript below that.

Here’s the link to the video…

Lana Elder – Living Life With No Regrets

And here’s the transcript…

CANDICE: A lot of people in your position are very fearful, very scared, very worried, but you have come at this from a whole stance of hope, which is very, again I use the word profound. Because it’s unusual, and it’s so–you can just see how God is working and continues to work in your life. And so, describe what that peace is like for you and how it’s helped you battle fear, anxiety, being scared and stuff like that.

LANA: Well, I’ve always tried to live my life with no regrets. And so, whenever I had a big decision to make, I would think–obviously I would pray about it and ask God what’s best, and then I would just have to say, “Will I regret having made this decision?” Especially ones like–I went to college, I met my husband Eric in college and we got married shortly after college and I was pregnant with my first child and had to decide whether I would stay at home or work, and staying at home meant a severe cutback in pay. But I wanted to live a life of no regrets, so I decided I would rather stay home and be with my child, than have the money and have some other luxuries. And it’s a decision I’ve never regretted. So I’ve been a stay-at-home mom all my life–or since college. I know at times some people would wonder why I would get a college degree and then not even use it and stay home. But I remember thinking, even as I was making that decision, if something were to happen to me or one of my children–a death–I would have regretted going to work. So I was really glad–I mean, not glad, but when I found this out–it just made me glad that I hadn’t taken my life to go to work and missed seeing my kids grow up. It just changes everything. My kids, I just love to be around them. And so, having made that decision gives me great hope for situations like this that I made the right decision. It made some impact on our finances, but the other impact is, I think, much greater–the impact it had on my kids’ lives, because I wouldn’t have been able to take them to a lot of the programs like AWANA scripture memorization. I would have been too busy. And my kids, I love them, and they have great hope in God as well and love Jesus, and I think that’s because of the way they were brought up.

CANDICE: How do you describe the peace that passes all understanding in your life? What does that feel like? Describe that from your perspective.

LANA: The peace that surpasses all understanding is just really being with God. And when you’re reading scripture, or in worship, it’s so wonderful to have that peace. And even having made decisions, and seeing how they impact your life over the years, how that decision that impacts your life, and you know that it’s a good decision, that just gives you great peace, knowing that you did the right thing.

ERIC: Can I just have her clarify one thing, too, that not everybody chooses to stay home, if she just could talk about that, that this was the vision for what you [Lana] wanted to do, but other people are called to do other things, because she believes that strongly. I just don’t want to give the wrong impression. So maybe you could just say something about that.

LANA: Absolutely. Yes, I do want to clarify that. Not everyone is called to stay at home. There are certainly many instances where women are called to go to work, or both parents can go to work, but for me, it was really just what I was called to do. That’s just how God created me, just to be a mother and stay home with my kids.

CANDICE: I think that’s wonderful. The reason it’s wonderful is because I think you mentioned a couple things: One is that you would have been too busy to go to AWANA or scripture memory class and that greatly impacted your kids, and 2, you mentioned that, in situations like this, you’ve been able to spend your life with your kids. That’s what you wanted. And I think it just makes it perfect the point that you are in God’s will and right where you need to be, where He has you in this pursuit of what you’ve dedicated your life to, and so I commend you for that. I think that you have fulfilled that calling beautifully. Another question I had for you is, I wanted to see what some of the messages are that you have for Eric and your kids, so let’s start with Eric. What is something that you would like to share with him? What is a message you have for him?

LANA: Eric is just incredible. He’s incredibly talented and can play the piano, write music, do carpentry work, he knows everything about the computer, and he’s incredibly gifted. So I just want him to press on, keep going with a lot of the projects he’s already started. I know he has a couple that he and I have been working on together–the St. Nicholas project, talking about the life of Christ and how much he [Nicholas] was a believer in Jesus and that’s how he became so famous as St. Nicholas, our Santa Claus right now. So I just want him to continue to press on with things. I know he will and God will use him greatly. I love him incredibly much. He’s my prince and he takes incredible care of me and the kids. So I’m not worried. That’s another thing that makes passing into heaven at this time just so peaceful, because I know the kids are going to be in great hands, with Eric taking care of them.

CANDICE: Thank you for sharing that Lana. What about for the kids? What message do you want to tell the kids?

LANA: My kids have been just wonderful. I was blessed, again, to be able to homeschool, and Eric encouraged me to do that as well [because Lana wanted to try it]. He was a great encouragement, and my kids, I just know that they love Jesus. That’s been great comfort to know that they’re going to do great in life in whatever God has called them to do. I don’t know what they’re called to do, each of them yet, but I just know that they’ll do well, because everything they do, they do so well. I have no fear of anything going wrong, I just know they’re going to be blessed for the rest of their lives. I had 6 blessings. They’re awesome. I’m going to miss them.

CANDICE: What dreams do you have for your kids?

LANA: My dreams for my kids is just that they would love the Lord with all their heart, soul, mind and strength. And they do that, and so whatever dreams that they have, I know that God will help them fulfill them, whatever it is. Because if they keep seeking God, they’re going to be on the straight path. They’ll do what God’s called them to do and so that’s my dream, that they would do that, they would just keep loving Jesus, and loving each other and loving their neighbors.

CANDICE: Lana, what dreams do you have for Eric?

LANA: Pretty much the same thing. Like I said, he’s incredibly talented, and gifted and can do anything, and he has great dreams for some projects that he’s working on, and I just pray that he can just continue to fulfill those dreams and do what God’s called him to do. I know that God has a unique plan for my family, but for everyone, God has a unique plan, and I know that if they just keep following Jesus, and asking Him for direction, they’ll do well. And your dreams [Eric] will come true.

ERIC: They have. They already have.

LANA: I know. Love you, buddy.

DREW: I’ve got a question for you. What do you hope that people watching this get from it?

LANA: I would hope that the people that are watching this, that they would know that they have a unique calling in life. Everyone God created so uniquely, like everybody has different fingerprints, just so unique. So I would hope that people watching this would know that God created them uniquely, that He has different dreams for them as well. But if they keep following God, or asking God for direction, that God will show them what their unique place is in the world, what they’re uniquely designed or created to do, that they would just keep seeking God, and keep seeking the answers to what they feel called to do.

DREW: Lana, I’ve got another question for you, and this is a very direct question, so I apologize for it, but you don’t seem fearful of death. Why is that?

LANA: I’m actually not fearful of death and I believe, the only thing I can attribute it to, is just having followed God for so long, waking up and talking to Him each day, throughout the day, He’s helped me through many things. And since I am talking to Him all the day long, death will be just like meeting Him and talking to Him all day long–but without my kids and family [laughter]. I don’t know why I don’t fear death, but God has been such a loving God to me and I feel like I’ve been so blessed throughout my life, like I said earlier, about living my life with no regrets, and just doing everything I’ve wanted to do. Even the past years, I’ve gone everywhere I’ve wanted to go. I wanted to go to Israel and see the Holy Land and I got to go there 5 years ago, and then miraculously got to go 2 years after that. So I’ve been to Israel twice and I’m so blessed to have done that. So I’ve done everything I’ve wanted to do, and I don’t have–there’s not like one place I’d like to go see still or anything that I still need to accomplish. So I feel like I’ve done everything, and I can go see Jesus at any time. It would be fine. But I know it’s hard for people who I’m leaving behind. Since my diagnosis, I’ve tried to live my life like I’m going to live. I didn’t want to live like I’m going to die. I wanted to live like I’m going to live. So that’s all I’ve done, just keep going on with the normal day. But I know it’s hard for the people that are left behind, because I feel their pain. I feel sorry for them, because I would like to be with them as well. But also, I just love Jesus, and I’m looking forward to that day, too.

ERIC [later that day]: They just asked me to say a few words to you, and there’s just not enough words to express what you’ve meant to me. I remember on our wedding day, I just said to you that you were a gift from God to me and I wanted to treat you as a gift. You’ve been just a super gift, and I feel like I’ve unwrapped layer after layer of you. You’ve just given yourself to me in everything. You have sacrificed so much for me, for the ministry, for the kids–just everything. You’re a giver, and you’ve just given your life away. And I can’t think of anything better you could do with your life. You don’t just live your life, you give your life. That means so much to me, and I know that’s going to mean a lot to our kids, just to know that your life was not lived in vain, and that your death won’t be in vain if you do die. If you’re healed, hallelujah! That won’t be in vain, either!

I gave this to Lana–it’s a little plaque–for our anniversary back in April this year, and it says, “And they lived happily ever after.” It just reminds me of the joy that we’ve had together. You know, I’m going to cry a lot if you pass away. But I felt like God said, “Tearfulness is OK. Fearfulness is not.” So I think it’s OK to be tearful, but I’m not fearful, either.

And this just came in the mail today. I just got 2 more tiles for your collection here and I just wanted to unwrap this with you. This is a quote from Alfred Lloyd Tennyson. It says:

“If I had a flower for every time I thought of you, I could walk through my garden forever.”

It’s so true. I’m sure there won’t be a day that goes by that I don’t think about you. And this is really from me, and the kids and from everybody that knows you, and it just says, “You are loved.” And you are.

LANA: You’re really good at expressing your love to me all the time. You’re just always so kind and so generous. He [Eric] makes it easy for me to love him because he’s so much like Jesus, always thoughtful and kind and he puts me above himself all the time. He wants to make sure I’m taken care of. So I just appreciate these things, too, his gracious, kind gifts, thoughtful gifts, just incredible.

ERIC: Thanks. And I’m not like Jesus, but I was thinking just last week as you were just laying in bed and the pain was on you, and even in your pain you were writing a message to our subscribers in different countries and giving them hope and encouraging them with your hope. And I was just thinking of Jesus on the cross, just going through the pain and suffering for each one of us, and I thought, “Wow, you’re like Jesus! I’m married to someone like Jesus!” So I’m just so thankful to you and I just love you so much.

LANA: Thanks, thanks a lot. I love you.

JOSH: Let me ask you a couple questions. To your children, what is your wife’s legacy?

ERIC: For my children, just to say what Lana’s legacy is, I think her heartbeat is to give. She wants to give, give and give some more. And I think it’s hard for her to do. I think she’s struggled with it because we have so many needs. We all have needs. The kids have needs, and Lana has needs, and yet she’s just given so much. We give money away and we give things away and she gives food away and she just gives away. I feel like she’s a giver. I know that’s her heart, even for some of the projects we’re working on now, just to tell, for instance, the St. Nicholas story, of a man who gave his life away, too, because he was following the One who gave His life for all of us. So I think that’s her legacy. I feel like she’s following Jesus and that she denies herself many times so that she can give, and I don’t think that you can get better than that.

JOSH: How long have you all been married?

ERIC: We’ve been married 23 years, and we’ve known each other 28 years, and they’ve been super, all super. I have no regrets. I can’t complain that she’s being taken now. How could I complain to God and say, “God, why did you take her?” All I should be able to do is say, “God, thank You! How could You possibly love me so much that You would give me 28 years with her?” So I’m sad. I’m disappointed if you go. But I cannot complain, for one single day.

JOSH: How is she not replaceable?

ERIC: How is she not replaceable? I can’t think of how she is replaceable. I can’t imagine anything–I mean there is nothing that could replace her. She’s a unique creation of God–one of a kind. There’s no replacing any one of us. We’re all here for a reason, we’re all here for a purpose, just like Lana. There are lots of people that we love, lots of people that are friends, lots of people that do a lot for us and we’re really close to, and I don’t think any of us are replaceable.

JOSH: I’m going to ask one more question. So the heart of the story of Nouvelle Vie is finding life. And we don’t know what’s going to happen, right? You know God is a miraculous God and God could really pull through, or He may choose not to, and whatever it is, He’s glorified in all things. If God chooses to take your wife from you, how do you persevere? How do you go on?

ERIC: Nouvelle Vie means “new life,” and for me, as a Christian, I’ve already been given a new life. And some people say, even if Lana dies, we’re going to pray and raise her from the dead. And I love that. I would love to do that. I have prayed that for some of my friends in the past, too. But the truth is, I know what being dead is like, and I’ve already been dead, and Jesus has already raised me from the dead. I’ve now got a new life and now I’m going on. I’m going to have a new life forever because of Jesus and what He’s done for me. So we could pray that Lana would be raised from the dead, and that might happen, but the truth is that she’s already been raised from the dead. She knows what a dead life is like and she’s been given a new life already, and that’s going to continue on for eternity. So to me, that’s part of the hope of Nouvelle Vie, that it speaks about the new life that we can have right now, today, starting this very day. You don’t have to wait till you die to be raised from the dead. You can be resurrected. You can be redeemed. You can be restored, anytime you choose to just put your faith in Christ, to ask Him to forgive you of your sins. He will take you to be with Him forever in heaven, and give you a whole new life here on earth. So that’s the hope that I have, and the courage that I have, that your passing [Lana] really is “passing.” As the Bible says, it’s a sleeping, you fall asleep, then you’ll be woken up by Jesus when He comes back for us. It’ll be a short sleep for you, and maybe a long few years for us, but in the light of eternity, it’ll just be a blink of an eye. And I can’t wait to see you again.

CHAPTER 7: BUILDING A SAFETY NET (Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You might think that walking across the grand canyon on a tightrope without a safety net is crazy. But there’s something crazier still, and that’s doing life without a safety net.

I recently spoke at one of our former churches about how you can build a safety net in your own life to keep from losing your faith in God, even in the face of significant loss. I’ve included a link to the message below, and the text of the message below that just as I gave it that morning.

Here’s a link to the audio…

Listen to “Building A Safety Net”

And here’s the text of the message…

Thanks, Tony. I made it through the first hour, but I’ll tell you, I had to grab a box of Kleenex to do it.

This is the first time I’ve stood up and preached on a Sunday morning since 10 months ago when I preached at my wife’s funeral. Just putting on my suit this morning–this is the same suit and shirt I wore preaching her funeral–and just putting it on again today, I said, “OK, God, I think I’m ready.” But can I ask you to pray for me, too, because I need all the help I can get. Let’s pray.

“Father, we thank You so much for walking us through the tragedies of life and just being there for us. Thank You for other believers, and especially for people in this room who have walked our family through this as well. I just pray that You would speak to each one of our hearts, Lord, that You would just help remind us that You are there, that You are with us, and that You can walk us through anything we go through. In Jesus’ name, Amen.”

When Ron asked me to preach and to join in this series that you’re doing on “Who We Are,” and he asked me in particular to preach on this message, “Who We Are As The Church,” I was very happy to say yes. Because I am a strong believer in the church. And the church of course is not just the building and the bricks and the place where we gather, the church is the body of believers, the church is you and me, doing life together, that is the church, and that is who we are.

So I just want to talk to you today about the value of the church, the power of the church, and of course, you’re here this morning, so that means you’re already reaping the benefits of being part of the church. But I also want to encourage you this morning to get involved in a deeper way with some of the people around you. Because when we do life together, with close friendships, that’s when we really grow the most, that’s when we can support each other the most, and that’s when we can be supported when we need help as well.

We’re all going to go through losses. You might not have had a loss like I had this past year, but we all suffer losses in all kinds of ways: loss of job, loss of relationship, loss of health, loss of finances, or as in my case, loss of someone that I dearly love. It’s a part of life and we’re all going to go through it. So my encouragement for you today–this is my bottom line of the whole thing and then I’ll expand it–my bottom line is just get plugged in to some other believers so you can be there for them and they can be there for you. And that way you can get through these tragedies without losing your faith in Jesus. OK? Let’s start off.

Do you recognize this guy [showing photo of a man walking across a tight rope]?

It’s Nik Wallenda, who 3 months ago walked across a gorge near the Grand Canyon, live on international television–without a safety net underneath him.

Just last week, this clip was voted the number one moment on TV for 2013. Of all the different–the final episode of “The Office,” or whatever other moments there were–this was the number 1, the moment that people most were riveted by–as they watched this man, live on television, walk across a tiny wire–never been done before–across the Grand Canyon, without a safety net below him.

And you might say, “That guy is crazy.” And you would be right! But I’ll tell you, there’s something crazier, and that’s doing life without a safety net. And I want to talk to you this morning about how you can build a safety net under you. Because the truth is, even though he had no physical net, that man had a lot of people around him.

As you watch him do that, and you watch the tape of it, there are people on one side of the canyon, people on the other side, he’s been training for years, there were people talking to him in his headset, warning him about the wind, making sure things were going all right, talking to him the entire way. He’s talking to God. He’s talking to his team. This man was prepared. He did not do life alone, and you cannot do life alone. It’s even crazier, if you think you can do life on your own, and I’ll tell you some stories about me over these last couple years, particularly this last year and a half of walking through and how I just could not make it on my own.

A lot of things helped me through, my faith in Christ being the chief among them, but the believers in the body, coming around me was right up there and really helped make this so that I didn’t lose my faith as well.

This reminds me of a little cartoon. My kids love these cartoons and show them to me. I love this one.

Cartoon: Don't worry, I got your back!

This shows 2 stick figures and the one says, “Don’t worry, I got your back,” and he’s holding the other stick figure’s back in his hand.

Who’s got your back? And whose back have you got? That’s what we’re talking about today. When we were searching for these, I found a few others. I just throw these in for your entertainment.

Cartoon: Well that's not a good sign.

The next one says, “Well, that’s not a good sign,” and the sign says, “BAD.”

Cartoon: Stop! You're under a rest!

The next one: “Stop, you’re under a rest!” If you’re not a musician, that’s a quarter-note rest, and he’s under “a rest,” so as a musician, that’s actually funny.

Cartoon: I found this humerus

And you might not like this, but I found this humerus. This is your humerus [pointing to forearm].

Anyway, when I talk about grief and death, it can sometimes be a heavy topic, so I hope you don’t mind if I lighten it up at some moments.

Let’s open our Bibles, and I would like you to look at 3 scriptures today. The first one is in 1 Peter chapter 2. It’s in the New Testament near the very end, 1 Peter chapter 2. We’re going to look at 3 different passages that talk about doing life together. This first one in 1 Peter chapter 2 is talking about coming together as “living stones.” This is, to me, the picture of the church. It’s not the brick and mortar that we see, it’s us as a people, we are living stones. 1 Peter chapter 2, verses 4 and 5, says this:

“As you come to Him, the Living Stone [that’s Jesus]–rejected by men but chosen by God and precious to Him–you also, like living stones, are being built into a spiritual house to be a holy priesthood, offering spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God through Jesus Christ” (1 Peter 2:4-5).

We are living stones. We are the church, not a building, but a people.

Let’s look at Hebrews, chapter 10, verse 25, also in the New Testament there, towards the end. This is a verse that talks about the importance of gathering together–being with other believers. Hebrews, chapter 10, verse 25, says this:

“Let us not give up meeting together, as some are in the habit of doing, but let us encourage one another–and all the more as you see the Day approaching” (Hebrews 10:25).

It’s very straightforward. Get together with other believers so you can encourage each other. Don’t forsake the assembly of the believers. Keep plugging in to other people’s lives.

And the 3rd verse is in Ecclesiastes, back in the Old Testament, Ecclesiastes chapter 4, verses 7 through 12. This is a passage that’s often read at weddings because it talks about 2 people coming together and helping one another, but I think it also equally applies to us as believers, coming together. That’s why I want to read it to you. Ecclesiastes 4, verses 7 through 12:

“Again I saw something meaningless under the sun: There was a man all alone; he had neither son nor brother. There was no end to his toil, yet his eyes were not content with his wealth. ‘For whom am I toiling,’ he asked, ‘and why am I depriving myself of enjoyment?’ This too is meaningless–a miserable business! Two are better than one, because they have a good return for their work: If one falls down, his friend can help him up. But pity the man who falls and has no one to help him up! Also, if two lie down together, they will keep warm. But how can one keep warm alone? Though one may be overpowered, two can defend themselves. A cord of three strands is not quickly broken” (Ecclesiastes 4:7-12).

And when people read this at weddings, they talk about the 3 strands being a couple, the husband and wife, and God being the 3rd strand, and that is not easily broken. It applies just as well to us, as a body of believers–2 or 3 or many of us gathered together–are not easily broken. We can help each other. We can help each other up. And we can walk with each other through this thing called life.

I just want to tell you what’s helped me through. As I mentioned, it’s been 10 months since I preached at Lana’s funeral. And I can say that over all my years–I’ve gone to church all my life, and church is wonderful and I still go to church every week–but I have grown the most, and I have been loved and supported the most and I have been encouraged in my faith the most, when I have gotten involved in a small group.

When I get together on a weekly basis with a few–6, 8, 10, 12–other people and study the Word of God, pray with each other, share with each other, that is by far the place I have grown the most in my faith, where I have been most encouraged, most supported and I have been able to use my gifts to encourage others as well.

If you’re not in a small group right now, I encourage you to consider doing it–and not just consider it, but do it! But at least consider it. Give it a thought.

I want to walk you through some of the ways that small groups have helped me. And your small group might be a structured thing that gets together. It might be one of your best friends who is a believer that you talk to across the country or around the world by Skype. I’m not limiting the church to just what’s here, but what you’ve got here is awesome. And there are people that are glad to lead you and walk through life with you here, That one-on-one, right-here-in-person connection is so wonderful. So I want to encourage you to do that as well.

At first, when Lana and I discovered the lump on her breast, she wasn’t going to get it tested. She had had this before, and different kinds of tests, and she would go and the doctors would have her tested and tested again and it never turned out to be anything–just false positives, no big deal. And so this is what she felt like again, she felt “no, this probably isn’t anything.” But to me it was different. Something had changed and this was a different thing. I was very concerned about it but she wasn’t wanting to go talk to anyone about it.

We went to our small group one night and we split up–the guys went into the kitchen to talk a little bit and the ladies stayed in the living room–and as I left for the kitchen, I leaned over to her, and the ladies were sitting there, and I said to Lana, “Now are you going to share with them what we’re praying about?” And all the ladies turned and looked at her.

She said, “I wasn’t, but I guess I am now!” I left and she shared with them, and they really encouraged her, just through their life experiences and some friends of theirs, to just at least do it, “for our sake, just go do it.” And I’m so glad they did, because they discovered it was cancerous. They discovered it had already spread throughout her body, that it was Stage 4, triple-negative [breast cancer], and in their words, “incurable.”

Having that knowledge ahead of time could seem like a terrible death blow to your life and your faith, but it was a gift from God, to be able to know that and walk through this, knowing that there was not a good chance that she was going to make it through.

But it started with our small group. You may think, “You know, I can do this on my own.” But we can’t. We help each other. We need each other.

That small group walked us through. They cried with us, they helped us at doctor’s appointments and they were there at the funeral. They helped participate in the service. And they’ve been there for our family since.

After she died, I got in another small group. It was called GriefShare, which you have here at the church, too–a terrific program. And I was so hungry for this program. I couldn’t wait, every week, to go to GriefShare, where we were with about a dozen other people. We just watched a video. You could talk if you wanted. You didn’t have to talk if you didn’t want to, which was perfect, because some days I wanted to talk and some I didn’t want to say a thing.

It was hard. It was extremely hard. One of the lessons was to go home and write down all the things that you’ve lost with the death of your loved one. And I just got so choked up. I thought, “I would fill up pages of what I’ve lost. I do not want to do this, God! I can’t take it.” Just to sit there and list out every single thing I lost when I lost Lana. A homeschool teacher of my kids, my wife, my best friend, my intimate lover. I thought, “God, I can’t do this.”

But the next day I went home and I said, “OK, God. They said to do it. They said this is good for me. I’m going to trust them.” And I did. I started writing down the things that I mentioned to you.

I got to the end of the page and I was actually done. There were some big ones on my list. But I looked at it and I said, “This is what I’ve lost. I still have my kids. I still have my health. I still have my ministry. I still have my friends. I still have my faith.” The list of things I still had was huge. And it just helped me to go through that exercise.

It was hard work. But every week I was like, “OK, give me more God.” Because if you don’t deal with your grief now, it’s going to come out later and probably in ways you don’t want it to.

You can go through GriefShare any time. You can go through it several times. There were people in our class, one had lost her mother years ago and she was just now starting to process it. She said, “I need to deal with this, because it’s coming out in the way I treat my kids, the way I treat my work, the way I treat my bosses and friends. I just need to deal with it.”

Recovery doesn’t mean that you’re going to “get over it.” Rick Warren–some of you may know him and he wrote The Purpose Driven Life–he lost his son to suicide earlier this year. He has done an excellent series on grief, and whatever you think of the man, I’d say set it aside, and watch this series on grief. It is so powerful and so right on. You can go to saddleback.com or you can download an app [called simply “Saddleback”] and watch it streaming on the Internet. But he says that you don’t get over a loss, but you can get through it. You can get through it.

So I want to encourage you: you can get through it. If you haven’t dealt with a loss in your life–some kind of grief in your life–it’s going to come out in bad ways. I want to encourage you: do the hard work.

About a month ago, I felt like I really turned a corner, to where it was no longer heart-wrenching to think about Lana, but actually heart-warming. They say in recovery, that’s a huge step, to where you can look back and think with fondness of the memories, without that searing pain that, for me, accompanied me for so many of the last 10 months.

I’m so glad now to reap the harvest of our garden. Lana always planted tomatoes and peppers and onions and we would make salsa in the fall. We just did this a few weeks ago with the kids and made Lana’s Sweet Salsa recipe. We videotaped it so we would remember how to do it and how to make it. You can watch it online if you want to go to The Ranch and look up “Lana’s Sweet Salsa.

But just to do that with the kids and actually have that be a fun thing, an enjoyable thing, and say, “Yeah, this is what we were doing last year with Mom, and this is so good that we learned how to do this and I want to keep doing it.” Without that terrible pain. I feel like we’ve turned a corner and I’m able to say, “All right. We’re going to make it. We’re going to make it. With God’s help, and with people around us, we are going to make it.”

I also want to say, when you’re in a small group, people show up. They’re able to help you. They’re able to bring a meal. Rick Warren said, when he was standing outside his son’s house and they were waiting for the police to come and take care of all the things, that his small group was there on the driveway with him. They showed up in those first moments. He had been in the same small group for years. He was there for them when they needed it. And now, they were there for him. He said, and I’m paraphrasing, “You don’t even have to say much. In fact, the greater the loss, the less you have to say.” So if you’re worried about what to say, don’t worry. The less say may even be better! Just show up. Just be there.

Rick also mentions that people sometimes say, “Let me know if I can do anything. Give me a call if you need anything.” But he said that’s not really helpful to someone who’s grieving because their world is so befuddled. To me, people would offer that, but I didn’t know what I needed. I didn’t have any clue. I didn’t even know how to get through a day. Rick said, “Just say: I can bring a meal. Do you want it Tuesday or Wednesday?” A simple choice. A simple offer of what you can do. And I would say, “Wednesday.” And I would be happy. They would be happy. And we would get a meal.

So if you know people who are going through grief, show up. Then offer something of service, just a practical, simple help. Give them a choice. If they say no, you can walk away. Or if you know the person well, you might have to just press through and just do it anyway. But show up, and then serve them.

If you’re not involved with some other people in your life, you’re going to have to do it alone, and I’ll tell you that’s terrible to do.

We homeschool our kids. I’ve got 3 in college and my youngest 3 are here in the service this morning: 10, 13, and 15. Lana wanted me to continue homeschooling as much as I could. I work from home, so it’s possible–it’s conceivable at least. But whether I could do it, I didn’t know. She died in November, so we had another spring to go through, January through May. And I didn’t know if I could do it. I didn’t know what to do.

But we tried to keep everything as much the same as possible because so much had already changed. I said, “I’m going to do it.” But I had 2 ladies that offered to help–Christian friends of ours–and they said, “Can we come in once a week and just help with their math or play a game with them or anything?” I said, “Perfect, thanks.”

I knew I could do it then because I didn’t have to bear it all myself. They would come and I was glad they could learn their conjunctions and I can’t even think of everything they learned this year. But I really was happy just to have someone there helping, just to come in and I could go sit in my room for awhile, write a message or do something else.

There are ways that people have stepped in and helped. I’ve had personal friends that have said, “Just call me anytime, day or night,” and I’ve done it.

There were times when I was overwhelmed and I was like, “I don’t know how I’m going to take it.” Even before Lana died, thinking about her dying, I would be like, “I cannot take this.” And my brain would start going in circles and I would think I was going crazy and I would call somebody and I’d say, “Can you just sit on the phone with me. I don’t even know what to say. But if you’ll just sit on the phone with me, I think I’ll be all right.” Then after a few minutes, it would pass and I could say, “OK, thanks.” And I could hang up and I could go on.

If you need help, ask for it. You would think, in my position–I’ve walked many people through the death of their friends, their loved ones, their spouses and I’ve preached at their funerals–I should know this. I should be able to get through this. I should be able to speak to myself and talk myself through anything.

But I heard from another friend, who worked at a cemetery out in Denver, and he said that the manager of the cemetery–who’s been doing this for years and walked thousands of families through their grief process– when his dad died, a few weeks later he was driving down the street and his wife was sitting next to him and she said, “All right, pull over. I’m going to drive.”

He said, “Why? What’s wrong?”

She said, “That’s the 3rd red light you’ve gone straight through.” He had no idea. Of all people, he should have known what to do and how to help himself through it. But we don’t. None of us–none of us–none of us are super men, super women.

Let me encourage you today: get involved in a small group so that you can help others. And when you need it, they can help you, too.

I have one more slide here I want to show you.

Cartoon: This is not a drill

This is not a drill. It’s a hammer. My kids hate that I explain the jokes, but sometimes people miss the obvious. This is not a drill. This life is so serious. Our faith is so important. Your role in God’s kingdom is so important.

I really struggled. Not really in questioning God, but questioning His plan. My kids don’t question that I love them, but sometimes they question my wisdom. They question whether I really know what’s best for them. And I’ll tell you that goes through my brain sometimes. I still have faith in God, but I do wonder sometimes, “Are You sure this is the best?”

And one of the questions I had was, and that God had for me was: “Do you still believe I can heal someone that has cancer?”

And I said, “Yes, God. I’ve seen it before, and I believe I’ll see it again.”

And then He asked me: “Do you believe I can heal someone who has triple-negative, stage 4, terminal breast cancer?” which is what Lana had.

That was a harder one. But I said, “Yes, God. You can do anything, absolutely, anything.”

And God asked a 3rd question: “What will you do if you see someone healed of triple-negative, stage 4 breast cancer?”

You know, part of you just wants to be mad. But the other part says, “I will rejoice. You give and You take away. Blessed be the name of the Lord.” And so I just said that to God: “I will rejoice.” And I truly will. “You give and You take away. I will praise Your name forever.”

I believe that prayer broke something, and helped me reach a turning point in my life, to come back and say, “God has a unique purpose and plan for every one of our lives. He had a unique purpose and plan for Lana’s life, and her death, and what we’re going through now.”

And He has a unique purpose for yours. Don’t take what happened to Lana as any indication of what God has in mind for you. She would hate that, because you have your own life. She would want you to keep believing, and she said this in her video before she died: “I want no one to lose faith over this. I want you to keep having faith in the same Jesus that I put my faith in, and hope to see very soon myself.”

Keep your faith. Keep trusting God no matter what. We are the church, His people. Let’s pray.

Father, thank You for this time again. Seal these things in our heart, that we can serve You even better. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

CHAPTER 8: LOOKING FORWARD: 3 STORIES OF HOPE (Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

I’d like to talk to you this morning about hope–capital H-O-P-E–hope. I know you don’t want to hear about heartache today. We all have enough of that. You want to hear about hope, and I do too.

So I want to share 3 stories with you about how God has given me hope over the past year. I pray they give you hope, and then you can pass it on to others. The 3 stories I’d like to share with you have to do with a ring, an apple and 3 emails.

Wedding RingThe first story is about a ring. Several years ago my wife, Lana, lost her wedding ring one day. She had already been up and going for awhile before she realized that her ring was missing from her finger. She never went without it, so she was surprised and disturbed that it was missing.

So we started looking all over the house. We looked by the kitchen sink where she did the dishes. We looked in the bathroom where it might have come off. We looked everywhere we could, but we couldn’t find it all day.

By the end of the day, we were going back to bed and she thought to look under the bed. There was her ring on the floor. She said, “You know, I remember waking up this morning and hearing this ‘clink, clink, clink.'”

I said, “Well, that would have been good information to know as we were searching for your ring all day!”

She went on to say that at night, when she put her hand under her pillow, she would sometimes play with her ring, spinning it around and taking it on and off. The night before, she must have taken it off and fell asleep, and then it must have fallen to the ground in the morning when she got up.

So that became a little joke between us over the years. Whenever something would go missing, one of us would say, “Did you hear anything go ‘clink, clink, clink?'”

So a few months ago I was sitting with a couple at our dining room table. At one point in the conversation, I looked down at my hand and noticed my ring was missing. I’ve always worn my wedding ring, too, and even though Lana passed away about 8 months before this, I still wore my ring every day. I couldn’t bring myself to take it off. Even though I knew there might come a day when I would take it off, I couldn’t imagine ever wanting to take it off. And honestly, I was dreading that day.

So when I noticed my ring was missing, I panicked. I thought, “Where’s my ring?” I felt naked and embarrassed in front of this couple, wondering if they noticed it, too. I wondered what they might think of me–if I had taken it off because I wanted to start dating again or something, which I definitely didn’t! All these thoughts started racing through my mind, all the time wondering, “Where could my ring be?”

Then I remembered something. Earlier in the year, I had decided to start losing some weight. I’m a stress eater, so when I get stressed, I eat. By January of this year I had gained more weight than I had ever gained in my life. I knew that I needed to stay healthy, for myself and for my kids and I wanted to start losing weight again, but I just didn’t have the fortitude to do it at the time. As the year went on, however, I decided to do it, and began losing weight, week by week. The night before I had met with this couple, I was laying in bed and noticed that my ring was loose and could come right off and go back on again. So I laid there in bed, spinning it around and taking it off and on, and then must have fallen asleep with it off.

As I was sat there at the dining table with this couple, I thought to myself, “You know, I do remember hearing this ‘clink, clink, clink’ when I woke up!”

After saying goodbye to my visitors, I went upstairs, looked under my bed, and there was my ring on the floor. I looked to heaven and said, “OK, Lana, now I get it. Now I can see how you could have overlooked hearing that ‘clink, clink, clink’ when you lost your ring years ago.” And so I had a little smile in that moment in my mind with Lana.

Although I was dreading the day when I would have to take off my ring, having that little smile with Lana made me think: “Well, today’s as good a day as any. At least I can look back on it with fondness and a smile, rather than with sadness. So I’ll try and just leave it off.” So I left it off. I still felt naked for the rest of the day, and even today when I look down and see that it’s missing, I feel like part of me is missing, too. But at least I can look down and think about it with a smile now, and with thankfulness for the time that I did have with Lana.

I tell you that story to say that sometimes God gives us those little moments of grace. Moments that we may have been dreading in the future, but when they come, God gives us the grace to get through it–sometimes even with a little smile that says, “It’s going to be OK. I love you and I’ll walk you through this, too.”

In one of the books I read on grief, called Decembered Grief by Harold Ivan Smith, I read a quote that has helped me through this new season of my life. The quote is from an unidentified woman and says:

“It has taken me many months to get to the point where I can say, ‘All right, the future is not going to be what you thought it was. It’s gone, and you’re not going to have it. You just will not have it. Your future went with him. Now you’ve got to build a new one.'”

I didn’t like reading those words at first, but over time I knew they were true for me, too. I’ve come to realize that the future is not going to be what I thought it would be, either. It’s gone, and I’m not going to have it. I just will not have it. Now I’ve got to build a new one.

Many of you know what this is like in your own life. You’ve reached those points in your life where you’ve had to say, “This isn’t the direction I thought my life was going to take.” And at some point you’ve had to let it go and say, “It’s not going to happen; they’re not coming back,” just as I’ve had to say, “OK, she’s not coming back.”

And she’s not. As much as I hate to say that, I know that God still has a future for me. It reminds me that I just need to keep “fixing my eyes on Jesus, the Author and Perfecter of my faith, who for the joy set before Him endured the cross…” (see Hebrews 12:2).

As much as I wish I had my old life back, I know the best thing I can do now is to keep moving forward–to keep saying, “God, I’m going to fix my eyes on You. I’m going to trust You, no matter what, because I know You’ll work it all out somehow for good in the end.” And I know He will.

Apple PiesThe 2nd story I want to tell you today has to do with an apple. There’s a quote I read years ago that I thought was profound and beautiful. It said:

“The best time to plant a tree is 20 years ago. The second best time to plant a tree is today.”

I thought of that quote this spring as I looked at 2 pine trees in our yard, one of which I planted this past Christmas in honor of Lana, and the other which Lana and I planted 19 Christmases ago, almost 20 years now. The tree I recently planted is only about a foot tall, but the older tree is one of the largest in our yard. We had bought the tree from a nursery that winter and had brought it into our house for a few days at Christmas to decorate it and put presents underneath it. Then, after Christmas, we took it out to my dad’s farm and planted it, not knowing that one day we would eventually be living there ourselves. Over the years that tree has grown and grown, and now it’s one of the tallest that we have.

So over the years, I’ve taken this quote to heart about planting trees, and every year we plant a few more, and a few more, and few more trees. We don’t have a forest by any means, but we do have more trees than we would have had otherwise, had I not stopped from time to time and just said, “OK, I’m going to stop at Big R and pick up a tree and we’ll put it in the ground.”

For some reason, this has been an amazing year for fruit trees, and for all the trees that Lana and I planted with the kids over the years. This is the first time any of them have produced an significant amount of fruit. And not just one tree, but nearly all of them have started bearing fruit, even those we planted just a year or 2 ago, when normally they should take 5 or 6 or 7 years before they produce any fruit. So this year we had apples from 4 different trees, cherries, peaches, and even 2 little plums on a new plum tree! All these trees started bearing fruit–just this year.

When I saw all these trees bearing fruit, part of me was tempted to be really sad and wonder, “How could Lana have missed all that fruit?” But the other part of me said, “Lana would be thrilled to know that all her hard work has paid off and is now bearing fruit–fruit that will last.” And that made me so glad that we just kept planting and planting and planting, because the Bible says:

“Let us not become weary in doing good, for at the proper time we will reap a harvest if we do not give up” (Galatians 6:9).

Even though Lana is gone this year and can’t enjoy it herself, we’re all enjoying the fruit of all that she’s done.

And picking up an apple tree from Big R is hardly a big deal, but Lana’s investment in my life, and our 6 kids’ lives, and your lives and many other people’s lives–whether it was at home or in her writings or recordings or any of the number of things she invested in–those things are bearing fruit now in so many wonderful ways.

I was preaching at a church last week and took an apple with me from one of the trees that Lana and I had planted. And because it was a smaller congregation of friends that we knew and loved, my kids and I baked some pies for them from the apples off the tree, too, so they could enjoy some of the fruit from Lana’s life as well.

I told them what I’m telling you today: just keep planting. Not all the trees we planted have taken root. Some of them have died–in fact, several have. But not everything we do in life takes root, either. Jesus spoke very clearly about this when He told the parable of the seeds. He said:

“A farmer went out to sow his seed. As he was scattering the seed, some fell along the path; it was trampled on, and the birds of the air ate it up. Some fell on rock, and when it came up, the plants withered because they had no moisture. Other seed fell among thorns, which grew up with it and choked the plants. Still other seed fell on good soil. It came up and yielded a crop, a hundred times more than was sown” (Luke 8:5-8a).

So not everything we plant will bear fruit. But I want to encourage you to keep planting and planting and planting because at the proper time you will reap a harvest, too, if you do not give up.

I had a friend who seemed to turn everything he touched into gold. He was a great businessman and a great supporter of missions. When people would say to him that everything he touched seemed to turn to gold, his response was, “No, but I do touch a lot of things–and when those things that do bear fruit come to fruition, they bear a lot of fruit.” Sometimes in order to bear a lot of fruit, we just need to plant a lot of seed. So I want to encourage you to keep planting. Keep watering. Don’t give up. One day, you will reap a harvest, if you do not give up.

The 3rd story I want to tell you today is based on 3 emails I received recently.

If you’ve been reading along with me through this series, you’ll remember my story about a Jewish woman who emailed me 3 years ago after “accidentally” receiving one of our daily emails when a co-worker sent it to her by mistake instead of another co-worker. She started reading the stories about Jesus on our website, and began wondering if He really was the Messiah they’ve been waiting for for so long. She eventually put her faith in Christ and wrote to me back in May to tell me about her new-found faith (see chapter 4).

Well, was I ever surprised when we hosted our “Night of Worship at The Ranch” a few weeks ago here in Illinois and she came up and introduced herself to me as we were gathering to get some food before the time of worship! Here she was, someone in “real life” who had been touched by something we posted on our website many years ago, and which she had just discovered 3 years ago. As a result, she had a complete change of heart and complete change of life as well. I shouldn’t be surprised, because we hear regularly from people who say how important our messages are to them, but there’s something about meeting people in person who have been touched by what we’ve done that gives us an even greater glimpse of what God can do through our lives when we’re willing to live them for Him.

I tell you that again to say: keep investing in people’s lives. Don’t give up. Don’t become weary in doing good. At the proper time you will reap a harvest, too, if you don’t give up.

In that same message (in chapter 4), I mentioned that some of the music that we’ve put on our website has begun to pay dividends in a big way, with a surprise royalty check that came a few weeks ago from Pandora. And the check came at a time when things were becoming tighter and tighter for us financially, as I haven’t been able to write or do the fundraising that I normally would have done in the time since Lana’s passing. And it came the same week I had finally finished putting all of our books and music on The Ranch website for free, so people could listen day or night without charge, from anywhere in the world.

As I said before, I was concerned I was shooting myself in the foot by not pursuing a publishing or record label for these books and music, but I just kept hearing Jesus’ words in my head, saying:

“So do not worry, saying, ‘What shall we eat?’ or ‘What shall we drink?’ or ‘What shall we wear?’ For the pagans run after all these things, and your heavenly Father knows that you need them. But seek first His kingdom and His righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well” (Matthew 6:31-33).

Well, to follow this up, I received another email from Pandora 10 days ago saying that they had accepted my most recent piano CD, “Soothe My Soul,” to play on their Internet radio stations! This was a huge breakthrough for us, as they’re actually only playing a dozen songs that we’ve produced over the years, which they accepted early on when they were just a small company. But in the years since then, we’ve produced a dozen whole CD’s, and have submitted each one, but they’ve declined each one, saying they simply receive more music submissions than they can include in their catalog. But each year, we keep submitting our latest recordings, and each year, we keep getting rejected. But after 10 years of rejections, last week they accepted our most recent submission and will begin playing it online within the next few weeks!

In case I haven’t mentioned it enough today, let me say it again: keep planting!

And I’d like to mention one final email today–this one came just before I stood up to preach last Sunday at a local church. It came from a grade school friend of mine who is now a missionary in another country. She had reposted a link to my sermon from last week for her Facebook friends to read. Her note, that I just read this morning, said:

“I am begging you….PLEASE take a short time out of your day to listen to this message from my dear friend Eric Elder. It will touch your heart and give you the tools we all need in life!”

She had written me earlier to say how much she enjoyed the message, and I see now that she is passing it along to others. But I have to tell you, the day I stood up to preach that message last week was one of the hardest days I’ve had to walk through yet. It had been about 10 months since Lana died, and was the first time I stood up to preach at a Sunday morning service since I preached at her funeral 10 months earlier. I had only had 4 hours of sleep at best, and when it was 6 in the morning and I was getting my 3 kids ready to go and drive 45 minutes to preach 3 services in a row, I still wasn’t sure what I was going to say. As I was getting everyone ready that morning in the house, I said to myself, “I am never going to say ‘yes’ to preaching again. This is the stupidest thing I’ve ever done, to say ‘yes’ to preaching again. There’s no way I can do it.”

If I hadn’t already said ‘yes,’ and the services weren’t about to begin in just a few hours, I would have cancelled if I could have. I truly didn’t know what I was going to say, and I truly wondered why I was doing it at all. Plus, I had already accepted several other preaching engagements for the following weeks at other churches as well. Even though I thought I was ready when I said ‘yes,’ now I wondered if I could ever do it again.

But I did. And God helped me through it. And even more amazing, He spoke to people and touched their hearts through what I had to say. So much so, in fact, that people like this friend in another country is now pleading with her friends online to listen to the recording as it touched her so much. It reminded me of a passage from 2 Corinthians, chapter 4, about how God can shine through the broken places in our lives in ways so people see His glory, even though we ourselves are nothing more than cracked clay pots. Here’s what Paul says to the Corinthians, in The Message translation of the Bible:

“Remember, our Message is not about ourselves; we’re proclaiming Jesus Christ, the Master. All we are is messengers, errand runners from Jesus for you. It started when God said, “Light up the darkness!” and our lives filled up with light as we saw and understood God in the face of Christ, all bright and beautiful.

“If you only look at us, you might well miss the brightness. We carry this precious Message around in the unadorned clay pots of our ordinary lives. That’s to prevent anyone from confusing God’s incomparable power with us. As it is, there’s not much chance of that. You know for yourselves that we’re not much to look at. We’ve been surrounded and battered by troubles, but we’re not demoralized; we’re not sure what to do, but we know that God knows what to do; we’ve been spiritually terrorized, but God hasn’t left our side; we’ve been thrown down, but we haven’t broken. What they did to Jesus, they do to us–trial and torture, mockery and murder; what Jesus did among them, He does in us–He lives! Our lives are at constant risk for Jesus’ sake, which makes Jesus’ life all the more evident in us. While we’re going through the worst, you’re getting in on the best!

“We’re not keeping this quiet, not on your life. Just like the psalmist who wrote, ‘I believed it, so I said it,’ we say what we believe. And what we believe is that the One who raised up the Master Jesus will just as certainly raise us up with you, alive. Every detail works to your advantage and to God’s glory: more and more grace, more and more people, more and more praise!

“So we’re not giving up. How could we! Even though on the outside it often looks like things are falling apart on us, on the inside, where God is making new life, not a day goes by without his unfolding grace. These hard times are small potatoes compared to the coming good times, the lavish celebration prepared for us. There’s far more here than meets the eye. The things we see now are here today, gone tomorrow. But the things we can’t see now will last forever” (2 Corinthians 4:5-18, The Message).

I just want to encourage you, God is glorified through what you do, too. Maybe there are days when you don’t feel like getting up, you don’t feel like going to work, you don’t feel like going to a Bible study, you don’t feel like leading a small group, you don’t feel like preaching, you don’t feel like teaching, you don’t feel like whatever it is that you have to do.

Can I just encourage you not to give up? Keep planting. Keep reaching out. If you need time out, take time out, but then get back up and go at it again. With God there’s always hope. He’s given it to me this year, and I hope I’ve given a little bit to you.

Let’s pray:

Father, thank You that You can use the weak clay pots of our lives and our brokenness to let streams of Your light shine through it. I praise You, God, that somehow You give us the strength to keep going. I thank You, Lord, for the people who have prayed for us and kept us going, and held our arms up when we couldn’t do it ourselves. Lord, I pray for each person reading this today, that You would give them hope for a very specific situation in their lives–that thing which they’re facing that they struggle to find hope for–I pray You would give them hope, kindle a new flame in them, encourage them to keep going on, keep pressing through and keep planting seeds, for at the proper time I know that they will reap a harvest, and generations down the road–even when we’re gone–will reap a harvest from what they plant now. We pray this all in Jesus’ name, Amen.

CHAPTER 9: MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS (Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Some of the scariest times in my life have not been those where things are swirling all around me, but actually in the pitch black, in the silence of night. But I’ve also found that some of the most amazing things in life can best be seen when it’s dark.

Here’s a transcript of a message I shared this week on how God can help you overcome fear with His love. It’s one of the most important lessons I’ve learned this past year as I’ve been walking through my own times of darkness…

Good evening and if you don’t know me, I’m Eric Elder. The quick snapshot of my past year has been in some ways some of the darkest times of my life, and in other ways, some of the most enlightening times of my life.

My wife passed away a year ago next week and Jason was here and helped me conduct the service here at the church. She died quickly after 9 months of breast cancer. I’ve got 6 kids, 3 still at home with me and 3 in college, so it’s been–as you can imagine–a difficult year, but an amazing year at the same time.

I just wanted to encourage you tonight that God’s love never fails you. God’s love never leaves you. Even in your darkest hours, I want to encourage you that God is still with you, and I can tell you He’s been with me. I have preached that and taught that for years. Knowing that going into this, I still get into those dark moments and I wonder how it’s going to turn out. Then I remember God’s great love for me and I just know it’s going to be all right. He’s going to work all things for good for those who love Him and are called according to His purpose (see Romans 8:28).

So I just want to continue tonight in the series that Jason has started in 1 John chapter 4. This is a passage that talks about God’s great love for us, that the only reason we can love others is because He loved us first and sent Jesus to die for us. It is out of His love that comes down to us that we can then extend that love to others.

I’m not going to read the whole chapter to you, but if you need some encouragement that God loves you this week, I encourage you to read 1 John chapter 4. That’s not the gospel of John, not the book of John, but later in the Bible, 1 John. It’s a letter that he wrote, and I’m going to look at verses 17 through 19.

“God is love. When we take up permanent residence in a life of love, we live in God and God lives in us. This way, love has the run of the house, becomes at home and mature in us, so that we’re free of worry on Judgment Day–our standing in the world is identical with Christ’s. There is no room in love for fear. Well-formed love banishes fear. Since fear is crippling, a fearful life–fear of death, fear of judgment–is one not yet fully formed in love. We, though, are going to love–love and be loved. First we were loved, now we love. He loved us first” (1 John 4:17-19, The Message).

As I said, the scariest times in my life have not been those where things are swirling all around me, but actually in the pitch black, in the silence of night. I was at an amusement park and went on an attraction where you just sit in a seat in a theater and they swirl all kinds of things around you. They had little fake rat tails that ran across your feet under the seats and they sprayed water at you and all these things went by you on the screen.

But the scariest time of that whole attraction was when they shut off all the lights completely, and it was totally silent, and you had no idea what was coming next. You didn’t know where it was coming from. You couldn’t see anything. And I’ll tell you, for all the other things that came at me that day, that was the moment when I panicked. Even though I knew I was in a safe environment and they were going to take care of me–I was going to be fine–I just had this moment thinking, “What’s it going to be?” because it was pitch black and it was totally silent.

Sometimes that’s the way we feel in life. Take kids, for instance. When are they most scared? At night, in their beds, even though there’s nothing there. Nothing’s going to happen. But because they can’t see, they don’t know.

And we’re the same way, it’s when we don’t see what’s going on, when we don’t know what’s going to happen, that we can become consumed with fear. And that’s when we most need to remember: God loved us first and His love is still there for us, even in the darkness.

I want to encourage you, in those dark times, to make the most of the darkness. Because the truth is, there are some things that can be seen better when it’s pitch black outside.

If you’ve ever walked past a house during the day and you look in the windows but they’ve got a curtain up, a curtain like this [holding up a curtain], it’s really hard to see anything that’s going on inside because of the daylight. You can’t really see.

I don’t know if you can see me behind here [stepping behind the curtain]. Can you tell how many fingers I’m holding up? No? Nothing?

You can’t see in. But if you walk by the same house at nighttime–and Jason if you want to turn the lights off–if you walk by the same house again at nighttime and the lights are on inside, it’s amazing, especially with sheer curtains like this. When the lights are on in the house, can you see me now? Can you tell how many fingers I’m holding up now? [the people can see and start to respond I hold up different number of fingers: 5, 2, 3, 1.]

Quite a difference, isn’t it?

I’ll tell you, when Lana died, for those first few days especially, I felt like I could glimpse into heaven like I’d never seen before. It was so dark on my side, but it was so bright on her side. When we were married, we became one, and even death doesn’t separate love. And I felt like I could see into heaven, and she was dancing with Christ, and because, in some supernatural way I was one with her, I was there with Him as well.

It was dark on my side, but I could see into the windows of heaven better than I could ever see before. Thankfully, I was able to keep my eyes open and say, “OK, I’m going to make the most of this darkness and I want to learn everything I can about heaven while I’m here.” And I looked at passages about heaven and when exactly you go there? Is Lana there right now or is she dead in the ground? Is she dancing with Jesus or is she in some waiting zone?

The conclusions I came to may not be the same ones you come to, but I have no reason to believe that Jesus was saying anything other than the truth when He told the thief on the cross:

“Today, you will be with Me in paradise” (Luke 23:43).

Whatever “today” is to God, because He is outside of any constraint of time, Lana is there with Him today. She was there the moment she died. She was there with God. God loved her, and God loves me, and all of this reminds me that God is with us all the time. But again, it was because of the darkness that I could actually see.

There’s another story I want to tell you, too. This was when I was driving in California last year. It was September and we dropped our daughter off in Northern California for school. So our whole family took a road trip and went to see my brother and my sister who live out west. Lana and all of us, we took a big drive.

We dropped my daughter off and then we drove down the coast, down Highway 1 that winds along California along these cliffs with hairpin turns. I had been there before–with its beautiful scenery, it’s incredible–so I wanted to take the family on this drive, a couple hour drive to where we were going to spend the night.

But we got a late start for the day and it was getting closer to nighttime. Then the fog rolled in, some rain came up, and all of a sudden it was pitch black. We were practically alone on this road of hairpin turns, because no other car would dare drive on it, except someone random from Illinois who didn’t know any other way to go.

I was amazed how dark it was. There were no cities. There were no streetlights. There were no gas stations. We were out in the middle of a desert and mountains, so there were no houses, nothing inland. It’s just ocean on the other side, so there was nothing out there–it was pitch black. And it was terrifying. It was probably the most terrifying drive of my life.

It was probably also the longest “2-hour” drive, which actually took 8, I’ve ever made in my life and just took us forever to get there. My wife was in a lot of pain from the cancer. We were just trying to get to the hotel. I had given up on the “scenic” idea a long time ago but this was still the quickest way that we knew to get there.

Every once in awhile I would have to pull off to the side of the road. It was so tense. It was so difficult for me to drive and to see. And when I did, the first time I pulled off, I got out of the car and I just sort of “shook off.” I said, “OK, God, You’re going to have to help me.”

Then I looked up. Even though the fog was all around us, it was totally clear above us! The sky was full of stars–more stars than I had ever seen in my life. I live in the country here in Illinois and I thought we had the place that could see the most stars of any place on the planet Earth. But this place had 10-fold–100-fold–what I had ever seen before because there were simply no lights anywhere for miles and miles around. The sky was just filled with stars.

And I thought, as I was driving earlier in the car, that if I just riding and not driving, I would have closed my eyes in fear. But after I stopped and looked up into the sky, I saw a sight I had never seen before. It was incredible. Even though the drive didn’t get any better, my attitude sure did! I was actually driving through a wonderland.

I’ve heard when you’re down in a well– even in the daytime–if you go down in a deep, deep well, you can see the stars up above. Of course, normally, you can’t see any stars when the sun is shining–except 1 star, the sun–but you can’t see any of the others. But down in a well you can see the stars. In fact the deeper you go in the well, the more stars you see.

It’s one of those natural phenomena, just like the curtain here, that veil that I showed you, it actually because of the darkness that surrounds you that you can see things you never saw before.

A 3rd story I want to tell you is about a cocoon.

Imagine a cocoon for a caterpillar–my kids and I were walking down the road this morning and we saw a little caterpillar–imagine all those hundreds of legs or however many they have, and they’re grounded for life, or so it seems.

They’re walking along, as slow as a snail’s pace, literally, and then they crawl into here [this cocoon] to die, or so they think. They spin this little cocoon. This is their last hurrah. And they come in here thinking this is it, this is the end.

But the changes and the transformations that take place inside this dark, claustrophobic place are amazing. When that caterpillar comes out again, it doesn’t have those hundreds of legs. It’s not grounded. Now it can fly, it can flit, it can float. It can go faster than it could have ever gone before. It can go higher than it could have ever imagined.

This is certainly an analogy for our transformation into heaven. In an instant we will be changed, the Bible says. We’ll get new bodies. We’ll be like the angels, the Bible says (see 1 Corinthians 15:35-58 and Mark 12:25). I can’t even imagine what it’s going to be like.

But this is also, I think, an analogy for our life here on earth, for the ones who are left behind, as in my case, or for you if you’re in a dark place right now.

I read about a woman who had gone through a similar grief. She had lost her mother. And she said she went into like a cocoon-like state for about 2 years. She said it was dark and terrible for her.

But she said that when she came out, she couldn’t believe the transformation that had taken place in her while she was inside that cocoon. She said she felt more alive, more radiant, more compassionate, more gracious and more loving than she had ever felt before she had entered that cocoon. She learned that God was able to make the most out of her darkness.

It wasn’t necessarily the things that she did, but what God did in her, and what God can do in us, if we allow Him to, during those dark times.

C.S. Lewis’ wife died of cancer, too. He married her knowing that she had cancer. They said it was terminal, but they still hoped she would be healed. He married her, anyway, and she died. He wrote several things about this, but here’s one of the quotes that he wrote that I really love. It says:

“Grace grows best in winter.”

Grace grows best in winter. Sometimes we grow more gracious and loving in the winter seasons of our life than we do when the sun is shining. There are a lot of things that grow well in the summer and in the light. But there are certain things that seem to just grow best in winter, in the darkness.

I want to read one more passage for you, and this is from Romans chapter 8, because maybe you’re in a dark place right now, or maybe when you go home tonight, you’re going to feel like you’re in a dark place.

I want to encourage you that God still loves you. In fact, He may be doing a transformation in you that you’re not even aware of. Don’t give up on Him, because He’s certainly not given up on you. So this is Romans chapter 8, near the end of the chapter. Paul says:

“I’m absolutely convinced that nothing–nothing living or dead, angelic or demonic, today or tomorrow, high or low, thinkable or unthinkable–absolutely nothing can get between us and God’s love because of the way that Jesus our Master has embraced us” (Romans 8:38-39, The Message).

Paul says nothing–nothing–absolutely nothing can get between us and God’s love, because of the way that Jesus our Master has embraced us.

I want to pray for you, that God would embrace you with His love–that you would feel it and that you would make the most of the darkness.

Whether it’s the illustration of the veil, and seeing into heaven, or whether it’s the illustration of the well and a starry night with fog all around, or the cocoon, where it may be dark, but you can trust that a huge transformation is taking place, I just want to encourage you and remind you just to let God embrace you with His love. Let Him make the most out of your darkness.

Let’s pray.

Father, thank You for carrying me through this past year, even those darkest nights, and even those that may be yet to come. I pray that You would help me to remember how much You love me. I pray for those reading these words, God, that You would help them to know that You love them, too. God, I know You’re embracing them with Your love. Your love never fails. Your love has been demonstrated in Jesus when He first loved us and came to die for our sins, so we could be free of them. And Lord, that same grace that saved us is the same grace that sustains us. God, I pray that You would embrace each person in this room, and each person reading this later, that You would embrace them with Your love, a love that can overcome fear, a love that never fails, and a love that can never separate us from You. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

CHAPTER 10: LEAVING A LEGACY (Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

This is one of my all-time favorite pictures. It’s a picture of my wife, Lana, giving our oldest daughter, Karis, one big last kiss before sending Karis “off to school” for the first time ever…at age 19!

Karis and Lana Off To SchoolSince Karis was homeschooled from kindergarten through high school, we had never sent her off to school before. But when Karis decided to move 4 states away to Virginia for her sophomore year of college, we finally got to experience it.

Karis and I had gotten up early in the morning to start the 12-hour drive to drop her off in Virginia, but Lana called me after we had been on the road for about 30 minutes. Lana was crying because, even though she had said goodbye to Karis, she realized she hadn’t given her a goodbye kiss. I said I could turn around and meet her half-way if she wanted. Lana said, “Would you?”

So I turned around and drove back towards home. Lana met us half-way, still crying, and pulled over on the side of the road. She jumped out of the van and ran to give Karis one big last kiss. It was one of the sweetest moments I’ve ever seen in my life.

Looking back on that picture now, I’m so thankful I turned around that day, and so thankful that Lana wanted me to. I had no idea that 18 months later Lana would be diagnosed with terminal cancer, and 9 months after that she would be gone.

As hard as it’s been to lose Lana, memories like these remind me of the legacy Lana left us. Her life was filled with love for me and for the kids and for those around her, and that love still helps to fill the holes in our hearts that were created when she passed away.

Some people, because of their great love for others and the investment they’ve made in their lives, leave a legacy when they die. Others, because of their lack of love or the abuse they’ve doled out over the years, simply leave a vacancy. It’s much easier to fill a hole in your heart that’s already been filled with love, than to fill a hole in your heart that’s been empty for years.

Thankfully God can fill both kinds of holes! His love is limitless! But I’m thankful, too, for Lana’s love, as it has helped me through so much of this past year without her. It inspires me to want to leave a legacy when I leave this life as well.

As we come to the end of the calendar year, and as I come to the end of this first year without Lana, I can honestly say I’m looking forward to the new year ahead. I feel that God has many more things for me to do in my lifetime, and I want to make the most of the days I have left.

Two weeks ago, my daughter Karis turned in her final paper and graduated from college with a 4-year degree in biblical studies. Two weeks before that, my 2nd oldest, Lucas, walked across the stage at his college graduation, graduating with a 3-year advanced diploma in worship in leadership. And next May, my 3rd oldest, Makari, will graduate with a 2-year certificate in transformational ministry.

As much as I wish Lana were here to see these milestones herself, I can’t help but be thankful for all the fruit that her years of labor and love have borne.

When Lana left, she left a legacy, not a vacancy. And that inspires me to want to leave a legacy as well. How can I do that? I believe the best way is to do what Lana did, which was the same thing that Jesus called each of us to do: love God and love others as we love ourselves. Jesus said:

“‘Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind.’ This is the first and greatest commandment. And the second is like it: ‘Love your neighbor as yourself.’ All the Law and the Prophets hang on these two commandments” (Matthew 22:37-40).

I want to leave a legacy in the future, not a vacancy. Of all the goals I could set for myself in the New Year, this one inspires me the most. I pray it inspires you, too.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for helping us through 2013, and I pray that You’ll help us through 2014 as well, with love in our hearts for You and for those around us, so that we can leave a legacy of Your love everywhere we go. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

CHAPTER 11: HELPING OTHERS REACH THEIR GOALS (Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

As you head into a new year, I’d like to encourage you to consider making one of your goals to help someone else reach one of their goals. That way if one of you succeeds, you’ll both succeed at the same time! And you may just help someone do something they never could have done on their own.

About 8 years ago, I came to the realization that my wife had some goals for her life that she may never achieve without some help. There were 3 in particular I was concerned about: 1) She wanted to go to Africa and help orphans in need. 2) She wanted to go to Israel and walk where Jesus walked. 3) She wanted to make a movie about St. Nicholas to inspire others in their faith at Christmastime.

Lana had talked about wanting to do each of these things from time to time, but was never able to move forward on them. Raising our kids and helping me reach some of my goals had become her full-time focus. She was happy to do these things, but I felt that some of her dreams got shelved in the process, and I didn’t want her to miss out on anything that she felt called to do herself.

So I began to pray to see if there was anything I could do to help her reach her goals. And I’m so glad I did.

The Bible says that each of us has different gifts, and we’re to use those gifts for the common good (see 1 Corinthians chapter 12), so God began to show me how I could use my gifts to help her with her goals.

First, I talked to her about her dream of wanting to go to Africa. I asked if she would want to go on a missions trip if we could find one with a reputable group that we could trust was doing good work there. She said that would be great. The very next day, I was in a bookstore looking for a book that I had been waiting to come out for months. The publisher had contacted me a year earlier to ask if the author might mention one of my stories in his book, but I never knew what he decided to do.

That very next day after talking to Lana about going to Africa, I happened to find the book in the bookstore! It had just been published and I quickly began to skim through it to see if there was any mention of my story. There wasn’t! But I was enthralled by the vision of the author. After skimming through the first 100 pages, I got to a line that stunned me: the author said he was trying to recruit thousands of American volunteers to come to Africa the following year!

I bought the book and brought it home to Lana. I said, “How would you like to go next year?” Within 24 hours, we had found a reputable group! She said, “Yes!” and we began to save money and raise money for both of us to go to Africa along with our 2 oldest kids and one of their friends.

Lana Holding Sleeping Orphan in SwazilandEven though it seemed impossible, a year later, all 5 of us were on the plane and headed to Africa to do what Lana had dreamed of doing for a lifetime. Here’s a picture of Lana holding one of the orphans there as he slept on her shoulder.

There’s a great 5-minute video on our website that you can watch about our trip called Planting Hope In Swaziland.

Having seen one “impossible” dream come true, the next year I began to pray about her desire to go to Israel. We decided to put together a study-tour of some of the places she most wanted to visit and invite others who might want to come along with us, too. We knew it would take a couple of years to save enough money for even one of us to go, but we decided to start making plans. But before we even got started, God provided another answer.

A woman who was staying at Clover Ranch for a few months and helping us to renovate it told us she was going to Israel at the end of her stay with us. She asked Lana if she’d like to come along and be her guest! Two months later, Lana was walking where Jesus walked! When Lana came back, she said she was so inspired by the trip that she wanted us to still plan our own study-tour and bring some of the kids and anyone else who wanted to come along with us.

So we continued planning and saving for our own trip to Israel, and 2 years later both of us went, along with 4 of our 6 kids and several friends who wanted to join us! (My 2 younger kids want to go now, so I’m hoping to take another trip over there in the next year or two if you want to join us! Start planning now!)

Lana and Family in JerusalemHere’s a picture of us in Israel with the hills of Jerusalem in the background.

You can also still read a devotional book on our website that we put together when we came back, along with 30 minute-long video devotionals you can watch to see for yourself the places you’re learning about. It’s called Israel: Lessons from the Holy Land.

Two of Lana’s dreams had come true now, and I had already been praying about the 3rd: a movie about the life of St. Nicholas to inspire others at Christmastime. It seemed like a long-shot, but the first 2 seemed impossible and they came true, so maybe this one could, too! But I had no idea what I could do to help her.

As I prayed, I read about a project called the “National Novel Writing Month.” It was started by a group of writers who wanted to encourage other writers to “write that novel they’ve always wanted to write.” It didn’t cost a thing–just a commitment to try to write a 50,000-word novel in 30 days, and they would walk alongside you and encourage you along the way.

I don’t know how to make a movie, but I do like to write. So I asked Lana if it would help if I tried to write down some of the highlights of what we had learned about St. Nicholas and put them together in a compelling story of his life. Then, once we fleshed out the story, maybe we could try to find someone who could help us turn it into a movie. So we outlined our ideas for a book and I dedicated time each day during the month of November to write a chapter of the story. I went a little over the 30 days, going a few days into December, and went a little under on the word-count, writing just 35,000 words instead of 50,000. But in the end, we felt like we had a book captured the essence of the story and, most importantly, the essence of what Lana wanted to share.

We still had some changes we wanted to make to the story, so we set the book aside and began to pray about what to do with it next. One day we were able to get in touch with a Hollywood scriptwriter who said he was willing to take a look at the project and wanted to see our book when we were done. Ironically, that was the very same day we got the call that Lana was diagnosed with cancer.

Our life and focus shifted dramatically that day, and by the end of the year, Lana was gone. But during those final weeks of her battle, Lana took out the St. Nicholas book again and made her final edits and suggestions, asking me to take it the rest of the way. So for Christmas this year, I made the changes she suggested and published the book online in the weeks leading up to Christmas. On Christmas Eve, I submitted the final copy to our printer for a beautiful paperback edition.

It makes me cry to think about it, but not just with sadness for missing her. It makes me cry with thankfulness that God would have prompted me 8 years ago to help Lana fulfill each one of these lifelong dreams. Had I not followed those promptings, she may never have had a chance to do any of them.

I say all of this to encourage you to consider making one of your goals this year to help someone else reach one of their goals.

Maybe your husband or wife has said something to you over the years about a dream that’s been on their heart. Or maybe your children or parents have wanted to do something that may seem to be impossible. Or maybe your friends or family or co-workers have talked with you about something they’ve wanted to do for years, but have never gotten around to doing it. Perhaps the only thing they’re waiting for is you!

The Bible says that God has given each of us different gifts for the common good. None of us are given all of the gifts, but working together we can accomplish all that God has called us to do. As the Apostle Paul said to the Corinthians:

“Now to each one the manifestation of the Spirit is given for the common good. To one there is given through the Spirit the message of wisdom, to another the message of knowledge by means of the same Spirit, to another faith by the same Spirit, to another gifts of healing by that one Spirit, to another miraculous powers, to another prophecy, to another distinguishing between spirits, to another speaking in different kinds of tongues, and to still another the interpretation of tongues. All these are the work of one and the same Spirit, and He gives them to each one, just as He determines” (1 Corinthians 12:8-11).

Paul then goes on to describe people who have all kinds of gifts, but makes note that no one has all of the gifts:

“And in the church God has appointed first of all apostles, second prophets, third teachers, then workers of miracles, also those having gifts of healing, those able to help others, those with gifts of administration, and those speaking in different kinds of tongues. Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? Do all work miracles? Do all have gifts of healing? Do all speak in tongues? Do all interpret?” (1 Corinthians 12:28-29).

We need each other to help us accomplish all that God has put on our hearts to do. And that means that others need us to help them accomplish what God has put on their hearts to do. Helping others is also a great way to help ourselves as we deal with our own losses. As we invest in the lives of others, we can begin to see that God is not finished with us yet.

A good friend of mine, Kent Sanders, sent me a small key this year along with a note that read:

“I am enclosing a little something as a reminder of the incredible power you have to unlock the God-given potential of others.”

Thinking back on Lana’s goals and how God helped me to fulfill them, plus Kent’s note about unlocking the potential of others, helps to remind me that God’s not finished with me yet, and to be on the lookout for other ways I can use my gifts to help others accomplish their goals, too. Perhaps they’ll encourage you to do the same.

Let’s pray:

Father, thank You for giving us a brand-new year with a clean slate and a wide open calendar. Help us to accomplish all that You’ve put on our hearts to do this year, and help us to be on the lookout for how we can help others accomplish what You’ve put on their hearts as well. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

CHAPTER 12: STORING THE MEMORIES (Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

You’re reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

One of the things I look forward to at the end of each year is to look back. I’m often surprised at all that’s happened during the year, and it gives me hope for the year to come.

This past year has been no exception. As I was writing my year-end letter for my family and friends this week, I was amazed at all that God helped me to do this year, even though I felt like so much of it was just absorbed in my grief of losing Lana. As God reminded me of all that He has done in my life this year, I was reminded of the words of Jesus:

“But the Counselor, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in My name, will teach you all things and will remind you of everything I have said to you” (John 14:26).

As I looked through my journal, as I looked through my Facebook posts, as I looked through pictures on my phone and in albums, I was reminded of all that God was doing in my life, even when I wasn’t aware of it at the time.

This time of looking back truly has given me hope for the future. I’m in a different place now after a year of grief than I was last year at this time. And in many ways, I’m in a different place now than I’ve ever been in my life. Things will never be the same.

That’s a statement that has often brought a flood of tears. But as I’ve looked back over all that God has done in my life this past year, I can see that statement in a different light. From here on out, things will never be the same. And I praise God for it. It reminds me of the lyrics to a song by Stephen Schwartz called, “For Good,” from his popular musical, Wicked:

“It well may be
That we will never meet again
In this lifetime
So let me say before we part
So much of me
Is made of what I learned from you
You’ll be with me
Like a handprint on my heart
And now whatever way our stories end
I know you have re-written mine…
Who can say if I’ve been changed for the better?
But because I knew you
I have been changed for good.”

In the weeks before Lana died, she asked me to put together a picture book of all the work we’ve done on the house here at Clover Ranch and send it to a friend who helped us so much with the project. As I looked through pictures from the past 7 years, I was amazed at the transformation that I saw had taken place from year to year. It was a lot of work and it took a lot of time, but it was beautiful in the end.

I put together the book and sent it to our friend as Lana had asked. But it was so helpful to me to look back, and gave me such hope for the future as I look forward, that I bought an extra album for myself and printed out an extra set of pictures so I could keep a copy, too. It’s filled with memories I’ll treasure for the rest of my life.

As hard as it was to look back at the past, I’ve been encouraged by it as I look forward to the future. Perhaps you’ll find it encouraging, too.

In closing, I’d like to share with you the year-end letter I wrote to my family and friends this week. As you’ve been with me on this journey, I certainly consider you my family and friends, too! It’s a summation of some of the things you’ve already read in these messages, but written from the vantage point of one-year down the road. I pray it encourages you that with God’s help, whatever your loss, He really can help you get through it. There really is another side to grief, and I’m thankful now to be able to see it for myself.

With that introduction, here’s my year-end letter.

January 18th, 2014

Happy New Year to you! I wanted to send you an updated picture of our family, along with an update on how we’re doing. I was torn again this year between which Christmas picture to send you, so I’m sending you both.

Eric Elder Family, Christmas Eve -1

Eric-Elder-Family-Christmas-Eve-2013-4x6-2

We took these on Christmas Eve at the Lexington Cemetery, about 7 miles from our home, where we installed a memorial bench for Lana this fall. One picture seems to highlight Lana’s beautiful memorial and the other seems to highlight the beautiful faces of our kids. I think Lana’s spirit is clearly evident in both!

I kept the first few months of last year as low-key as possible: doing school with the 3 younger kids, finishing projects around the house and working on some behind-the-scenes things for the ministry. I wrote a few messages for The Ranch website and spoke at a few churches, but overall it was nice to spend some time out of public view for awhile after our whirlwind year.

In April I drove to Houston in a friend’s truck to pick up the granite bench for Lana’s memorial. My cousin Joan had found it at a craft shop there and sent us a picture just a few days before Lana passed away. Lana loved it and I did too. It turned out to be cheaper to pick it up myself than to ship it to Illinois, and the road trip gave me some extra time on my own to think and pray.

While I was in Houston, I visited the church where we were married. Of course I cried as I knelt at the front of the church where I said my vows to Lana: “You are a gift from God to me and I plan to treat you as a gift.” As I walked through the empty hallways that day, I felt like I was reliving a scene from the Titanic. My mind filled in the empty hallways with people and dancing and private moments with Lana (and the photographer) from 24 years ago. I don’t think I needed a photographer to remember anything from that day.

We tried to keep things the same as much as possible around the house this year because so much had already changed in our lives. We planted a garden as usual in the spring, and we made Lana’s favorite salsa with all the tomatoes and peppers and parsley that we grew. The rest of the garden was overtaken with weeds when our tiller broke, just so you’re not left with some picturesque but false view of our life in the country–although we all still love it out here!

The rest of our summer was filled with fun things like Kaleo’s dance recital in May, Josiah’s week at Boy Scout camp in June, and music festivals and a camping trip to the sand dunes on Lake Michigan in July and August.

In the fall I drove Makari back out to California (in her 1993 convertible 240SX…the best way to head out west!) to start her 2nd year at Bethel College in Redding where she’ll finish a 2-year certificate in transformational ministry in May. On the last day of our trip, driving through the mountains with the top down in the beautiful sun, I somehow felt that everything was going to be all right.

It was a turning point for me and, by the time I flew back to Illinois and started school with the 3 younger kids again, I felt like my heart was really on its way to healing. The deep pain of losing Lana was starting to be replaced with so many beautiful memories, and it’s just been getting better and better ever since.

In December I flew to Australia to spend 2 weeks with Lucas and watch him graduate after 3 years with an advanced diploma in worship and leadership from Hillsong International Leadership College. It was great to meet Lucas’ friends and teachers, see a ballet at the Sydney Opera House, spend a day at the Taronga Zoo and see The Hunger Games 2 at the world’s largest IMAX theater.

Two weeks after Lucas graduated, Karis texted me to let me know she had just turned in her final paper to finish her bachelor’s degree in biblical studies from Liberty University Online. She’ll have a graduation ceremony in Virginia in May, but as of now I have 2 college graduates! I’m so proud of both of them, and I know Lana would be so pleased at the fruit of all her labors of homeschooling the kids from kindergarten through high school.

We were all together for 2 weeks at Christmas before Makari had to fly back to California for her 2nd semester at Bethel. We’re starting to get back into the swing of school here at the house, too, happy to have Lucas home for awhile after being so far away for much of the last 3 years. Last weekend we had a movie night here at the house with all the kids (minus Makari) to watch the first of the Lord of the Rings movies as Bo had just finished reading the first book.

And that brings us up to today, January 18th, 2014. It’s a new year and a new season of life. Psalm 5:3 has become one of my daily prayers:

“In the morning, O LORD, You hear my voice; in the morning I lay my requests before You and wait in expectation.”

I never could have made it without God’s help and without your love and prayers. Thank you! I appreciate you all so much.

Love,
Eric

P.S. Here are a few more pictures of Lana’s memorial bench. If you’re ever in Illinois and would like a quiet place to think and pray, Lana’s bench is a perfect place to do it. She would love to know that you were taking time to think and pray, not about her, but about anything in your life that you’d like to think and pray about!

You’ll find the bench in the northeast corner of the Lexington Cemetery in Lexington, Illinois, just off Highway 55 at the Lexington exit. I think it’s a beautiful memorial in a beautiful spot to a beautiful woman.

Lana Elder Memorial Bench - Front

Lana Elder's Memorial Bench - Back

Placing Flowers At Lana's Bench

Flowers At Lana's Bench

Lana's Bench At Sunset

(Back to Table of Contents)

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

Thanks for reading MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Making The Most Of The Darkness, by Eric Elder

MAKING THE MOST OF THE DARKNESS, by Eric Elder, featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

How to keep trusting in God, even in the face of significant loss.  Featuring 12 inspirational messages to give you hope during your time of loss.

We all suffer losses in life, whether it’s the loss of a job, the loss of a relationship, the loss of our health, the loss of our finances, or as in my case recently, the loss of my sweet wife, Lana, too young at age 48.  But that doesn’t mean we have to lose our faith in God, too.   If we’ll let Him, God can help us make the most of the darkness, ensuring that even our most painful moments are not lived in vain.  192 pages.

(Suggested Donation: $15 or more)

paypal-donate-button-cc-lgAlso available from Amazon.com.

This Week’s Sermon- Storing The Memories


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

STORING THE MEMORIES
Part 12 of 12 of “How to Keep Trusting in God, Even in the Face of Significant Loss”

by Eric Elder
theranch.org

 

Today I’d like to share with you the final message in my series, “How to Keep Trusting in God, Even in the Face of Significant Loss.”  This is the 12th of 12 messages that I’ve written to you this past year regarding the loss of my dear wife, Lana.  I say I’ve written them to you, but they’ve helped me just as much, as I’ve been able to think through all that God has done through this major life-changing event.

After rereading each of these messages–and the notes that you’ve sent in response–I’ve decided to put all 12 messages into a book that I hope will help others in the future as they process their own losses in their lives.  The book will be ready later in the week, and I’ll let you know how to get a copy when it’s done.  It’s called Making the Most of the Darkness: How to Keep Trusting in God Even in the Face of Significant Loss.

Making the Most of the Darkness , by Eric Elder

With that introduction, here’s the final chapter of the book, Part 12 of 12 called “Storing The Memories,” which also includes a personal update on our lives.

Storing The Memories
by Eric Elder
www.theranch.org

One of the things I look forward to at the end of each year is to look back.  I’m often surprised at all that’s happened during the year, and it gives me hope for the year to come.

This past year has been no exception.  As I was writing my year-end letter for my family and friends this week, I was amazed at all that God helped me to do this year, even though I felt like so much of it was just absorbed in my grief of losing Lana.  As God reminded me of all that He has done in my life this year, I was reminded of the words of Jesus:

“But the Counselor, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in My name, will teach you all things and will remind you of everything I have said to you” (John 14:26).

As I looked through my journal, as I looked through my Facebook posts, as I looked through pictures on my phone and in albums, I was reminded of all that God was doing in my life, even when I wasn’t aware of it at the time.

This time of looking back truly has given me hope for the future.  I’m in a different place now after a year of grief than I was last year at this time.  And in many ways, I’m in a different place now than I’ve ever been in my life.  Things will never be the same.

That’s a statement that has often brought a flood of tears.  But as I’ve looked back over all that God has done in my life this past year, I can see that statement in a different light.  From here on out, things will never be the same.  And I praise God for it.  It reminds me of the lyrics to a song by Stephen Schwartz called, “For Good,” from his popular musical, Wicked:

“It well may be
That we will never meet again
In this lifetime
So let me say before we part
So much of me
Is made of what I learned from you
You’ll be with me
Like a handprint on my heart
And now whatever way our stories end
I know you have re-written mine…
Who can say if I’ve been changed for the better?
But because I knew you
I have been changed for good.”

Just before she died, Lana asked me to put together a picture book of all the work we’ve done on the house here at Clover Ranch and send it to a friend who helped us so much with the project.  As I looked through pictures from the past 7 years, I was amazed at the transformation that I saw taking place from year to year.  It was a lot of work and it took a lot of time, but it was beautiful in the end.

I put together the book and sent it to our friend as Lana had asked.  But it was so helpful to me to look back, and gave me such hope for the future as I look forward, that I bought an extra album for myself and printed out an extra set of pictures so I could keep a copy, too.  It’s filled with memories I’ll treasure for the rest of my life.

As hard as it was to look back at the past, I’ve been encouraged by it as I look forward to the future.  Perhaps you’ll find it encouraging, too.

In closing, I’d like to share with you the year-end letter I wrote to my family and friends this week.  As you’ve been with me on this journey, I certainly consider you my family and friends, too!  There really is another side to grief, and I’m thankful now to be able to see it for myself.  Here’s my year-end letter.

January 18th, 2014

Happy New Year to you!  I wanted to send you an updated picture of our family, along with an update on how we’re doing.  I was torn again this year between which Christmas picture to send you, so I’m sending you both. (I’d love it if you wanted to save or print one of these pictures as a reminder to pray for us throughout the year!  Just click a picture to get a higher quality version.)

Eric Elder Family, Christmas Eve, 2013 -1

Eric Elder Family, Christmas Eve, 2013 - 2

We took these on Christmas Eve at the Lexington Cemetery, about 7 miles from our home, where we installed a memorial bench for Lana this fall.  One picture seems to highlight Lana’s beautiful memorial and the other seems to highlight the beautiful faces of our kids.  I think Lana’s spirit is clearly evident in both!

I kept the first few months of last year as low-key as possible: doing school with the three younger kids, finishing projects around the house and working on some behind-the-scenes things for the ministry.  I wrote a few messages for The Ranch website and spoke at a few churches, but overall it was nice to spend some time out of public view for awhile after our whirlwind year.

In April I drove to Houston in a friend’s truck to pick up the granite bench for Lana’s memorial.  My cousin Joan had found it at a craft shop there and sent us a picture just a few days before Lana passed away.  Lana loved it and I did too.  It turned out to be cheaper to pick it up myself than to ship it to Illinois, and the road trip gave me some extra time on my own to think and pray.

While I was in Houston, I visited the church where we were married.  Of course I cried as I knelt at the front of the church where I said my vows to Lana: “You are a gift from God to me and I plan to treat you as a gift.”  As I walked through the empty hallways that day, I felt like I was reliving a scene from the Titanic.  My mind filled in the empty hallways with people and dancing and private moments with Lana (and the photographer) from 24 years ago.  I don’t think I needed a photographer to remember anything from that day.

We tried to keep things the same as much as possible around the house this year because so much had already changed in our lives.  We planted a garden as usual in the spring, and we made Lana’s favorite salsa with all the tomatoes and peppers and parsley that we grew.  (The rest of the garden was overtaken with weeds when our tiller broke, just so you’re not left with some picturesque but false view of our life in the country–although we all still love it out here!)

The rest of our summer was filled with fun things like Kaleo’s dance recital in May, Josiah’s week at Boy Scout camp in June, and  music festivals and a camping trip to the sand dunes on Lake Michigan in July and August.

In the fall I drove Makari back out to California (in her 1993 convertible 240SX…the best way to head out west!) to start her second year at Bethel College in Redding where she’ll finish a 2-year certificate in transformational ministry in May.  On the last day of our trip, driving through the mountains with the top down in the beautiful sun, I somehow felt that everything was going to be all right.

It was a turning point for me and, by the time I flew back to Illinois and started school with the three younger kids again, I felt like my heart was really on its way to healing.  The deep pain of losing Lana was starting to be replaced with so many beautiful memories, and it’s just been getting better and better ever since.

In December I flew to Australia to spend two weeks with Lucas and watch him graduate after 3 years with an advanced diploma in worship and leadership from Hillsong International Leadership College.  It was great to meet Lucas’ friends and teachers, see a ballet at the Sydney Opera House, spend a day at the Taronga Zoo and see The Hunger Games 2 at the world’s largest IMAX theater.

Two weeks after Lucas graduated, Karis texted me to let me know she had just turned in her final paper to finish her bachelor’s degree in biblical studies from Liberty University Online.  She’ll have a graduation ceremony in Virginia in May, but as of now I have two college graduates!  I’m so proud of both of them, and I know Lana would be so pleased at the fruit of all her labors of homeschooling the kids from kindergarten through high school.

We were all together for two weeks at Christmas before Makari had to fly back to California for her 2nd semester at Bethel.  We’re starting to get back into the swing of school here at the house, too, happy to have Lucas home for awhile after being so far away for much of the last 3 years.  Last weekend we had a movie night here at the house with all the kids (minus Makari) to watch the first of the Lord of the Rings movies as Bo had just finished reading the first book.

And that brings us up to today, January 18th, 2014.  It’s a new year and a new season of life.  Psalm 5:3 has become one of my daily prayers:

“In the morning, O LORD, You hear my voice; in the morning I lay my requests before You and wait in expectation.”

I never could have made it without God’s help and without your love and prayers.  Thank you!  I appreciate you all so much.

Love,
Eric



This Week’s Sermon- 12 Parenting Tips for the New Year


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

12 PARENTING TIPS FOR THE NEW YEAR

by Eric Elder
theranch.org

Eric Elder and Family - Christmas Eve 2013

Eric Elder and Family – Christmas Eve 2013.

I’d like to share 12 parenting tips with you for the New Year.  As a father of 6 kids, I’m always glad to hear what others are doing to parent their kids.  So when some friends of my college-age kids asked me what advice I would give them for raising kids of their own in the future, I put together this list of some of the best pieces of wisdom I’ve gathered over the years that have worked well for me.  I thought you might like to read it, too.

Since there are 12 tips and there are 12 months in the year, you might want to save or print this message so you can focus on one tip each month.  They’re not in any particular order, so you can pick a tip for each month that seems most helpful to you at the time.

And even if you don’t have kids in your life right now, maybe you know someone who does who might be interested in reading these tips.  If so, please pass them along, as each tip includes a special word from God’s Word.  Even though I’m not a perfect father, I know Someone who is and His wisdom can’t be beat!  With that disclaimer out of the way, here are my “12 Parenting Tips for the New Year.”

1) Recognize that children are gifts from the Lord.  

Your attitude towards your children may be the single-most important factor in your parenting toolbox.  The Bible says that children are blessings, not burdens:  “Blessed is the man whose quiver is full of them” (Psalm 127:5a).

You can check your attitude by asking what your heart feels when you hear of someone who already has 2 or 3 children and they tell you they’re expecting a 3rd or 4th.  Or 5th.  Or 6th.  Or 7th, etc.  If your heart sinks with the addition of each child, you may secretly be viewing children as burdens, not blessings.  If the same person had told you God had given them a 3rd or 4th car (or 5th or 6th or 7th, etc.), or a 3rd or 4th house (or 5th or 6th or 7th, etc.) and your attitude is like “Wow! That’s incredible!” then you may want to rethink your attitude.

Children do take time and energy and attention, just as cars and houses do, and more children take more time and energy and attention, just as more cars and houses do (just ask anyone who has one or more of any of these!)  With great gifts comes great responsibility.  But children, like any gifts from the Lord, are still gifts to be treasured, valued and held in the highest regard.  Check your attitude, and remember that children really are gifts from the Lord.

2) Love your spouse.  

This tip may not seem like it has anything to do with parenting, but it’s actually one of the best tips on this list!  I have a plaque from my dad that says:  “The most important thing a father can do for his children is to love their mother.”  My dad reminded me of this one day when I was feeling particularly inadequate about my parenting.  He said, “You have no idea what you’re doing for your children just by loving Lana.”  Looking back over the years, I’m sure he was right.

A genuine love between parents can do more for children than we can imagine.  The Bible says, “Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the church and gave Himself up for her… and the wife should respect her husband” (Ephesians 5:25 and 33b).  Parents at odds cause children to take sides and respect only one or the other (or neither) and they can play off of that to try to get what they want.  If you want your children to treat others with love and respect, treat your husband or wife with love and respect (even if they don’t do the same for you).  Your children will be blessed as a result.

3) Realize that children take time.

Children do take time, but they don’t take time away from life.  Children take time that enhances life.  Trips to the zoo, trips to the beach, sitting down and playing games, setting limits on your workdays and Sundays and weekends so you can be with them, all take time away from other things you could be doing.  But the return on your investment is so much greater, both in the moment and over time.

For Lana, when she decided to stay home from work so she could homeschool our kids and spend more time with them, it was costly on many levels: financially, personally and professionally.  But she never felt like she was wasting her life by doing this, but investing her life.  When she died, too young at 48, she was thankful she had spent her time the way she did, with no regrets.  Quality time is sometimes only possible because quantity time makes it so.

4) Let everyone work together to make the household work.  

One of the blessings for me of having a larger family has been to see how all the kids can work together to help keep our household running.  Doing everything for our kids was never an option because we simply couldn’t do it all.  Responsibilities were given to each child as soon as they were able, from cooking and cleaning to dishes and laundry, from building and bookkeeping to yardwork and petkeeping.

The Bible says, “If you don’t work, you don’t eat” (2 Thessalonians 3:10, MSG).  We never taught this in a mean-spirited way, but as a matter of getting things done more efficiently (or getting things done at all!) whether it was getting food to the table or chores finished on Saturday.  For us, giving kids responsibility was both practical (for keeping our house running) and good training for their future.

5) Discipline in love, not in anger.  

Discipline is simply more effective when it is separated from anger.  The Bible says, “Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right…” (Ephesians 6:1) but that is quickly followed by these words: “Fathers, do not exasperate your children; instead, bring them up in the training and instruction of the Lord” (Ephesians 6:4).

I’ve found it best not to explode at my children, not because I don’t want to, but because it’s not useful.  They can’t hear you–or your love for them–when you’re screaming.  The times I most regret in my parenting are the times when I’ve disciplined in anger.  But I’ve never regretted disciplining in love because that has set the stage for their future success in life.  A simple tip:  count to 10 before disciplining children.  For teenagers, wait a week!  (I’m serious!)

6) Pray for God to reveal the truth, even if it’s painful to hear.

A pastor’s kid once said that it wasn’t fair that his dad was a pastor, because God always seemed to tell his parents whenever he was doing something wrong.  We really can pray that God will show us what’s going on in our kids’ lives, even when we can’t see it ourselves.  The Bible says, “He [God] gives wisdom to the wise and knowledge to the discerning. He reveals deep and hidden things; He knows what lies in darkness, and light dwells with Him” (Daniel 2:21b-22).

There have been times when I have prayed that God would show me if there’s anything I should know about my kids so I can help them stay on the right path, even if it’s something I didn’t want to hear.  I’ve been surprised when, soon after a prayer like this, God has revealed something to me–whether in a dream or a phone bill or an unexpected email–that was painful to hear but has opened the door to a conversation where I can help walk my kids through a difficult situation.

7) Love doesn’t always say “Yes.”

A good parent wants to bless and please their children.  But some parents say “Yes” to their kids’ pleas solely to win their love and friendship, not because it’s good or best for them.  There are times when your kids need a best friend and there are times when you can be one for them.  But there are other times when they need you to be a parent, and only you can do that for them.

Some parents say “Yes” to all things in order to win their children’s friendship.  But a well-timed or well-reasoned “No” can be just as loving. The Bible says, “A word aptly spoken is like apples of gold in settings of silver” (Proverbs 25:11), which means that certain words we say are beautiful and perfectly fit for the occasion.  While this applies to words of any type, it can especially apply to your yes’s and your no’s.

8) Keep your words uplifting and encouraging.

As parents, our words have an extra weight of authority.  As such, we have to be extra careful with what we say, especially when it comes to criticism.  Some people may say, “They have a face only a mother could love.”  But what if it’s the mother who says, “You’re ugly!” or “You can’t sing!” or “You’re no good at ______ or _______ or ________!”

A good rule of thumb is to give at least 10 positive affirmations for every 1 correction, and then only if it’s necessary for their benefit (for instance, to save them from embarrassment in public).  Watch your words, especially your words of criticism.  The Bible says, “Do not let any unwholesome talk come out of your mouths, but only what is helpful for building others up according to their needs, that it may benefit those who listen” (Ephesians 4:29).

9) Pray for them starting even before they’re born, both privately and out loud.  

We’ve prayed for each of our children from the moment we knew they were in Lana’s womb.  We’ve prayed for their lives, their health, their faith, their futures, their callings, their spouses, their children and grandchildren and great grandchildren and so on!  We’ve done this privately in our own quiet times, as well as out loud at nighttime as we tuck them into bed and kiss them good night.

I still do this even for my college-age kids when they’re home, putting my hand on their heads and praying for them before they go to bed (or before I go to bed, which is more often the case these days!)  It may seem awkward, but I believe in the power of prayer, plus I think it’s important that our kids know that we’re praying for them, as a matter of love and care.  As the Bible says: “Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other so that you may be healed. The prayer of a righteous man is powerful and effective” (James 5:16).

10) When they sin, love ’em more.  

Sometimes our kids do things that make us frustrated and make us want to pull back from them.  But I’ve found that’s the time I need to “love ‘em more.”  Someone once asked the famous evangelist Billy Graham what he would do if he found out one of his children had sinned.  He said, “Why, I’d love that one even more.”  It’s not that Rev. Graham would love them more because of their sin, but because he knew that love is the best antidote to sin.

Our kids need love and acceptance, just like we do, and that’s why they sometimes seek it out in the wrong places, just like we do.  It’s at times like these that they need to see our love and forgiveness for them more than ever, just as Jesus did for us when He died on the cross.  As the Bible says, “God demonstrates His own love for us in this: While we were still sinners, Christ died for us” (Romans 5:8).  When your kids hurt you or mistreat you or disappoint you, don’t pull back.  Do what Jesus did and “love ’em more.”

11) Take breaks for rainbows.  

A life with kids is filled with interruptions.  But don’t take the interruptions as sidelines from life, but as one of the best parts of life itself.  We have a painting in our home that says, “The work will wait while you show the children the rainbow, but the rainbow won’t wait while you finish the work.”  Take advantage of those fleeting moments to enjoy your life with your children.

It’s OK to stop and smell the roses.  The Bible says, “Finally, brothers, whatever is true, whatever is noble, whatever is right, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is admirable–if anything is excellent or praiseworthy–think about such things” (Philippians 4:8).  When we moved to the country, Lana and I would take walks with our kids at sunset whenever we had the chance.  There were always plenty of other things to do, but none of them so memorable to me as those sunset walks.

12) Let kids be kids, but don’t let them be in danger.  

There’s a fine line between letting kids be kids and letting them be in danger, because a lot of the things kids do can be dangerous!  It’s one thing if they want to let their hair grow out, but quite another if they want to hang out with dangerous people.  It’s one thing to let them be adventurous, but quite another to let them do something that’s truly life threatening.

I’ve had to walk that fine line and have had multiple conversations with my kids about each of these things.  And God is the one who has reminded me multiple times to let my kids be kids, especially my teenagers.  But I’ve also had to step in and say, “I’m glad to let you be a teenager, but I won’t let you be in danger.”  That’s just wisdom, and knowing which is which often comes only from God, who is happy to let us know the difference.  If you’re not sure what to do in a situation, ask God who is glad to pour out His wisdom on you.  As the Bible says, “If any of you lacks wisdom, he should ask God, who gives generously to all without finding fault, and it will be given to him” (James 1:5).

Thanks for reading these 12 tips, and thanks for passing them along to others who might benefit from reading them.  Again, you might want to save or print this message and reread it from time to time as your kids go through different stages of life, or choose one tip each month this year to focus on with your kids.

May the Lord bless you as you seek to bless the children in your life!

Sincerely,
Eric Elder



If you enjoyed our “St. Nicholas” series at Christmastime, you can still get a paperback version in two ways:  1)  Click here to visit our online bookstore to make a donation of any size and we’ll send you the beautiful paperback as our way of saying thanks, or 2)  Click here and write a 1-2 sentence review of the book on Amazon, and we’ll send you a copy for free! (Send us an email to let us know you wrote a review, along with your name and address so we’ll know where to send your complimentary copy!)  Thanks for helping us get the word out about the book, and getting God’s Word out to many more!

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

This Week’s Sermon- Helping Others Reach Their Goals


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

HELPING OTHERS REACH THEIR GOALS

by Eric Elder

 
As you head into 2014, I’d like to encourage you to consider making one of your goals to help someone else reach one of their goals.  That way if one of you succeeds, you’ll both succeed at the same time!  And you may just help someone do something they never could have done on their own.

About 8 years ago, I came to the realization that my wife had some goals for her life that she may never achieve without some help.  There were 3 in particular I was concerned about:  1) She wanted to go to Africa and help orphans in need.  2) She wanted to go to Israel and walk where Jesus walked.  3) She wanted to make a movie about St. Nicholas to inspire others in their faith at Christmastime.

Lana had talked about wanting to do each of these things from time to time, but was never able to move forward on them.  Raising our kids and helping me reach some of my goals had become her full-time focus.  She was happy to do these things, but I felt that some of her dreams got shelved in the process and I didn’t want her to miss out on anything that she felt called to do herself.

So I began to pray to see if there was anything I could do to help her reach her goals.  And I’m so glad I did.

The Bible says that each of us has different gifts, and we’re to use those gifts for the common good (see 1 Corinthians chapter 12), so God began to show me how I could use my gifts to help her with her goals.

First, I talked to her about her dream of wanting to go to Africa.  I asked if she would want to go on a missions trip if we could find one with a reputable group that we could trust was doing good work there.  She said that would be great.  The very next day, I was in a bookstore looking for a book that I had been waiting to come out for months.  The publisher had contacted me a year earlier to ask if the author might mention one of my stories in his book, but I never knew what he decided to do.

That very next day after talking to Lana about going to Africa, I happened to find the book in the bookstore!  It had just been published and I quickly began to skim through it to see if there was any mention of my story.  There wasn’t!  But I was enthralled by the vision of the author.  After skimming through the first 100 pages, I got to a line that stunned me:  the author said he was trying to recruit thousands of American volunteers to come to Africa the following year!

I bought the book and brought it home to Lana.  I said, “How would you like to go next year?”  Within 24 hours, we had found a reputable group!  She said, “Yes!” and we began to save money and raise money for both of us to go to Africa along with our two oldest kids and one of their friends.

Even though it seemed impossible, a year later, all 5 of us were on the plane and headed to Africa to do what Lana had dreamed of doing for a lifetime.  Here’s a picture of Lana holding one of the orphans there as he slept on her shoulder.

Lana Holding Sleeping Orphan Boy

(There’s a great 5-minute video you can watch about our trip too, if you’d like to watch it at the link below):
https://theranch.org/2006/04/24/planting-hope-in-swaziland/

Having seen one “impossible” dream come true, the next year I began to pray about her desire to go to Israel.  We decided to put together a study-tour of some of the places she most wanted to visit and invite others who might want to come along with us, too.  We knew it would take a couple of years to save enough money for even one of us to go, but we decided to start making plans.  But before we even began planning, God provided another answer.

A woman who was staying at Clover Ranch for a few months and helping us to renovate it told us she was going to Israel at the end of her stay with us.  She asked Lana if she’d like to come along and be her guest!  Two months later, Lana was walking where Jesus walked!  When she came back, she said she was so inspired by the trip that she wanted us to still plan our own study-tour and bring some of the kids and anyone else who wanted to come along with us.

So we continued planning and saving for our own trip to Israel, and two years later both of us went, along with 4 of our 6 kids and several friends who wanted to join us!  (My 2 younger kids want to go now, so I’m hoping to take another trip over there in the next year or two if you want to join us!  Start planning now!)

Here’s a picture of us in Israel with the hills of Jerusalem in the background.

 Lana and Family in Jerusalem

(You can also still read a devotional book online that we put together when we came back, along with minute-long video devotionals you can watch to see for yourself the places you’re learning about.)
https://theranch.org/israel-lessons-from-the-holy-land

Having seen two of Lana’s dreams come true, I had begun praying about the third: a movie about the life of St. Nicholas to inspire others at Christmastime.  It seemed like a long-shot, but the first two seemed impossible and they came true, so maybe this one could, too!  But I had no idea what I could do to help her.

As I prayed, I read about a project called “National Novel Writing Month” (http://nanowrimo.org).  It was started by a group of writers who wanted to encourage other writers to “write that novel they’ve always wanted to write.”  It didn’t cost a thing–just a commitment to try to write a 50,000-word novel in 30 days and they would walk alongside you and encourage you along the way.

I don’t know how to make a movie, but I do like to write.  So I asked Lana if it would help if I tried to write down some of the highlights of what we had learned about St. Nicholas and put them together in a compelling story of his life.  Then, once we fleshed out the story, maybe we could try to find someone who could help us turn it into a movie.  So we outlined our ideas for a book and I dedicated time each day during the month of November to write a chapter of the story.   I went a little over on the time, going a few days into December, and went a little under on the word-count, writing just 35,000 words instead of 50,000.  But in the end, we felt the book had captured the essence of the story and most importantly what Lana wanted to share.

We still had some changes we wanted to make to the story, so we set the book aside and began to pray about what to do with it next.   One day we were able to get in touch with a Hollywood scriptwriter who said he was interested in the project and wanted to see our book when we had finished it.  Ironically, that was the very same day we got the call that Lana was diagnosed with cancer.  Our life and focus shifted dramatically and as most of you know, by the end of the year, Lana was gone.  But during those final weeks of her battle, she took out the St. Nicholas book again and made her final edits and suggestions, asking me to take it the rest of the way.  So for Christmas this year, I made the changes she suggested and published the book online and got it ready for printing by Christmas Eve.

It makes me cry to think about it, but not just with sadness for missing her.  It makes me cry with thankfulness that God would have prompted me 8 years ago to help Lana fulfill each one of these lifelong dreams.  Had I not followed those promptings, she may never have had a chance to do any of them.

I say all of this to encourage you to consider making one of your goals this year to help someone else reach one of their goals.  Maybe your husband or wife has said something to you over the years about a dream that’s been on their heart.  Or maybe your children or parents have wanted to do something that you think is impossible. Or maybe your friends or family or co-workers have talked with you about something they’ve wanted to do for years, but have never gotten around to doing it. Perhaps the only thing they’re waiting for is you!

The Bible says that God has given each of us different gifts for the common good.  None of us are given all of the gifts, but working together we can accomplish all that God has called us to do.  As the Apostle Paul said to the Corinthians:

“Now to each one the manifestation of the Spirit is given for the common good. To one there is given through the Spirit the message of wisdom, to another the message of knowledge by means of the same Spirit, to another faith by the same Spirit, to another gifts of healing by that one Spirit, to another miraculous powers, to another prophecy, to another distinguishing between spirits, to another speaking in different kinds of tongues, and to still another the interpretation of tongues.  All these are the work of one and the same Spirit, and He gives them to each one, just as He determines” (1 Corinthians 12:8-11).

Paul then goes on to describe people who have all kinds of gifts, but then makes note that no one has all of the gifts:

“And in the church God has appointed first of all apostles, second prophets, third teachers,then workers of miracles, also those having gifts of healing, those able to help others, those with gifts of administration, and those speaking in different kinds of tongues. Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? Do all work miracles? Do all have gifts of healing? Do all speak in tongues? Do all interpret?” (1 Corinthians 12:28-29)

We need each other to help us accomplish all that God has put on our hearts to do.  And that means that others need us to help them accomplish what God has put on their hearts to do.

Kent Sanders, a good friend of mine, sent me a small key one day with a thank you note that read:

“I am enclosing a little something as a reminder of the incredible power you have to unlock the God-given potential of others.”

Kent’s note and Lana’s stories reminded me to be on the lookout for ways I can use my gifts to help others accomplish their goals as well.  Perhaps they’ll encourage you to do the same.

Let’s pray:

Father, thank You for giving us a brand-new year with a clean slate and a wide open calendar.  Help us to accomplish all that You’ve put on our hearts to do this year, and help us to be on the lookout for how we can help others accomplish what You’ve put on their hearts as well.   In Jesus’ name, Amen.

P.S.  I’m amazed that so many of you have already posted reviews on Amazon about the St. Nicholas book!  The book now has over 30 4- and 5-star reviews and counting!  If you’ve posted a review but haven’t sent me an email with your name and address, please let me know so I can put a complimentary copy of the book in the mail to you.  For those of you who have sent me their name and address, your books are on the way!

For those who would still like to get a paperback copy of the book, here are three ways to get it:

1) Buy the book directly from Amazon:
http://amzn.to/19TzOgK

OR 2) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch and get the book as our way of saying thanks:

Welcome To The Ranch Bookstore!

OR 3) Write a review on Amazon and get a copy of the book for free! (Remember to send us your name, address and a link to your review so we’ll know where to send your book!)
http://amzn.to/19TzOgK

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder



This Week’s Sermon- Leaving A Legacy


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

LEAVING A LEGACY

Part 10 of “How to Keep Trusting in God, Even in the Face of Significant Loss”
(Here are the links to Parts 12345678 and 9)

by Eric Elder
theranch.org

This is one of my all-time favorite pictures.  It’s a picture of my wife, Lana, giving our oldest daughter, Karis, one big last kiss before sending Karis “off to school” for the first time ever…at age 19! 

Karis and Lana Off To School

Since Karis was homeschooled from kindergarten through high school, we had never sent her off to school before.  But when Karis decided to move 4 states away to Virginia for her sophomore year of college, we finally got to experience it.

Karis and I had gotten up early in the morning to start the 12-hour drive to drop her off in Virginia, but Lana called me after we had been on the road for about 30 minutes. Lana was crying because, even though she had said goodbye to Karis, she realized she hadn’t given her a goodbye kiss. I said I could turn around and meet her half-way if she wanted.  Lana said, “Would you?”

So I turned around and drove back towards home. Lana met us half-way, still crying, and pulled over on the side of the road. She jumped out of the van and ran to give Karis one big last kiss. It was one of the sweetest moments I’ve ever seen in my life.

Looking back on that picture now, I’m so thankful I turned around that day, and so thankful that Lana wanted me to.  I had no idea that 18 months later Lana would be diagnosed with terminal cancer, and 9 months after that she would be gone.

As hard as it’s been to lose Lana, memories like these remind me of the legacy Lana left us.  Her life was filled with love for me and the for kids and for those around her, and that love still helps to fill the holes in our hearts that were created when she passed away.

Some people, because of their great love for others and the investment they’ve made in their lives, leave a legacy when they die.  Others, because of their lack of love or the abuse they’ve doled out to others over the years, simply leave a vacancy.  It’s much easier to fill a hole in your heart that’s already been filled with love, than to fill a hole in your heart that’s been empty for years.

Thankfully God can fill both kinds of holes, because His love is limitless!  But I’m thankful, too, for Lana’s love, as it has helped me through so much of this past year without her.  It inspires me to want to leave a legacy when I leave this life as well.

As we come to the end of 2013, and as I’ve come to the end of this first year without Lana, I can honestly say I’m looking forward to the New Year ahead.  I feel that God has many more things for me to do in my lifetime, and I want to make the most of the days I have left.

Two weeks ago, my daughter Karis turned in her final paper and graduated from college with a 4-year degree in biblical studies.  Two weeks before that, my second oldest, Lucas, walked across the stage at his college graduation, graduating with a 3-year degree in worship in leadership.  And next May, my third oldest, Makari, will graduate with a 2-year degree in transformational ministry with a focus on acting.

As much as I wish Lana were here to see these milestones herself, I can’t help but be thankful for all the fruit that her years of labor and love have brought forth.

When Lana left, she left a legacy, not a vacancy.  And that inspires me to want to leave a legacy as well.  How can I do that?  I believe the best way to do it is to do what Lana did, which was the same thing that Jesus called each of us to do:  love God and love others as we love ourselves.  Jesus said:

“‘Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind.’ This is the first and greatest commandment.  And the second is like it: ‘Love your neighbor as yourself.’ All the Law and the Prophets hang on these two commandments.” (Matthew 22:37-40).

I want to leave a legacy in the future, not a vacancy.  Of all the goals I could set for  myself in the New Year, this one inspires me the most.  I pray it inspires you, too.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for helping us through 2013, and I pray that You’ll help us through 2014 as well, with love in our hearts for You and for others, so we can leave a legacy of Your love everywhere we go.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

P.S.  One of Lana’s many legacies was to inspire me and help me to write the story of St. Nicholas that I shared with you during the weeks leading up to Christmas.  Many of you have asked me if you can get a copy in print to read over again in the years to come, or to pass it along to others who might be interested in the story.  So on Christmas Eve, I published the book on Amazon, and you can now get a copy in print!

In addition to buying it directly from Amazon, there are two other ways you can get a copy.

1) Just make make a donation of any size to The Ranch, we’ll be glad to send you the beautiful paperback version of the book as our way of saying thanks.

OR 2) Just post a 1-2 sentence review of the book on Amazon.com, then send us an email with your name, mailing address and a link to your review, we’ll be glad to send you a copy of the paperback for at no cost whatsoever! Your reviews help us get the word out about the book, and that in turn helps us to get God’s Word out to even more people.

I’ve already had several people take me up on both offers.  The donations are a blessing, especially as we come to the end of the year, and the reviews that people are leaving on Amazon are super helpful in passing Lana’s legacy on to even more people.  I’ve included some of the reviews below so you can take a look, too.

“So grateful to have experienced this well written gift. Thank you. You will be blessed to have read each word.”  Marie

“Once I began the story I couldn’t put it down. The Elder’s captured the beauty of Saint Nicholas and his generous, giving heart. I will reread this story each year! Starting a new tradition.”  Danielle

“I will be buying this book for many family members as I know it will become our newest holiday tradition. As a mother of teenagers it is easy to forget the true spirit of giving at Christmas. With the world trying to take Christ out of everything we do, this book is a wonderful way to remember Christ is the reason for everything we do. Thanks to the Elders for a wonderfully written story of Saint Nicholas.” Sarah

“I truly loved this book. I am a mom to a 8 month old and was trying to decide if we were going to do Santa at Christmas time. After reading this I have decided that we will incorporate Santa into our Christmas celebrations. I have never really studied Saint Nicholas and really loved the history of him. Can’t wait to make this a tradition in our family!” Beth

“Soon as I read the first chapter, I could not read it fast enough. I planned doing a chapter a day but it turned out to be the whole week in one day. Many times it brought tears of joy to my eyes. It was wonderfully written and put a new type of joy into my heart.” Roger

“This book was such a treat to read. The Elders have carefully, thoughtfully woven together the historical elements of the life of St. Nicholas while fleshing out his story and drawing the reader right to the heart of this man- this one life that so beautifully illustrates the work of the Holy Spirit in a yielded believer. I love being able to teach my children who “Santa Claus” really was and how he can be an example for them today. This is a great story. Thank you, Eric, for sharing this treasure with us.” Ann

You can read the rest of the reviews here:
http://amzn.to/19TzOgK

If you’d like a copy of the book for yourself or others, just use these links:

1) Get the book directly from Amazon
http://amzn.to/19TzOgK

2) Make a donation of any size to The Ranch and get the book as our thank you (The value of your donation that exceeds the $15 suggested donation is fully tax-deductible.  Make your donation by December 31st to count towards your 2013 taxes.)

Welcome To The Ranch Bookstore!

3) Write a review on Amazon and get the book for free! (Remember to send us your name, address, and link to your review so we’ll know where to send your book.)
http://amzn.to/19TzOgK

Thanks again for your love and support throughout the year, and for helping us to get God’s Word out to even more people!

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder



St. Nicholas Book Now Available in Paperback!


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

For those of you who enjoyed our special “St. Nicholas” series for Christmas, we have a special offer for you! We’ve just published the book on Amazon on Christmas Eve, and there are two ways you can get a copy.

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

1) If you make a donation of any size to The Ranch, we’ll be glad to send you the beautiful paperback version of the book as our way of saying thanks.

OR

2) If you’ll simply post a 1-2 sentence review of the book on Amazon.com, then send us an email with your name, mailing address and a link to your review, we’ll be glad to send you a copy of the paperback at no cost whatsoever! Your reviews help us get the word out about the book, and that in turn helps us to get God’s Word out to even more people.

So if you’d like to make a year-end donation by December 31st (without receiving a thank-you gift), please click here:
Make A Donation

Make a Donation

or by mail to The Ranch Fellowship, 25615 E. 3000 North Rd, Chenoa, IL 61726 USA

But if you’d like to make a donation of any size and get a copy of “St. Nicholas: The Believer” as our way of saying thanks, then visit our online bookstore and click “Donate” next to the St. Nicholas book:
Donate from the Bookstore
https://theranch.org/bookstore/

OR, if you’d like to write a review of “St. Nicholas” on Amazon, and get a copy of the book as our way of saying thanks, click here (and remember to send us an email with your name, address and a link to your review so we’ll know where to send your complimentary copy of the book!)
Write A Review On Amazon
http://amzn.com/1931760403

With 5 days left till the end of the year, I also wanted to remind you that if you’d like to make a donation to “This Day’s Thought from The Ranch” for your 2013 taxes, now’s the time to do it! Perhaps you saw our November fundraiser and thought, “I’d like to make a donation,” but never got around to it. Well, it’s not too late! But you’ll have to make your donation online or postmarked by December 31st to count towards your 2013 taxes.

Thanks again for everyone who’s come alongside this year as we all seek to grow closer to Christ together. We truly love and appreciate you!

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder and Greg Potzer
for “This Day’s Thought from The Ranch”



This Day’s Thought from The Ranch- “Year-End Reminder”


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

Dear friends,

With 5 days left till the end of the year, I wanted to remind you that if you’d like to make a donation to “This Day’s Thought from The Ranch” for your 2013 taxes, now’s the time to do it! Perhaps you saw our November fundraiser and thought, “I’d like to make a donation,” but never got around to it. Well, it’s not too late! But you’ll have to make your donation online or postmarked by December 31st to count towards your 2013 taxes.

And for those of you who enjoyed our special “St. Nicholas” series for Christmas, we have a special offer for you! We’ve just published the book on Amazon on Christmas Eve, and there are two ways you can get a copy.

1) If you make a donation of any size to The Ranch, we’ll be glad to send you the beautiful paperback version of the book as our way of saying thanks.

OR

2) If you’ll simply post a 1-2 sentence review of the book on Amazon.com, then send us an email with your name, mailing address and a link to your review, we’ll be glad to send you a copy of the paperback at no cost whatsoever! Your reviews help us get the word out about the book, and that in turn helps us to get God’s Word out to even more people.

So if you’d like to make a year-end donation by December 31st (without receiving a thank-you gift), please click here:
Make A Donation

Make a Donation

or by mail to The Ranch Fellowship, 25615 E. 3000 North Rd, Chenoa, IL 61726 USA

But if you’d like to make a donation of any size and get a copy of “St. Nicholas: The Believer” as our way of saying thanks, then visit our online bookstore and click “Donate” next to the St. Nicholas book:
Donate from the Bookstore
https://theranch.org/bookstore/

OR, if you’d like to write a review of “St. Nicholas” on Amazon, and get a copy of the book as our way of saying thanks, click here (and remember to send us an email with your name, address and a link to your review so we’ll know where to send your complimentary copy of the book!)
Write A Review On Amazon
http://amzn.com/1931760403

Thanks again for everyone who’s come alongside this year as we all seek to grow closer to Christ together. We truly love and appreciate you!

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder and Greg Potzer
for “This Day’s Thought from The Ranch”

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder



Christmas Eve Message- St. Nicholas: The Believer, Part 7 of 7


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER
Part 7 of 7

by Eric and Lana Elder

 
It’s Christmas Eve!  So as promised, here’s the conclusion of “St. Nicholas: The Believer,” our new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas.  Even if you haven’t been able to read the rest of the story with us, I’d encourage you to read the 3rd section of the message below marked “Conclusion.”  In it I share a brief summary of what historians tell us about the real St. Nicholas, upon whom our present-day Santa Claus is based.  If you’ve never read it before, I believe you’ll find it a fascinating history of one of the strongest believers in Christ.  If you’d like to read our whole story, which based on this history, you can still read it online in its entirety at these links:  Part 1Part 2, Part 3, Part 4, Part 5 and Part 6.

Ready for heaven?  Read more in Part 7!

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

Chapter 37

Nicholas stood at his favorite spot in the world one last time: by the sea. Eighteen years had passed since he had retuned to Myra from the council in Nicaea. In the days since he had returned home, he continued to serve the Lord as he had always done: with all his heart, soul, mind and strength.

Nicholas had come to the shore with Dimitri and Anna Maria, who had brought with them one of their grandchildren, a young girl of seven years, named Ruthie.

Ruthie had been running back and forth into the waves, as Dimitri and Anna Maria tried to keep up with her. Nicholas had plenty of time to look out over the sea and, as he often did, to look out over eternity as well.

Looking back on his life, Nicholas never really knew if he accomplished what he wanted in his life, to make a difference in the world. He had seen glimpses along the way, of course, in the lives of people like Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie, and Sophia, Cecilia and Anna Maria.

He was able to visit with the ship’s captain once more, and discovered that when he had arrived in Rome, his ship had somehow miraculously weighed exactly the same as before he set sail from Alexandria, even after giving the people of Myra several years’ worth of grain from it. Reminders like these encouraged Nicholas that God really had been guiding them in their decisions.

He still had questions though. He never quite knew if he had done the right thing at the council in Nicaea. He never quite knew how his private conversations with Constantine might have impacted the emperor’s personal faith in Christ.

He was encouraged, however, to learn that Constantine’s mother had also made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land just as Nicholas had done. After her visit, she persuaded Constantine to build churches over the holy sites she had seen. She had recently completed building a church in Bethlehem over the spot where Jesus was born, as well as a church in Jerusalem over the spot where Jesus had died and risen from the dead.

He had made some mistakes and he had had some successes. But looking back on his life, he couldn’t quite tell which was which! Those times that he thought had been his lowest turned out to be the mountaintops, and those times that he thought had been his mountaintops turned out to be the valleys. But the important thing, he reminded himself, was that he trusted God in all things, knowing that God could work anything for good for those who loved Him, and were called according to His purpose.

What the future held for the world, Nicholas had no idea. But he knew that he had done what he could with the time he had. He had tried to love God and love others as Jesus had called him to do. And where he had made mistakes along the way, he trusted Jesus to cover over them, too, just as Jesus had covered over his sins by His death on the cross.

As Nicholas’ father had done before him, Nicholas looked out again over the sea. Then, closing his eyes, he asked God for strength for the next journey he was about to take.

He let the sun warm his face, then he opened the palms of his hands and let the breeze lift them into the air. He praised God as the warm breeze floated gently through his fingers.

Ruthie returned, followed closely by Dimitri and Anna Maria. She looked up at Nicholas, with his eyes closed and his hands raised towards heaven. Reaching out, she tugged at his clothes and asked, “Nicholas, have you ever seen God?”

Nicholas opened his eyes and looked down at Ruthie, then smiled at Dimitri and Anna Maria. He looked out at the sun and the waves and the miles and miles of shoreline that stretched out in both directions before him. Turning his face back towards Ruthie, he said, “Yes, Ruthie, I have. And the older I get, the more I see Him everywhere I look.”

Ruthie smiled, and Nicholas gave her a warm hug. Then just as quickly as she had come up to him, she ran off again to play.

Nicholas, Dimitri and Anna Maria exchanged smiles one more time, then Dimitri and Anna Maria were on their way again, trying to keep up with Ruthie.

Nicholas took one last look at the beautiful sea, then turned and headed towards home.

Epilogue

So now you know a little bit more about me—Dimitri Alexander—and my good friend, Nicholas.  That was the last time I saw him, until this morning. He had asked if he could spend a few days alone, just him and the Lord that he loved. He said he had one more journey to prepare for. Anna Maria and I guessed, of course, just what he meant.

We knew he was probably getting ready to go home, to his real home, the one that Jesus had said He was going to prepare for all of us who believe in Him.

Nicholas had been looking forward to this trip his whole life. Not that he wanted to shortchange a single moment of the life God had given him here on earth, for he knew that this life had a supremely important purpose as well, or God never would have created it with such precision and beauty and marvelous mystery.

But as his days wound down, he said he was ready. He was ready to go, and he looked forward to whatever God had in store for him next.

So when he sent word this morning for Anna Maria and me and a few other friends to come see him, we knew he was ready to go.

As we came into the room, we found him lying in his bed, just where he is now. He was breathing quietly and he motioned for us to come close. We couldn’t hold back our tears, and he didn’t try to stop us. He knew how hard it could be to say goodbye to those we love. But he made it easier for us when he smiled one more time and spoke softly the same words that Ruthie had spoken, “Either way we win. Either way we win.”

“Yes, Nicholas,” we said. “Either way we win.” Then the room became quiet again. Nicholas closed his eyes and fell asleep for the last time. No one moved. No one said a word.

This man who lay before us slept as if it was just another night in his life. But we knew we had just witnessed a holy moment. Nicholas had entered into the presence of his Lord and Savior and was now speaking with him face to face.

We could only imagine what Nicholas might be saying to Jesus. But we knew what Jesus was most likely saying to him: “Well done, My good and faithful servant. Well done. Come and share your Master’s happiness.”

I have no idea how history will remember Nicholas, if it will remember him at all. He was no emperor like Constantine. He was no conqueror like Diocletian. He was no orator like Arius. He was simply a Christian trying to live out his faith, touching one life at a time as best as he knew how.

Did his life make any difference? I know my answer, but I’ll let you decide for yourself. In the end, I suppose only God really knows just how many lives were touched by his life.

What I do know is that each of us has just one life to live. But if you live it right, as Nicholas did, one life is all you need.

Conclusion, by Eric Elder

What Nicholas didn’t know, and what no one else who knew him could have ever imagined, was just how far and wide this one life would reach—not only throughout the world, but also throughout the ages.

While Nicholas was known to his parents as their beloved son, and to those in his city as their beloved bishop, he has become known to us by another name: Saint Nicholas.

His good name and his good deeds have been an inspiration to so many, that people in countries throughout the world still pay homage to his life every year on the anniversary of the day he passed from this life to the next, December 6th, 343 A.D. He is known to some as Sinterklaas, to others as Santa Claus, and to others as simply Saint Nick.

The biblical word for saint really does mean “believer,” and the Bible talks about the saints in Ephesus, the saints in Rome, the saints in Philippi, or the saints in Jerusalem.

So Nicholas rightly became known as “Saint Nicholas,” or, to say it another way, “Nicholas, The Believer.” In Latin it’s translated Santa Nicholas, and in Dutch Sinterklaas, from which we get the word Santa Claus.

Many legends have been told about Nicholas over the years, some giving him qualities that make him seem larger than life. But the reason that many legends grow, including those told about St. Nicholas, is often because the person about whom they’re told were people who were larger than life itself, people who were so good or so well-respected or so greatly revered that even good deeds that they may have never done themselves were often attributed to them, making them even more legendary.

In the case of St. Nicholas, the reality is that this legend is real. And while not all the stories attributed to Nicholas can be traced to the earliest records of his life, histories that were recorded closest to the time period in which he lived do record many of the stories found in this book. To help you sort through them, here’s what we do know:

  • Nicholas was born sometime between 260-280 A.D. in the city of Patara, a city you can still visit today in modern-day Turkey, on the coast of the Mediterranean Sea.
  • Nicholas’ parents were devout Christians who died in a plague when Nicholas was young, leaving him with a sizable inheritance.
  • Nicholas made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land and lived there for a number of years before returning to his home province of Lycia.
  • Nicholas traveled across the Mediterranean Sea in a ship that was caught in a storm, and after praying his ship reached its destination as if someone else was miraculously holding the rudder steady. The rudder of a ship is also called a tiller, and sailors on the Mediterranean today still wish each other luck by saying, “May Nicholas hold the tiller!”
  • When Nicholas returned from the Holy Land, he took up residence in the city of Myra, about 30 miles from Patara where he was born. He became the bishop of Myra and lived the rest of his life there.
  • Nicholas secretly gave three gifts of gold on three separate occasions to a man whose daughters were to be sold into slavery or prostitution because he had no money to offer potential husbands as a dowry. The family discovered Nicholas was the mysterious donor on his third attempt, which is why we know of the story today. In this version of the story, I added the twist of having Nicholas deliver the first two gifts, and Dimitri deliver the third, to capture the idea that many gifts were given back then, and are still given today, in the name of Saint Nicholas, who was known for such deeds. The theme of redemption is so closely associated with this story from Saint Nicholas’ life, that if you pass by a pawn shop today, you will often see three golden balls in their logos, representing the three bags of gold that Nicholas gave to help spare these girls from their otherwise unfortunate fate.
  • Nicholas pled for the lives of three innocent men who were unjustly condemned to death by a magistrate in Myra, taking the sword directly from the executioner’s hand.
  • “Nicholas, Bishop of Myra” is listed on some, but not all, of the historical documents which record those who attended the Council of Nicaea, which was indeed convened in 325 A.D. by Emperor Constantine. One of the council’s main decisions addressed the divinity of Christ, and resulted in the writing of the Nicene Creed—a creed which is still recited in many churches today. Some historians say that Nicholas’ name does not appear on all the record books of this council because of his banishment from the proceedings after striking Arius for denying that Christ was divine. Nicholas is, however, listed on at least 5 of these ancient record books, including the earliest known Greek manuscript of the event.
  • The Nicene Creed that was adopted at the Council of Nicaea has become one of the most widely used, brief statements of the Christian Faith. The original version reads, in part, as translated from the Greek: “We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of all things visible and invisible. And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, begotten of the Father, the only-begotten; that is, of the essence of the Father, God of God, Light of Light, very God of very God, begotten, not made, being of one substance with the Father; By whom all things were made both in heaven and on earth; Who for us men, and for our salvation, came down and was incarnate and was made man; He suffered, and the third day he rose again, ascended into heaven; From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead…” Subsequent versions, beginning as early as 381 A.D., have altered and clarified some of the original statements, resulting in the few similar, but not quite identical statements that are now in use.
  • Nicholas is recorded as having done much for the people of Myra, including securing grain from a ship traveling from Alexandria to Rome, which saved the people in that region from a famine.
  • Constantine’s mother, Helen, did visit the Holy Land and encouraged Constantine to have churches built over the sites that she felt were most important to the Christian faith. The churches were built on the locations she had been shown by local believers where Jesus was born, died and rose again. Those churches (The Church of the Nativity in Bethlehem and the Church of the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem) have since been destroyed and rebuilt many times over the years, but still in the same locations that Constantine’s mother, and likely Nicholas himself, had seen.
  • The date of Nicholas’ death has been established as December 6th, 343 A.D., and his tomb can still be visited today in the modern city of Demre, Turkey, which was formerly known as Myra, in the province of Lycia. Nicholas’ bones were removed from the tomb in 1087 A.D. by men from Italy who feared that they might be destroyed or stolen during a time when a group that was hostile to Christianity gained power in the city. Nicholas’ bones were taken to the city of Bari, Italy, where they are still entombed today.

Of the many other stories told about or attributed to Nicholas, it is hard to know with certainty which actually took place and which were simply attributed to him because of his already good and popular name. For instance, in the 12th century, stories began to surface about how Nicholas had brought three children back to life who had been brutally murdered. Even though the first recorded accounts of this story didn’t appear until more than 800 years after Nicholas’ death, this story is one of the most often associated with St. Nicholas in religious artwork, featuring three young children raised to life and standing next to Nicholas. I have included the essence of this story in this novel in the form of the three orphans who Nicholas met in the Holy Land and helped bring them back to life—at least spiritually.

But while some of these additional stories can’t be attributed to Nicholas with certainty, what we we can say with certainty is that his life and his memory had such an effect throughout history that more churches in the world now bear the name of “Saint Nicholas” than any other figure in history, including the names of the original disciples themselves.

Some people wonder if they can believe in Saint Nicholas or not. As for Nicholas himself, he probably wouldn’t care so much if you believed in him or not, but that you believed in the One in whom He believed, Jesus Christ.

A popular image today shows Nicholas bowing down, his hat at his side, and kneeling before baby Jesus in the manger. Although that scene could never have taken place in real life, for Saint Nicholas was born almost 300 years after the birth of Christ, the heart of that scene couldn’t be more accurate. Nicholas was a true believer in Jesus and worshipped, adored and lived his life in service to the Christ.

Saint Nicholas would have never wanted his story to replace the story of Jesus in the manger, but he would have been glad to have his story point to Jesus in the manger. And that’s why this book was written.

While the stories told here were selected from the many that have been told about Saint Nicholas over the years, these were told so that you might believe—not just in Nicholas, but, in Jesus Christ, his Savior. These stories were written down for the same reason the Apostle John wrote down the stories he recorded about Jesus in the Bible:

“that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that by believing you may have life in His name” (John 20:31).

Nicholas would want the same for you. He would want you to become what he was: a Believer.

If you’ve never done so, put your faith in Jesus Christ today, asking Him to forgive you of your sins and giving you the assurance that you will live with Him forever.

If you’ve already put your faith in Christ, let this story remind you just how precious your faith really is. Renew your commitment today to serve Christ as Nicholas served Him, with all of your heart, soul, mind and strength. God really will work all things together for good. As the Bible says:

“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28).

Thanks for reading this special book about a special man, and I pray that your Christmas truly is merry and bright. As Clement Moore said in his famous poem, A Visit From St. Nicholas:

“Happy Christmas to all, and to all a good night!”

 Eric Elder

P.S.  This story is dedicated to my sweet wife, Lana, who was born on Christmas Day in 1963, and who passed into heaven on November 15th, 2012, a week after making her final edits on this book.  Lana loved Christmas, and I’m sure she’s celebrating the birth of her Savior right now in heaven, along with St. Nicholas and a whole host of other believers who have gone there before us.  I look forward to seeing her there again, and if you’ve put your faith in Christ, I look forward to seeing you there, too!  Merry Christmas!



Did you know you can listen to 2 full-length Christmas albums on The Ranch website for free, anytime day or night?  Click the album cover below to start listening to “Peace On Earth” now!  (The other one is called “Christmas“)  Enjoy!

Peace On Earth - 100% Pure Piano

This Week’s Sermon- St. Nicholas: The Believer, Part 6 of 7


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER
Part 6 of 7

by Eric and Lana Elder

 
We’re nearing the end of our series, “St. Nicholas: The Believer,” a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas.  Here’s Part 6 of 7 and we’ll post the conclusion on Christmas Eve.  If you’ve been reading a chapter a day and want to finish by Christmas Day, you’ll want to read today’s post in the next two days!  (Or you can just keep reading a chapter a day, and finish over the holidays, no worries!)  If you missed the beginning of the story, you can still catch up and read it at these links: Part 1Part 2, Part 3, Part 4, and Part 5.

St. Nick’s in a fix…read more in Part 6!

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

Chapter 31

“And you’ve still never told her, after all these years?” Nicholas asked Dimitri. It had been twelve years since Nicholas had gotten out of prison, and they were talking about the bag of gold that Dimitri had thrown into Anna Maria’s open window five years before that.

“She’s never asked,” said Dimitri. “And even if I told her it was me, she wouldn’t believe me. She’s convinced you did it.”

“But how could she, when she knew I was in prison?” It was a conversation they had had before, but Nicholas still found it astounding. Dimitri insisted on keeping his act of giving a secret, just as Nicholas had done whenever possible, too.

“Besides,” added Dimitri, “she’s right. It really was you who inspired me to give her that gift, as you had already given her family two bags of gold in a similar way. So in a very real sense, it did come from you.”

Nicholas had to admit there was some logic in Dimitri’s thinking. “But it didn’t start with me. It was Christ who inspired me.”

And to that, Dimitri conceded and said, “And it was Christ who inspired me, too. Believe me, Anna Maria knows that as much as anyone else. Her faith is deeper than ever before. Ever since she met you, she continues to give God credit for all things.”

And with that, Nicholas was satisfied, as long as God got the credit in the end. For, as Nicholas had taught Dimitri years earlier, there’s nothing we have that did not come from God first.

Changing subjects, Nicholas said, “You’re sure she won’t mind you being away for three months? I can still find someone else to accompany me.”

“She’s completely and utterly happy for me to go with you. She knows how important this is to you, and she knows how much it means to me as well. I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” said Dimitri.

They were discussing their plans to go to the Council of Nicaea that summer. Nicholas had been invited by special request of the emperor, and each bishop was allowed to bring a personal attendant along with him. Nicholas asked Dimitri as soon as he received the invitation.

The Council of Nicaea would be a remarkable event. When Nicholas first opened the letter inviting him to come, he couldn’t believe it. So much had changed in the world since he had gotten out of prison twelve years earlier.

Yet there it was, a summons from the Roman emperor to appear before him at Eastertide. The only summons a bishop would have gotten under Emperor Diocletian would have been an invitation to an execution—their own! But under Constantine’s leadership, life for Christians had radically changed.

Constantine had not only signed the edict that called for true tolerance to be shown to the Christians, which resulted in setting them free from prison, but he also had started giving them their property back—property which had been taken away under his predecessor. Constantine was even beginning to fund the building and repair of many of the churches that had been destroyed by Diocletian. It was the beginning of a new wave of grace for the Christians, after such intense persecution before.

As a further sign of Constantine’s new support for the cause of Christianity, he had called for a gathering of over 300 of the leading bishops in the land. This gathering would serve two purposes for Constantine: it would unify the church within the previously fractured empire, and it wouldn’t hurt his hopes of bringing unity back to the whole country. As the leader of the people, Constantine asserted that it was his responsibility to provide for their spiritual well-being as well. As such, he pledged to attend and preside over this historic council himself. It would take place in the city of Nicaea, starting in the spring of that year and continuing for several months into the summer.

When Nicholas received his invitation, he quietly praised God for the changing direction of his world. While the Great Persecution had deepened the faith of many of those who survived it, the same persecution had taken its toll on the ability of many others, severely limiting their ability to teach, preach and reach those around them with the life-changing message of Christ.

Now, those barriers had been removed—with the support and approval of the emperor himself. The only barriers remained were within the hearts and minds of those who would hear the good news.

As for Nicholas, he had grown in influence and respect in Myra, as well as the region around him. His great wealth was long since gone, for he had given most of it away when he saw the Great Persecution coming and what remained had been discovered and ransacked while he was in prison. But what he lost in wealth he made up for in influence, for his heart and actions were still bent towards giving no matter what he had or didn’t have to give. After giving so much of himself to the people around him, he was naturally among those who were chosen to attend the upcoming council. It would turn out to become one of the most momentous events in history, not to mention one of the most memorable events in his own life—but not necessarily for a reason he would want to remember.

Chapter 32

Although Christians were enjoying a new kind of freedom under Constantine, the future of Christianity was still at risk. The threats no longer came from outside the church, but from within. Factions had begun to rise inside the ranks of the growing church, with intense discussions surrounding various theological points which had very practical implications.

In particular, a very small but vocal group, led by a man named Arius, had started to gain attention as they began to question whether Jesus was actually divine or not.

Was Jesus merely a man? Or was He, in fact, one with God in His very essence? To men like Nicholas and Dimitri, the question was hardly debatable, for they had devoted their entire lives to following Jesus as their Lord. They had risked everything to follow Him in word and deed. He was their Lord, their Savior, their Light and their Hope. Like many of the others who would be attending the council, it was not their robes or outer garments that bore witness to their faith in Christ, but the scars and wounds they bore in their flesh as they suffered for him. They had risked their lives under the threat of death for worshipping Christ as divine, rather than Emperor Diocletian. There was no question in their minds regarding this issue. But still there were some who, like Arius, felt this was a question that was up for debate.

In Arius’ zeal to see that people worshipped God alone, he could not conceive that any man, even one as good as Jesus, could claim to be one with God without blaspheming the name of God Himself. In this, Arius was not unlike those who persecuted Jesus while He was still alive. Even some of those who witnessed His miracles with their own eyes, and heard Jesus’ words with their own ears, could not grasp that Jesus could possibly be telling the truth when He said, “I and the Father are one.” And for this, they brought Jesus to Herod, and then to Pilate, to have Him crucified.

Nicholas had wondered about Jesus’ claim as a boy, too. But when Nicholas was in Bethlehem, it all finally made perfect sense to him—that God Himself had come down from heaven to earth as a man to take on the sins of the world once and for all as God in the flesh.

Arius was like the Apostle Paul before he met the Jesus on the road to Damascus after Jesus had risen from the dead. Arius could not believe the claims of Jesus and His followers, and in Arius’ zeal, he became like the Apostle Paul before his life-changing experience, wanting to protect what he felt to be the divinity of God by persecuting anyone who said they worshipped Jesus as God. For no man, according to Arius and Paul’s earlier way of thinking, could possibly consider himself to be one with God.

But on the road to Damascus, as Paul was on his way to round up and kill more Christians in his zeal, Paul met the Living Christ in a vision that blinded him physically, but awakened him spiritually to the Truth. In the days that followed, Paul’s physical eyes were healed and he repented of his misguided efforts. He was baptized in Jesus’ name and began to preach from then on that Jesus was not merely a man, but that Jesus’ claims about Himself to be one with the Father were completely true. Paul gave his life in worship and service to Christ, and had to endure, like Nicholas had to endure, imprisonment and an ever-present threat of death for his faith.

Arius was more like the religious leaders of Jesus’ day who, in their zeal to defend God, actually crucified the Lord of all creation. Thus, Arius felt justified in trying to gather support among the bishops for his position.

Nicholas and Dimitri didn’t think Arius’ ideas could possibly gather many supporters. Yet they would soon find out that Arius’ personal charisma and excellent oratorial skills might actually hold sway over some of the bishops who had not yet given the idea nor its implications full consideration.

Nicholas and Dimitri, however, like the Apostle Paul, the Apostle John and tens of thousands of others in the time since Jesus had lived and died and risen again from the dead, had discovered that Jesus was, thankfully and supernaturally, both fully human and fully divine.

But what would the rest of the bishops conclude? And what would they teach as truth to others for the countless generations to come? This was to become one of the pivotal questions that was to be determined at this meeting in Nicaea. Although Nicholas was interested in this debate, he had no idea that he was about to play a key role in its outcome.

Chapter 33

After the grand processional of bishops and priests, the boys’ choirs and Constantine’s opening words, one of the first topics they addressed was this issue brought forth by Arius—whether or not Jesus Christ was divine.

Arius made his opening arguments, with great eloquence and great persuasion, in the presence of Constantine and the rest of the assembly. Jesus was, he asserted, perhaps the foremost of all created beings. But to be co-equal with God, one in substance and essence with Him, was impossible. No one could be one with God.

Nicholas listened in silence, along with every other bishop in the room. Respect for the speaker, especially in the presence of the emperor, took precedence over any type of muttering or disturbance that might accompany any other gathering on a subject of such intensity. But the longer Arius spoke, the harder it seemed for Nicholas to sit in silence.

Nicholas’ parents had given their lives for the honor of serving Christ. Nicholas had been overwhelmed by the presence of God in Bethlehem, at the very spot where God made His first appearance as Man in the flesh. Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie had all been similarly affected by that visit to Bethlehem. They had walked up the hill in Jerusalem where the King of kings had been put to death by religious leaders, leaders who, like Arius, doubted Jesus’ claims to be one with God.

Nicholas had always realized that Jesus was unlike any other man who had ever lived. And after He died, He had risen from the dead, appearing to the 12 disciples, as well as more than 500 others who were living in Jerusalem at the time. What kind of man could do that? Was it just a mass hallucination? Wishful thinking on the part of religious fanatics? But they weren’t just fans, they were followers who were willing to give up their lives for their Lord and Savior.

The arguments continued to run through Nicholas’ head. Hadn’t the prophet Micah foretold, hundreds of years before Jesus was born, that the Messiah would be “from of old, from ancient times”? Hadn’t the Apostle John said that Jesus “was with God in the beginning,” concluding that Jesus “was God.”

Like others had tried to suggest, Arius said that Jesus had never claimed to be God. But Nicholas knew the Scriptures well enough to know that Jesus had said, “I and the Father are one. Anyone who has seen Me has seen the Father… Don’t you believe that I am in the Father, and that the Father is in Me?”

Even Jesus’ detractors said that it was precisely because of Jesus’ claims to be God that they were about to stone Jesus. Cornering Him one day, Jesus said, “I have shown you many great miracles from the Father. For which of these do you stone me?” To which those who were going to stone Him replied, “We are not stoning you for any of these, but for blasphemy, because you, a mere man, claim to be God.”

Nicholas’ mind flooded with Scriptures like these, as well as with memories of the years he had spent in prison, years he would never get back again—all because he was unwilling to worship Diocletian as a god, but was fully willing to worship Jesus as God. How could Nicholas remain silent and let Arius go on like this? How could anyone else in the room take it, he thought? Nicholas had no idea.

“There was nothing divine about him,” Arius was saying with conviction. “He was just a man, just like any one of us.”

Without warning, and without another moment to think about what he was doing, Nicholas stood to his feet. Then his feet, as if they had a mind of their own, began to walk deliberately and intently across the massive hall towards Arius. When Nicholas stood directly in front of Arius, Arius finally stopped talking. This breach of protocol was unprecedented.

In the silence that followed, Nicholas turning his back towards Arius, pulled down the robes from his own back, and revealed the scars he had gotten while in prison. “I didn’t get these for ‛just a man.’”

Then, turning back towards Arius and facing him directly, Nicholas did the unthinkable. In plain site of the emperor and everyone else in attendance, Nicholas struck Arius hard in the face with his fist.

Arius stumbled and fell back, both from the from the impact of the blow and the shock that came with it. Nicholas, too, was stunned—as well as everyone else in attendance. With the same deliberate and intentional steps with which he had walked across the room, Nicholas now walked back to his chair and took his seat.

The vast majority in the room looked like they could have jumped to their feet and given Nicholas a standing ovation for his bold act—including, by the look on his face, possibly the emperor himself! But to others in the room, Arius chief among them, no words or displays of emotion were needed. Everyone knew what an outrageous offense Nicholas had just committed. It was, in fact, illegal for anyone to use violence of any kind in the presence of the emperor. The collective gasp of the crowd when Nicholas struck Arius, and the subsequent commotion that erupted when Nicholas had sat back down in his seat, now threatened to throw the entire proceedings into chaos.

Constantine knew the law, of course, but also knew Nicholas. He had even once had a dream of this particular bishop, one which resulted in his granting a stay of execution to three men in his court.

Known for his quick thinking and quick action, Constantine raised his hand and brought instant silence to the room as he did so. “This is certainly a surprise to us all. And while the penalty for an act such as this in my presence is clear, I defer this matter into the hands of this council itself—for these are your proceedings and I defer to you to conduct them as you see fit.”

Constantine had bought both time and goodwill among the various factions. The council on the whole seemed to agree with Nicholas’ position, at least in spirit, even if they could not agree with his actions. They wanted to exact some form of punishment, as to not do so would fail to honor the rule of the law. But having been given permission by the emperor himself to do as they saw fit, rather than the emperor’s own law—which in this case meant to immediately cut off the hand of anyone who struck another person in the presence of the emperor—they felt the freedom to take another form of action. After a short deliberation, the leaders of the council agreed and determined that Nicholas should be defrocked immediately from his position as a bishop, banished from taking part in the rest of the proceedings in Nicaea and held under house arrest within the palace complex to await any further decision the council might see fit at the conclusion of their meetings that summer. It was a lenient sentence, in light of the offense.

But as for Nicholas, even before he heard what his punishment was going to be, he was already punishing himself more than anyone else ever could for what he had just done. Within less than a minute, he had gone from experiencing one of the highest mountaintops of his life to experiencing one of its deepest valleys. Here he was attending one of the greatest conclaves in the history of the world, and yet he had just done something he could never take back. He knew immediately that the ramifications would affect him the rest of his life, for whatever remained of it. It was a sensation that could be understood, perhaps, only by those who themselves had ever experienced it before—the weight, the shame and the agony of a moment of sin that was, apart from the forgiveness of Christ Himself, crushing.

Nicholas was disrobed of his bishop’s garments in the presence of the assembly and escorted from the room in shackles. But these kinds of disgraces were mere trifles compared to the humiliation he was experiencing on the inside. He was even too numb to cry.

Chapter 34

“What have I done?” Nicholas said to Dimitri as the two sat together in a room near the farthest corner of the palace. This room had become Nicholas’ make-shift prison cell, as he was to be held under house arrest for the remainder of the proceedings. Dimitri, using his now-extensive skills at gaining access to otherwise unauthorized areas, had once again found a way to visit his friend in prison.

“What have you done?!? What else could you have done?” countered Dimitri. “If you hadn’t done it, someone else would have, or at least should have. You did Arius, and all the rest of us, a favor with that punch. Had he continued with his diatribe, who knows what punishment the Lord Himself might have brought down upon the entire gathering!” Of course, Dimitri knew God could take it, and often does, when people rail against Him and His ways. He is much more long-suffering than any of us could ever be. But still, Dimitri felt Nicholas’ actions were truly justified.

Nicholas, however, could hardly see it that way at the moment. It was more likely, he thought, that he had just succeeded in giving Arius the sympathy he needed for his cause to win. Nicholas knew that when people are losing an argument based on logic, they often appeal to pure emotion instead, going straight for the hearts of their listeners, whether or not their cause makes sense. And as much as Arius may have been losing his audience on the grounds of logic, Nicholas felt that his actions may have just tipped the emotional scales in Arius’ favor.

The torment of it all beat against Nicholas’ mind. Here it was, still just the opening days of the proceedings, and he would have to sit under house arrest for the next two months. How was he going to survive this onslaught of emotions every day during that time?

Nicholas already knew this prison cell was going to be entirely different than the one in which Diocletian had put him for more than a decade. This time, he felt he had put himself in jail. And although this prison was a beautifully appointed room within a palace, to Nicholas’ way of thinking, it was much worse than the filthy one in which he had almost died.

In the other cell, he knew he was there because of the misguided actions of others, giving him a sense that what he had to endure there was part of the natural suffering that Jesus said would come to all who followed Him. But in this cell, he knew he was there because of his own inane actions, actions which he viewed as inexcusable, a viewpoint which he felt many of those in attendance would rightly share.

For decades Nicholas had been known as a man of calm, inner strength and of dignity under control. Then, in one day, he had lost it—and in front of the emperor no less! How could he ever forgive himself. “How,” he asked Dimitri, “could I ever take back what I’ve just done to the name of the Lord.”

Dimitri replied, “Perhaps He doesn’t want you to take it back. Maybe it wasn’t what you think you did to His name that He cares about so much, as what you actually did in His name. You certainly did what I, and the vast majority of those in the room wished they would have done, had they had the courage to do so.”

Dimitri’s words lingered in the air. As Nicholas contemplated them, a faint smile seemed to appear on his face. Perhaps, there was something to be said for his heart in the matter after all. He was sincerely wanting to honor and defend his Lord, not to detract from Him in any way. Peter, he remembered, had a similar passion for defending His Lord. And Nicholas now realized what Peter may have felt when Peter cut off the ear of one of the men who had come to capture Jesus. Jesus told Peter to put away his sword and then healed the man’s ear. Jesus could obviously defend Himself quite well on His own, but Nicholas had to give Peter credit for his passionate defense of his Master.

Nicholas was hardly convinced that he had done the right thing, but he felt in good company with others who had acted on their passions. And Dimitri’s words helped him to realize that he was not alone in his thinking, and he took some comfort from the fact that Dimitri hadn’t completely forsaken him over the incident. This support from Dimitri acted like a soothing tonic on Nicholas’ soul, and helped him get through yet another of the darkest times of his life.

Although Nicholas was convinced that the damage he had done was irreversible in human terms—and that God was going to have to work time-and-a-half to make anything good come out of this one—Nicholas knew what he had to do. Even in this moment of his deepest humiliation, he knew the best thing he could do was to do what he had always done: to put his complete faith and trust in God. But how? How could God possibly use this for good?

As if reading Nicholas’ mind, Dimitri knew exactly what Nicholas needed to help him put his trust back in God again. Dimitri did what Nicholas had done for him and Samuel and Ruthie so many years ago. Dimitri told him a story.

Chapter 35

Dimitri began, “What kind of story would you like to hear? A good story or a bad story?” It was the way Nicholas had introduced the Bible stories he told to Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie during their many adventures in the Holy Land. Nicholas would then launch into a story, delighting the children with a story from the Bible about a good character or a bad character, or a story that seemed either good or bad at the beginning, but ended the exact opposite.

“It doesn’t matter,” Dimitri continued, “because the story I have to tell you could be either good or bad. You just won’t know till the end. But I’ve learned from a good friend,” he said as he winked at Nicholas, “that the best way to enjoy a story is to always trust the Storyteller.”

Nicholas had told them that he had watched people’s reactions whenever his father told stories back home.

“When people trust the Storyteller,” Nicholas had said, “they love the story no matter what happens, because they know the Storyteller knows how the story will end. But when they don’t trust the storyteller, their emotions go up and down like a boat in a storm, depending on what’s happening in the story. The truth is, only the Storyteller knows for sure how the story will end. So as long as you trust the Storyteller, you can enjoy the whole story from start to finish.”

Now, it was Dimitri who was telling the story to Nicholas. The story he told was about another man who had been sent to jail, too, by the name of Joseph. Dimitri recounted for Nicholas how Joseph’s life appeared to go up and down.

“Joseph’s father loved Joseph and gave him a beautiful, colorful coat. That’s good, right?”

Nicholas nodded.

“But no, that was bad, for Joseph’s brothers were jealous of him and sold him into slavery. So that’s bad, right?”

Nicholas nodded.

“No, that was good, because Joseph became the head of a wealthy man’s whole household. So that’s good, right?”

Nicholas nodded again.

“No, that’s bad, because the wealthy man’s wife tried to seduce him. When Joseph resisted, he was sent to jail. So that’s bad, right?”

Nicholas knew where this was going.

“No, that’s good, because Joseph was put in charge over all the other prisoners, even helping them interpret their dreams. So that’s good, right?”

Nicholas continued to listen carefully.

“No, that’s bad, because after interpreting their dreams, Joseph asked one of the men to help him out of prison if he got out, but the man forgot about Joseph. So that’s bad, right?”

Nicholas saw himself as the man who had been left behind in prison.

“No! That’s good! Because God had put Joseph in just the right place at just the right time, so when the king of Egypt needed someone to interpret one of his own dreams, the man who had been set free suddenly remembered Joseph and told the king about him. The king summoned Joseph, asked for an interpretation and Joseph gave it to him. The king was so impressed with Joseph that he put Joseph in charge of his whole kingdom. As a result, Joseph was able to use his new position to save hundreds of thousands of lives, including the lives of his own father and even his brothers, the ones who had sold him into slavery in the first place. And that’s good!”

“So you see,” said Dimitri, “just as you’ve always told us, we never know how the story will turn out until the very end. God knew what He was doing all along!”

“You see, at just the right time, Joseph was born and his father loved him,
so that at just the right time his brothers would mistreat him,
so that at just the right time the slave traders would come along and buy him,
so that at just the right time he would be put in charge of Potiphar’s house,
so that at just the right time Potiphar’s wife would try to seduce him,
so that at just the right time he would be thrown in jail,
so that at just the right time he would be put in charge of the prisoners,
so that at just the right time he could interpret their dreams,
so that at just the right time he would be able to interpret Pharaoh’s dreams,
so that at just the right time he would become second in command over all of Egypt,
so that at just the right time Joseph would be in the one place in the world where God wanted him to be so that he could save the lives of his father and brothers and many, many others!”

“All along the way, Joseph never gave up on God. He knew the secret of enjoying the story while he lived it out: he always trusted the Storyteller, the one who was writing the story of his life.”

All of Nicholas’ fears and doubts faded in those moments and he knew what he had to do—what he wanted to do. He had to trust the Storyteller, the One who was writing the story of his life, too. His story wasn’t over yet, and he had to trust that the God who brought him this far could see him through to the end.

Nicholas looked at Dimitri with a smile of thanks and closed his eyes. It would be a long two months of waiting for the council’s decision. But he knew he could trust God in that moment, and then next, and then the next. If he could just keep trusting God from moment to moment, those moments would turn into minutes, and minutes into hours. Then the hours would turn into days and weeks and months. He knew it all began with a moment.

With his eyes still closed, He put his full faith and trust in God again. The peace of God flooded his heart, and soon two months had passed by. The council was ready to make their final decisions on many matters, including the decision that had landed Nicholas under house arrest in the first place, and Nicholas was about to find out the results.

Chapter 36

“They did it!” It was Dimitri, bursting through the door to Nicholas’ room as soon as the palace guard had opened it.

“They did it!” he repeated. “It’s done! The council has voted and they’ve agreed with you! All but two of the 318 bishops have sided with you over Arius!”

The relief that swept over Nicholas was palpable. Dimitri could feel it in his own body, too, as he watched the news flood over Nicholas’ entire being.

“And furthermore, the council has also decided not to take any further action against you!”

Both pieces of news were the best possible outcome Nicholas could have imagined. Even though Nicholas’ action had cost him his position as a bishop, it had not jeopardized the outcome of the proceedings. It was even possible—though he never knew for sure—that his action against Arius had in some way shaped what took place during those summer months at that historic council.

Within minutes of Dimitri’s arrival in his room, another visitor appeared at Nicholas’ door. It was Constantine himself.

The council’s decision about what to do with Nicholas was one thing, but Constantine’s decision was another. A fresh wave of fear washed over Nicholas as he thought again of the possibilities.

“Nicholas,” said the emperor, “I wanted to personally thank you for coming here to be my guest in Nicaea. I want to apologize for what you’ve had to endure these past two months. This wasn’t what I had planned for you and I’m sure it wasn’t what you had planned on either. But even though you weren’t able to attend the rest of the proceedings, I assure you that your presence was felt throughout every meeting. What you did that day in the hall spoke to me more about what it means to follow Christ more than anything else I heard in the days that followed. I’d like to hear more from you in the future, if you would be willing to be my guest again. But next time, not in the farthest corner of the palace. Furthermore, I have asked for and received permission from the council to reinstate you to your position as Bishop of Myra. I believe the One who called you to serve Him would want you to continue doing everything you’ve been doing up to this point. As for me, let me just say that I appreciate what you’ve done here more than can possibly know. Thank you for coming, and whenever you’re ready, you’re free to go home.”

Nicholas had been listening to Constantine’s words as if it were a dream. He could hardly believe his ears. But when the emperor said the word “home,” Nicholas knew this wasn’t a dream, and the word rang like the sweetest bell in Nicholas’ ears. Of all the words the emperor had just spoken, none sounded better to him than that final word: home. He wanted nothing more than to get back to the flock he served. It was for them that he had come to this important gathering in the first place, to ensure that the Truths he had taught them would continue to be taught throughout the land.

After two months of being separated from them, and the ongoing question of what would become of them and and the hundreds of thousands like them in the future who would be affected by their decisions here, Nicholas could finally go home. His heart was light and he was free, in more ways than one.

(To be concluded… on Christmas Eve!)



Did you know you can listen to 2 full-length Christmas albums on The Ranch website for free, anytime day or night?  Click the album cover below to start listening to “Peace On Earth” now!  (The other one is called “Christmas“)  Enjoy!

Peace On Earth - 100% Pure Piano

This Week’s Sermon- St. Nicholas: The Believer, Part 5 of 7


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER
Part 5 of 7

by Eric and Lana Elder

 
Today we present Part 5 of 7 of our new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas.  It’s called “St. Nicholas: The Believer,” and it’s our Christmas gift to you.  I hope you’re enjoying it so far.  We’ll post Part 6 next week, and finish with our last post on Christmas Eve.  If you missed the first 4 parts, you can still catch up and read them online here: Part 1Part 2, Part 3, and Part 4.

Will St. Nick survive?  Find out in Part 5!

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

Chapter 25

Back when Jesus was born, there was a king who felt so threatened by this little baby boy that he gave orders to kill every boy in Bethlehem and its vicinity who were two years old and under. 303 years later, another king felt just as threatened by Jesus, as well as his followers.

This new king’s name was Diocletian, and he was the emperor of the entire Roman Empire. Even though the Romans had killed Jesus hundreds of years earlier, Diocletian still felt threatened by the Christians who followed Jesus. Diocletian declared himself to be a god and wanted all the people in his empire to worship him.

Although Christians were among the most law-abiding citizens in the land, they simply couldn’t worship Diocletian. He considered this an act of insurrection, an act which must be quenched in the strongest way possible. By the time Diocletian had finally risen to his full power, he ordered that all Bibles be burned, that Christian churches be destroyed, and that those who followed Christ be imprisoned, tortured and put to death.

While persecution against Christians had been taking place for many years under Roman rule, none of those persecutions compared to that which took place during the reign of Diocletian. Nicholas, for his part, didn’t fear Diocletian, but as always, he feared for those in his church who followed Jesus.

Having such a visible role in the church, Nicholas knew that he would be targeted first, and if he were taken away, he feared for what would happen to those who would be left behind. But Nicholas had already made his decision. He knew that he could trust God that even if he was killed, God could still accomplish His purposes on earth whether Nicholas were part of that or not. It was this foundational faith and trust in God that would help him through the difficult years ahead.

Rather than retreat into hiding from the certain fate that awaited him, Nicholas chose to stand his ground to the end. He vowed to keep the doors to his church wide open for all who wanted to come in. And he kept that vow for as long as he could until those who came in were soldiers—soldiers who had come for him.

Chapter 26

Nicholas was ready when they arrived. When the soldiers walked in, his time for second-guessing his decision was over. Unfortunately, the days for his church were over, too, as they shut the doors for good when they left.

For all the goodwill that Nicholas had built up with people over the years, even with the local soldiers, this decree from Rome was too strong for them to ignore even if they wanted to. Diocletian demanded that his orders be carried out unquestioningly, and those who didn’t carry them out would suffer the same fate as those who were to be punished.

Nicholas was given one last chance to renounce his faith in Christ and worship Diocletian instead, but Nicholas, of course, refused. It wasn’t that he wanted to defy Roman authority, for Christ Himself taught His followers that it was important to honor those in authority and their laws. But to deny that Jesus was His Lord and Savior would have been like trying to deny that the sun had risen that morning! He simply couldn’t do it. How could he deny the existence of the One who had given him life, who had given him faith and who had given him hope in the darkest hours of his life. If the soldiers had to take him away, so be it. To say that a mere man like Diocletian was God, and that Jesus was anything less than God, was unfathomable.

For all his faith, Nicholas was still subject to the same sensation of pain that every human being experiences. His strong faith did not exempt him from the natural fear that others feel when they are threatened with bodily harm. He also feared the idea of imprisonment, having to be isolated from others for so long, especially when he didn’t know how long his imprisonment might last, or if he would survive it at all.

Nicholas knew these were healthy, God-given fears, given to us to keep us out of danger and protect us from anything that might possibly harm our bodies. But right now, as Nicholas was being forcefully taken away, he wished he could suppress these fears.

“God, help me,” he called out as the shackles that the soldiers were putting on his wrists cut into them. This was the beginning of a new kind of pilgrimage for Nicholas—a pilgrimage that would last far longer than his journey in the Holy Land.

It would be hard to compare these two journeys in terms of their impact on his life, for how can you compare a journey freely taken, where you can come and go as you please or stop the journey at any time, with a journey that is forced upon you against your will, where even venturing out to catch a glimpse of the sun was under someone else’s control, not yours?

Yet Nicholas found that he was able to sense the presence of the Lord in a way that equalled, if not surpassed, what he experienced in the Holy Land. Sometimes you don’t realize that Jesus is all you need until Jesus is all you have.

Over the course of his imprisonment, whenever the door to Nicholas’ prison cell opened, he didn’t know if the guards were there to set him free or to send him to his death. He never knew if any given day might be his last. But the byproduct of this uncertainty gave Nicholas a keen awareness of the brevity of life, as well as a continual awareness of the presence of God.

Nicholas found that by closing his eyes he could sense God’s presence in a way he had never sensed it before. This cell wasn’t a prison. This was a sanctuary. And all Nicholas wanted was to stay in God’s presence forever. Soon, Nicholas didn’t even have to close his eyes. He simply knew that he was continually in the presence of God.

Of course, his time in prison was filled with contrasts, a mixture of these blessed and holy moments, combined with the stinging pain of the worst hell on earth. The soldiers were relentless in their attempts to get Nicholas to renounce his faith. Their inflictions ranged from prodding him with hot branding irons and squeezing his flesh with hot pincers to whipping him severely then pouring salt and vinegar in his wounds, scarring his back permanently. The unsanitary conditions of the prison caused Nicholas to experience more kinds of sickness and pain than he had ever experienced before. At times, he thought that even death would be better than what he had to endure.

It was during one of these times, the darkest, perhaps, of the five years he had spent so far prison, that the door to his cell opened. A light streamed in, but it wasn’t the light of the sun. As far as Nicholas could tell in this isolated cell, it was still just the middle of the night.

The light that entered the room that day was the light of a smile, a smile on the face of Nicholas’ young friend, now grown to be a man. It was the light of the smiling face of Dimitri.

Chapter 27

Nicholas had seen few faces in his time in prison, and fewer still that gave him any encouragement at all. So to see a smile on anyone’s face, let alone a face that Nicholas loved so much, was pure joy.

It hadn’t been easy for Dimitri to find Nicholas. He had come to Myra, knowing that Nicholas had taken a church there. But it had been years since Dimitri had heard from his friend, and during that time, Dimitri had become imprisoned as well. Having only recently been set free, Dimitri made his way across the Great Sea in search of Nicholas. He had to search hard to find him, but Dimitri had come too far to give up without seeing his old friend and mentor, the first person who shown him the love of Christ.

Using the street-smarts that he had acquired as a guide in the Holy Land, Dimitri was able to navigate his way through or around most anyone or anything that stood in his way. Dimitri’s tenacity, plus God’s hand of guidance, helped to open the door that night for this special visit. It was a visit that, to Nicholas, seemed like a visit from an angel from heaven.

After the door closed behind them, and after an extended embrace, Dimitri sat down on the floor next to Nicholas. They sat in silence for several minutes without saying a word. In holy moments like these, words were unnecessary.

The darkness in the small cell was so great that they didn’t even try to look at one another, but simply sat side by side. Dimitri’s eyes had not yet adjusted to the pitch-blackness enough to see anything, and Nicholas was content to merely feel the presence of his friend nearby, listening to the sound of his breath, which indicated that Dimitri was really there, and really was still alive.

Nicholas drew another deep breath and with it he breathed in a new sense of life, a breath of life that his friend couldn’t help but bring with him.

Chapter 28

“And how are our two young bodyguards doing?” Nicholas asked at last, referring to Samuel and Ruthie. Nicholas had been praying often for all three of them, as he cared for them as if they were his own young brothers and sister.

Dimitri hesitated. He looked at Nicholas but couldn’t say a word. He was eager to tell Nicholas everything that had happened in the years that had passed, about how Samuel and Ruthie continued taking people to the holy places, sharing with others the same good news of Jesus that they had discovered in their days with Nicholas.

Like Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie had to stop guiding pilgrims when the “Great Persecution” came, as it was now being called. All three of them began spending most of their days seeing to the needs of the other believers in Jerusalem, believers who were facing imprisonment and death, just like Nicholas. Since they were not in a high profile position like Nicholas, the three of them were able to avoid being caught longer than Nicholas. But eventually, they too were imprisoned, being repeatedly questioned, threatened and tortured for their faith.

Samuel and Dimitri were strong enough to withstand the abuse, but Ruthie was too frail. One day, after being treated particularly harshly, she returned to them and collapsed. Although she had obviously been crying from the pain in her body, somehow she had also managed to keep a smile in her heart.

“How can you do it?” asked Samuel. “How can you possibly still smile, even after that all that?”

Ruthie replied, “I feel like I’ve been walking and talking with Jesus for so long now that even death wouldn’t really change that. I’ll just keep on walking and talking with Him forever.”

Ruthie smiled again and Dimitri couldn’t help but smile back at her. But her body was giving out and she knew it. She could sense that she was just moments away from passing from this life into the next.

“You can’t go!” said Samuel. “You’ve got to stay here with me! There’s still too much work to be done!” But Ruthie was already slipping away.

“If you die, I’ll just pray that God will bring you back to life!” Samuel was desperate now to hang onto her. But Ruthie just smiled. She had truly found the secret of living life to the fullest, and nothing, not even death, could take that away.

She spoke, quietly now, with just a whisper. “You could pray that God would raise me from the dead, but the truth is, I’ve already been raised from the dead once. When we met Nicholas, and he introduced us to Jesus, I was raised from the dead and given a whole new life that very day. From then on, I knew that I would live forever.”

With that, Ruthie passed on into the visible presence of God. The smile that adorned her face in life continued to shine on her face in death, and Dimitri knew where she was. She was just continuing to do what she had always done, walking and talking with Jesus, but now face to face.

Nicholas sat in silence as Dimitri told him the story, taking it all in. As much as he thought he would be sad, his heart began to soar instead. None of this was new to him, of course, but hearing about Ruthie’s faith brought his own back to life again as well.

You would think a man like Nicholas wouldn’t need to be encouraged in his faith. He had brought faith to countless others, and he was a bishop no less. But Nicholas also knew in his heart of hearts that it was people like him who sometimes needed the most encouragement in their faith. Great faith, he knew, did not come to those who have no doubts. Great faith came to those who have had their faith stretched so far that it had to grow, or else it would break completely. By continuing to trust God no matter what, Nicholas found that he was able to fill in any gaps in his faith along the way, helping it to grow even further.

As sad as he was for Ruthie’s passing, Nicholas couldn’t help but smile from deep down in his heart the same way that Ruthie must have done on the day she died. He longed for the day when he could see Jesus face to face, just as Ruthie was now seeing Him. Yet he loved the work that God had given him on earth to do, too.

“We can’t lose, can we?” said Nicholas with a reflective smile. “Either we die and get to be with Jesus in heaven, or we live and get to continue His work here on earth. Either way we win, don’t we? Either way we win.”

“Yes, either way, we win,” echoed Dimitri. “Either way we win.”

For the next several hours, Nicholas and Dimitri shared stories with each other of what God had done in their lives during their time apart. But nothing could have prepared Nicholas for what Dimitri was about to tell him next. For Dimitri, it seems, had met a girl. And not just any girl, but a girl Nicholas knew very well by now. Her name was Anna Maria.

Chapter 29

In his journey to find Nicholas, Dimitri looked for anyone who might know of his whereabouts. When he got to Myra, he went first to the church where Nicholas had served as bishop. Not finding him there, Dimitri took to the streets to see if he could find anyone who knew anything about him. And who did he find in the streets, but the very girl—now a woman—that Nicholas has found so many years ago, selling her braided flowers to anyone who would buy them.

She was no longer covered in the cloak of poverty. Her inner and outer beauty was immediately evident to Dimitri. He was so taken by her that he couldn’t help but be drawn into a conversation. And she seemed to be just as taken by him. She couldn’t believe that a man of his stature and faith was willing to talk to her. He was, she thought, the kindest and most impressive man she had ever met.

When Dimitri mentioned his mission, searching for the bishop named Nicholas, Anna Maria gasped. How could this man, this stranger from the other side of the Great Sea, know about Nicholas? Dimitri shared the story of how they met, and Nicholas had rescued him from his poverty of faith. Anna Maria couldn’t help but share what Nicholas had done for her family as well, saving her two older sisters from slavery by throwing a bag of gold through the window for each of them on the eve of their 18th birthdays.

But then, Anna Maria’s smile faded. It was now only a few days until her own 18th birthday, but Nicholas had been taken away to prison five years earlier, and no one had seen or heard from him in all those years. She didn’t even know where he was. Although her father had had a change of heart, and wouldn’t dream of selling Anna Maria into slavery, he still had no dowry to offer any potential suitor. Without a dowry, Dimitri knew as well, Anna Maria’s future was dim. And without Nicholas in prison, there was no chance he would be able to rescue their family a third time. Anna Maria had taken again to selling her flowers in the street again, and although they were more impressive than her earlier creations, she could barely earn enough from their sales to help the family with the cost of food from time to time.

Dimitri listened, and like Nicholas before him, he knew within minutes what God was prompting him to do. He could be the answer to Anna Maria’s prayers, and with much more than just a dowry. But he also knew that these things take time, so he just treasured these thoughts in his heart, buying a flower from Anna Maria, thanking her for sharing what she knew about Nicholas, and continuing on his way, promising to get in touch with her if he ever located their precious friend.

On the eve of Anna Maria’s birthday, Dimitri found himself in the very spot where Nicholas had hidden twice before, years earlier, just outside the open window of Anna Maria’s home. The conversation inside was subdued, as Anna Maria and her father prayed, knowing that there was no way for Nicholas to appear again. They put out the lights and headed for bed.

Dimitri waited for what seemed to him like hours, knowing that he couldn’t dare wake them and risk exposing his plan. For he had saved up enough in his years of working in the holy land to easily fill a bag with golden coins suitable for a dowry. But he couldn’t just hand them the money, for he had more in mind than just giving them the dowry. He wanted Anna Maria’s father to give it back to him someday, as a wedding gift to him! It was a long shot, and he knew he would need more time to be sure she was the one for him. He also felt this was the best way to make it all work out in the end, even if she wasn’t the one for him. Something told him, however, that he was. And with that thought in mind, he made his next move.

Carefully and quietly, he reached over the windowsill and let the bag drop quietly down on the floor below. No one heard and no one stirred. It was a secret he only ever shared with God, and God alone would get the glory. Having done his duty to God and to his own heart, he set off again in search of Nicholas. A fortnight later, Dimitri found him, and was now sharing with him the story of how he had met the woman of his dreams.

The news couldn’t have been any sweeter to Nicholas’ ears. And again his heart lightened and soared, for even though he locked away from the rest of the world in his prison cell, Nicholas saw the fruit of his prayers—prayers that were answered in the most incredible way imaginable. He could still make a difference in the world, even when the world tried to shut him down.

Before Dimitri left that night, he embraced Nicholas one more time. Then he was gone, disappearing through the prison door as miraculously as he had entered it.

It would be five more years until Nicholas would see Dimitri again. Diocletian’s grip continued to tighten around the Christians’ necks throughout his reign. But during all those remaining years in prison, Nicholas felt felt freer in his heart than he had ever felt before. No man could keep Nicholas from worshipping Jesus, and no man could keep Jesus from doing what He wanted done.

When the day finally came for Nicholas to be set free, the guard who opened Nicholas’ door looked in and said, “It’s time to go. You’re free.”

Nicholas simply looked at the guard with a smile. He had already been free for quite some time.

Chapter 30

Thinking Nicholas must not have heard him, the guard spoke again. “I said you’re free, you’re free to go. You can get up and go home now.”

At the word “home,” Nicholas stirred. He hadn’t seen his home, or his church, or hardly any other soul than Dimitri for ten years. He stood to his feet and his movements began to accelerate as he responded to the guard’s words.

“Home?” Nicholas said.

“Yes, home. You can go home now. The Emperor has issued a decree that has set all Christians free.”

The emperor he was referring to was a new emperor named Constantine. Diocletian’s efforts had failed to constrain the Christians. Instead of quenching their spirits, he had strengthened them. Like Nicholas, those who weren’t killed grew stronger in their faith. And the stronger they grew in their faith, the stronger they grew in their influence, gaining new converts from the citizens around them. Even Diocletian’s wife and daughter had converted to Christianity.

Diocletian stepped down from ruling the empire, and a new emperor stepped up. His name was Constantine.

Constantine reversed the persecution of the Christians, issuing the Edict of Milan. This edict showed a new tolerance for people of all religions and resulted in freedom for the Christians. Constantine’s mother, Helen, was a devout Christian herself. Even though no one quite knew if Constantine was a Christian, the new tolerance he displayed allowed people to worship whoever they pleased and however they pleased, the way it should have been all along.

As much as Diocletian had changed the Roman world for the worse, Constantine was now changing it for the better. Their reigns were as different as night and day and served as a testament of how one person really can affect the course of history forever—either for good or for evil.

Nicholas was aware, now more than ever, that he had just one life to live. But he was also aware that if he lived it right, one life was all that he would need. He resolved in his heart once more to do his best to make the most of every day, starting again today.

As he was led from his prison cell and returned to the city of Myra, it was no coincidence, he thought, that the first face he saw there was the face of Anna Maria.

He recognized her in an instant. But the ten years in prison, and the wear and tear it had taken on his life, made it hard for her to recognize him as quickly. But as soon as she saw his smile, she too knew in an instant that it was the smile of her dear old friend, Nicholas. Of course it was Nicholas! And he was alive, standing right there in front of her!

She couldn’t move, she was so shocked. Two children stood beside her, looking up at their mother, and then looking at the man who now held her gaze. Here was the man who had done so much for her and her family. Her joy was uncontainable. With a call over her shoulder, Anna Maria shouted, “Dimitri! Dimitri! Come quickly! It’s Nicholas!”

Then she rushed towards Nicholas, giving him an embrace and holding on tight. Dimitri emerged from a shop behind them, took one look at Nicholas and Anna Maria and rushed towards them as well, sweeping his children up with him as he ran.

Now the whole family was embracing Nicholas as if he was a dear brother or father or uncle who had just returning from war. The tears and the smiles on their faces melted together. The man who had saved Anna Maria and her family from a fate worse than death had been spared from death as well! And Dimitri grinned from ear to ear, too, seeing his good friend, and seeing how happy it made Nicholas to see Dimitri and Anna Maria together with their new family.

Nicholas took hold of each of their faces, one at a time and looked deeply into their eyes. He held the children close, too. The seeds he had planted years ago in the lives of Dimitri and Anna Maria were still bearing fruit, fruit he could now see with his own two eyes. All his efforts had been worth it, and nothing like the smiles on their faces could have made it any clearer to him than that.

Throughout the days and weeks ahead, Nicholas and the other believers who had been set free had many similar reunions throughout Myra. Those days were like one long ongoing reunion.

Nicholas, as well as the others who had managed to survive the Great Persecution, must have appeared to those around them as Lazarus must have appeared, when Jesus called him to come out of the tomb–a man who died, but was now alive. And like Lazarus, these Christians were not only alive, but they led many more people to faith in Christ as well, for their faith was now on fire in a whole new way. What Diocletian had meant for harm, God was able to use for good. This new contingent of Christians had emerged with a strength of faith that was stronger than ever before.

Nicholas knew that this new level of faith, like all good gifts from God, was given to him for a purpose, too. For as big as the tests had been that Nicholas had faced up to now, God was preparing him for the biggest yet to come.

(To be continued… next week!)



Did you know you can listen to 2 full-length Christmas albums on The Ranch website for free, anytime day or night?  Click the album cover below to start listening to “Christmas” now!  (The other one is called “Peace On Earth“)  Enjoy!

Christmas - 100% Pure Piano

This Week’s Sermon- St. Nicholas: The Believer, Part 4 of 7


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER
Part 4 of 7

by Eric and Lana Elder

 
This week we continue with Part 4 of 7 of “St. Nicholas: The Believer,” a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas.  If you missed Parts 1, 2 and 3, you can read them here: Part 1Part 2, Part 3.  (By the way, several people have asked me if this book is available in paperback form, and the answer is “not yet”!  For now it’s just my Christmas gift to you.)

And now for more, here’s Part 4!

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

Chapter 18

Nicholas’ next step in life was about to be determined by a dream. But it wasn’t a dream that Nicholas had conceived—it was a dream that God had conceived and had put in the mind of a man, a priest in the city of Myra.

In the weeks leading up to Nicholas’ arrival in Myra, a tragedy had befallen the church there. Their aging bishop, the head of their church, had died. The tragedy that had fallen upon the church wasn’t the bishop’s death, for he had lived a long and fruitful life and had simply succumbed to the effects of old age. The tragedy arose out of the debate that ensued regarding who should take his place as the next bishop.

While it would seem that such things could be resolved amicably, especially within a church, when people’s hearts are involved, their loyalties and personal desires can sometimes muddy their thoughts so much that they can’t see what God’s will is in a particular situation. It can be hard for anyone, even for people of faith, to keep their minds free from preconceived ideas and personal preferences regarding what God may, or may not, want to do at any given time.

This recent debate was the storm that had begun brewing a week earlier, and which had reached its apex the night before Nicholas’ arrival.

That night one of the priests had a dream that startled him awake. In his dream he saw a man whom he had never seen before who was clearly to take up the responsibilities of their dearly departed bishop. When he woke from his dream, he remembered nothing about what the man looked like, but only remembered his name: Nicholas.

“Nicholas?” asked one of the other priests when they heard their fellow priest’s dream. “None of us have ever gone by that name, nor is there anyone in the whole city by that name.”

Nicholas was, to be sure, not a popular name at the time. It was only mentioned once in passing in one of Luke’s writings about the early church, along with other names which were just as uncommon in those days in Myra like Procorus, Nicanor, Timon, and Parmenas. It seemed ridiculous to the other priests that this dream could possibly be from God. But the old priest reminded them, “Even the name of Jesus was given to His father by an angel in a dream.”

Perhaps it was this testimony from the gospels, or perhaps it was the unlikelihood that it would ever happen, that the priests all agreed that they would strongly consider the next person who walked through their door who answered to the name of Nicholas. It would certainly help to break the deadlock in which they found themselves.

What a surprise then, when they opened their doors for their morning prayers, that an entire shipload of men started to stream into the church!

The priests greeted each of the men at the door as they entered, welcoming them into the church. The last two to enter were the captain and Nicholas, as they had allowed all of the others to enter first. The captain thanked the priests for opening their doors to them for their morning prayers, then turned to Nicholas and said, “And thanks to Nicholas for having this brilliant idea to come here today.”

The astonished priests looked at one another in disbelief. Perhaps God had answered their prayers after all.

Chapter 19

The captain’s concern about what to do with the grain on his ship dissipated when they arrived at the church as fast as the storm had dissipated when they arrived on shore.

Within moments of beginning their morning prayers, he was convinced that it could only have been the mighty hand of God that had held their rudder straight and true. He knew now for sure he wanted to make an offering of the grain to the people who lived there. God spoke to him about both the plan and the amount. It was as if the captain were playing the role of Abraham in the old, old story when Abraham offered a portion of his riches to Melchizedek the priest.

The captain was willing to take his chances with his superiors in Rome, rather than take any chances with the God who had delivered them all. He knew that without God’s guidance and direction so far on this journey, neither he nor his men nor the ship nor its grain would have ever made it to Rome at all.

When the captain stood up from his prayers, he quickly found Nicholas to share the answer with him as well. Nicholas agreed both to the plan and to the amount. The captain asked, “Do you think it will be enough for all these people?”

Nicholas replied, “Jesus was able to feed five thousand people with just five loaves of bread and two fish—and what you want to give to this city is much more than Jesus had to start with!”

“How did He do it?” asked the captain—almost to himself as much as to Nicholas.

“All I know,” answered Nicholas. “is that He looked up to heaven, gave thanks, and began passing out the food with his disciples. In the end everyone was satisfied and they still had twelve baskets full of food left over!”

“That’s exactly what we’ll do then, too.” said the captain.

And the story would be told for years to come how the captain of the ship looked up to heaven, gave thanks, and began passing out the grain with his crew. It was enough to satisfy the people of that city for two whole years, and to plant and reap even more in the third year.

As the priests said goodbye to the captain and crew, they asked Nicholas if he would be able to stay behind for a time. The winds of confusion that had whipped up and subsided inside the captain’s mind were about to pale in comparison to the storm that was about to explode inside the mind of Nicholas.

Chapter 20

When the priests told Nicholas about their dream and that he just might be the answer to their prayers, Nicholas was dumbfounded and amazed, excited and perplexed. He had often longed to be used by God in a powerful way, and it was unmistakable that God had already brought him straight across the Great Sea to this very spot at this very hour!

But to become a priest, let alone a bishop, would be a decision that would last a lifetime. He had oftentimes considered taking up his earthly father’s business. His father had been highly successful at it, and Nicholas felt he could do the same. But even more important to him than doing the work of his father was having a family like his father.

Nicholas’ memories of his parents were so fond that he longed to create more memories of his own with a family of his own. The custom of all the priests he knew, however, was to abstain from marriage and child-bearing so they could more fully devote themselves to the needs of the community around them.

Jesus Himself had never been married, although one day He said He would gather all believers to Himself as His bride—and together they would have the most impressive wedding feast imaginable. But Jesus was unique in that regard, knowing that He would also lay down His life for the sins of the world.

Nicholas pulled back mentally at the thought of having to give up his desire for a family of his own. It wasn’t that having a family was a conscious dream that often filled his thoughts, but it was one of those assumptions in the back of his mind that he took for granted would come at some point in his future.

The shock of having to give up on the idea of a family, even before he had fully considered having one yet, was like a jolt to his system. Following God’s will shouldn’t be so difficult, he thought! But he had learned from his parents that laying down your will for the sake of God’s will isn’t always so easy, a lesson they had also learned from Jesus.

So just because it was a difficult decision wasn’t enough to rule it out. An image also floated through his mind of those three smiling faces he had met when he first landed in the Holy Land, with their heads bowed down and their hands outstretched. Hadn’t they seemed like family to him? And weren’t there hundreds—even thousands—of children just like them, children who had no family of their own, no one to care for them, no one to look after their needs?

And weren’t there countless others in the world—widows and widowers and those who had families in name, but not in their actual relationships—who still needed the strength and encouragement and sense of family around them? And weren’t there other families still, who like Nicholas and his parents, had been happy as families on their own but found additional happiness when they came together as the family of believers in their city? Giving up on the idea of a family of his own didn’t mean he had to give up on the idea of having a family altogether. In fact, it may even be possible that he could have an even larger “family” in this way.

The more Nicholas thought about what he might have to give up in order to serve God in the church, the more he thought about how God might use this new position in ways that went beyond his own thoughts and desires. And if God was indeed in this decision, perhaps it had its own special rewards in the end.

The fury of the storm that swept through his mind began to abate. In its place, God’s peace began to flow over both his mind and his heart. Nicholas recognized this as the peace of God’s divine will being clearly revealed to him. It only took another moment for Nicholas to know what his answer would be. If the priests would have him, Nicholas would become the next bishop of Myra.

The storms that had once seemed so threatening to each person—from the storm at sea to the storm in the church, and the storms in the minds of both the captain and Nicholas—now turned out to be the blessings of God instead. They were blessings that proved to Nicholas once again that no matter what happened, God really could work all things for good for those who loved Him and who were called according to His purpose.

Chapter 21

Nicholas didn’t suddenly become another man when he became a bishop. He became a bishop because of the man he already was. As he had done before with his father so many years earlier, Nicholas continued to do now, here in the city of Myra and the surrounding towns, walking and praying and asking God where he could be of most help.

It was on one of these prayerful walks that Nicholas met Anna Maria. She was a beautiful girl only eleven years old, but her beauty was disguised to most others by the poverty she wore. Nicholas found her one day trying to sell flowers that she had made out of braided blades of grass. But the beauty of the flowers also seemed to be disguised to everyone but Nicholas, for no one would buy her simple creations.

As Nicholas stepped towards her, she reminded him instantly of little Ruthie, whom he had left behind in the Holy Land, with the golden flowers in her hand on the hillsides of Bethlehem.

When he stopped for a closer look, God spoke to his heart. It seemed to Nicholas that this must have been what Moses felt when he stopped to look at the burning bush in the desert, a moment when his natural curiosity turned into a supernatural encounter with the Living God.

“Your flowers are beautiful,” said Nicholas. “May I hold one?”

The young girl handed him one of her creations. As he looked at it, he looked at her. The beauty he saw in both the flower and the girl was stunning. Somehow Nicholas had the ability to see what others could not see, or did not see, as Nicholas always tried to see people and things and life the way God saw them, as if God Himself were looking through His eyes.

“I’d like to buy this one, if I could,” he said.

Delighted, she smiled for the first time. She told him the price, and he gave her a coin.

“Tell me,” said Nicholas, “what will you do with the money you make from selling these beautiful flowers?”

What Nicholas heard next broke his heart.

Anna Maria was the youngest of three sisters: Sophia, Cecilia and Anna Maria. Although their father loved them deeply, he had been plunged into despair when his once-successful business had failed, and his wife passed away shortly thereafter. Lacking the strength and the resources to pick himself up out of the darkness, the situation for his family grew bleaker and bleaker.

Sophia had just turned 18, and although she had turned a number of heads as well, no one would marry her. Her father had no dowry to offer to any potential suitor, and with no dowry, there was little likelihood that she, or any of the three girls, would ever be married.

The choices facing their father were grim. He knew he must act soon, or risk the possibility of Cecilia and Anna Maria never getting married in the future, either. With no way to raise a suitable dowry for her, and being too proud to take charity from others, even if they had had the funds to offer him, her father was about to do the unthinkable: he would sell his oldest daughter into slavery to help make ends meet.

How their father could think this was the best solution available to him, Nicholas couldn’t imagine. But he also knew that desperation often impaired even the best intentions of men. By sacrificing his oldest daughter in this way, he reasoned, perhaps he could somehow spare the younger two from a similar fate.

Anna Maria, for her part, had come up with the idea of making and selling flowers as a way to spare her sister from this fate that was worse to her than death. Nicholas held back his tears out of respect for Anna Maria and the noble effort she was making to save her sister.

He also refrained from buying Anna Maria’s whole basket of flowers right there on the spot, for Nicholas knew it would take more than a basket full of flowers to save Sophia. It would take a miracle. And as God spoke to his heart that day, Nicholas knew that God just might use him to deliver it.

Chapter 22

Without show and without fanfare, Nicholas offered a prayer for Anna Maria, along with his thanks for the flower, and encouraged her to keep doing what she could to help her family—and to keep trusting in God to do what she couldn’t.

Nicholas knew he could help this family. He knew he had the resources to make a difference in their life, for he still had a great deal of his parents’ wealth hidden in the cliffs near the coast for occasions such as this. But he also knew that Anna Maria’s proud father would never accept charity from any man, even at this bleakest hour.

Her father’s humiliation at losing his business, along with his own personal loss, had blinded him to the reality of what was about to happen to his daughter. Nicholas wanted to help, but how? How could he step into the situation without further humiliating Anna’s father, possibly causing him to refuse the very help that Nicholas could extend to him. Nicholas did what he always did when he needed wisdom. He prayed. And before the day was out, he had his answer.

Nicholas put his plan into action—and none too soon! It just so happened that the next day was the day when Sophia’s fate would be sealed.

Taking a fair amount of golden coins from his savings, Nicholas placed them into a small bag. It was small enough to fit in one hand, but heavy enough to be sure that it would adequately supply the need.

Hiding under the cover of night, he crossed the city of Myra to the home where Anna Maria, her father and her two older sisters lived.

He could hear them talking inside as he quietly approached the house. Their mood was understandably downcast as they discussed what they thought was their inevitable next step. They asked God to give them the strength to do whatever they needed to do.

For years, Sophia and her sisters had dreamed of the day when they would each meet the man of their dreams. They had even written love songs to these men, trusting that God would bring each of them the perfect man at the perfect time.

Now it seemed like all their songs, all their prayers, and all their dreams had been in vain. Sophia wasn’t the only one who felt the impact of this new reality, for her two younger sisters knew that the same fate might await each of them one day as well.

The girls wanted to trust God, but no matter how hard they thought about the situation, each of them felt like their dreams were about to be shattered.

At Anna Maria’s prompting, they tried to sing their favorite love song one more time, but their sadness simply deepened at the words. It was no longer a song of hope, but a song of despair, and the words now seemed so impossible to them. Anna Maria started singing, and then was joined by the others:

“I believe there is someone,
Just for me,
There must be someone,
Who can be the very one love for me.

“I believe there is someone,
Just for me,
There must be someone,
Who can set free all of this love inside of me.

“And I know he must be out there,
I can feel it in my soul.
Someone for me who really does care
Who can finally make me whole!

“Oh, I believe, Oh, I believe,
Oh, I believe there is someone,
Oh, I believe, Oh, I believe,
Oh, I believe there is someone,
Oh, I believe, Oh, I believe,
Oh, I believe there is someone,
Just for me, just for me,
Just for me, just for me,
I believe, I believe,
I believe, Oh, I believe!”

It was not just a song, but a prayer, and one of the deepest Nicholas had ever heard uttered by a human tongue. His heart went out to each of them, while at the same time pounding with fear. He had a plan, and he hoped it would work, but he had no way of knowing for sure. He wasn’t worried about anything happening to him if he were discovered, but he was worried that their father would reject his gift if he knew where it had come from. This would certainly seal the girls’ doom. As Sophia and Cecilia and Anna Maria said their goodnights—and their father had put out the lights—Nicholas knew that his time had come.

Inching closer to the open window of the room where they had been singing, Nicholas bent down low to his knees. He lobbed the bag of coins into the air and through the window. It arced gracefully above him and seemed to hang in the air for a moment before landing with a soft thud in the center of the room. A few coins bounced loose, clinking faintly on the ground, rolling and then coming to a stop. Nicholas turned quickly and hid in the darkness nearby as the girls and their father awoke at the sound.

They called out to see if anyone was there, but when they heard no answer, they entered the room from both directions. As their father lit the light, Anna Maria saw it first and gasped.

There, in the center of the room, lay a small round bag, shimmering with golden coins at the top. The girls gathered around their father as he carefully picked it up and opened it.

It was more than enough gold to provide a suitable dowry for Anna Maria, with some to spare to take care of the rest of the family for some time to come!

But where could such a gift have come from? The girls were sure it had come from God Himself in answer to their prayers! But their father wanted to know more. Who had God used to deliver it? Certainly no one they knew. He sprinted out of the house, followed by his daughters, to see if he could find any trace of their deliverer, but none could be found.

Returning back inside, and with no one to return the money to, the girls and their father got down on their knees and thanked God for His deliverance.

As Nicholas listened in the darkness, he too gave thanks to God, for this was the very thing Nicholas hoped they would do. He knew that the gift truly was from God, provided by God, and given through Nicholas by God’s prompting in answer to their prayers. Nicholas had only given to them what God had given to him in the first place. Nicholas neither wanted nor needed any thanks or recognition for the gift. God alone deserved their praise.

But by allowing Nicholas to be involved, using his own hands and his own inheritance to bless others, Nicholas felt a joy that he could hardly contain. By delivering the gift himself, Nicholas was able to ensure that the gift was properly given. And by giving the gift anonymously, he was able to ensure that the true Giver of the gift was properly credited. With God’s wisdom and God’s help, Nicholas had achieved both of his goals that night.

Chapter 23

While Nicholas preferred to do his acts of goodwill in secret, there were times when, out of sheer necessity, he had to act in broad daylight. And while it was his secret acts that gained him favor with God, it was his public acts that gained him favor with men.

Many people rightly appreciate a knight in shining armor, but not everyone wants to be rescued from evil—especially the very people who profit from it.

One such man was a magistrate in Myra, a leader in the city who disliked Nicholas intensely—or anyone who could stood in the way of what he wanted.

This particular magistrate was both corrupt and corruptible. He was willing to do anything to get what he wanted, no matter what it cost others. And although Nicholas had already been at odds with him several times in the past, the conflict escalated to the boiling point when news reached Nicholas that the magistrate had sentenced three men to death—and for a crime he was sure they did not commit. Nicholas couldn’t wait this time for the cover of darkness. He knew he needed to act, and act immediately, to save these men from death.

Nicholas had been entertaining some generals from Rome that afternoon whose ship had docked in Myra’s port the night before. Nicholas wasn’t usually in the habit of entertaining such distinguished guests, preferring instead to invite those who could do nothing for him in return. But this day he wanted news from the generals about changes he heard had been taking place in Rome. A new emperor was about to take power, and the implications may be serious for Nicholas and his flock of Christ-followers.

It was during their luncheon that he heard about the unjust sentencing and the impending execution. Immediately, he set out for the site where the order was to be carried out. The three generals, sensing more trouble might come when Nicholas arrived, set out after him.

When Nicholas burst onto the execution grounds, the condemned men were already on the platform, bound and bent over with their heads and necks ready for the executioner’s sword.

Without a thought for his own safety, Nicholas leapt onto the platform and tore the sword from the executioner’s hands. Although not a fighter himself, Nicholas made his move so unexpectedly that the executioner made little attempt to try to wrestle the sword back out of the bishop’s hands.

Nicholas knew these men were as innocent as the magistrate was guilty. He was certain that it was the men’s good deeds, not their bad ones, that had offended the magistrate. Untying their ropes in full view of the onlookers, Nicholas knew that his act of defiance was not only against the executioner, but against the magistrate as well.

The magistrate came forward to face Nicholas squarely. But as he did so, the three generals who had been having lunch with Nicholas also stepped forward, with two taking their place on each side of Nicholas and the third directly in front of him. Prudently, the magistrate took a step back. Nicholas knew that the time had come to press the magistrate for the truth.

Although he tried to defend himself, the pleas of the magistrate fell on deaf ears. No one would believe his lies anymore. He tried to convince the people that it was not he who wanted to condemn these innocent men, but two other businessmen in town who had given him a bribe in order to have the men condemned. But by trying to shift the blame, he had already condemned himself for the greed that was in his heart.

Nicholas declared: “It seems that it was not these two men who have corrupted you, sir, but two others—whose names are Gold and Silver!”

Cut to the quick, the magistrate broke down and made a full confession in front of all the people for all the wrongs he had done, even for speaking ill of Nicholas, who had done nothing but good for the people. Nicholas set more than three prisoners free that day, as even the magistrate was finally set free from his greed by his honest confession. Seeing the heartfelt change in the magistrate, Nicholas pardoned him, forever winning the magistrate’s—and the people’s—favor from that moment on.

When Nicholas was born, his parents had given him his name, which meant in Greek “the people’s victor.” Through acts like these, Nicholas became “the people’s victor” both in name and in deed.

Nicholas was already becoming an icon—even in his own time.

Chapter 24

Within three months of receiving her dowry, Sophia had received a visit from a suitor—one who “suited her” just fine. He truly was the answer to her prayers, and she was thankfully, happily and finally married.

Two years later, however, Sophia’s next oldest sister found herself in dire straights as well. Although Cecilia was ready to be married now, her father’s business had not improved, no matter how hard he tried. As the money Nicholas had given to the family began to run out, their despair began to set in again. Pride and sorrow had once again blinded Cecilia’s father to the truth, and he felt his only option was to commit Cecilia to a life of slavery in hopes of saving his third and final daughter from a similar fate.

While they were confident that God had answered their prayers once, their circumstances had caused them to doubt that He would do it again. A second rescue at this point was more than they could have asked or imagined.

Nicholas, however, knowing their situation by this time more intimately, knew that God was prompting him again to intercede. It had been two years since his earlier rescue, but in all that time the family never suspected nor discovered that he was their deliverer of God’s gift.

As the time came closer to a decision on what they would do next, Nicholas knew his time to act had come as well. And in order to make it clear that his gift was to be used first and foremost for Cecilia’s dowry, and then any other needs the family might have, he waited until the night before she was to be sold into slavery to make his move.

Once again waiting for the cover of darkness, Nicholas approached their house. Cecilia and Anna Maria had already gone to bed early that night, sent there by their father who had told them not to expect any similar miracle to what happened for Sophia. But somewhere in the depths of his despair, he still had a glimmer of hope in his own heart, a wish perhaps, more than anything else, that Someone really was watching out for him and that his prayers just might still be answered. With that hope, he decided to stay awake and stay close to the window, just in case some angel did appear—whether an earthly or a heavenly one.

Nicholas knew that this might happen, and he knew that Cecilia’s father might still reject his gift if he found out that Nicholas had given it. But he also hoped that perhaps her father’s proud heart had softened some over the years and he would accept the gift even if Nicholas was discovered.

Seeing that the house was perfectly quiet, Nicholas knelt down beside the open window and tossed the second bag of gold into the room.

The bag had barely hit the ground when the girls’ father leapt out of the window through which it had come and overtook Nicholas as he tried to flee. You might have thought that Nicholas had taken a bag of gold rather than given a bag of gold the way the girls’ father chased him down!

Fearing that all his efforts had been wasted, Nicholas’ heart was eased as he didn’t rebuke Nicholas but thanked him without even looking who he had caught.

“I don’t mean to trouble you, but I do want to thank you. You have already done so much for me and my family that I couldn’t have expected such a gift again. But your generosity has opened my eyes to the pride in my heart—a pride that has almost cost me the lives of two daughters now.”

The girls’ father had spoken both breathlessly and quickly to be sure that the stranger would hear him before escaping again. But when he looked up to see who he was talking to—Nicholas the priest—the shock on their father’s face was evident. How could a priest afford to give such incredible gifts?

In answer to this unasked question, Nicholas spoke: “Yes, it was I who delivered this gift to you, but it was God who gave it to me to give to you. It is not from the church and not charity from my own hand, but came from my father who earned it fairly and by due diligence through the work of his hands. He was a businessman himself, just like you are. And if he were alive today, he would have wanted to give it to you himself, as well. I’m sure of it. He, of all people, knew how difficult running a business could be, just as you do, and he loved his family, too, just as you do, I’m certain.”

Nicholas paused to let his words sink in, then continued, “But for my sake, and for God’s sake as well, please know that it was God Himself who has answered your prayers—for He has. I am simply a messenger for Him, a deliverer, a tool in His hands, allowing Him to do through me what I know He wants to do Himself. As for me, I prefer to do my giving in secret, not even letting my right hand know what my left hand is doing.”

The look on Nicholas’ face was so sincere and conveyed his intentions with such love and devotion for the One whom he served, that the girls’ father could not help but to accept Nicholas’ gift as if it came from God Himself.

But as they said their goodbyes, the girls and their father could hardly contain their thankfulness to Nicholas for letting God use him in such a remarkable way.

As much as Nicholas tried to deflect their praise back to God, he also knew he did have a role to play in their lives. For although God prompts many to be generous in their hearts and with their actions, not everyone responds to those promptings as Nicholas did.

Nicholas would wait to see how the family fared over the next few years to see if they would need any help for Anna Maria, too.

But Nicholas never got the chance. The new emperor had finally come into his full power, and the course of Nicholas’ life was about to change again. Even though Nicholas often came to the rescue of others, there were times when, like the Savior he followed, it seemed he was unable to rescue himself.

(To be continued… next week!)



As a thank-you for your donation of any amount, we’d be glad to send you a gift of your choice from our bookstore, featuring dozens of inspirational books, CD’s and DVD’s produced and created right here at The Ranch.
Click here to learn more or to make a donation.

The Ranch Bookstore

This Week’s Sermon- St. Nicholas: The Believer, Part 3 of 7


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER
Part 3 of 7

by Eric and Lana Elder

 
This week we continue with Part 3 of 7 of “St. Nicholas: The Believer,” a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas.  If you missed Parts 1 and 2, you can read them here: Part 1 and Part 2.  As I’ve mentioned before, you can read each section as I post it, or read a chapter a day, using it as a personal devotional leading up to Christmas.  Either way, I hope you’ll enjoy reading it as much as we enjoyed writing it.  

So from Lana and me, here’s Part 3!

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

Chapter 12

Once again, Nicholas was standing on a beach, alone. This time, however, it was on the shores of the Holy Land, looking across the Great Sea back towards his home.

In the months following his visit to Bethlehem, Nicholas, along with his young guide and bodyguards, had searched for every holy place that they could find that related to Jesus. They had retraced Jesus’ steps from His boyhood village in Nazareth to the fishing town of Capernaum, where Jesus had spent most of His adult years.

They had waded into the Jordan River where Jesus had been baptized and they swam in the Sea of Galilee where He had walked on water and calmed the storm.

They had visited the hillside where Jesus had taught about the kingdom of heaven, and they had marveled at the spot where He had multiplied the five loaves of bread and two fish which fed a crowd of over five thousand people.

While it was in Bethlehem that Nicholas was filled with wonder and awe, it was in Jerusalem where he was filled with mission and purpose. Walking through the streets where Jesus had carried His own cross to His own execution, Nicholas felt the weight on his shoulders as if he was carrying it as well. Then seeing the hill where Jesus had died, and the empty tomb nearby where Jesus had risen from the dead, Nicholas felt the weight on his shoulders lifting off, as Jesus must have felt when He emerged from the tomb in which He had been sealed.

It was in that moment that Nicholas knew what his mission and purpose in life would be: to point others to the One who could lift their burdens off as well—to show them that they no longer had to carry the burdens of their sin and pain and sickness and need all alone, but that they could cast all their cares on Jesus, knowing that Jesus cared for them. “Come to Me, all you who are weary and burdened” Jesus had said, “and I will give you rest.”

The stories Nicholas had heard as a child were no longer vague and distant images of things that might have been. They were stories that had taken on new life for him, stories that were now three dimensional and in living color. It wasn’t just the fact that he was seeing these places with his own eyes. Others had done that, and some were even living there in the land themselves, but they had still never felt what Nicholas was feeling. What made the difference for Nicholas was that he was seeing these stories through eyes of faith, through the eyes of a Believer, as one who now truly believed all that had taken place.

As their adventures of traveling to each of the holy sites came to an end, Nicholas returned to the spot where they had first felt the presence of God so strongly: to Bethlehem. He felt that in order to prepare himself better for his new calling in life, he should spend as much time as he could living and learning in this special land. In exploring the city of Bethlehem and its surroundings, he found another cave nearby, in the city of Beit Jala, that was similar to the cave in which Jesus had been born. He took up residence there in the cave, planning to spend as much time as he could living, and learning how to live, in this land where His Savior had also lived.

Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie had gained a new sense of mission and purpose for their lives as well. As much as they wanted to stay with Nicholas, they felt even more compelled to continue their important work of bringing still more people to see these holy places. It was no longer just a way for them to provide a living for themselves, but they found it to be a holy calling, a calling to help others experience what they had experienced.

It had been four full years now since Nicholas had first arrived on this side of the Sea. During that time, he often saw his young friends as they brought more and more pilgrims to see what they had shown to Nicholas. In those few short years, he watched each of them grow up “in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and men,” just as Jesus had done in His youth in Nazareth.

Nicholas would have been very happy to stay here even longer, but the same Spirit of God that had drawn him to come was now drawing him home. He knew that he couldn’t stay on this mountaintop forever. There were people who needed him, and a life that was waiting for him back home, back in the province of Lycia. What that life held for him, he wasn’t at all sure. With his parents gone, there was little to pull him back home, but it was simply the Spirit of God Himself, propelling him forward on the next leg of his journey.

Making arrangements for a ship home was harder than it was to get here, for the calm seas of summer were nearing their end and the first storms of winter were fast approaching. But Nicholas was convinced that this was the time, and he knew that if he waited any longer, he might not make it home until spring—and the Spirit’s pull was too strong for that kind of delay.

So when he heard a ship was expected to arrive any day now, one of the last of the season to sail through here on its way from Alexandria to Rome, he quickly arranged for passage on it. The ship was to arrive the next morning, and he knew he couldn’t miss it.

He had sent word, through a shopkeeper, to try to find his three best friends to let them know he would be sailing in the morning. But as the night sky closed in, he had still not heard a word from them.

So there he stood on the beach alone, contemplating all that had taken place and all that had changed in his life since coming to the Holy Land—and all that was about to change as he left it. The thoughts filled him with excitement, anticipation and, to be honest, just a little bit of fear.

Chapter 13

Although Nicholas’ ship arrived the following morning just as expected, the children didn’t.

Later that afternoon, when the time came for him to board and the three still hadn’t shown up, Nicholas sadly resigned himself to the possibility that they just might miss each other entirely. He had started walking toward the ship when he felt a familiar tug at his sleeve.

“You a Christian?” came the voice once again, but this time with more depth as about four years were added to his life. It was Dimitri, of course.  Nicholas turned on the spot and smiled his broadest smile.

“Am I a Christian?  Without a doubt!” he said as he saw all three of them offering smiles to him in return. “And you?” he added, speaking to all three of them at once.

“Without a doubt!” they replied, almost in unison. It was the way they had often spoke of their faith since their shared experience in Bethlehem, an experience that they remembered most as the moment when their doubts about God had faded away.

As he tried to take in all three of their faces just one more time, he wondered which was more difficult: to leave this precious land, or to leave these precious youth whom he had met there. They all knew that God had called them together for a purpose, and they all trusted that God must now be calling them apart for another purpose, too, just as Nicholas felt called to move to Bethlehem and they had felt called to continue their work taking pilgrims from city to city.

But just because they knew God’s will didn’t mean it was always easy to follow. As Nicholas had often reminded them, tears were one of the surest signs of love in the whole world. Without tears at the loss of those things that matter most, it would be hard to tell if they had really mattered at all.

A lack of tears wouldn’t be a problem today. Once again, Nicholas asked them all to hold out their right hands in front of them. As he reached into his pocket to place one last gift of three of his largest coins into each of their outstretched hands, he found he wasn’t fast enough. Within an instant, all three children had wrapped their arms completely around Nicholas’ neck, back and waist, according to their height. They all held on as tightly as possible, and as long as possible, before one of the ship’s crewmen signaled to Nicholas that the time had come.

As Nicholas gave each of them one last squeeze, he secretly slipped a coin into each of their pockets at the same time. Throughout their time together, Nicholas’ gifts had helped the children immeasurably. But it wasn’t Nicholas’ presents that blessed them so much as it was his presence. Still, Nicholas wanted to give them a final blessing that they could discover later when he was gone, as he often did his best giving in secret.

Nicholas wasn’t sure whether to laugh or to cry at the thought of this final gift to them, so he did a little of both. Under his breath, he also offered a prayer of thanks for each one of their lives, then bid them farewell, one by one. The children’s hugs were the perfect send off as he stepped onto the ship and headed for home—not knowing that their hugs and their memories would also help to carry him through the dark days ahead that he was about to face.

Chapter 14

The wind whipped up as soon as Nicholas’ ship left the shore. The ship’s captain had hoped to get a head start on the coming storm, sailing for a few hours along the coast to the harbor in the next city before docking again for the night. It was always a longer trip to go around the edges of the Great Sea, docking in city after city along the way, instead of going directly across to their destination. But going straight across was also more perilous, especially at this time of year. So to beat the approaching winter, and the more quickly approaching storm, they wanted to gain as many hours as they could along the way.

Keeping on schedule, Nicholas found out, was more than just a matter of a captain wanting to make good on his contract with his clients: it was also soon to become a matter of life and death for the families of the crew on board, including the family of the captain. Nicholas found out that a famine had begun to spread across the empire, now affecting the crew’s home city back in Rome. The famine had begun in the countryside as rain had been sparse in the outlying areas, but now the shortages in the country were starting to deplete the reserves in Rome as well. Prices were rising and even families who could afford to pay for food were quickly depleting their resources to get it.

The ship’s captain was not a foolish man, having sailed on these seas for almost thirty years. But he also knew that the risk of holding back on their voyage at a time like this could mean they would be grounded for the rest of the winter. If that happened, his cargo of grain might perish by spring, as well as his family. So the ship pressed on.

It looked to Nicholas like they had made the right decision to set sail. He, too, felt under pressure to get this voyage underway, although it wasn’t family or cargo that motivated him. It was the Spirit of God Himself. He wouldn’t have been able to explain it to anyone except to those who had already experienced it. All he knew was that it was imperative that they start moving.

He had thought he might spend still more time in the Holy Land, perhaps even his entire life. It had felt like home to him from the very beginning, as he had heard so many stories about it when he was growing up. He had no family waiting for him elsewhere, and up to that point, he was content to stay right where he was, except for the Spirit’s prompting that it was time to go.

The feeling started as a restlessness at first, a feeling that he was suddenly no longer content to stay where he was. He couldn’t trace the feeling to anything particular that was wrong with where he was, just that it was time to go. But where? Where did God want him to go? Did God have another site for him to see? Another part of the country in which he was supposed to live? Perhaps another country altogether that he was supposed to visit?

As the restlessness grew, his heart and his mind began to explore the options in more detail. He had found in the past that the best way to hear from God was to let go of his own will in the situation so that he could fully embrace God’s will, whatever that might be.  While letting go was always hard for him, he knew that God would always lead him in the ways that were best. So, finally letting go of his own will, Nicholas began to see God’s will much more clearly in this situation as well. As much as he felt like the Holy Land was his new home, it wasn’t really his home. He felt strongly that the time had come for him to return to the region where he had been born, to the province of Lycia on the northern coast of the Sea. There was something, he felt, that God wanted him to do there—something for which he had been specifically equipped and called to do, and was, in fact, the reason that God had chosen for him to grow up there when he was young. Just as Nicholas had felt drawn to come to the Holy Land, he now felt drawn to return home.

To home he was headed, and to home he must go. That inner drive that he felt was as strong—if not stronger—than the drive that now motivated the ship’s captain and crew to get their cargo home, safe and sound, to their precious families.

Storm or no storm, they had to get home.

Chapter 15

Nicholas’ ship never made it to the next harbor along the coast. Instead, the storm they were trying to outrun had outrun them. It caught hold of their ship, pulling it away from the coast within the first few hours at sea. It kept pulling them further and further away from the coast until, three hours later, they found themselves inescapably caught in its torrents.

The crew had already lowered the sails, abandoning their attempts to force the rudder in the opposite direction. They now hoped that going with the storm rather than against it they would have a better chance of keeping the ship in one piece. But this plan, too, seemed only to drive them into the deepest and most dangerous waters, keeping them near the eye of the storm itself.

After another three hours had passed, the sea sickness that had initially overcome their bodies was no longer a concern, as the fear of death itself was now overtaking all but the most resilient of those on board.

Nicholas, although he had traveled by ship before, was not among those considered to be most resilient. He had never experienced pounding waves like this before. And he wasn’t the only one. To a man, as the storm worsened, each began to speak of this as the worst storm they had ever seen.

The next morning, when the storm still hadn’t let up, and then again on the next morning and the next, and as the waves were still pounding them, they were all wondering why they had been in such a hurry to set out to beat the storm. Now they just hoped and prayed that God would let them live to see one more day, one more hour. As wave after wave pummeled the ship, Nicholas was simply praying they would make it through even one more wave.

His thoughts and prayers were filled with images of what it must have been like for the Apostle Paul, that follower of Christ who had sailed back and forth across the Great Sea several times in similar ships. It was on Paul’s last trip to Rome that he had landed in Myra, only miles from Nicholas’ hometown. Then, as Paul continued on from Myra to Rome, he faced the most violent storm he had ever faced at sea, a raging fury that lasted more than fourteen days and ended with his ship being blasted to bits by the waves as it ran aground on a sandbar, just off the coast of the island of Malta.

Nicholas prayed that their battle with the wind wouldn’t last for fourteen days. He didn’t know if they could make it through even one more day. He tried to think if there was anything that Paul had done to help himself and the 276 men who were on his ship with him to stay alive, even though their ship and its cargo were eventually destroyed. But as hard as he tried to think, all he could remember was that an angel had appeared to Paul on the night before they ran aground. The angel told Paul to take heart—that even though the ship would be destroyed, not one of the men aboard would perish. When Paul told the men about this angelic visit, they all took courage, as Paul was convinced that it would happen just as the angel said it would. And it did.

But for Nicholas, no such angel had appeared. No outcome from heaven had been predicted, and no guidance had come about what they should or shouldn’t do. All he felt was that inner compulsion that he had felt before they departed—that they needed to get home as soon as they could.

Not knowing what else to do, Nicholas recalled the words of his father: “standing orders are good orders.” If a soldier wasn’t sure what to do next, even if the battle around him seemed to change directions, if the commanding officer hadn’t changed the orders, then the soldier was to carry on with the most recent orders given. It was this piece of wisdom from his memory, more than any other thought, that guided Nicholas and gave him the courage to do what he did next.

Chapter 16

When the storm seemed to be at its worst, Nicholas’ thoughts turned to the children he had just left.  His thoughts of them didn’t fill him with sadness, but with hope.

He began to take courage from the stories they had all learned about how Jesus had calmed the storm, how Moses had split the Red Sea, and how Joshua had made the Jordan River stop flowing. Nicholas and the children had often tried to imagine what it must have been like to be able to exercise control over the elements like that.  Nicholas had even, on occasion, tried to do some of these things himself, right along with Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie. When it rained, they lifted their hands and prayed to try to stop the rain from coming down. But it just kept raining on their heads. When they got to the Sea of Galilee, they tried to walk on top of the water, just like Jesus did—and even Peter did, if only for a few short moments. But Nicholas and the children assumed they must not have had enough faith, or strength, or whatever it might have taken for them to do such things.

As another wave crashed over the side of the ship on which Nicholas was now standing, he realized there was a common thread that ran through each of these stories. Maybe it wasn’t their faith that was the problem, but God’s timing.  In each instance from the stories they could remember, God didn’t allow those miracles on a whim, just for the entertainment of the people who were trying to do them.  God allowed them because God had places for them to go, people they needed to see and lives that needed to be spared. There was an urgency in each situation that required the people to accomplish not only what was on their heart, but what was on God’s heart as well.

It seemed that the miracles were provided not because of their attempts to try to reorder God’s world, but in God’s attempts to try to reorder their worlds. It seemed to Nicholas that it must be a combination of their prayers of faith, plus God’s divine will, that caused a spark between heaven and earth, ignited by their two wills working together, that burst into a power that could move mountains.

When Jesus needed to get across the lake, but His disciples had already taken off in the boat, He was able to ignite by faith the process that allowed Him to walk on water, and thereafter calming the storm that threatened to take their lives when He finally did catch up to them.

“Standing orders are good orders,” Nicholas recalled, and he believed with all his heart that if God hadn’t changed his orders, then somehow they needed to do whatever they could to get to the other side of the Sea. But it wasn’t enough for God to will it. God was looking for someone willing, here on earth to will it, too, thereby completing the divine connection and causing the miracle to burst forth. Like Moses when he lifted his staff into the air, or Joshua’s priests who took the first steps into the Jordan River, God needed someone to agree with Him in faith that what He had willed to happen in heaven should happen here on earth. God had already told Nicholas what needed to happen. Now it was up to Nicholas to now complete the Divine connection.

“Men!” Nicholas yelled to get the crew’s attention. “The God whom I serve, and who Has given each one of us life, wants us to reach our destination even more than we want to reach it. We must agree in faith, here and now, that God not only can do it, but that He wills us to do it. If you love God, or even if you think you might want to love God, I want you to pray along with me, that we will indeed reach our destination, and that nothing will stand in the way of our journey!”

As soon as Nicholas had spoken these words, the unthinkable happened: not only did the wind not stop, but it picked up speed! Nicholas faltered for a moment as if he had made some sort of mistake, some sort of miscalculation about the way God worked and what God wanted him to do. But then he noticed that even though the wind had picked up speed, it had also shifted directions, ever so slightly, but in such a distinct and noticeable way that God had gotten the attention of every man on board. Now, instead of being pounded by the waves from both sides, they were sailing straight through them, as if a channel had been cut into the waves themselves. The ship was driven along like this, not only for the next several moments, but for the next several hours.

When the speed and direction of the ship continued to hold its steady but impressively fast course, the captain of the ship came to Nicholas. He said he had never seen anything like this in his whole life. It was as if an invisible hand was holding the rudder of the ship, steady and straight, even though the ropes that held the rudder were completely unmanned, as they had been abandoned long ago when the winds first reached gale force.

Nicholas knew, too—even though he was certainly not as well seasoned as the captain—that this was not a normal phenomenon on the seas. He felt something supernatural taking control the moment he first stood up to speak to the men, and he felt it still as they continued on their path straight ahead.

What lay before them he didn’t know. But what he did know was that the One who had brought them this far was not going to take His hand off that rudder until His mission was accomplished.

Chapter 17

The storm that they thought was going to take their lives turned out to be the storm that saved many more. Rather than going the long way around the sea, following the coastline in the process, the storm had driven them straight across it, straight into the most dangerous path that they never would have attempted on their own at that time of year.

When they sighted land early on the morning of the fifth day, they recognized it clearly. It was the city of Myra, just a few miles away from Nicholas’ hometown, and the same city where the Apostle Paul had changed ships on his famous journey to Rome.

It was close enough to home that Nicholas knew in his heart that he was about to land in the exact spot where God wanted him to be. God, without a doubt, had spared his life for a purpose, a purpose which would now begin the next chapter of his life.

As they sailed closer to the beach, they could see that the storm that raged at sea had hardly been felt on shore.

The rains that had flooded their ship for the past several days, and that should have been watering the land as well, hadn’t made it inland for several months. The drought that the captain and sailors had told him had come to Rome had already been here in Lycia for two and a half years. The cumulative effect was that the crops that were intended to supply their reserves for the coming winter and for next year’s seed had already been depleted. If the people of Lycia didn’t get grain to eat now, many would never make it through the winter, and still more would die the following spring, as they wouldn’t have seed to plant another crop. This ship was one of the last that had made it out of the fertile valleys of Egypt before the winter, and its arrival at this moment in time was like a miracle in the eyes of the people. It was certainly an answer to their prayers.

But that answer wasn’t so clear to the captain of the ship. He had been under strict orders from the keeper of the Imperial storehouses in Rome that not one kernel of grain  could be missing when the ship arrived back in Rome. The ship had been weighed in Alexandria before it left Egypt and it would be weighed again in Rome—and the captain would be held personally responsible for any discrepancy. The famine had put increasing pressure on the Emperor to bring any kind of relief to the people. Not only this, but the families of the captain and crew themselves were awaiting the arrival of this food. Their jobs, and the lives of their families, relied on the safe delivery of every bit of grain aboard.

Yet without the faith and encouragement of Nicholas, the captain knew that the ship and its cargo would have been lost at sea, along with all of their lives.

While it was clear to Nicholas that God had brought him back to his homeland, he too wasn’t entirely certain what to do about the grain.  While it seemed that giving at least some of the grain to the people of Myra was certainly in order, Nicholas still tried to see it from God’s perspective.  Was this city, or any other city throughout the empire, any more in need of the grain than Rome, which had bought and paid for it to be delivered? But it also seemed to Nicholas that the ship had been driving specifically to this city in particular, in a straight and steady line through the towering waves.

The whole debate of the whys and wherefores of what they were to do next took place within just a matter of minutes of their arrival on shore.  And Nicholas and the captain had little time to think through what they were going to do, as the people of the city were already running out to see the ship to see it for themselves, having been amazed at the way God had seemingly brought it to their famished port. They were gathering in larger and larger numbers to welcome the boat, and giving thanks and praise to God aloud.

Both Nicholas and the captain knew that only God Himself could answer their dilemma. The two of them, along with the rest of the crew, had already agreed the night before—as they were so steadily and swiftly being carried along through the water—that the first thing they would do when they arrived on shore was to go to the nearest church and give thanks to God for His deliverance. Upon seeing where they had landed, Nicholas knew exactly where they could find that church. It was one that his family had visited from time to time as they traveled between these twin cities of Patara and Myra. Telling the people that their first order of duty was to give thanks to God for their safe passage, Nicholas and the captain and his crew headed to the church in Myra.

As they made their way across the city and up into the hills that cradled the church, they had no idea that the priests inside its walls had also been doing battle with a storm of their own.

(To be continued… next week!)



As a thank-you for your donation of any amount, we’d be glad to send you a gift of your choice from our bookstore, featuring dozens of inspirational books, CD’s and DVD’s produced and created right here at The Ranch.
Click here to learn more or to make a donation.

The Ranch Bookstore

This Week’s Sermon- St. Nicholas: The Believer, Part 2 of 7


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER
Part 2 of 7

by Eric and Lana Elder

 
This week we continue with Part 2 of 7 of “St. Nicholas: The Believer,” a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas.  If you missed Part 1, you can still read it here: Part 1.  As a suggestion, you can either read each section as I post it, or you can just read a chapter a day, using it as a personal devotional leading up to Christmas.  Either way, I hope you’ll enjoy it as much as Lana and I enjoyed writing it.  

Without further adieu, here is Part 2…

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

Chapter 6

Nicholas stood alone. He was standing on the same stretch of beach where his father had stood just ten years  earlier, looking out at the sunrise and the waves on the shore.

Nicholas’ father never made it out to look at the Great Sea again, having finally succumbed to the sickness himself. Nicholas’ mother passed away first, within two weeks of the first signs of illness. His father lasted another three days after that, as if holding on as long as he could to make sure his wife passed as peacefully as possible from this life to the next, and making sure Nicholas was as ready as possible to take the next steps in his own life.

Nicholas’ father didn’t shy away from tears, but didn’t want them wasted on wrongful emotions either. “Don’t cry because it’s over,” his father had said to both his wife and his son. “Smile because it was beautiful.”

There was a time and place for anger and disappointment, but this wasn’t the time for either. If given the chance to do it all over again, his parents would have chosen to do exactly what they did. It was not foolishness, they said, to be willing to risk their lives for the sake of others, especially when there were no guarantees that they would have survived anyway.

As it turned out, the plague ended up taking the lives of almost a third of the people in Patara before it finally ran its course. The sickness seemed to have a mind of its own, affecting those who tried to shield themselves from it as well as those like his parents who had ventured out into the midst of it.

After the death of his parents, Nicholas felt a renewed sense of urgency to pick up where they had left off, visiting those who were sick and comforting the families of those who had died.

Then, almost as suddenly as it had come to their city, the plague left. Nicholas had spent most of the next few weeks sleeping, trying to recover from the long days—and even longer nights—of ministering to those who were affected. When he was awake, he spent his time trying to process his own feelings and emotions in light of the loss of the family that he loved. In so many ways, his parents were his life. His life was so intertwined with theirs, and having them taken so suddenly from him,  he hardly knew what to do without them. He went to live with his uncle, a priest who lived in the monastery in Patara, until he was ready to venture out further into the world on his own.  Now that time had come, and it was time for Nicholas to make his decision.

Unlike many others who had been orphaned by the plague, Nicholas had been left with a sizable inheritance. The question on his heart wasn’t what he would do to make a living, but what he would do to make a life. Through all that he had experienced, and now recognizing the brevity of life for himself, Nicholas now knew why his father had come so often to this shore to pray. Now it was Nicholas’ turn to consider his own future in light of eternity.

What should I do? Where should I go? How should I spend the remainder of my days?  The questions could have overwhelmed him, except that his father had prepared him well for moments like these, too.

His father, always a student of the writings of Scripture and of the life of Christ, had told him that Jesus taught that we needn’t worry so much about the trouble down the road as just the trouble for that day. Each day has enough trouble if its own, Jesus said.

As Nicholas thought about this, his burden lifted. He didn’t have to figure out what he was going to do with the rest of his life just yet. He only had to decide on his next step.

He had enough money to travel the length of the entire world back and forth three times and still have enough to live on for years to come. But that wasn’t really what he wanted to do. He had never had a desire to live wildly or lavishly, for the life he knew up to this point already gave him tremendous satisfaction. But there was one place he had always wanted to see with his own eyes.

As he looked out across the sea, to the south and to the west, he knew that somewhere in between lay the place he most wanted to visit—a land that seemed more precious in his mind than any other. It was the land where Jesus had lived, the land where He had walked and taught, the land where He was  born and died, and the land where so many of the stories of His life—and almost the entirety of Scripture itself—had taken place.

Nicholas knew that some decisions in life were made only through the sweat and agony of prayer, trying desperately to decide between two seemingly good, but mutually exclusive paths. But this decision was not one of them. This was one of those decisions that, by the nature of the circumstances, was utterly simple to make. Apart from his uncle, there was little more to keep him in Patara, and nothing to stop him from following the desire that had been on his heart for so long.

He was glad his father had shown him this spot, and he was glad that he had come to it again today. He knew exactly what he was going to do next.  His decision was as clear as the water in front of him.

Chapter 7

Nicholas’ arrival on the far shores of the Great Sea came sooner than he could have imagined.  For so long he had wondered what it would be like to walk where Jesus walked, and now, at age 19, he was finally there.

Finding a boat to get there had been no problem, for his hometown of Patara was one of the main stopovers for ships traveling from Egypt to Rome, carrying people and cargo alike.  Booking passage was as simple as showing that you had the money to pay, which Nicholas did.

But now that he had arrived, where would he go first?  He wanted to see everything at once, but that was impossible.  A tug at his sleeve provided the answer.

“You a Christian?” the small voice asked.

Nicholas looked down to see a boy not more than ten looking up at him.  Two other children giggled nearby.  To ask this question so directly, when it was dangerous in general to do so, showed that the boy was either a sincere follower of Christ looking for a fellow believer, or it showed that he had ulterior motives in mind.  From the giggles of his little friends nearby, a boy and a girl just a bit younger than the one who had spoken, Nicholas knew it was probably the latter.

“You a Christian?” the boy asked again.  “I show you holy places?”

Ah, that’s it, thought Nicholas.  Enough pilgrims had obviously come here over the years that even the youngest inhabitants knew that pilgrims would need a guide once they arrived.  Looking over the three children again, Nicholas felt they would suit him just fine.  Nicholas had a trusting heart, and while he wasn’t naive enough to think that trouble wouldn’t find him here, he also trusted that the same God who had led him here would also provide the help he needed once he arrived.  Even if these children were doing it just for the money, that was all right with Nicholas.  Money he had.  A map he didn’t.  He would gladly hire them to be his living maps to the holy places.

“Yes, and yes,” Nicholas answered.  “Yes, I am indeed a Christian. And if you would like to take me, then yes, I would be very interested to see the holy places.  I would love for your friends to come along with us, too.  That way, if we meet any trouble, they can defend us all!”

The boy’s mouth dropped open and his friends giggled again.  It wasn’t the answer he had expected at all, at least not so fast and not without a great deal of pestering on his part.  Pilgrims who arrived were usually much more skeptical when they stepped off their boats, shooing away anyone who approached them—at least until they got their land legs back and their bearings straight.  But the boy quickly recovered from his shock and immediately extended his right hand in front of him, palm upraised, with a slight bow of his head.  It gave Nicholas the subtle impression as if to say that the boy was at Nicholas’ service—and the not-so-subtle impression that the boy was ready for something to be deposited in his open hand.  Nicholas, seeing another opportunity to throw the boy off guard, happily obliged.

He gently placed three of his smallest, but shiniest coins into the boy’s upraised palm and said, “My name is Nicholas.  And I can see you’re a wise man.  Now, if you’re able to keep your hand open even after I’ve set these coins in it, you’ll be even wiser still.  For he who clenches his fist tightly around what he has received will find it hard to receive more.  But he who opens his hand freely to heaven—freely giving in the same way that he has freely received—will find that his Father in heaven will usually not hold back in giving him more.”

Nicholas motioned with his hand that he intended for the boy to share what he had received with his friends, who had come closer at the appearance of the coins.  The boy obviously was the spokesman for all three, but still he faltered for a moment as to what to do.  This man was so different from anyone else the boy had ever approached.  With others, the boy was always trying, usually without success, to coax even one such coin from their pockets, but here he had been given three in his very first attempt!  The fact that the coins weren’t given grudgingly, but happily, did indeed throw him off balance.  He had never heard such a thought like that of keeping his hands open to give and receive.  His instinct would have been to instantly clench his fist tightly around the coins, not letting go until he got to the safest place he could find, and only then could he carefully inspect them and let their glimmers shine in his eyes.  Yet he stood stock still, with his hand still outstretched and his palm facing upward.  Almost against his own self-will, he found himself turning slightly and extending his hand to his friends.

Seizing the moment, the two others each quickly plucked a coin from his hand.  Within an instant of realizing that they, too, were about to clench their fists around their newly acquired treasure, they slowly opened their fingers as well, looking up at the newly arrived pilgrim with a sense of bewilderment.  They were bewildered not just that he had given them the coins, but that they were still standing there with their palms open, surprising even themselves that they were willing to follow this man’s peculiar advice.

The sight of it all made Nicholas burst out in a gracious laugh.  He was delighted by their response and he quickly deposited two more of his smallest coins into each of their hands, now tripling their astonishment.  It wasn’t the amount of the gifts that had astonished them, for they had seen bigger tips from wealthier pilgrims, but it was the generous and cheerful spirit that accompanied the gifts that gave them such a surprise.

The whole incident took place in less than a minute, but it set Nicholas and his new friends into such a state that each of them looked forward to the journey ahead.

“Now, you’d better close your hands again, because a wise man—or woman—” he nodded to the little girl, “also takes care of that which they have been given so that it doesn’t get lost or stolen.”

Then, turning to walk toward the city, Nicholas said, “How about you let me get some rest tonight, and then, first thing in the morning, you can start showing me those holy places?”

While holy places abounded in this holy land, in the magical moments that had just transpired, it seemed to the three children—and even to Nicholas himself—that they had just stepped foot on their first.

Chapter 8

Nicholas woke with the sun the next morning. He had asked the children to meet him at the inn shortly after sunrise. His heart skipped a beat with excitement about the day ahead. Within a few minutes, he heard their knock—and their unmistakable giggles—at the door.

He found out that their names were Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie. They were, to use the common term, “alumni,” children whose parents had left them at birth to fend for themselves. Orphans like these dotted the streets throughout the Roman Empire, byproducts of people who indulged their passions wherever and with whomever they wanted, with little thought for the outcome of their actions.

While Dimitri could have wallowed in self-pity for his situation, he didn’t. He realized early on that it didn’t help to get frustrated and angry about his circumstances. So he became an entrepreneur.

He began looking for ways he could help people do whatever they needed, especially those things which others couldn’t do, or wouldn’t do, for themselves. He wasn’t often rewarded for his efforts, but when he was, it was all worth it.

He wasn’t motivated by religion, for he wasn’t religious himself, and he wasn’t motivated by greed, for he never did anything that didn’t seem right if it were just for money, as greedy people who only care about money often do. He simply believed that if he did something that other people valued, and if he did it good enough and long enough, then somehow he would make it in life. Some people, like Dimitri, stumble onto godly wisdom without even realizing it.

Samuel and Ruthie, on the other hand, were just along for the ride. Like bees drawn to nectar, Samuel and Ruthie were drawn to Dimitri, as often happens when people find someone who is trying to do what’s right. Samuel was eight, and like Dimitri, wasn’t religious himself, but had chosen his own name when he heard someone tell the story of another little boy named Samuel who, when very young, had been given away by his parents to be raised by a priest. Samuel, the present-day one, loved to hear about all that the long-ago Samuel had done, even though the other one had lived over 1,000 years before. This new Samuel didn’t know if the stories about the old Samuel were true, but at the time he chose his name, he didn’t particularly care. It was only in the past few months, as he had been traveling to the holy sites with Dimitri, that he had begun to wonder if perhaps the stories really were true.

Now Ruthie, even though she was only seven, was as sharp as a tailor’s needle. She always remembered people’s names and dates, what happened when and who did what to whom. Giggling was her trademark, but, little though she was, her mind was eager to learn and she remembered everything she saw and everything she was taught. Questions filled her mind, and naturally spilled right out of her mouth.

Dimitri didn’t mind these little tag-alongs, for although it might have been easier for him to do what he did by himself, he also knew of the dangers of the streets and felt compelled to help these two like an older brother might help his younger siblings. And to be completely honest, he didn’t have anyone else to call family, so finding these two a few years earlier had filled a part of his heart in a way that he couldn’t describe, but somehow made him feel better.

Nicholas took in the sight of all three beaming faces at his door. “Where to first?” asked Dimitri.

“Let’s start at the beginning,” said Nicholas, “the place where Jesus was born.” And with that they began the three-day walk from the coast of Joppa to the hills of Bethlehem.

Chapter 9

After two days of walking and sleeping on hillsides, Nicholas and his new friends had just a half day left before they reached Bethlehem.  For Nicholas, his excitement was building with every hill they passed, as he was getting closer and closer to the holy place he most wanted to see, the birthplace of Jesus.

“Why do you think He did it?” asked Dimitri. “I mean, why would Jesus want to come here—to earth? If I were already in heaven, I think I’d want to stay there.”

Even though Dimitri was supposed to be the guide, he didn’t mind asking as many questions as he could, especially when he was guiding someone like Nicholas, which didn’t happen very often.

Nicholas didn’t mind his asking, either, as Nicholas had done the same thing back home. His parents belonged to a community of believers that had been started about 250 years earlier by the Apostle Paul himself when Paul had visited their neighboring city of Myra on one of his missionary journeys, telling everyone who would listen about Jesus.  Paul had lived at the same time as Jesus, although Paul didn’t become a believer himself until after Jesus died and rose again from the dead.  Paul’s stories were always remarkable.

Nicholas got to hear all of the stories that Paul had told while he was in Myra, as they were written down and repeated by so many others over the years.

As a child, Nicholas thought that anything that happened 250 years ago sounded like ancient history. But as he started to get a little older, and now that his parents had passed away, too, it didn’t seem that long ago at all. The stories that Nicholas heard were the same stories his father and his grandfather and his great grandfather, back to six or seven generations, had heard, some for the very first time from the Apostle Paul in person. Nicholas loved to hear them over and over, and he asked many of the same questions that Dimitri was now asking him—like why would Jesus leave heaven to come down to earth in person.

“The simple answer is because He loved us,” said Nicholas. “But that alone probably doesn’t answer the question you’re really asking, because God has always loved us. The reason Jesus came to earth was, well, because there are some things that need to be done in person.”

Nicholas went on to explain the gospel—the good news—to the children of how Jesus came to pay the ultimate price with His life for anything we had ever done wrong, making a way for us to come back to God with a clean heart, plus live with Him in heaven forever.

Throughout the story, the children stared at Nicholas with rapt attention. Although they had been to Bethlehem many times before and had often taken people to the cave that was carved into the hillside where it was said that Jesus was born, they had never pictured it in their minds quite like this before. They had never understood the motivations behind why God did what He did. And they had never really considered that the stories they heard about Jesus being God in the flesh were true. How could He be?

Yet hearing Nicholas’ explanation made so much sense to them, that they wondered why they had never considered it as true before. In those moments, their hearts and minds were finally opened to at least the possibility that it was true. And that open door turned out to be the turning point for each of them in their lives, just as it had been for Nicholas when he first heard the Truth. God really did love them, and God had demonstrated that love for them by coming to the earth to save them from their certain self-destruction.

For Nicholas, when he first heard about the love of the Father for him, the idea was fairly familiar to him because he had already had a good glimpse of what the love of a father looked like from the love of his own father. But to Dimitri, Samuel and Ruthie, who had never had a father, much less one like Nicholas had just described, it was simultaneously one of the most distantly incomprehensible, yet wonderfully alluring, descriptions of love they had ever heard.

As they made their way through the hills toward Bethlehem, they began to skip ahead as fast as their hearts were already skipping, knowing that they would soon see again the place where God had, as a Man,  first touched earth less than 300 years earlier. They would soon be stepping onto ground that was indeed holy.

Chapter 10

It was evening when they finally arrived at their destination. Dimitri led them through the city of Bethlehem to the spot where generations of pilgrims had already come to see the place where Jesus was born: a small cave cut into the hillside where animals could have been easily corralled so they wouldn’t wander off.

There were no signs to mark the spot, no monuments or buildings to indicate that you were now standing on the very spot where the God of the universe had arrived as a child. It was still dangerous anywhere in the Roman Empire to tell others you were a Christian, even though the laws against it were only sporadically enforced.

But that didn’t stop those who truly followed Christ from continuing to honor the One Whom they served as their King. Although Jesus taught that His followers were still to respect their earthly rulers, if forced to choose between worshipping Christ or worshipping Caesar, both the Christians and Caesar knew Who the Christians would worship. So the standoff continued.

The only indication that this was indeed a holy site was the well-worn path up the hill that made its way into and out of the cave. Tens of thousands of pilgrims had already made their way to this spot during the past 250 years. It was well known to those who lived in Bethlehem, for it was the same spot that had been shown to pilgrims from one generation to the next, going back to the days of Christ.

As Dimitri led the three others along the path to the cave, Nicholas laughed, a bit to himself, and a bit out loud. The others turned to see what had made him burst out so suddenly. He had even surprised himself! Here he was at the one holy site he most wanted to see, and he was laughing.

Nicholas said, “I was just thinking of the wise men who came to Bethlehem to see Jesus. They probably came up this very hill. How regal they must have looked, riding on their camels and bringing their gifts of gold, frankincense and myrrh. For a moment I pictured myself as one of those kings, riding on a camel myself. Then I stepped in some sheep dung by the side of the road. The smell brought me back in an instant to the reality that I’m hardly royalty at all!”

“Yes,” said Ruthie, “but didn’t you tell us that the angels spoke to the shepherds first, and that they were the first ones to go and see the baby? So smelling a little like sheep dung may not make you like the kings, but it makes you even more like those who God brought to the manger first!”

“Well said, Ruthie,” said Nicholas. “You’re absolutely right.”

Ruthie smiled at her insight, and then her face produced another thoughtful look. “But maybe we should still bring a gift with us, like the wise men did?” The thought seemed to overtake her, as if she was truly concerned that they had nothing to give to the King. He wasn’t there anymore to receive their gifts, of course, but still she had been captivated by the stories Nicholas had been telling them about Jesus along the road. She thought that she should at least bring Him some kind of gift.

“Look!” she said, pointing to a spot on the hill a short distance away. She left the path and within a few minutes had returned with four small, delicate golden flowers, one for each of them. “They look just like gold to me!”

She smiled from ear to ear now, giving each one of them a gift to bring to Jesus. Nicholas smiled as well. There’s always something you can give, he thought to himself. Whether it’s gold from a mine or gold from a flower, we only bring to God that which is already His anyway, don’t we? 

So with their gifts in hand, they reached the entrance to the cave—and stepped inside.

Chapter 11

Nothing could have prepared Nicholas for the strong emotion that overtook him as he entered the cave.

On the ground in front of him was a makeshift wooden manger, a feeding trough for animals probably very similar to the one in which Jesus had been laid the night of His birth. It had apparently been placed in the cave as a simple reminder of what had taken place there. But the effect on Nicholas was profound.

One moment he had been laughing at himself and watching Ruthie pick flowers on the hillside and the next moment, upon seeing the manger, he found himself on his knees, weeping uncontrollably at the thought of what had taken place on this very spot.

He thought about everything he had ever heard about Jesus—about how He had healed the sick, walked on water and raised the dead. He thought about the words Jesus had spoken—words that echoed with the weight of authority as He was the Author of life itself. He thought about his own parents who had put their lives on the line to serve this Man called Jesus, who had died for Him just as He had died for them, giving up their very lives for those they loved.

The thoughts flooded his mind so fully that Nicholas couldn’t help sobbing with deep, heartfelt tears. They came from within his very soul. Somewhere else deep inside him, Nicholas felt stirred like he had never felt in his life. It was a sensation that called for some kind of response, some kind of action. It was a feeling so different from anything else he had ever experienced, yet it was unmistakably clear that there was a step he was now supposed to take, as if a door were opening before him that he knew he was supposed to walk through.  But how?

As if in answer to his question, Nicholas remembered the golden flower in his hand. He knew exactly what he was supposed to do, and he wanted more than anything to do it.

He took the flower and laid it gently on the ground in front of the wooden manger. The golden flower wasn’t just a flower anymore. It was a symbol of his very life, offered up now in service to his King.

Nicholas knelt there for several minutes, engulfed in this experience that he knew, even in the midst of it, would affect him for the rest of his life. He was oblivious to anything else that was going on around him. All he knew was that he wanted to serve this King, this Man who was clearly a man in every sense of the word, yet was clearly One and the same with God at the same time, the very essence of God Himself.

As if slowly waking from a dream, Nicholas began to become aware of his surroundings again. He noticed Dimitri and Samuel on his right and Ruthie on his left, also on their knees. Having watched Nicholas slip down to his knees, they had followed suit. Now they looked alternately, back and forth between him and the manger in front of them.

The waves of emotion that had washed over Nicholas were now washing over them as well. They couldn’t help but imagine what he was experiencing, knowing how devoted he was to Jesus and what it had willingly cost Nicholas’ parents to follow Him. Each of them, in their own way, began to experience for themselves what such love and devotion must feel like.

Having watched Nicholas place his flower in front of the manger, they found themselves wanting to do the same thing. If Jesus meant so much to Nicholas, then certainly they wanted to follow Jesus as well. They had never in their entire lives experienced the kind of love that Nicholas had shown them in the past three days. Yet somehow they knew that the love that Nicholas had for them didn’t originate from him alone, but from the God Whom Nicholas served. If this was the kind of effect that Jesus had on His followers, then they wanted to follow Him, too.

Any doubts that Nicholas had had about his faith prior to that day were all washed away in those timeless moments. Nicholas had become, in the truest sense of the word, a Believer. 

And, from those very first moments of putting his faith and trust fully in Jesus, he was already inspiring others to do the same.

(To be continued… next week)



As a thank-you for your donation of any amount, we’d be glad to send you a gift of your choice from our bookstore, featuring dozens of inspirational books, CD’s and DVD’s produced and created right here at The Ranch.
Click here to learn more or to make a donation.

The Ranch Bookstore

This Day’s Thought from The Ranch – Special Note and Tuesday’s Thought


Special note from Eric:  I wanted to share with you two notes I received last week from people who signed up to donate towards our ministry (your ministry!) on a monthly basis.

The first note was from a man who apologized that he wasn’t able to send much, as he and his wife were on a tight budget.  He said he had been an avid fan for a few years now and enjoyed our daily and Sunday messages.  He had a question also, and it was a good one, so I wanted to answer it for you as well.  He wrote:

“I do want to start giving to your ministry however could you let me know how or where most of the money goes. I am not trying to make you think my gift will be large by any means and we also give here locally in our town.  I would like to pledge around 20 or 25 dollars per month.  Thanks for the info and have a Blessed Day!!!”

After thanking him for his interest, I wrote this in my reply:

“Most of the money goes directly to paying the salaries for Greg Potzer (who selects and manages the daily thoughts) and myself (as I run the website and write many of the Sunday messages).  This frees us up from having to pursue other work (which we have both done at various times) so we can focus more fully on this ministry.  Other costs include website hosting fees, email list software, licensing fees to stream music on our site, computer upgrades, and printing and publication of our inspirational books, CD’s and DVD’s.  We are currently reaching nearly 40,000 subscribers in over 160 countries, six days a week, with a message to encourage them in their faith in Christ. We are so happy to do this, and so thankful for your willingness to consider helping to support our work.”

He wrote back later that day, attaching a picture of his signed authorization form to send $20 a month to our direct from his bank account.  He apologized again for the amount of the donation saying he wished he could do more.  But in my note back to him, I told him that $20 a month is terrific, as $20 quickly turns into $240 in a year, and $480 after two years, and $720 after three, and $960 after four.  So a $20 a month donation turns into nearly a $1,000 donation in just four years! It really is super helpful. And when several people do that, it gives us the ability to sustain our work all year long.

The second note I received last week came the following day, saying that someone else had just signed up to begin supporting our ministry each month with a gift of $500 a month, starting that day!  Needless to say, that adds up quickly, too!  This person had followed our ministry for several years as well, contributing from time to time with one-time donations, which are also very helpful, but now wanted to start donating monthly.

I share these two stories with you to see if you’d like to join these two subscribers in donating to our ministry this month, whether with a one-time gift or a monthly donation.  Both are super helpful!  It’s not necessary to donate–and we never want anyone to feel they have to donate–but for those who do, please know that we’ll put your donation to good use for Christ.  To make a donation online or by mail, please use the link below.

https://theranch.org/make-a-donation/

(And remember, for a donation of any size, we’re glad to send you a thank-you gift of your choice from our bookstore.)


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

Many do not advance in Christian progress because they stick in penances and particular exercises, while they neglect the love of God, which is the end.

Brother Lawrence


This Day's Verse

He that covereth his sins shall not prosper: but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall have mercy.

Proverbs 28:13
The King James Version



As a thank-you for your donation of any amount, we’d be glad to send you a gift of your choice from our bookstore, featuring dozens of inspirational books, CD’s and DVD’s produced and created right here at The Ranch.
Click here to learn more or to make a donation.

The Ranch Bookstore

This Week’s Sermon- St. Nicholas: The Believer, Part 1 of 7


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

ST. NICHOLAS: THE BELIEVER
Part 1 of 7

by Eric and Lana Elder

 
As a Christmas gift to you, I’d like to present “St. Nicholas: The Believer.”  It’s a new story for Christmas that Lana and I have written based on the old story of St. Nicholas.  So starting today and for the next 6 Sundays leading up to Christmas, I’ll be posting 5 to 7 chapters of the book for you to read, ending with the conclusion of the story on Christmas Eve.

As a suggestion, you can either read each section as I post it, or you can read a chapter a day for the next 39 days, using it as a personal devotional leading up to Christmas.  Either way, I hope you’ll enjoy reading it as much as we’ve enjoyed writing it.  It’s a Christmas gift to you from both Lana and me, as she was making her final edits to the book right up until the week before she passed into heaven a year ago this weekend, telling me that she felt it was finally ready to be published.

So in honor of her, and as our gift to you, I’m happy to begin sharing it with you today.  Above all, I pray that God will use this story to rekindle your love, not only for this season of the year, but for the One who makes this season so bright.

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

Introduction

There was a time when I almost gave up  celebrating Christmas. Our kids were still young and weren’t yet hooked on the idea of Santa Claus and presents, Christmas trees and decorations.

I had read that the Puritans who first came to America were so zealous in their faith that they didn’t celebrate Christmas at all, charging fines to anyone in their community of believers who failed to keep their shop open on Christmas day. They didn’t want anything to do with a holiday that was, they felt, rooted in paganism. As a new believer and new father myself, the idea of going against the flow of the excesses of Christmas had its appeal, at least in some respects.

Then I read an article by a man who simply loved celebrating Christmas. He could think of no greater way to celebrate the birth of the most important figure in human history than throwing the grandest of parties for Him—gathering and feasting and sharing gifts with as many of his family and friends as possible. This man was a pastor of deep faith and great joy.  For him, the joy of Christ’s birth was so wondrous that he reveled in every aspect of Christmas, including all the planning, decorating and activities that went along with it. He even loved bringing Santa Claus into the festivities, our modern-day version of the very real and very ancient Saint Nicholas, a man of deep faith and great joy as well who Himself worshipped and adored the Baby who was born in Bethlehem.

So why not celebrate the birth of Christ? Why not make it the biggest party of the year? Why not make it the “Hap-Happiest season of all”?

I was sold. Christmas could stay—and my kids would be much hap-happier for it, too.

I dove back into celebrating Christmas with full vigor, and at the same time took a closer look into the life of the real Saint Nicholas, a man who seemed almost irremovably intertwined with this Holy Day. I discovered that Saint Nicholas and Santa Claus were indeed one and the same, and that the Saint Nicholas who lived in the third and fourth centuries after the birth of Christ was truly a  devout follower of Christ himself.

As my wife and I read more and more about Nicholas’ fascinating story, we became enthralled with this believer who had already been capturing the hearts and imaginations of  believers and nonbelievers alike throughout the centuries.

With so many books and movies that go to  great lengths to tell you the “true” story of Santa Claus (and how his reindeer are really powered by everything from egg nog to Coca-Cola), I’ve found that there are very few stories that even come close to describing the actual person of who Saint Nicholas was, and in particular, what he thought about the Man for whom Christmas is named, Jesus Christ. I was surprised to learn that with all the historical documents that attest to Saint Nicholas’ faith in Christ, compelling tellings of those stories seem to have fallen by the wayside over the ages.

So with the encouragement and help of my sweet wife, Lana, we decided to bring the story of Saint Nicholas back to life for you, with a desire to help you recapture the essence of Christmas for yourself.

While some people, with good reason,  may still go to great lengths to try to remove anything that might possibly hint of secularism from this holiest day of the year, it seems equally fitting to me to go to great lengths to try to restore Santa to his rightful place—not as the patron saint of shopping malls, but as a beacon of light that shines brightly on the One for whom this Holy Day is named.

It is with deep faith and great joy that I offer you this Christmas novella—a little story.  I’ve enjoyed telling it and I hope you’ll enjoy hearing it. It just may be the most human telling of the story of Saint Nicholas you’ve ever heard.

Above all, I pray that God will use this story to rekindle your love, not only for this season of the year, but for the One who makes this season so bright.

May God bless you this Christmas and always!

In Christ’s love,
Eric Elder

Prologue

My name is Dimitri—Dimitri Alexander. But that’s not important.  What’s important is that man over there, lying on his bed.  He’s—well, I suppose there’s really no better way to describe him except to say—he’s a saint. Not just because of all the good that he has done, but because he was—as a saint always is—a Believer.  He believed that there was Someone in life who was greater than he was, Someone who guided him, who helped him through every one of his days.

If you were to look at him closely, lying there on his bed, it might look to you as if he was dead.  And in some sense, I guess you would be right.  But the truth is, he’s more alive now than he has ever been.

My friends and I have come here today to spend his last day on earth with him. Just a  few minutes ago we watched as he passed from this life to the next.

I should be crying, I know. Believe me, I have been—and I will be again.  But for now, I can’t help but simply being grateful that he has finally made it to his new home, a home that he has been dreaming about for many years.  A home where he can finally talk to God face to face, like I’m talking to you right now.

Oh, he was a saint all right.  But to me, and to so many others, he was something even more.  He was—how could I put it?  An inspiration.  A friend.  A teacher.  A helper.  A giver.  Oh, he loved to give and give and give some more, until he seemed he had nothing left to give at all.  But then he’d reach down deep and find a little more. “There’s always something you can give,” as he himself would sometimes say.

He always hoped, in some small way, that he could use his life to make a difference in the world.  He wanted, above all, to help people.  But with so many needs all around, what could he possibly do?

He was like a man on a beach surrounded by starfish that had been washed up onto shore.  He knew they would die if they didn’t make it back into the water.

Not knowing how to save them all, the man on the beach did what he could.  He  reached down, picked one up, and tossed it back into the water.  Then reached down again, picked up another, and did the same.

Someone once asked the man why he bothered at all—that with so many needs all around, how could he possibly make any difference. He’d just toss another starfish into the water and say, “It made a difference to that one.”  Then he’d reach down and pick up another.

You see, to the world you may be just one person, but to one person you may be the world.

In many ways, my friend was just like you and me. Each one of us has just one life to live.  But if you live it right, one life is all you need.  And if you live your life for God, well, you just might touch the whole world.

Did his life make any difference?  I already know my answer, because I’m one of those he reached down and picked up many, many years ago.  But how about I tell you his story, and when I get to the end, I’ll let you decide if his life made a difference or not.  And then maybe, by the time we’re finished, you’ll see that your life can make a difference, too.

Oh, by the way, I haven’t told you his name yet, this man who was such a great saint, such a great believer in the God who loved him, created him, sustained him and with whom he is now living forever.

His name is Nicholas—and this is his story.

Chapter 1

Nicholas lived in an ideal world.  At least that’s the way he saw it.  As a nine-year-old boy, growing up on the northern coast of what he called the Great Sea—you might call it the Mediterranean—Nicholas couldn’t imagine a better life.

He would often walk through the streets with his father, acting as if they were on their way to do something important.  But the real reason for their outing was to look for someone who was struggling to make ends meet, someone who needed a lift in their life.   A simple hello often turned into the discovery of a need to be met.  Nicholas and his father would pray, and if they could meet the need, they found a way to do it.

Nicholas told me he couldn’t count the number of times his dad would sneak up behind someone later, putting some apples in their sack, or a small silver coin or two.  As far as he knew, no one ever knew what his father had done, except to say they sometimes heard people talking about the miracle of receiving exactly what they needed at just the right time, in an unexpected way.

Nicholas loved these walks with his father, just as he loved his time at home with his mother.  They had shown the same love and generosity with him as they had shown to so many others.

His parents had somehow found a way to prosper, even in the turbulent times in which they lived.  They were, in fact, quite wealthy. But whether their family was rich or poor seemed to make no difference to Nicholas. All he knew or cared about was that they loved him like no one else on earth. He was their only son, and their times together were simple and truly joyful.

Their richest times came at night, as they shared stories with each other that they had heard about a Man who was like no other Man they had ever known.  A Man who lived on the other side of the Great Sea about 280 years earlier. His name was Jesus.  Nicholas was enthralled with the stories of this Man who seemed to be so precious in the eyes of his parents.  Jesus seemed both down-to-earth and larger-than-life, all at the same time. How could anyone be so humble, yet so noble? How could He be so poor that He was born in an animal stable, yet so generous that He could feed 5,000 people? How could He live His life so fully, yet die a death so cruelly? Jesus was, to Nicholas, an enigma, the most fascinating person of which he’d ever heard. One day, thought Nicholas, he hoped to visit this land on the other side of the sea—and walk where Jesus walked.

For all the love that Nicholas and his parents shared and held them together, there was one thing that threatened to pull them apart. It was the one thing that seemed to be threatening many families in their country in those days, irrespective of their wealth or poverty, their faith or lack of faith, their love for others or lack of love.

Nicholas’ friends and neighbors called it the plague.  His parents had mentioned it from time to time, but only in their prayers. They prayed for the families who were affected by the plague, asking God for healing when possible, and for strength of faith when not. Most of all, his parents prayed for Nicholas that regardless of what happened around him, he would always know how very much they loved him, and how very much God loved him.

Even though Nicholas was so young, he had seen enough of life to know that real threats existed in the world. Yet he also had been shielded from those threats, in a way, by the love of his parents and by their devout faith in God. As his father had learned over the years, and had many times reminded Nicholas, “In all things, God works for the good of those who love Him.” And Nicholas believed him. Up to this point, he’d had no reason to doubt the words his father had spoken.

But it would only be a matter of months before Nicholas’ faith would be challenged and he would have to decide if he really believed those words for himself—that in all things, God would truly work for the good of those who loved Him.

Tonight, however, he simply trusted the words of his father, listening to his parents’ prayers for him—and for those in his city—as he drifted off into a perfect sleep.

Chapter 2

Nicholas woke to the sounds of birds out his window. The air was fresh, washed clean by the seaside mist of the early morning.

But the news this morning was less than idyllic. A friend of Nicholas’ family had contracted the sickness that they had only heard about from people in other cities. The boy was said to be near the point of death.

Nicholas’ father had heard the news first and had gone to pray for the boy. Returning home just as Nicholas awoke, his father shared the news with his wife and with Nicholas.

“We need to pray,” he said, with no hint of panic in his voice, but with an unmistakable urgency that caused all three to slip down to their knees.

Nicholas’ father began the prayer: “Father, You know the plans You have for this child. We trust You to carry them out. We pray for Your healing as we love this boy, but we  know that You love him even more than we do. We trust that as we place him in Your hands this morning, You will work all things together for good, as You always do for those who love You.”

It was a prayer Nicholas had heard his father pray many times before, asking for what they believed was the best in every situation, but trusting that God knew best in the end. It was the same type of prayer Nicholas had heard that Jesus prayed the night before He died: “If You are willing,” Jesus prayed, “take this cup from Me. Yet not My will, but Yours be done.”

Nicholas never quite knew what to make of this prayer. Wouldn’t God always want what’s best for us? And how could someone’s death ever be a good thing? Yet his father prayed that prayer so often, and with such sincerity of heart, that Nicholas was confident that it was the right thing to pray. But how God could answer any other way than healing the boy—and still work it out for good—remained a mystery.

After Nicholas’ mother had added her own words to the prayer, and Nicholas himself had joined in, his father concluded with thanks to God for listening—and for already answering their prayers.

As they stood, the news came to their door, as if in direct answer to what they had just prayed. But it wasn’t the answer they were hoping for.  The boy had died.

Nicholas’ mother began to weep quietly, not holding back on her tears. She wept as she felt the loss of another mother, feeling the loss as if it were her own son who had died.

Nicholas’ father took hold of her hand and pulled Nicholas close, saying a quiet prayer for the family of the boy who had died, and adding another prayer for his own. He gave his wife and son one more final squeeze, then walked out the door to return to the other boy’s home.

Chapter 3

The boy’s death had a sobering effect on the whole city. The people had known the boy, of course, and were sad for the family.

But his death was more sobering because  it wasn’t an isolated event. The people had heard stories of how the sickness had been spreading through the cities around them, taking the lives of not just one or two people here and there, but entire families—entire neighborhoods. The death of this boy seemed to indicate that the plague had now arrived in their city, too.

No one knew how to stop it. All they could do was pray. And pray they did.

As the sickness began to spread, Nicholas’ parents would visit the homes of those who lay dying. While his parents’ money was powerless to offer relief to the families, their prayers brought a peace that no amount of money could buy.

As always, Nicholas’ father would pray that death would pass them over, as it had passed over the Israelites in Egypt when the plague of death overtook the lives of the firstborn of every family that wasn’t willing to honor God. But this sickness was different. It made no distinction between believer or unbeliever, firstborn or last born, or any other apparent factor. This sickness seemed to know no bounds, and seemed unstoppable by any means.

Yet Nicholas watched as his father prayed in faith nonetheless, believing that God could stop the plague at any moment, at any household, and trusting God to work it all out for good, even if their lives, too, were seemingly cut short.

These latter prayers were what people clung to most. More than anything else, these words gave them hope—hope that their lives were not lived in vain, hope that their deaths were not going unnoticed by the God who created them.

A visit by Nicholas’ father and mother spoke volumes to those who were facing unbearable pain, for as the plague spread, fewer and fewer people had been willing to leave their own homes, let alone visit the homes where the sickness had struck. The prayers of Nicholas’ father, and the tears of his mother, gave the families the strength they needed to face whatever came their way.

Nicholas watched in wonder as his parents dispensed their gifts of mercy during the day, then returned home each night physically spent, but spiritually strengthened. It made him wonder how they got their strength for each day.  But it also made him wonder how long their own family could remain untouched by this plague.

When Nicholas finally found the courage to voice this question out loud, a question that seemed to be close to all of their hearts, his father simply answered that they had only two choices: to live in fear, or to live in love, and follow the example of the One in whom they had entrusted their lives.  They chose to live in love, doing for others what they would want others to do for them.

So every morning Nicholas’ father and mother would wake up and pray, asking their Lord what He would have them do. Then, pushing aside any fears they might have had, they put their trust in God, spending the day serving others as if they were serving Christ Himself.

While his father’s response didn’t answer the immediate question on Nicholas’ heart— which was how much longer it might be till the sickness visited their own home—it seemed to answer a question that went much deeper. It answered the question of whether or not God was aware of all that was going on, and if He was, whether or not He cared enough to do anything about it.

By the way that God seemed to be directing his parents each day, Nicholas gained a peace of mind that God was indeed fully aware of all that was going on in the lives of every person in his city of Patara—and that God did indeed care. God cared enough to send Nicholas’ parents to those who needed to hear a word from Him, who needed a touch from His hands, who needed a touch from God not just in their flesh, but in their spirits as well.

It seemed to Nicholas to be a more glorious answer to his question than he could have imagined.  His worry about when the sickness might visit their own home dissipated as he went to sleep that night. Instead, he prayed that God would use his own hands and words—Nicholas’ hands and words—as if they were God’s very own, reaching out to express God’s love for His people.

Chapter 4

In the coming days, Nicholas found himself wanting to help his father and mother more and more as they delivered God’s mercy to those around them.

They worked together to bring food, comfort and love to each family touched by the plague. Some days it was as simple as stopping by to let a mother know she wasn’t alone. Others days it was bringing food or drink to an entire family who had taken ill. And still other days it was preparing a place in the hills around their city where they carefully laid the bodies of those who had succumbed to the sickness and whose spirits had passed from this life to the next.

Each day Nicholas’ heart grew more and more aware of the temporal nature of life on earth, and more and more in tune with the eternal nature of the life that is unseen. It seemed to Nicholas that the line between the two worlds was becoming less and less distinct. What he had once thought of as solid and real—like rocks and trees, or hands and feet—soon took on a more ethereal nature. And those things that were more difficult for him to touch before—like faith and hope, love and peace—began to become more solid and real.

It was as if his world was turning both upside down and inside out at the same time, not with a gut-wrenching twisting, but as if his eyes themselves were being re-calibrated, adjusting better to see with more clarity what was really going on—focusing more acutely on what really mattered in life. Even surrounded by so much sickness and death, Nicholas felt himself coming alive more fully than he’d ever felt before.

His father tried to describe what Nicholas was feeling by using words that he’d heard Jesus had said, that whoever tried to hold onto this life too tightly would lose it, but whoever was willing to let go of this life, would find true life. By learning how to love others without being constrained by fear, being propelled forward by love instead, Nicholas was starting to experience how it felt to truly live.

Whether that feeling could sustain him through what lay ahead, he didn’t know. But what he did know was that for now, more than anything else, he wanted to live each day to the fullest. He wanted to wake up each day looking for how God could use him, then do whatever God was willing to give him to do. To do anything less would be to shortchange himself from living the life God had given him to live—and to shortchange God from the work God wanted to get done.

As the days passed, Nicholas came to know what his father and mother already knew: that no one knew how many more days they had left in this world. His family no longer saw themselves as human beings having a temporary spiritual experience, but as spiritual beings, having a temporary human experience. With eyes of faith, they were able to look into whatever lay ahead of them without the fear that gripped so many of the others around them.

Chapter 5

When Nicholas awoke one day to the sound of his mother coughing, time seemed to stand still.

For all the preparation his parents—and his own faith—had given him, it still caught him off guard to think that the sickness might have finally crossed over the threshold of their own home.

He thought that maybe God would spare them for all the kindness they had shown to others during the previous few months. But his father had cautioned him against such thinking, reminding him that for all the good that Jesus had done in His life—for all the healing that He had brought to others—there still came a time when He, too, had to face suffering and death. It didn’t mean that God didn’t love Jesus, or wasn’t concerned for Him, or hadn’t seen all the good He had done in his life.  And it didn’t mean that Jesus remained indifferent to what was about to take place either. Jesus even told His disciples that His heart was deeply troubled by what He was about to go through, but that didn’t mean He shrank back from what lay ahead of Him. No, He said, it was for this very hour that He had come. Greater love, He told His disciples, had no one than this: that they lay down their lives for their friends.

Nicholas’ mother coughed again, and time slowly began to move again for Nicholas. He stood to his feet. As he approached his mother, she hesitated for a moment. It was as if she was torn between wanting him to stand still—not to come one step closer to the sickness that had now reached her body—or to get up on her feet, too, and throw her arms around him, assuring him that everything would be all right. But a moment later, Nicholas had made her decision unnecessary, for he was already in her arms, holding on as tight as he could as they both broke down in tears. As Nicholas was learning, having faith doesn’t mean you can’t cry. It just means that you can trust God, even with your tears.

Nicholas’ father had already shed some of his own tears that morning. He had gone outside before the sunrise, this time not to visit the homes of others, but to pray. For him, the place where he always returned when he needed to be alone with God was to the fresh air by the sea, not far from their home. While he knew he could pray anywhere, at any time, it was by the sea that he felt the closest to God. The sound of the waves, rhythmically washing up on the shore, seemed to have a calming, mesmerizing effect on him.

He had arrived in time to watch the sunrise off to his left, looking down the shoreline of  the Great Sea. How many sunrises had he seen from that very spot? And how many more would he have left to see? He turned his head and coughed, letting the question roll back out to sea with the next receding wave. The sickness had come upon him as well.

This wasn’t the first time he had asked himself how many days he had left to live. The difference this time was that in the past, he had always asked it hypothetically. He would come to this spot whenever he had an important decision to make, a decision that required he think beyond the short term. He would come here when he needed to look into eternity, taking into account the brevity of life. Here, at the edge of the sea, it was as if he could grasp both the brevity of life and the eternity of heaven at the same time.

The daily rising of the sun and the swelling, cresting and breaking of the waves on the shore reminded him that God was still in control, that His world would carry on—with or without him—just as it had since God first spoke the water and earth into existence, and just as it would until the day God chose for its end, to make way for the new heaven and the new earth. In light of eternity, the lifespan of the earth seemed incredibly short, and the lifespan of man even shorter still. In that short span of life, he knew that he had to make the most of each day, not just living for himself, and not even just living for others, but ultimately living for the God who had given him life. If God, the Creator of all things, had seen fit to breathe into him the breath of life, then as long as he could still take a breath, he wanted to make the most of it.

Coughing again, Nicholas’ father remembered that this was no mere intellectual exercise to help him come to grips with a difficult decision. This time—as he looked out at the sunrise once more, and at one more wave rolling in—he realized that this was the final test of everything that he had believed in up to this point.

Some of life’s tests he had passed with flying colors. Others he had failed when fear or doubt had taken over. But this was a test he knew he wanted to pass more than any other.

He closed his eyes and asked for strength for another day. He let the sun warm his face, and he gently opened the palms of his hands to feel the breeze as it lifted up along the shore and floated over his body. He opened his eyes and looked one more time at the sea.

Then he turned and walked toward home, where he would soon join his precious wife and his beloved son in a long, tearful embrace.

(To be continued… next week)



As a thank-you for your donation of any amount, we’d be glad to send you a gift of your choice from our bookstore, featuring dozens of inspirational books, CD’s and DVD’s produced and created right here at The Ranch.
Click here to learn more or to make a donation.

The Ranch Bookstore

This Day’s Thought from The Ranch – Friday


As today marks the one-year anniversary of my wife Lana’s passing into heaven, I’ve posted a few pictures on her blog of a memorial bench we’ve just had installed last weekend at a cemetery a few miles from our home as a special place to remember her. For those of you who live nearby and want to join us this Sunday for a day of remembrance of Lana’s life, I’ve included in my post more details and directions, along with more pictures. Thank you for walking through this important season of our lives with us. Tomorrow begins a new one! If you’re ever in Illinois and want a quiet spot to think and pray, Lana’s memorial is a perfect spot to do it! (And she would be thrilled to know that you were taking some to think and pray about anything going on in your life.) Thanks again for your love and prayers. Sincerely, Eric Elder
Here’s a link to more details and pictures:
http://lanaelder.com/2013/11/14/lanas-heaven-day/

Lana Elder's Memorial Bench


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

God often gives in one brief moment that which he has for a long time denied.

Thomas Kempis


This Day's Verse

Never speak harshly to an older man, but appeal to him respectfully as you would to your own father. Talk to younger men as you would to your own brothers. Treat older women as you would your mother, and treat younger women with all purity as you would your own sisters.

1 Timothy 5:1-2
The New Living Translation


This Day's Smile

We have found that marriage should be made up of two forgivers. We need to learn to say, “I was wrong, I’m sorry.” And we also need to say, “That’s all right, I love you.”

Billy Graham



As a thank-you for your donation of any amount, we’d be glad to send you a gift of your choice from our bookstore, featuring dozens of inspirational books, CD’s and DVD’s produced and created right here at The Ranch.
Click here to learn more or to make a donation.

The Ranch Bookstore

This Week’s Sermon – Making The Most Of The Darkness


STARTING NEXT WEEK:  A NEW SERIES FOR CHRISTMAS!

St. Nicholas: The Believer, by Eric and Lana Elder

Starting next week, and for the six Sundays leading up to Christmas, I’d like to share with you a special story my late wife Lana and I wrote called “St. Nicholas: The Believer.”  It’s a new story for Christmas based on the old story of St. Nicholas.

Lana had been wanting to tell this story in a fresh way for many years, as most people have never heard the story of the real life St. Nicholas, the one who lived in the 3rd and 4th centuries A.D.  She was putting the finishing touches on the book we were writing right up until the week before she passed away, which will be a year year ago this Friday, November 15th.

So in honor of Lana, and as our gift to you, I’d like to begin sharing this special story with you, several chapters at a time each week, concluding with the final chapters on Christmas Eve.  I’m looking forward to sharing it with you, and I hope you’ll enjoy reading it.  It’s our Christmas gift to you!

In the mean time, I’d like to share with you one more message in my series, “How to Keep Trusting God, Even in the Face of Significant Loss.”  This is one of the most important lessons I’ve learned this past year on dealing with loss, called “Making the Most of the Darkness.”  You can read or listen to it below.


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

Making The Most Of The Darkness
by Eric Elder
theranch.org

Part 9 of “How to Keep Trusting in God, Even in the Face of Significant Loss”
(Here are the links to Parts 1234567 and 8)

Click the link below to listen to this message, which I also shared with a group at our church on Thursday night.

Click here to listen to Making The Most Of The Darkness

Here’s the transcript…

Good evening and if you don’t know me, I’m Eric Elder.  The quick snapshot of my past year has been in some ways some of the darkest times of my life, and in other ways, some of the most enlightening times of my life.

My wife passed away a year ago next week and Jason was here and helped me conduct the service here at the church.  She died quickly after nine months of breast cancer.  I’ve got six kids, three still at home with me and three in college, so it’s been, as you can imagine, a difficult year, but an amazing year at the same time.

I just wanted to encourage you tonight that God’s love never fails you.  God’s love never leaves you.  Even in your darkest hours, I want to encourage you that God is still with you, and I can tell you He’s been with me.  I have preached that and taught that for years.  Knowing that going into this, I still get into those dark moments and I wonder how it’s going to turn out and then I remember God’s great love for me and I just know it’s going to be all right.  He’s going to work all things for good for those who love Him and are called according to His purpose (see Romans 8:28).

So I just want to continue tonight in the series that Jason has started in 1 John chapter 4.   This is a passage that talks about God’s great love for us, that the only reason we can love others is because He loved us first and sent Jesus to die for us.  It is out of His love that comes down to us that we can then extend that love to others.

I’m not going to read the whole chapter to you, but if you need some encouragement that God loves you this week, I encourage you to read 1 John chapter 4.  That’s not the gospel of John, the book of John, but later in the Bible, 1 John.  It’s a letter that he wrote, and it’s 1 John chapter 4.  I’m going to look at verses 17 through 19.

God is love.  When we take up permanent residence in a life of love, we live in God and God lives in us.  This way, love has the run of the house, becomes at home and mature in us, so that we’re free of worry on Judgment Day – our standing in the world is identical with Christ’s. There is no room in love for fear. Well-formed love banishes fear. Since fear is crippling, a fearful life – fear of death, fear of judgment – is one not yet fully formed in love. We, though, are going to love – love and be loved. First we were loved, now we love. He loved us first” (1 John 4:17-19, MSG).

I can tell you the scariest times in my life have not been those where things are swirling all around me, but actually in the pitch black, in the silence of night.  I was at an amusement park and went on an attraction where you just sit in a seat in a theater and they swirl all kinds of things around you.  They have little fake rat tails that run across your feet under the seats and they spray water at you and all these things on the screen go by.

But the scariest time of that whole attraction was when they shut off all the lights completely, and it was totally silent, and you had no idea what was coming next.  You didn’t know where it was coming from.  You couldn’t see anything.  And I’ll tell you, for all the other things that came at me, that was the moment when I panicked.  Even though I knew I was in a safe environment and they were going to take care of me–I was going to be fine–I just had this moment of thinking, “What is it going to be?” because it was pitch black and it was totally silent.

Sometimes that’s the way we feel in life.  Kids, for instance–when are they most scared?  At night, in their beds, even though there’s nothing there.  Nothing’s going to happen.  But because they can’t see, they don’t know.

And we’re the same way, it’s when we don’t see what’s going on, when we don’t know what’s going to happen, we can become consumed with fear, and that’s when we most need to remember, God loved us first, and His love is still there for us, even in the darkness.

I want to encourage you, in those dark times, to make the most of the darkness.  Because the truth is, there are some things that can be seen better when it’s pitch black outside.

If you’ve ever walked past a house during the day and you look in the windows but they’ve got a curtain up, a curtain like this, it’s really hard to see anything that’s going on inside because of the daylight, you can’t really see.

I don’t know if you can see me behind here [I’ve walked behind a curtain].  Can you tell how many fingers I’m holding up?  No?  Nothing?

You can’t see in.  But if you walk by the same house at nighttime, and Jason if you want to turn the lights off, if you walk by the same house again at nighttime and the lights are on inside, it’s amazing, especially with sheer curtains like this.  But when the lights are on in the house [I’ve walked behind the curtain again], can you see me now?  Can you tell how many fingers I’m holding up now?  [The people respond as I hold up different number of fingers: 5, 2, 3, 1.]

Quite a difference, isn’t it?

I’ll tell you, when Lana died, for those first few days especially, I felt like I could glimpse into heaven like I’d never seen before.  It was so dark on this side, but it was so bright on that side.  When we were married, we became one, and even death doesn’t separate love.  And I felt like I could see into heaven, and she was dancing with Christ, and because, in some supernatural way I was one with her, I was there with Him as well.

It was dark on my side, but I could see in the windows better than I could ever see before.  Thankfully, I was able to keep my eyes open and say, “OK, I’m going to make the most of this darkness and I want to learn about everything about heaven that I can.”  And I looked at passages about heaven and when exactly are you there?  Is Lana there right now or is she dead in the ground?  Is she dancing with Jesus or is she in some waiting zone?

And the conclusions I came to may not be the same ones you come to, but I have no reason to believe that Jesus was saying anything other than the truth when He told the thief on the cross:

“Today, you will be with Me in paradise” (Luke 23:43). 

And whatever “today” is to God, because He is outside of any constraint of time, Lana is there with Him today.  She was there that moment.  She was there with God.  God loved her, and God loves me, and that was a reminder that God is with us all the time.  But again, it was because of the darkness that I could actually see.

There’s another story I want to tell you, too.  This was when I was driving in California last year.  It was September and we dropped our daughter off in California for school.  So our whole family took a road trip and went to see my brother and my sister who live out west.  Lana and all of us, we took a big drive.

We dropped my daughter off and then we drove down the coast, down Highway 1 that winds along California along these cliffs with hairpin turns.  I had been there before–beautiful scenery, incredible–so I wanted to take the family on this drive, a couple hour drive to where we were going to spend the night.

But we got a late start for the day and it was getting closer to nighttime.  Then the fog rolled in, some rain came up, and all of a sudden it was pitch black.  We were practically alone on this road of hairpin turns, because no other car would dare drive on it, except someone random from Illinois who didn’t know any other way to go.

I was amazed how dark it was.  There were no cities.  There were no streetlights.  There was no gas station.  You’re out in the middle of a desert and mountain, so there are no houses, nothing inland.  It’s ocean on the other side, so there’s nothing out there–it’s pitch black.  And it was terrifying.  It was probably the most terrifying drive of my life.

It was probably also the longest eight-hour “two-hour drive” I’ve ever made in my life and literally took us forever to get there.  My wife was in a lot of pain from the cancer.  We were just trying to get to the hotel.  I had given up on the “scenic” idea a long time ago but this was the quickest way that we knew to get there.

Every once in awhile I would have to pull off to the side of the road.  It was so tense.  It was so difficult for me to drive and to see.  And when I did, the first time I pulled off, I got out of the car and I just sort of “shook off.”  I said, “OK, God, You’re going to have to help me.”

And I looked up.  The fog was all around us, but it was totally clear above me!  And the sky was full of stars–more stars than I had ever seen in my life.  I live in the country here and I thought we had the place that had the most stars of any place on the planet Earth.  But this place had ten-fold, a hundred-fold what I had ever seen before, because there were simply no lights anywhere for miles and miles around.  The sky was just filled with stars.

And I thought of that, as I was driving in the car, I would have closed my eyes in fear if I wasn’t driving, but I was driving in the car, wanting to close my eyes, cowering in fear.  But when I stopped, opened my eyes, and looked up, I saw a sight I had never seen before.  Incredible.

I’ve heard when you’re down in a well, even in the daytime, if you go down in a deep, deep well, you can see the stars up above.  Of course, normally, you can’t see any stars when the sun is shining–except one star, the sun–but you can’t see any of the others.  But down in a well, in fact, the deeper you go in the well, the more stars you see.

It’s one of those natural phenomena, just like the curtain here, the veil that I showed you, it actually is the dark that allows you to see things that you never saw before.

A third story I want to tell you is about a cocoon.

A cocoon, you might think, for a caterpillar–my kids and I were walking down the road this morning and we saw a little caterpillar–imagine all those hundreds of legs or however many they have, they’re grounded for life, or so it seems.

They’re walking along, as slow as a snail’s pace, literally, and then they crawl into here to die.  They spin this little cocoon.  This is their last hurrah.  And they come in here thinking that that’s it, that’s the end.

But the changes, the transformations that take place inside this dark, claustrophobic place are amazing.  And when that caterpillar comes out, it doesn’t have those hundred legs.  It’s not grounded.  It can fly, it can flit, it can float.  It can go faster than it had ever gone before.  It can go higher than it could have ever imagined.

This is certainly an analogy for our transformation into heaven.  In an instant we will be changed, the Bible says.  We’ll get new bodies.  We’ll be like the angels, the Bible says (see 1 Corinthians 15:35-58 and Mark 12:25).  I can’t even imagine what it’s going to be.

But this is also, I think, an analogy for our life, the ones who are left behind, as in my case, or you if you’re in a dark place right now.

I read about a woman who had gone through a similar grief.  She had lost her mother.  And she said she went into like a cocoon state for about two years.  She said it was dark and horrible for her.

But she said when she came out, she couldn’t believe the transformation that had taken place in that cocoon.  She said she felt more alive, more radiant, more compassionate, more gracious, more loving than she ever had before she had entered that cocoon.  She made the most of the darkness.

It wasn’t necessarily the things that she did, but what God did in her, and what God can do in us, if we allow Him, in those dark times.

C.S. Lewis’ wife died of cancer also.  He married her knowing that she had cancer, what they said was terminal–they hoped she would be healed, but she wasn’t.  He married her anyway and she died.  He wrote several things about this, but he wrote a quote that I love and it says:

“Grace grows best in winter.”

Grace grows best in winter.  Sometimes we grow more gracious and loving in the winter seasons of our life than we do when the sun is shining.  There are lots of things that grow well in the summer and in the light.  But there are certain things that seem to just grow best in winter, in the darkness.

I want to read one more passage for you, and this is from Romans chapter 8, because maybe you’re in a dark place right now, or maybe when you go home tonight, you’re going to feel like you’re in a dark place.

I want to encourage you that God still loves you.  In fact, He may be doing a transformation in you that you’re even unaware of, and not to give up on Him because He’s certainly not given up on you.  So this is Romans chapter 8, near the end of the chapter.  Paul says:

“I’m absolutely convinced that nothing–nothing living or dead, angelic or demonic, today or tomorrow, high or low, thinkable or unthinkable–absolutely nothing can get between us and God’s love because of the way that Jesus our Master has embraced us” (Romans 8:38-39, MSG).

Paul says nothing–nothing–absolutely nothing can get between us and God’s love, because of the way that Jesus our Master has embraced us.

I want to pray for you, that God would embrace you with His love–that you would feel it, and that you would make the most of the darkness.

Whether it’s the illustration of the veil, and seeing into heaven, or whether it’s the illustration of the well, or a starry night with fog all around, or the cocoon, where it may be dark, but you can trust that a huge transformation is taking place, I just want to encourage you and remind you just to let God embrace you with His love.  Let Him make the most out of your darkness.

Let’s pray.

Father, thank You for carrying me through this past year, Lord, even those darkest nights, and Lord, even those that may be yet to come, I pray that You would help me to remember how much You love me.  And I pray for those listening to these words, God, that You would help them to know that You love them, too.  God, I know You’re embracing them with Your love.  Your love never fails.  Your love has been demonstrated in Jesus when He first loved us and came to die for our sins, so we could be free of them.  And Lord, that same grace that saved us is the same grace that sustains us.  God, I pray that You would embrace each person in this room, and each person listening to this later, that You would embrace them with Your love, a love that can overcome fear, a love that never fails, and a love that can never separate us from You.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.



As a thank-you for your donation of any amount, we’d be glad to send you a gift of your choice from our bookstore, featuring dozens of inspirational books, CD’s and DVD’s produced and created right here at The Ranch.
Click here to learn more or to make a donation.

The Ranch Bookstore

This Week’s Sermon- Building A Safety Net


This Day's Thought from The Ranch

Building a Safety Net

by Eric Elder
theranch.org

Part 7 of “How to Keep Trusting in God, Even in the Face of Significant Loss”
(Here are the links to Part 1, Part 2, Part 3, Part 4, Part 5, and Part 6)

 

You might think that walking across the grand canyon on a tightrope without a safety net is crazy. But there’s something crazier still, and that’s doing life without a safety net.

I recently spoke at a local church about how you can build a safety net in your own life to keep from losing your faith in God, even in the face of significant loss. You can listen to the message at the link below, or read the transcript that follows.

Click here to listen to “Building A Safety Net”

Thanks, Tony.  I made it through the first hour, but I’ll tell you, I had to grab a box of Kleenex to do it.

This is the first time I’ve stood up and preached on a Sunday morning since 10 months ago when I preached at my wife’s funeral.  Just putting on my suit this morning–this is the same suit and shirt I wore preaching her funeral–and just putting it on again today, I said, “OK, God, I think I’m ready.”  But can I ask you to pray for me, too, because I need all the help I can get.  Let’s pray.

“Father, we thank You so much for walking us through the tragedies of life and just being there for us.  Thank You for other believers, and especially for people in this room who have walked our family through this as well.  I just pray that You would speak to each one of our hearts, Lord, that You would just help remind us that You are there, that You are with us, and that You can walk us through anything we go through.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.”

When Ron asked me to preach and to join in this series that they’re doing on “Who We Are,” and he asked me in particular to preach on this message, “Who We Are As The Church,” I was very happy to say yes.  Because I am a strong believer in the church.  And the church of course is not just the building and the bricks and the place where we gather, the church is the body of believers, the church is you and me, doing life together, that is the church, and that is who we are.

So I just want to talk to you today about the value of the church, the power of the church, and of course, you’re here this morning, so that means you’re already reaping the benefits of being part of the church, but I also want to encourage you this morning to get involved in a deeper way with some of the people around you.  Because when we do life together, with close friendships, that’s when we really grow the most, that’s when we can support each other the most, and that’s when we can be supported when we need help as well.

We’re all going to go through losses.  You might not have had a loss like I had this past year, but we all suffer losses in all kinds of ways: loss of job, loss of relationship, loss of health, loss of finances, or as in my case, loss of someone that I dearly love.  It’s a part of life and we’re all going to go through it.  So my encouragement for you today–this is my bottom line of the whole thing and then I’ll expand it–my bottom line is just get plugged in to some other believers so you can be there for them and they can be there for you.  And that way you can get through these tragedies without losing your faith in Jesus.  OK?  Let’s start off.

Do you recognize this guy?  Anybody recognize who this is?

Photo of Nik Wallenda, walking across a gorge near the Grand Canyon

Nik Wallenda, who three months ago walked across a gorge near the Grand Canyon, live on international television–without a safety net underneath him.

Just last week, this clip was voted the number one moment on TV for 2013.  Of all the different–the final episode of “The Office,” or whatever other moments there were–this was the number one, the moment that people most were riveted by–as they watched this man, live on television, walk across a tiny wire–never been done before–across the Grand Canyon, without a safety net below him.

And you might say, “That guy is crazy.”  And you would be right!  But I’ll tell you, there’s something crazier, and that’s doing life without a safety net.  And I want to talk to you this morning about how you can build a safety net under you.  Because the truth is, even though he had no physical net, that man had a lot of people around him.

As you watch him do that, and you watch the tape of it, there are people on one side of the canyon, people on the other side, he’s been training for years, there were people talking to him in his headset, warning him about the wind, making sure things were going all right, talking to him the entire way.  He’s talking to God.  He’s talking to his team.  This man was prepared.  He did not do life alone, and you cannot do life alone.  It’s even crazier, if you think you can do life on your own, and I’ll tell you some stories about me over these last couple years, particularly this last year and a half of walking through and how I just could not make it on my own.

A lot of things helped me through, my faith in Christ being the chief among them, but the believers in the body, coming around me was right up there and really helped make this so that I didn’t lose my faith as well.

This reminds me of a little cartoon.  My kids love these cartoons and show them to me.  I love this one.

Cartoon:  Don't worry, I got your back!

This is two stick figures and the one says, “Don’t worry, I got your back,” and he’s holding the other stick figure’s back in his hand.

Who’s got your back?  And whose back have you got?  That’s what we’re talking about today.  When we were searching for these, I found a few others.  I just throw these in for your entertainment.

Cartoon: Well that's not a good sign.

The next one says, “Well, that’s not a good sign,” and the sign says, “BAD.”

Cartoon: Stop! You're under a rest!

The next one:  “Stop, you’re under a rest!”  If you’re not a musician, that’s a quarter-note rest, and he’s under a rest, so as a musician, that’s actually funny.

Cartoon: I found this humerus

And you might not like this, but I found this humerus.  This is your humerus [pointing to forearm].

Anyway, when I talk about grief and death, it can sometimes be a heavy topic, so I hope you don’t mind if I lighten it up at some moments.

Let’s open our Bibles, and I would like you to look at three scriptures today.  The first one is in First Peter chapter 2.  It’s in the New Testament near the very end, First Peter chapter 2.  We’re going to look at three different passages that talk about doing life together.  This first one in First Peter chapter 2 is talking about coming together as “living stones.”  This is to me the picture of the church, it’s not the brick and mortar that we see, it’s us as a people, we are living stones.  First Peter chapter 2, verses 4 and 5, says this:

“As you come to Him, the Living Stone [that’s Jesus]–rejected by men but chosen by God and precious to Him– you also, like living stones, are being built into a spiritual house to be a holy priesthood, offering spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God through Jesus Christ” (1 Peter 2:4-5).

We are living stones.  We are the church, not a building, but a people.

Let’s look at Hebrews, chapter 10, verse 25, also in the New Testament there, towards the end.  This is a verse that talks about the importance of gathering together–being with other believers.  Hebrews, chapter 10, verse 25, says this:

“Let us not give up meeting together, as some are in the habit of doing, but let us encourage one another–and all the more as you see the Day approaching” (Hebrews 10:25).

It’s very straightforward.  Get together with other believers so you can encourage each other.  Don’t forsake the assembly of the believers.  Keep plugging in to other people’s lives.

And the third verse is in Ecclesiastes, back in the Old Testament, Ecclesiastes chapter 4, verses 7 through 12.  This is a passage that’s often read at weddings because it talks about two people coming together and helping one another, but I think it also equally applies to us as believers, coming together.  That’s why I want to read it to you.  Ecclesiastes 4, verses 7 through 12:

“Again I saw something meaningless under the sun: There was a man all alone; he had neither son nor brother. There was no end to his toil, yet his eyes were not content with his wealth. ‘For whom am I toiling,’ he asked, ‘and why am I depriving myself of enjoyment?’ This too is meaningless– a miserable business! Two are better than one, because they have a good return for their work: If one falls down, his friend can help him up. But pity the man who falls and has no one to help him up! Also, if two lie down together, they will keep warm. But how can one keep warm alone? Though one may be overpowered, two can defend themselves. A cord of three strands is not quickly broken” (Ecclesiastes 4:7-12).

And when people read this at weddings, they talk about the three strands being a couple, the husband and wife, and God being the third strand, and that is not easily broken.  It applies just as well to us, as a body of believers–two or three or many of us gathered together–is not easily broken.  We can help each other.  We can help each other up.  And we can walk with each other through this thing called life.

I just want to tell you what’s helped me through.  As I mentioned, it’s been 10 months since I preached at Lana’s funeral.  And I can say that over all my years–I’ve gone to church all my life, and church is wonderful and I still go to church every week–but I have grown the most, and I have been loved and supported the most, and I have been encouraged in my faith the most, when I have gotten involved in a small group.

When I get together on a weekly basis with a few–6, 8, 10, 12–other people and study the Word of God, pray with each other, share with each other, that is by far the place I have grown the most in my faith, where I have been most encouraged, most supported, and I have been able to use my gifts to encourage others as well.

If you’re not in a small group right now, I encourage you to consider doing it–and not just consider it, but do it!  But at least consider it.  Give it a thought.

I want to walk you through some of the ways that small groups have helped me.  And your small group might be a structured thing that gets together.  It might be one of your best friends who is a believer that you talk to across the country or around the world by Skype.  I’m not limiting to the church to just what’s here, but what you’ve got here is awesome.  And there are people that are glad to lead you, and walk through life with you here, and that one-on-one, right here, in person, is so wonderful.  So I want to encourage you to do that as well.

My small group that I was in when Lana was diagnosed–we, actually, Lana had discovered the lump and she wasn’t going to get it tested.  She had had this before, different kinds of tests, and she would go and the doctors would have her tested and tested again and it never turns out to be anything, just false positives, no big deal.  And so this is what she felt like again, she felt no, this probably isn’t anything.  But to me it was different.  Something had changed, and this was a different thing.  I was very concerned about it but she wasn’t wanting to go talk to anyone about it.

We went to our small group one night and we split up–the guys went into the kitchen to talk a little bit and the ladies stayed in the living room–and as I left for the kitchen, I leaned over to her, and the ladies were sitting there, and I said, “Now are you going to share with them what we’re praying about?”  And all the ladies turned and looked at her.

She said, “I wasn’t, but I guess I am now!”  I left and she shared with them, and they really encouraged her, just through their life experience and some friends of theirs, to “just at least do it for our sake.  Just go do it.”  And I’m so glad they did, because they discovered it was cancerous.  They discovered it was already spread throughout her body, that it was Stage 4, triple-negative [breast cancer], and in their words, incurable.

Having that knowledge ahead of time could seem like a terrible death blow to your life and your faith, but it was a gift from God, to be able to know that and walk through this, knowing that there was not a good chance that she was going to make it through.

But it started with our small group, just saying, “you know, I can do this on my own.” We can’t.  We help each other.  We need each other.

That small group walked us through.  They cried with us, they helped us at doctor’s appointments, and they were there at the funeral.  They helped participate in the service.  And they’ve been there for us [our family] since.

After she died, I got in another small group.  It was called GriefShare, which you have here at the church, too–a terrific program.  And I was so hungry for this program.  I couldn’t wait, every week, to go to GriefShare, where we were with about a dozen other people.  We just watched a video.  You could talk if you wanted.  You didn’t have to talk if you didn’t want to, which was perfect, because some days I wanted to talk, some I didn’t want to say a thing.

It was hard.  It was extremely hard.  One of the lessons was to go home and write down all the things that you’ve lost with the death of your loved one.  And I just got so choked up.  I was like, “I would fill up pages of what I’ve lost.  I do not want to do this, God!  I can’t take it.”  Just to sit there and list out every single thing I lost when I lost Lana.  A homeschool teacher of my kids, my wife, my best friend, my intimate lover.  I was like, “God, I can’t do this.”

But the next day I went home and I said, “OK God.  They said to do it.  They said this is good for me.  I’m going to trust them.”  And I did.  I started writing down things that I mentioned to you.

I got to the end of the page and I was actually done.  There were some big ones on my list.  But I looked at it and I said, “This is what I’ve lost.  I still have my kids.  I still have my health.  I still have my ministry.  I still have my friends.  I still have my faith.”  The list of things I still had was huge.  And it just helped me to go through that exercise.

It was hard work.  But every week I was like, “OK, give me more God.”  Because if you don’t deal with your grief now, it’s going to come out later and probably in ways you don’t want it to.

You can go through GriefShare any time.  You can go through it several times.  There were people in our class, they had lost their mother years ago and they were just now starting to process it.  They said, “I need to deal with this, because it’s coming out in the way I treat my kids, the way I treat my work, the way I treat my bosses and friends.  I just need to deal with it.”

Recovery doesn’t mean that you’re going to “get over it.”  Rick Warren, some of you may know him and he wrote The Purpose Driven Life, he lost his son to suicide earlier this year.  He has done an excellent series on grief, and whatever you think of the man, I’d say set it aside, and watch this series on grief.  It is so powerful and so right on.  You can go to saddleback.com or you can download an app [called simply “saddleback”] and watch it streaming on the Internet.  But he says that you don’t get over a loss, but you can get through it.  You can get through it.

So I want to encourage you: you can get through it.  If you haven’t dealt with a loss in your life–some kind of grief in your life–it’s going to come out in bad ways.  I want to encourage you: do the hard work.

About a month ago, I felt like I really turned a corner, to where it was no longer heart-wrenching to think about Lana, but actually heart-warming.  They say in recovery, that’s a huge step, to where you can look back and think with fondness of the memories, without that searing pain that for me accompanied me for so many of the last 10 months.

I’m so glad now to reap the harvest of our garden.  Lana always planted tomatoes, always planted peppers and onions and we would make salsa in the fall.  We just did this a few weeks ago with the kids and just to go through Lana’s Sweet Salsa recipe.  We videotaped it so we would remember how to do it and how to make it.  You can watch it online if you want to go to The Ranch and look up “Lana’s Sweet Salsa.

But just to do that with the kids and actually have that be a fun thing, an enjoyable thing, and say, “Yeah, this is what we were doing last year with Mom, and this is so good that we learned how to do this and I want to keep doing it.”  Without that terrible pain.  I feel like we’ve turned a corner and I’m able to say, “All right.  We’re going to make it.  We’re going to make it.  With God’s help, and with people around us, we are going to make it.”

I also want to say, when you’re in a small group, people show up.  They’re able to help you.  They’re able to bring a meal.  Rick Warren said, when he was standing outside his son’s house, and they were waiting for the police to come and take care of all the things, that his small group was there on the driveway with him.  They showed up in those first moments.  He had been in the same small group for years.  He was there for them when they needed it.  And now, they were there for him.  He said you don’t even have to say much.  In fact, the greater the loss, the less you have to say.  So if you’re worried about what to say, don’t worry, the less you have to say!  Just show up.  Just be there.

Rick also mentions it’s nice if you say, “Let me know if I can do anything.  Give me a call if you need anything.”  But he said that’s not really helpful to someone who’s grieving because their world is so befuddled.  To me, people would offer that, but I don’t know what I need.  I don’t have any clue.  I don’t even know how to get through a day.  Rick said, “Just say: I can bring a meal, do you want it Tuesday or Wednesday?”  A simple choice.  A simple offer of what you can do.  And I said, “Wednesday.”  And I’m happy.  They’re happy.  And we get a meal.

So if you know people who are going through grief, show up.  Then offer something of service, just a practical, simple help.  Give them a choice.  If they say no, you can walk away.  (Or if you know the person, you might have to just press through and just do it anyway.)  But show up, and then serve them.

If you’re not involved with some other people in your life, you’re going to have to do it alone, and I’ll tell you that’s terrible to do.

We homeschool our kids, I’ve got three in college and my youngest three are here in the service this morning, 10, 13, and 15.  Lana wanted me to continue homeschooling as much as I could.  I work from home, so it’s possible–it’s conceivable at least.  But whether I could do it, I didn’t know.  She died in November, so we had another spring to go through, January through May.  And I didn’t know if I could do it.  I didn’t know what to do.

But we tried to keep everything as much the same as possible because so much had already changed.   I said, “I’m going to do it.”  But I had two ladies that offered to help–Christians–friends of ours, and they said, “Can we come in once a week, and just help with their math or play a game with them or anything?”  I said, “Perfect, thanks.”

I could do it then, because I didn’t have to bear it all myself. They would come and I was glad they could learn their conjunctions, and I can’t even think of everything they learned this year.  But I really was happy just to have someone there helping, just to come in and I could go sit in my room for awhile, write a message, or do something else.

There are ways that people have stepped in and helped.  I’ve had personal friends that have said, “Just call me anytime, day or night,” and I’ve done it.

There were times when I was overwhelmed and I was like, “I don’t know how I’m going to take it.”  Even before Lana died, thinking about her dying, I would be like, “I cannot take this.”  And my brain would start going in circles and I would think I was going crazy and I would call somebody and I’d say, “Can you just sit on the phone with me.  I don’t even know what to say.  But if you’ll just sit on the phone with me, I think I’ll be all right.”  Then after a few minutes, it would pass and I could say, “OK, thanks.”  And I could hang up, and I could go on.

If you need help, ask for it.  You would think, in my position–I’ve walked many people through the death of their friends, their loved ones, their spouses, I’ve preached at their funerals–I should know this.  I should be able to get through this.  I should be able to speak to myself and talk myself through anything.

But I heard from another friend, who worked at a cemetery out in Denver, and he said that the manager of the cemetery, who’s been doing this for years, and walked thousands of families through their grief process, when his dad died, a few weeks later he was driving through the street and his wife was sitting next to him and his wife said, “All right, pull over.  I’m going to drive.”

He said, “Why? What’s wrong?”

She said, “That’s the third red light you’ve gone straight through.”  He had no idea.  Of all people, he should have known what to do and how to help himself through it.  But we don’t.  None of us–none of us–none of us are super men, super women.

Let me encourage you today: get involved in a small group so that you can help others.  And when you need it, they can help you, too.

I have one more slide here I want to show you.

Cartoon: This is not a drill

This is not a drill.  It’s a hammer.  My kids hate that I explain the jokes, but sometimes people miss the obvious.  This is not a drill.  This life is so serious.  Our faith is so important.  Your role in God’s kingdom is so important.

I really struggled.  Not really in questioning God, but questioning His plan.  My kids don’t question that I love them, but sometimes they question my wisdom.  They question whether I really know what’s best for them.”  And I’ll tell you, that goes through my brain sometimes.  I still have faith in God, but I do wonder sometimes, “Are You sure this is the best?”

And one of the questions I had was, and that God had for me was:  “Do you still believe I can heal someone that has cancer?”

And I said, “Yes, God.  I’ve seen it before, and I believe I’ll see it again.”

And then He asked me:  “Do you believe I can heal someone who has triple-negative, stage 4, terminal breast cancer?” which is what Lana had.

That was a harder one.  But I said, “Yes, God.  You can do anything, absolutely, anything.”

And God asked a third question: “What will you do if you see someone healed of triple-negative, stage 4 breast cancer?”

You know, part of you just wants to be mad.  But the other part says, “I will rejoice.  You give, and You take away.  Blessed be the name of the Lord.”  And so I just said that to God:  “I will rejoice.  And I truly will.  You give and You take away.  I will praise Your name forever.”

I believe that prayer broke something, and helped me in a turning point my life, to come back and say, “God has a unique purpose and plan for every one of our lives.  He had a unique purpose and plan for Lana’s life, and her death, and what we’re going through now.”

And He has a unique purpose for yours.  Don’t take what happened to Lana as any indication of what God has in mind for you.  She would hate that, because you have your own life.  She wants you to keep believing, and she said this in her video before she died:  “I want no one to lose faith over this. I want you to keep having faith in the same Jesus that I put my faith in, and hope to see very soon myself.”

Keep your faith.  Keep trusting God no matter what.  We are the church, His people.  Let’s pray.

Father thank you for this time again.  Seal these things in our heart, that we can serve you even better.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.


Ask for Prayer | Contact Us | Website | Subscribe | Facebook | Twitter | TumblrBookstore


As a thank-you for your donation of any size to our ministry, we’d be glad to send you our DVD, “To Lana, With Love,” featuring the Celebration of the Life of Lana Elder, who passed away on November 15th, 2012.  Lana was the wife of Eric Elder and co-founder of The Ranch. “To Lana, With Love” also includes the short inspirational video, “Eric’s Hope,” to give hope and encouragement to others facing loss.
Click here to learn more or to make a donation.

To Lana, With Love

Living Life With No Regrets

We had a wonderful “Night of Worship” here at The Ranch last night! Thanks to those of you who came and to those of you who prayed for the night to be a blessed one. It was!

Thanks, too, for your gracious notes from places like the Philippines and South Africa, saying you wish you could be here. We hope to make this an annual event, so perhaps in the future we can meet many more of you in person as well.

During the night I shared 3 video clips of my dear wife Lana that were filmed last year on November 1st, 2012, just 2 weeks before she passed away. She had a message that I felt was perfect for the evening.

lana-living-life-with-no-regrets-image

So as we were worshipping outside by the bonfire, under the stars and with a half-moon shining, we projected the video of Lana onto the side of the barn and enjoyed hearing what she had to say to us about “living a life with no regrets.”

I’d like to share those 3 clips with you today as well. I believe they’ll be particularly helpful to you if you’re wrestling with a big decision and don’t know what to do, or if you’re just wondering how you can make the most of the life God has given you.

This video was shot by a film team who heard about our situation and offered to spend the day with us at our home, just to capture some memories for us and to offer hope to others who might face a similar loss in the future. Lana agreed, and we spent an amazing day with Drew Waters, Josh Spake and by Skype, Josh’s wife Candice.

Although the film team will be putting all the footage they shot that day into another format, editing it for their own purposes as background for an upcoming movie called Nouvelle Vie (which means “new life” in French) they’ve graciously allowed us to use the raw footage for other purposes like this.

I’ve posted these 3 clips in 1 video on our website at the link below, or you can read the message in the transcript below that.

Here’s the link to the video…

Watch “Living Life With No Regrets”

And here’s the transcript…

CANDICE: A lot of people in your position are very fearful, very scared, very worried, but you have come at this from a whole stance of hope, which is very, again I use the word profound. Because it’s unusual, and it’s so—you can just see how God is working and continues to work in your life. And so, describe what that peace is like for you and how it’s helped you battle fear, anxiety, being scared and stuff like that.

LANA: Well, I’ve always tried to live my life with no regrets. And so, whenever I had a big decision to make, I would think—obviously I would pray about it and ask God what’s best, and then I would just have to say, “Will I regret having made this decision?” Especially ones like—I went to college, I met my husband Eric in college and we got married shortly after college and I was pregnant with my first child and had to decide whether I would stay at home or work, and staying at home meant a severe cutback in pay. But I wanted to live a life of no regrets, so I decided I would rather stay home and be with my child, than have the money and have some other luxuries. And it’s a decision I’ve never regretted. So I’ve been a stay-at-home mom all my life—or since college. I know at times some people would wonder why I would get a college degree and then not even use it and stay home. But I remember thinking, even as I was making that decision, if something were to happen to me or one of my children—a death—I would have regretted going to work. So I was really glad—I mean, not glad, but when I found this out—it just made me glad that I hadn’t taken my life to go to work and missed seeing my kids grow up. It just changes everything. My kids, I just love to be around them. And so, having made that decision gives me great hope for situations like this that I made the right decision. It made some impact on our finances, but the other impact is, I think, much greater—the impact it had on my kids’ lives, because I wouldn’t have been able to take them to a lot of the programs like AWANA scripture memorization. I would have been too busy. And my kids, I love them, and they have great hope in God as well and love Jesus, and I think that’s because of the way they were brought up.

CANDICE: How do you describe the peace that passes all understanding in your life? What does that feel like? Describe that from your perspective.

LANA: The peace that surpasses all understanding is just really being with God. And when you’re reading scripture, or in worship, it’s so wonderful to have that peace. And even having made decisions, and seeing how they impact your life over the years, how that decision that impacts your life, and you know that it’s a good decision, that just gives you great peace, knowing that you did the right thing.

ERIC: Can I just have her clarify one thing, too, that not everybody chooses to stay home, if she just could talk about that, that this was the vision for what you [Lana] wanted to do, but other people are called to do other things, because she believes that strongly. I just don’t want to give the wrong impression. So maybe you could just say something about that.

LANA: Absolutely. Yes, I do want to clarify that. Not everyone is called to stay at home. There are certainly many instances where women are called to go to work, or both parents can go to work, but for me, it was really just what I was called to do. That’s just how God created me, just to be a mother and stay home with my kids.

CANDICE: I think that’s wonderful. The reason it’s wonderful is because I think you mentioned a couple things: One is that you would have been too busy to go to AWANA or scripture memory class and that greatly impacted your kids, and 2, you mentioned that, in situations like this, you’ve been able to spend your life with your kids. That’s what you wanted. And I think it just makes it perfect the point that you are in God’s will and right where you need to be, where He has you in this pursuit of what you’ve dedicated your life to, and so I commend you for that. I think that you have fulfilled that calling beautifully. Another question I had for you is, I wanted to see what some of the messages are that you have for Eric and your kids, so let’s start with Eric. What is something that you would like to share with him? What is a message you have for him?

LANA: Eric is just incredible. He’s incredibly talented and can play the piano, write music, do carpentry work, he knows everything about the computer, and he’s incredibly gifted. So I just want him to press on, keep going with a lot of the projects he’s already started. I know he has a couple that he and I have been working on together—the St. Nicholas project, talking about the life of Christ and how much he [Nicholas] was a believer in Jesus and that’s how he became so famous as St. Nicholas, our Santa Claus right now. So I just want him to continue to press on with things. I know he will and God will use him greatly. I love him incredibly much. He’s my prince and he takes incredible care of me and the kids. So I’m not worried. That’s another thing that makes passing into heaven at this time just so peaceful, because I know the kids are going to be in great hands, with Eric taking care of them.

CANDICE: Thank you for sharing that Lana. What about for the kids? What message do you want to tell the kids?

LANA: My kids have been just wonderful. I was blessed, again, to be able to homeschool, and Eric encouraged me to do that as well [because Lana wanted to try it]. He was a great encouragement, and my kids, I just know that they love Jesus. That’s been great comfort to know that they’re going to do great in life in whatever God has called them to do. I don’t know what they’re called to do, each of them yet, but I just know that they’ll do well, because everything they do, they do so well. I have no fear of anything going wrong, I just know they’re going to be blessed for the rest of their lives. I had 6 blessings. They’re awesome. I’m going to miss them.

CANDICE: What dreams do you have for your kids?

LANA: My dreams for my kids is just that they would love the Lord with all their heart, soul, mind and strength. And they do that, and so whatever dreams that they have, I know that God will help them fulfill them, whatever it is. Because if they keep seeking God, they’re going to be on the straight path. They’ll do what God’s called them to do and so that’s my dream, that they would do that, they would just keep loving Jesus, and loving each other and loving their neighbors.

CANDICE: Lana, what dreams do you have for Eric?

LANA: Pretty much the same thing. Like I said, he’s incredibly talented, and gifted and can do anything, and he has great dreams for some projects that he’s working on, and I just pray that he can just continue to fulfill those dreams and do what God’s called him to do. I know that God has a unique plan for my family, but for everyone, God has a unique plan, and I know that if they just keep following Jesus, and asking Him for direction, they’ll do well. And your dreams [Eric] will come true.

ERIC: They have. They already have.

LANA: I know. Love you, buddy.

DREW: I’ve got a question for you. What do you hope that people watching this get from it?

LANA: I would hope that the people that are watching this, that they would know that they have a unique calling in life. Everyone God created so uniquely, like everybody has different fingerprints, just so unique. So I would hope that people watching this would know that God created them uniquely, that He has different dreams for them as well. But if they keep following God, or asking God for direction, that God will show them what their unique place is in the world, what they’re uniquely designed or created to do, that they would just keep seeking God, and keep seeking the answers to what they feel called to do.

DREW: Lana, I’ve got another question for you, and this is a very direct question, so I apologize for it, but you don’t seem fearful of death. Why is that?

LANA: I’m actually not fearful of death and I believe, the only thing I can attribute it to, is just having followed God for so long, waking up and talking to Him each day, throughout the day, He’s helped me through many things. And since I am talking to Him all the day long, death will be just like meeting Him and talking to Him all day long—but without my kids and family [laughter]. I don’t know why I don’t fear death, but God has been such a loving God to me and I feel like I’ve been so blessed throughout my life, like I said earlier, about living my life with no regrets, and just doing everything I’ve wanted to do. Even the past years, I’ve gone everywhere I’ve wanted to go. I wanted to go to Israel and see the Holy Land and I got to go there 5 years ago, and then miraculously got to go 2 years after that. So I’ve been to Israel twice and I’m so blessed to have done that. So I’ve done everything I’ve wanted to do, and I don’t have—there’s not like one place I’d like to go see still or anything that I still need to accomplish. So I feel like I’ve done everything, and I can go see Jesus at any time. It would be fine. But I know it’s hard for people who I’m leaving behind. Since my diagnosis, I’ve tried to live my life like I’m going to live. I didn’t want to live like I’m going to die. I wanted to live like I’m going to live. So that’s all I’ve done, just keep going on with the normal day. But I know it’s hard for the people that are left behind, because I feel their pain. I feel sorry for them, because I would like to be with them as well. But also, I just love Jesus, and I’m looking forward to that day, too.

ERIC [later that day]: They just asked me to say a few words to you, and there’s just not enough words to express what you’ve meant to me. I remember on our wedding day, I just said to you that you were a gift from God to me and I wanted to treat you as a gift. You’ve been just a super gift, and I feel like I’ve unwrapped layer after layer of you. You’ve just given yourself to me in everything. You have sacrificed so much for me, for the ministry, for the kids—just everything. You’re a giver, and you’ve just given your life away. And I can’t think of anything better you could do with your life. You don’t just live your life, you give your life. That means so much to me, and I know that’s going to mean a lot to our kids, just to know that your life was not lived in vain, and that your death won’t be in vain if you do die. If you’re healed, hallelujah! That won’t be in vain, either!

I gave this to Lana—it’s a little plaque—for our anniversary back in April this year, and it says, “And they lived happily ever after.” It just reminds me of the joy that we’ve had together. You know, I’m going to cry a lot if you pass away. But I felt like God said, “Tearfulness is OK. Fearfulness is not.” So I think it’s OK to be tearful, but I’m not fearful, either.

And this just came in the mail today. I just got 2 more tiles for your collection here and I just wanted to unwrap this with you. This is a quote from Alfred Lloyd Tennyson. It says:

“If I had a flower for every time I thought of you, I could walk through my garden forever.”

It’s so true. I’m sure there won’t be a day that goes by that I don’t think about you. And this is really from me, and the kids and from everybody that knows you, and it just says, “You are loved.” And you are.

LANA: You’re really good at expressing your love to me all the time. You’re just always so kind and so generous. He [Eric] makes it easy for me to love him because he’s so much like Jesus, always thoughtful and kind and he puts me above himself all the time. He wants to make sure I’m taken care of. So I just appreciate these things, too, his gracious, kind gifts, thoughtful gifts, just incredible.

ERIC: Thanks. And I’m not like Jesus, but I was thinking just last week as you were just laying in bed and the pain was on you, and even in your pain you were writing a message to our subscribers in different countries and giving them hope and encouraging them with your hope. And I was just thinking of Jesus on the cross, just going through the pain and suffering for each one of us, and I thought, “Wow, you’re like Jesus! I’m married to someone like Jesus!” So I’m just so thankful to you and I just love you so much.

LANA: Thanks, thanks a lot. I love you.

JOSH: Let me ask you a couple questions. To your children, what is your wife’s legacy?

ERIC: For my children, just to say what Lana’s legacy is, I think her heartbeat is to give. She wants to give, give and give some more. And I think it’s hard for her to do. I think she’s struggled with it because we have so many needs. We all have needs. The kids have needs, and Lana has needs, and yet she’s just given so much. We give money away and we give things away and she gives food away and she just gives away. I feel like she’s a giver. I know that’s her heart, even for some of the projects we’re working on now, just to tell, for instance, the St. Nicholas story, of a man who gave his life away, too, because he was following the One who gave His life for all of us. So I think that’s her legacy. I feel like she’s following Jesus and that she denies herself many times so that she can give, and I don’t think that you can get better than that.

JOSH: How long have you all been married?

ERIC: We’ve been married 23 years, and we’ve known each other 28 years, and they’ve been super, all super. I have no regrets. I can’t complain that she’s being taken now. How could I complain to God and say, “God, why did you take her?” All I should be able to do is say, “God, thank You! How could You possibly love me so much that You would give me 28 years with her?” So I’m sad. I’m disappointed if you go. But I cannot complain, for one single day.

JOSH: How is she not replaceable?

ERIC: How is she not replaceable? I can’t think of how she is replaceable. I can’t imagine anything—I mean there is nothing that could replace her. She’s a unique creation of God—one of a kind. There’s no replacing any one of us. We’re all here for a reason, we’re all here for a purpose, just like Lana. There are lots of people that we love, lots of people that are friends, lots of people that do a lot for us and we’re really close to, and I don’t think any of us are replaceable.

JOSH: I’m going to ask one more question. So the heart of the story of Nouvelle Vie is finding life. And we don’t know what’s going to happen, right? You know God is a miraculous God and God could really pull through, or He may choose not to, and whatever it is, He’s glorified in all things. If God chooses to take your wife from you, how do you persevere? How do you go on?

ERIC: Nouvelle Vie means “new life,” and for me, as a Christian, I’ve already been given a new life. And some people say, even if Lana dies, we’re going to pray and raise her from the dead. And I love that. I would love to do that. I have prayed that for some of my friends in the past, too. But the truth is, I know what being dead is like, and I’ve already been dead, and Jesus has already raised me from the dead. I’ve now got a new life and now I’m going on. I’m going to have a new life forever because of Jesus and what He’s done for me. So we could pray that Lana would be raised from the dead, and that might happen, but the truth is that she’s already been raised from the dead. She knows what a dead life is like and she’s been given a new life already, and that’s going to continue on for eternity. So to me, that’s part of the hope of Nouvelle Vie, that it speaks about the new life that we can have right now, today, starting this very day. You don’t have to wait till you die to be raised from the dead. You can be resurrected. You can be redeemed. You can be restored, anytime you choose to just put your faith in Christ, to ask Him to forgive you of your sins. He will take you to be with Him forever in heaven, and give you a whole new life here on earth. So that’s the hope that I have, and the courage that I have, that your passing [Lana] really is “passing.” As the Bible says, it’s a sleeping, you fall asleep, then you’ll be woken up by Jesus when He comes back for us. It’ll be a short sleep for you, and maybe a long few years for us, but in the light of eternity, it’ll just be a blink of an eye. And I can’t wait to see you again.

This Week’s Sermon- Living Life With No Regrets


This Day's Thought from The Ranch Logo

Living Life With No Regrets
Part 6 of “How to Keep Trusting in God, Even in the Face of Significant Loss”
by Eric Elder, featuring an interview with Lana Elder
www.theranch.org

We had a wonderful “Night of Worship” here at The Ranch last night!  Thanks to those of you who came and to those of you who prayed for the night to be a blessed one.  It was!

Thanks, too, for your gracious notes from places like the Philippines and South Africa, saying you wish you could be here.  We hope to make this an annual event, so perhaps in the future we can meet many more of you in person as well.

During the night I shared 3 video clips of my dear wife Lana that were filmed last year on November 1st, 2012, just two weeks before she passed away.  She had a message that I felt was perfect for the evening.

So as we were worshipping outside by the bonfire, under the stars, and with a half-moon shining, we projected the video of Lana onto the side of the barn and enjoyed hearing what she had to say to us about “living life of no regrets.”

I’d like to share those 3 clips with you today as well.  I believe they’ll be particularly helpful to you if you’re wrestling with a big decision and don’t know what to do, or if you’re just wondering how you can make the most of the life God has given you.

This video was shot by a film team who heard about our situation and offered to spend the day with us at our home, just to capture some memories for us and to offer hope to others who might face a similar loss in the future.  Lana agreed, and we spent an amazing day with Drew Waters, Josh Spake, and by Skype, Josh’s wife Candice.

Although the film team will be putting all the footage they shot that day into another format, editing it for their own purposes as background for an upcoming movie called Nouvelle Vie (which means “new life” in French) they’ve graciously allowed us to use the raw footage for other purposes like this that I’m sharing with you today.

I’ve posted these 3 clips in one video on our website at the link below, or you can read the message in the transcript below that.

Here’s the link to the video…

Lana Elder – Living Life With No Regrets

And here’s the transcript…

Candice:  A lot of people in your position are very fearful, very scared, very worried, but you have come at this from a whole stance of hope, which is very, again I use the word profound.  Because it’s unusual, and it’s so–you can just see how God is working and continues to work in your life.  And so, describe what that peace is like for you and how it’s helped you battle fear, anxiety, being scared and stuff like that.

Lana:  Well, I’ve always tried to live my life with no regrets.  And so, whenever I had a big decision to make, I would think–obviously I would pray about it and ask God what’s best, and then I would just have to say, “Will I regret having made this decision?”  Especially ones like–I went to college, I met my husband Eric in college and we got married shortly after college and I was pregnant with my first child and had to decide whether I would stay at home or work, and staying at home meant a severe cutback in pay.  But I wanted to live a life of no regrets, so I decided I would rather stay home and be with my child, than have the money and have some other luxuries.  And it’s a decision I’ve never regretted.  So I’ve been a stay at home mom all my life–or since college.  I know at times some people would wonder why I would get a college degree and then not even use it and stay home.  But I remember thinking, even as I was making that decision, if something were to happen to me or one of my children–a death–I would have regretted going to work.  So I was really glad–I mean, not glad, but when I found this out–it just made me glad that I hadn’t taken my life to go to work and missed seeing my kids grow up.  It just changes everything.  My kids, I just love to be around them.  And so, having made that decision gives me great hope for situations like this that I made the right decision.  It made some impact on our finances, but the other impact is, I think, much greater–the impact it had on my kids’ lives, because I wouldn’t have been able to take them to a lot of the programs like AWANA scripture memorization.  I would have been too busy.  And my kids, I love them, and they have great hope in God as well and love Jesus, and I think that’s because of the way they were brought up.

Candice:  How do you describe the peace that passes all understanding in your life?  What does that feel like?  Describe that from your perspective.

Lana:  The peace that surpasses all understanding is just really being with God.  And when you’re reading scripture, or in worship, it’s so wonderful to have that peace.  And even having made decisions, and seeing how they impact your life over the years, how that decision that impacts your life, and you know that it’s a good decision, that just gives you great peace, knowing that you did the right thing.

Eric:  Can I just have her clarify one thing, too, that not everybody chooses to stay home, if she just could talk about that, that this was the vision for what you [Lana] wanted to do, but other people are called to do other things, because she believes that strongly.  I just don’t want to give the wrong impression.  So maybe you could just say something about that.

Lana:  Absolutely.  Yes, I do want to clarify that.  Not everyone is called to stay at home.  There are certainly many instances where women are called to go to work, or both parents can go to work, but for me, it was really just what I was called to do.  That’s just how God created me, just to be a mother and stay home with my kids.

Candice:  I think that’s wonderful.  The reason it’s wonderful is because I think you mentioned a couple things:  One is that you would have been too busy to go to AWANA or scripture memory class and that greatly impacted your kids, and two, you mentioned that, in situations like this, you’ve been able to spend your life with your kids.  That’s what you wanted.  And I think it just makes it perfect the point that you are in God’s will and right where you need to be, where He has you in this pursuit of what you’ve dedicated your life to, and so I commend you for that.    I think that you have fulfilled that calling beautifully.  Another question I had for you is, I wanted to see what some of the messages are that you have for Eric and your kids, so let’s start with Eric.  What is something that you would like to share with him?  What is a message you have for him?

Lana:  Eric is just incredible. He’s incredibly talented and can play the piano, write music, do carpentry work, he knows everything about the computer, and he’s incredibly gifted.  So I just want him to press on, keep going with a lot of the projects he’s already started.  I know he has a couple that he and I have been working on together–the Saint Nicholas project, talking about the life of Christ and how much he [Nicholas] was a believer in Jesus and that’s how he became so famous as Saint Nicholas, our Santa Claus right now.  So I just want him to continue to press on with things.  I know he will and God will use him greatly.  I love him incredibly much.  He’s my prince and he takes incredible care of me and the kids.  So I’m not worried.  That’s another thing that makes passing into heaven at this time just so peaceful, because I know the kids are going to be in great hands, with Eric taking care of them.

Candice:  Thank you for sharing that Lana.  What about for the kids?  What message do you want to tell the kids?

Lana:  My kids have been just wonderful.  I was blessed, again, to be able to homeschool, and Eric encouraged me to do that as well [because Lana had the idea and wanted to try it].  He was a great encouragement, and my kids, I just know that they love Jesus.  That’s been great comfort to know that they’re going to do great in life in whatever God has called them to do.  I don’t know what they’re called to do, each of them yet, but I just know that they’ll do well, because everything they do, they do so well at.  I have no fear of anything going wrong, I just know they’re going to be blessed for the rest of their lives.  I had six blessings.  They’re awesome.  I’m going to miss them.

Candice:  What dreams do you have for your kids?

Lana:  My dreams for my kids is just that they would love the Lord with all their heart, soul, mind and strength.  And they do that, and so whatever dreams that they have, I know that God will help them fulfill them, whatever it is.  Because if they keep seeking God, they’re going to be on the straight path.  They’ll do what God’s called them to do and so that’s my dream, that they would do that, they would just keep loving Jesus, and loving each other and loving their neighbors.

Candice:  Lana, what dreams do you have for Eric?

Lana:  Pretty much the same thing.  Like I said, he’s incredibly talented, and gifted and can do anything, and he has great dreams for some projects that he’s working on, and I just pray that he can just continue to fulfill those dreams and do what God’s called him to do.  I know that God has a unique plan for my family, but for everyone, God has a unique plan, and I know that if they just keep following Jesus, and asking Him for direction, they’ll do well.  And your dreams [Eric] will come true.

Eric:  They have.  They already have.

Lana:  I know.  Love you, buddy.

Drew:  I’ve got a question for you.  What do you hope that people watching this get from it?

Lana:  I would hope that the people that are watching this, that they would know that they have a unique calling in life.  Everyone God created so uniquely, like everybody has different fingerprints, just so unique.  So I would hope that people watching this would know that God created them uniquely, that He has different dreams for them as well.  But if they keep following God, or asking God for direction, that God will show them what their unique place is in the world, what they’re uniquely designed or created to do, that they would just keep seeking God, and keep seeking the answers to what they feel called to do.

Drew:  Lana, I’ve got another question for you, and this is a very direct question, so I apologize for it, but you don’t seem fearful of death.  Why is that?

Lana:  I’m actually not fearful of death and I believe, the only thing I can attribute it to, is just having followed God for so long, waking up and talking to Him each day, throughout the day, He’s helped me through many things.  And since I am talking to Him all the day long, death will be just like meeting Him and talking to Him all day long–but without my kids and family [laughter].  I don’t know why I don’t fear death, but God has been such a loving God to me and I feel like I’ve been so blessed throughout my life, like I said earlier, about living my life with no regrets, and just doing everything I’ve wanted to do.  Even the past years, I’ve gone everywhere I’ve wanted to go.  I wanted to go to Israel and see the Holy Land and I got to go there five years ago, and then miraculously got to go two years after that.  So I’ve been to Israel twice and I’m so blessed to have done that.  So I’ve done everything I’ve wanted to do, and I don’t have–there’s not like one place I’d like to go see still or anything that I still need to accomplish.  So I feel like I’ve done everything, and I can go see Jesus at any time.  It would be fine.  But I know it’s hard for people who I’m leaving behind.  Since my diagnosis, I’ve tried to live my life like I’m going to live.  I didn’t want to live like I’m going to die.  I wanted to live like I’m going to live.  So that’s all I’ve done, just keep going on with the normal day.  But I know it’s hard for the people that are left behind, because I feel their pain.  I feel sorry for them, because I would like to be with them as well.  But also, I just love Jesus, and I’m looking forward to that day, too.

Eric [later that day]:  They just asked me to say a few words to you, and there’s just not enough words to express what you’ve meant to me.  I remember on our wedding day, I just said to you that you were a gift from God to me, and I wanted to treat you as a gift.  You’ve been just a super gift, and I feel like I’ve unwrapped layer after layer of you.  You’ve just given yourself to me in everything.  You have sacrificed so much for me, for the ministry, for the kids–just everything.  You’re a giver, and you’ve just given your life away.  And I can’t think of anything better you could do with your life.  You don’t just live your life, you give your life.  That means so much to me, and I know that’s going to mean a lot to our kids, just to know that your life was not lived in vain, and that your death won’t be in vain if you do die.  If you’re healed, hallelujah, that won’t be in vain either.

I gave this to Lana–it’s a little plaque–for our anniversary back in April this year, and it says, “And they lived happily ever after.”  It just reminds me of the joy that we’ve had together.  You know, I’m going to cry a lot, if you pass away.  But I felt like God said, “Tearfulness is OK.  Fearfulness is not.”  So I think it’s OK to be tearful, but I’m not fearful either.

And this just came in the mail today.  I just got two more tiles for your collection here and I just wanted to unwrap this with you.  This is a quote from Alfred Lloyd Tennyson.  It says:

“If I had a flower for every time I thought of you, I could walk through my garden forever.”

It’s so true.  I’m sure there won’t be a day that goes by that I don’t think about you.  And this is really from me, and the kids, and from everybody that knows you, and it just says, “You are loved.”  And you are.

Lana:  You’re really good at expressing your love to me all the time.  You’re just always so kind and so generous.  He [Eric] makes it easy for me to love him because he’s so much like Jesus, always thoughtful and kind and he puts me above himself all the time.  He wants to make sure I’m taken care of.  So I just appreciate these things, too, his gracious, kind gifts, thoughtful gifts, just incredible.

Eric:  Thanks.  And I’m not like Jesus, but I was thinking just last week as you were just laying in bed and the pain was on you, and even in your pain you were writing a message to our subscribers in different countries and giving them hope and encouraging them with your hope.  And I was just thinking of Jesus on the cross, just going through the pain and suffering for each one of us, and I thought, “Wow, you’re like Jesus!  I’m married to someone like Jesus!”  So I’m just so thankful to you and I just love you so much.

Lana:  Thanks, thanks a lot.  I love you.

Josh:  Let me ask you a couple questions.  To your children, what is your wife’s legacy?

Eric:  For my children, just to say what Lana’s legacy is, I think her heartbeat is to give.  She wants to give, give and give some more.  And I think it’s hard for her to do.  I think she’s struggled with it because we have so many needs.  We all have needs.  The kids have needs, and Lana has needs, and yet she’s just given so much.   We give money away and we give things away and she gives food away and she just gives away.  I feel like she’s a giver.  I know that’s her heart, even for some of the projects we’re working on now, just to tell, for instance, the Saint Nicholas story, of a man who gave his life away, too, because he was following the One who gave His life for all of us.  So I think that’s her legacy.  I feel like she’s following Jesus and that she denies herself many times so that she can give, and I don’t think that you can get better than that.

Josh:  How long have you all been married?

Eric:  We’ve been married 23 years, and we’ve known each other 28 years, and they’ve been super, all super.  I have no regrets.  I can’t complain that she’s being taken now.  How could I complain to God and say, “God, why did you take her?”  All I should be able to do is say, “God thank You!  How could you possibly love me so much that You would give me 28 years with her?” So I’m sad. I’m disappointed if you go.  But I cannot complain, for one single day.

Josh:  How is she not replaceable?

Eric:  How is she not replaceable?  I can’t think of how she is replaceable.  I can’t imagine anything–I mean there is nothing that could replace her.  She’s a unique creation of God–one of a kind.  There’s no replacing any one of us.  We’re all here for a reason, we’re all here for a purpose, just like Lana.  There are lots of people that we love, lots of people that are friends, lots of people that do a lot for us and we’re really close to, and I don’t think any of us are replaceable.

Josh:  I’m going to ask one more question.  So the heart of the story of Nouvelle Vie is finding life.  And we don’t know what’s going to happen, right?  You know God is a miraculous God and God could really pull through, or He may choose not to, and whatever it is, He’s glorified in all things.  If God chooses to take your wife from you, how do you persevere?  How do you go on?

Eric:  Nouvelle Vie means “new life,” and for me, as a Christian, I’ve already been given a new life.  And some people say, even if Lana dies, we’re going to pray and raise her from the dead.  And I love that.  I would love to do that.  I have prayed that for some of my friends in the past, too.  But the truth is, I know what being dead is like, and I’ve already been dead, and Jesus has already raised me from the dead.  I’ve now got a new life and now I’m going on.  I’m going to have a new life forever because of Jesus and what He’s done for me.  So we could pray that Lana would be raised from the dead, and that might happen, but the truth is that she’s already been raised from the dead.  She knows what a dead life is like and she’s been given a new life already, and that’s going to continue on for eternity.  So to me, that’s part of the hope of Nouvelle Vie, that it speaks about the new life that we can have right now, today, starting this very day.  You don’t have to wait till you die to be raised from the dead.  You can be resurrected.  You can be redeemed.  You can be restored, anytime you choose to just put your faith in Christ, to ask Him to forgive you of your sins.  He will take you to be with Him forever in heaven, and give you a whole new life here on earth.  So that’s the hope that I have, and the courage that I have, that your passing [Lana] really is “passing.”  As the Bible says, it’s a sleeping, you fall asleep, then you’ll be woken up by Jesus when He comes back for us.  It’ll be a short sleep for you, and maybe a long few years for us, but in the light of eternity, it’ll just be a blink of an eye, and I can’t wait to see you again.


Ask for Prayer | Contact Us | Website | Subscribe | Facebook | Twitter | TumblrBookstore


As a thank-you for your donation of any size to our ministry, we’d be glad to send you our DVD, “To Lana, With Love,” featuring the Celebration of the Life of Lana Elder, who passed away on November 15th, 2012.  Lana was the wife of Eric Elder and co-founder of The Ranch. “To Lana, With Love” also includes the short inspirational video, “Eric’s Hope,” to give hope and encouragement to others facing loss.
Click here to learn more or to make a donation.

To Lana, With Love

Night of Worship at The Ranch!

Hi, this is Eric Elder with a special invitation for you to join us for a Night of Worship here at my home in Illinois this coming weekend.  Since I launched The Ranch website for the first time 15 years ago, I’ve wanted to host an annual retreat for anyone who wanted to come join us live, in person, for a time of worship, prayer and inspiration.

As a step in that direction, Greg Potzer and I are going to host a “Night of Worship at The Ranch” here this Saturday night, October 12th.  Greg runs This Day’s Thought and selects our daily thoughts, Bible verses and occasional smiles that keep us all going every day, and he’ll be driving here from his home in Colorado.  My good friend and worship leader, Kent Sanders (www.artistssuitcase.com), will be coming up from Saint Louis to lead us in a time of worship, and Greg and I will be sharing some thoughts from our hearts with you during the night as well.

We’d love to have you join us!  This will be an intimate night of worship and right now it looks like the weather will be perfect for a bonfire outside.  Bring your own lawn chairs with you and, optionally, a snack to share if you’d like (not necessary at all… just come!)

It’s beautiful here in Illinois in the fall, with wide open spaces, and a view of the sky in every direction for miles and miles.  All of the pictures on our new Ranch website were taken right here at our home.

We’ll be gathering here for snacks and light refreshments anytime after 5 pm, with our time of worship starting at 7.  Again, that’s this Saturday, October 12th (Columbus Day Weekend here in the U.S., giving you perhaps a little extra travel time to get here and home again!)

Our address is 25615 E 3000 North Rd, Chenoa, IL 61726, and there’s a Super 8 hotel just 3 miles away in our little town of Chenoa (or there are many other hotels, and things to do for the weekend, about 25 miles away in the much larger twin cities of Bloomington/Normal).

If you’re flying, you can fly into the Bloomington (Illinois) airport (BMI) which is closest to us, or into Chicago O’Hare or Midway airports (ORD or MDW), which are about two hours north of us.

Although I’m sorry that Lana won’t be here in person to meet you, too, her spirit is still alive and well in our home. I know she would be happy for us to meet and share and worship together the God and Savior whom she’s still worshipping every day, in a brand new way.  Join us if you can!

This Week’s Sermon- Keeping Jesus at the Center


This Day's Thought from The Ranch Logo

Keeping Jesus at the Center
by Eric Elder
theranch.org

Part 5 of “How to Keep Trusting in God, Even in the Face of Significant Loss”
(Here are the links to Part 1, Part 2, Part 3, and Part 4)

I spoke Thursday night at to a special group of people at our church, called “Care Groups,” who gather together each week to encourage one another through some of life’s toughest struggles.

I shared with them how God had helped me to keep my life from spinning out of control during some of the toughest times as I was losing my sweet wife, Lana, to cancer last year.

How did God help me?  By reminding me to keep Jesus at the center of my life.  I’d like to share with you today what I shared with them on Thursday night.

You can listen to the audio at the link below, or you can read the transcript of my talk below.  Either way, I hope you’ll be encouraged to keep Jesus at the center of your life, too, no matter what you may be going through today.

As an extra blessing, I’ve asked my son Lucas to sing a song for you today called “Jesus at the Center,” written by Israel Houghton.  You can listen to my message, and then Lucas’ song, by clicking the links below.

Listen to: “Keeping Jesus At The Center, by Eric Elder

Listen to: “Jesus At The Center, sung by Lucas Elder

Here’s a transcript of the message.

Thanks, Jason, and if you don’t know me, my name’s Eric Elder, and I’ve been a part of Care Groups before.  I haven’t been here for this current season of Care Groups, but I used to lead, two years ago, a group for people overcoming homosexuality, and helping them with struggles with same-sex attraction and just how to walk through that.

Last spring, I unfortunately was in a group called GriefShare because my wife passed away last November from breast cancer.

And so I’m back again tonight just to share with you a little bit about my walk and keeping Jesus at the center of my life, even through some of these difficult times.

Let me just encourage you to open your Bible, if you have a Bible with you, and  just read along with me.  We’re going to look at First John, starting in chapter 2.  John says, in verse fifteen:

“Don’t love the world’s ways. Don’t love the world’s goods. Love of the world squeezes out love for the Father. Practically everything that goes on in the world – wanting your own way, wanting everything for yourself, wanting to appear important – has nothing to do with the Father. It just isolates you from him. The world and all its wanting, wanting, wanting is on the way out – but whoever does what God wants is set for eternity” (1 John 2:15-17, MSG).

Keeping Jesus at the center, for me, this past year and a half since we found out my wife had cancer and then she died about nine months later, you know there were a lot of times when I felt like my world was spinning out of control.

She’s been more than just essential to my life.  And this is wrong to say this, but in many ways she was my savior.  Of course, Jesus is my Savior.  He’s the One that redeemed me, saved me and is the One that’s going to carry me into heaven when I die.

But because I came out of homosexuality, back 28 years ago, really through an encounter with Christ, but it was also through the help of my wife, who was my girlfriend at the time.  We had started dating and I had actually been involved with someone else at the time and I had to confess to her that not only was I involved with someone else at the time that I started dating her, but I was involved with another man.

That was an excruciating two-hour conversation, of me not saying anything, and her wondering if I was an ax-murderer, or what I had to confess that was so terrible.  But as I shared that with her, she loved me so unconditionally, and she was so gracious to me, and she just treated me with such kindness and gentleness.  Just the way she walked me through that, and through temptations and through life, I can really say she saved me from a lot.

So I know that Jesus is the center of my life.  He has been since I put my faith in Him.  As one of my friends said about her husband, she said, “Jesus is like my cake, and my husband is the icing on my Jesus cake.”

I said, “Oh, that’s really nice.  That was Lana for me.  Jesus was my cake, and Lana was the icing on my Jesus cake.”

But as she started going through cancer and the doctors were saying that it was incurable, and they didn’t know how long she had to live, but it wasn’t long, I started seeing that maybe Jesus and Lana had sort of merged roles in such a way that the thought of losing her felt like I was losing my cake, too.

I don’t know if it’s right or wrong, because I know we’re supposed to be so intertwined–you know, it would be sad if she died and I felt nothing–so I know God gives us those kinds of relationships for a reason.  But there was a time there, just a few months before she died, where we were having some of these hard conversations about what the future would look like, and what I was going to do if she did pass on.

She was talking to me about remarriage and things like that, and I didn’t want to hear it.  That was the farthest thing from my mind.  I was not interested in even entertaining the thought.  I just wanted her, and I wanted her alive.

And yet a few weeks into that cycle of conversations, somewhere from the back of my mind, as my life was spinning out of control, and what I thought was my center was being taken away from me, I started gravitating in my mind back to some other things that gave me some peace and some happiness and some comfort, and that included former homosexual relationships from over 25 years earlier.

And I just thought, you know, I have no interest at all in getting married again.  But there was a part of me that said, “But if there was a man that came along, what would I do then?”  Because it didn’t involve the same kind of commitment, the same kind of relationship, the same kind of work, it just was sort of fun.  At least that was my memory of it from long ago.

For about two weeks, this just really puzzled me and it just weighed on me, because I was like, “This has been over 25 years since I’ve had any serious consideration to that at all.”  God had just broken that off of me in a wonderful way and given me a wife and six children of our own.  So to have these thoughts again and go, “Wow, why would I even be going there?  Why would I go back there?”

I had a conversation with Jason and he said that it makes some sense, that when your life is being threatened in these ways and something’s being threatened to be taken away from you, you sort of gravitate towards what brought you peace and comfort in the past.  And I knew he was right, but it bothered me that it was even on my mind and was even — do you know what I mean?  I mean it was like, “Oh, my gosh, I don’t even want to have that thought again.”

It was about two weeks of struggling with this and just trying to work it out in my brain.

Then I woke up one Sunday morning, and I just started reading Romans chapter 1, and I read the passage that really changed my life, where Paul talks about homosexuality and talks about how the end of that is not going to be good for us.  That is a passage that changed my life, and it was a hinge and a turning point in everything regarding my faith, as well as my sexuality.

So to read that passage again, I was just like, “OK, that’s right.  That’s right.  This was in my past.  This is not going to be part of my future.”

Then I came to church, and Pastor Baker was talking about the topic again that morning, and he just was talking about it and he said, “You can justify it, you can rationalize it, you can go through all kinds of arguments about it” — and I’m paraphrasing him here, I don’t want to put words in his mouth, but if you’ve heard him speak on this, you know where he stands — but he said, “You know, the bottom line is that if God says it’s not good for you, then it’s not going to go well for you.”

He says, “If there’s anything in the Bible, whether it’s adultery or fornication or sex outside of marriage or before marriage, or any topic in the Bible, if God says this is not good for you, the bottom line is: it’s just not going to go well for you.”

That was like number 2 that day where I was like, “Whew.  That’s right, I don’t even have to think about this.  The Bible is very clear, and it’s been very clear in the past.”

And then later that night, I had a conversation with a friend and his wife had had a similar diagnosis a few years ago, and he was worried that she might die.  He said something that shocked me, he said, “I was wondering if maybe, if God took her, that He was then releasing me and I could go and pursue homosexuality.”

And I was like, “You can’t do that!”  Somehow hearing it from someone else, the very thoughts that I was considering, but hearing them speak it as if that was what God was really going to say and I was like, “Now I know it’s wrong.  I just didn’t care.”  You just get to the point where, “God, I know this is wrong, I understand it’s wrong, but I don’t care.  I just want to do what I want to do,” which is what John says:

“The world and all its wanting, wanting, wanting…”

You just want to do what you want to do.  But if you do what God wants you to do, that’s when you’ll have eternal life.  That’s when things will go well for you.

So those three things for me:  just reading the Word that morning and finding Romans chapter 1 again, just hearing the pastor and coming to church and getting reminded again, “You know, it’s just not going to go well for you.”

And then hearing my friend just speak the words that I was thinking.  Just to verbalize those and say, “Wow.”

After two weeks of just being perplexed about this, it just cleared up.  It totally cleared up and it’s not come back again.  I just needed that though, I needed to hear from God in some very clear ways.

Then when Lana did pass away, I didn’t have that struggle.  I didn’t have that wrestling anymore, because I had invited God in, and I said, “God, I want to do what You want, and I really want Your will more than anything else.  And as bad as this hurts, I am not going to go back into something that would hurt me even more, because You don’t want me to do that.  You want me to have life, and life abundant.”

And sometimes, as we’ve learned in GriefShare, when someone close to you dies like that, it puts a wall up between you and people around you, because they don’t really know what that relationship was like.

They don’t know, for instance, this is the first time I’ve ever shared this publicly, how Lana has been so vital, not just my best friend, my lover, my everything to me, mother of my kids, my homeschool teacher of all my kids.  Not just all those important things, but how she helped me in this area of sexuality.  And then to lose that, it’s hard for me to explain to other people.

And so there’s this wall that sort of goes up between you and other people to where you’re not really able to let them in, and they’re not able to enter in, because they don’t know what that has meant to you and what you have lost.

But in GriefShare they said that God knows what it’s like to lose someone close to Him.  And God lost a son.  God knows what it’s like to weep.  And Jesus lost his best friend in Lazarus.  And they can enter in with you.  And even if other people can’t, you can still invite God in, and let Him come into your life.  Let Him be with you and fill those lonely places.

God really has done that.  I still miss Lana terribly.  I wish she was here.  I would take her back in a heartbeat.  But God has really come in.  He really has walked me through this.  He really has helped me in so many ways.

I want you to look at another passage with me.  Then we’ll go to a song, where you can just meditate on what it means to you to keep Jesus at the center.  This is in Hebrews, just back a few pages, Hebrews chapter 12, starting in verse 2.  The writer of Hebrews says this:

“Keep your eyes on Jesus, who both began and finished this race we’re in. Study how he did it. Because he never lost sight of where he was headed – that exhilarating finish in and with God – he could put up with anything along the way: cross, shame, whatever. And now he’s there, in the place of honor, right alongside God. When you find yourselves flagging in your faith, go over that story again, item by item, that long litany of hostility he plowed through. That will shoot adrenaline into your souls! 

“… My dear child, don’t shrug off God’s discipline, but don’t be crushed by it either. It’s the child he loves that he disciplines; the child he embraces, he also corrects. God is educating you; that’s why you must never drop out. He’s treating you as dear children. This trouble you’re in isn’t punishment; it’s training, the normal experience of children. Only irresponsible parents leave children to fend for themselves. Would you prefer an irresponsible God? We respect our own parents for training and not spoiling us, so why not embrace God’s training so we can truly live? While we were children, our parents did what seemed best to them. But God is doing what is best for us…” (Hebrews 12:2-3, 5b-10a, MSG).

I felt like, as my life was spinning out of control, that God had to sort of correct me, discipline me, bring me back in.  And it was a discipline that I welcomed.  I didn’t want Him to leave me alone.  I needed Him.  And the truth is, we all need Him.

Maybe you’re at a place where you feel like you’re either being crushed by God because He’s either giving you more than you think you can handle, or you feel like you’re being disciplined by Him, or maybe you feel like you’re being punished.  I want you just to not think about it that way.

If there’s some path that you’re not on a good path, God can come in and correct you, if you’re willing to let Him, and just let Him help you get back onto the good path.

God has so much for us.  He wants us to live.  He wants us to live an abundant life.  He has great plans and purposes for you and for me.  I just want to encourage you to keep Jesus at the center of your life.

Let’s pray:

Father, thank You for these words, God, and allowing me to share some of the crazy things that have happened to me over the last year and a half.  God, I just thank You for walking me through it.  I thank You for keeping me on Your path.  I thank You, Lord, when I was tempted to veer, that You brought me back.  God, I pray for each person listening to this tonight (and reading and listening later!), that You would keep them on Your good path, Lord.  Help them to keep walking with You, Lord.  Help them to keep their eyes fixed on Jesus, the Author and Perfecter of their faith.  Lord, help them to know Your great love for them.  And I pray most of all You’d help them to overcome the world, Lord, and not let the world overcome them.  We pray this in Jesus’ name, Amen.

Click here to listen to “Jesus At The Center, sung by Lucas Elder

P.S. Come join us for a “Night of Worship at The Ranch,”  this Saturday, October 12th.  It’s free, it’ll be fun, and we’d love to connect with you in person (plus it’s a 3-day weekend here in the U.S, so you’ll have extra time to travel here and home again!)  Greg Potzer, who selects our daily quotes, Bible verses and occasional smiles, will be driving in from Colorado to join us here in Illinois, along with my friend and worship leader Kent Sanders.  We’ll gather around 5pm Central Time for snacks and light refreshments, then start worship at 7.  Come join us if you can!  Our address is:  25615 E 3000 North Rd, Chenoa, IL  61726.

Love,
Eric Elder
theranch.org


Ask for Prayer | Contact Us | Website | Subscribe | Facebook | Twitter | TumblrBookstore


To Lana, With Love

As a thank-you for your donation of any size to our ministry, we’d be glad to send you our DVD, “To Lana, With Love,” featuring the Celebration of the Life of Lana Elder, who passed away on November 15th, 2012.  Lana was the wife of Eric Elder and co-founder of The Ranch. “To Lana, With Love” also includes the short inspirational video, “Eric’s Hope,” to give hope and encouragement to others facing loss.
Click here to learn more or to make a donation.

Reaping a Harvest


This Day's Thought from The Ranch Logo

Reaping a Harvest
by Eric Elder
theranch.org

Part 4 of “How to Keep Trusting in God, Even in the Face of Significant Loss”
(Here are the links to Part 1, Part 2, and Part 3)

I’d like to share an incredible story with you today about something that happened to me just last week.

As I mentioned last week in my “3 Special Announcements,” our computers that run our websites for “The Ranch” crashed the day of Lana’s funeral and it’s taken the past 10 months until we were able to completely rebuild the websites from scratch.

To be honest, I wasn’t even sure if God wanted me to rebuild them.  When Lana died, I laid down everything at God’s feet, telling Him I was only going to pick up what He wanted me to pick up again.  It was a good time to re-prioritize my life, to see what was important to Him and to me, and to start over again with so many things.

But after a few months of contemplating all of this, I was convinced that I was to keep pressing on with our online ministry.

One of the notes that convinced me came from a Jewish woman who had visited the website several years ago.  On May 25, 2010, she wrote:

I was sent to your site by accident, and have been reading the stories, and the one about Capernaum has me confused even more. The more I read, the more questions I have.  I’ve never seen Jesus portrayed as this site does.  I should tell you that I’m Jewish and I believe in the one true G-d of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.

I’ve read some of the stories on your site and have to wonder how they could be true, but I can’t stop reading them either, something just feels right about them.  My heritage has ingrained in me that Jesus isn’t for my people.  I can’t explain why, but I find some of the stories making me cry and I’m not one that cries easily.  It doesn’t make sense.  I don’t even know why I’m writing.  I’m just really confused.  How can this G-d of yours, be the G-d I’ve grown up with?  Would Jesus love someone who hasn’t been faithfully reading the Torah for a long time?

I’m sorry, I know this doesn’t make any sense, and I’ve always been told that Jesus doesn’t love Jews.  But after reading some of the stories I just don’t know what to believe.  Is it possible he might love a Jew?

After corresponding with her a few times over the past three years, I received this note from her on May 4, 2013:

Dear Eric,

I don’t know if you will remember me or not, but I’m feeling led to tell you what’s happened since we first communicated.  I wrote you about 3 years ago, about completely believing in the G-d of my ancestors, but not so sure about the Christians claiming Jesus was the Messiah we’ve longed for all these millennium.  Someone had accidentally forwarded me one of your Daily Thoughts.  I couldn’t get it out of my head….

In the time that life has moved on for both of us, I’ve learned that I can believe Jesus is the Messiah.  He truly is the Son of G-d.  I’ve also learned that I don’t have to give up my Jewish heritage or traditions.  I can be fully Jewish and a believer.  I’ve found a wonderful Messianic Synagogue where I’ve accepted the Messiah Yeshua (Jesus Christ).  I’m learning to read the scriptures and see them in a whole new way.  I’m amazed how much of the Tanakh is in the New Testament, and how they complement each other.

I was telling a friend at lunch today, when I’m quiet I can hear G-d speaking to my innermost being.  I see Him working in my life in ways I could have never imagined. It is the most wonderful thing in the world.  I truly believe the email that was sent to me by mistake was Divine appointment and no mistake….

Thank you for your ministry and commitment to the L-rd.  You truly have touched lives and made a difference.  I’m living proof.

Reading her note made me cry and rejoice at the same time.  I wrote her back to tell her that her note, along with several other clear indications from God, had helped me to decide to bring The Ranch website up again.  Even if I never wrote another message, or added one more thing to it, I felt it was important to bring everything back online for people to read in the future and have their lives changed, too.

So I began rebuilding The Ranch website from the ground up, going back 15 years to when I first broadcast my first live message over the Internet, from my house in Illinois to a friend’s house in Texas, back in the days before Skype, before Facebook, before Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram.

When I did my first live webcast, CNN, ABC and FoxNews had all just started doing their first live webcasts, too.  The pope started broadcasting his weekly prayers from the Vatican the month before, and Billy Graham started broadcasting his evangelistic crusades the month after.

I just read this week that Google is celebrating their 15th anniversary this month, too, having launched their little startup company to index the web the same month that I launched The Ranch.

I tell you this to say that a lot of life has passed in the past 15 years, and I had a lot of content to convert, restore and bring up to date from those early days 15 years ago.  But as I’ve been reading the stories and messages I’ve posted over all these years, and watching the videos from even those earliest days, I’ve found myself crying, touched by the way God spoke through those messages to people back then, and how He could still speak through them to me today.

To my amazement, my old self was able to minister to my new self, because both of my “selves” were simply sharing and receiving words of life from the Word of God.

In those very first broadcasts, which you can now watch online again on our Video Archives page, I shared about keeping your eyes fixed on the goal, and that we will reap a harvest if we do not give up.

Well, this past year, I’ve been able to start reaping a harvest from all those years of  planting.  Notes like the one above from the Jewish woman are glimpses.  On my 15th anniversary, I posted another video on my website, sharing another glimpse, of several trees that Lana and I have planted over the years, which astoundingly have all begun to produce fruit just this year.  And last week, I got to glimpse another harvest of another kind.

For fifteen years, I have been producing content to put on The Ranch website, including books, music and videos.  From the beginning, I felt it was important to offer these resources to people around the world on our website, free of cost, so they could access them anytime night or day.

But along the way, I sometimes wonder if I’m shooting myself in the foot financially, paying to put these things online, and paying annual fees to keep the music and messages and videos streaming 24/7/365 days of the year.

But in an effort to expand our reach to as many people as possible, I’ve also started posting our books and music and videos other places online, on places like Pandora and iTunes, Amazon and Barnes & Noble, Spotify, Twitter, Tumblr and Facebook.

About a year and a half ago, some of these services have actually begun to pay me for streaming my content on their sites.  On Pandora, for instance, every time someone creates a radio station (by typing in my name) to listen to some of my music, I’m paid .00017 cents per “listen.”  It takes a lot of listens to earn a full penny!  But over the past year and a half, I’ve been getting checks for $20, $30 or $40 every 3 months, meaning my songs are being played over 70,000 times a month!

I’ve also helped other people record their music and put it on our website over the years.  One of these artists is actually doing phenomenal on Pandora now, and is getting a check for over $2,000 every 3 months.  Their songs are being played nearly 5 million times a month!

I’ve been thrilled for them, and at the same time, just as happy to get my check for $30 or $40 every three months, too.

But last week, when I opened my email from the company that pays my streaming royalties, there was not just one statement, but two.  In the first statement, the statement said I had earned $38 from my songs for the quarter, and I said, “Thank You, Lord.”  But when I opened the second statement, it said they were paying me an additional $14,305!

Apparently, every time this other artist was being paid as the performer of their songs, I was supposed to be paid also as their record label, as I had helped them to record their music and publish it online.  So the royalty company was catching up and paying me the royalties for all the time that this artist was being paid as well!

It couldn’t have come at a better time, too, as I felt I was being squeezed on every side financially in the past two months.  I hadn’t been able to write any messages while I was rebuilding the website, and I hadn’t been able to let anyone know of our financial needs either.  At the same time, I felt God was clearly leading me to keep rebuilding the website, keep converting and restoring all of the content, and keep making it available freely to anyone who came to the website, anytime day or night.

The Bible verse that the kids and I have been memorizing the past two weeks happens to be Matthew 6:33, which talks about not worrying about what you will eat or drink or wear, but to seek God first in all things:

“But seek first His kingdom and His righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well” (Matthew 6:33). 

I just kept putting that verse at the forefront of my mind, and kept rebuilding the website.  As I was putting some of the final touches on the website on Thursday that’s when the surprise email came, and the check was deposited in our bank account by the next morning.  It was enough to bring all of our accounts up-to-date and current, so we could start this new season of ministry fresh and clear.

I just wanted to share this incredible story with you as encouragement to you to keep planting.  Keep watering.  Keep investing in people and projects and activities that bring glory to God. As the Bible says:

“Let us not become weary in doing good, for at the proper time we will reap a harvest if we do not give up” (Galatians 6:9).

I wish Lana were here to see the blessings of what we’re reaping right now, in terms of people’s lives redeemed, of fruit trees bearing fruit, of music being played before millions, and even a return on those investments coming back to us so we can keep doing more of the same in the days ahead.

But I have no doubt she’s seeing, enjoying, and perhaps even playing a significant role from her new home in heaven, bringing part of heaven to earth as we go along.

Thank You, Lord, even out of tragedy, You’re able to bring fruit that lasts.  And thank you, friends, for continuing to pray for us, believe in us, encourage us and minister to us so we can keep ministering to others.

We truly appreciate it, and we’re truly looking forward to this next season of planting and harvesting, as long as the Lord allows.

With much love,
Eric Elder
theranch.org


Ask for Prayer | Contact Us | Website | Subscribe | Facebook | Twitter | TumblrBookstore


As a thank-you for your donation of any size to our ministry, we’d be glad to send you our DVD, “To Lana, With Love,” featuring the Celebration of the Life of Lana Elder, who passed away on November 15th, 2012.  Lana was the wife of Eric Elder and co-founder of The Ranch. “To Lana, With Love” also includes the short inspirational video, “Eric’s Hope,” to give hope and encouragement to others facing loss.
Click here to learn more or to make a donation.

To Lana, With Love

Special Message from Eric of This Day’s Thought from The Ranch


This Day's Thought from The Ranch Logo

3 Special Announcements!
by Eric Elder

Dear Friends,

Hi, this is Eric Elder, and I have 3 Special Announcements I’d like to share with you today!

#1) I’m back!

It’s been 10 months now since my dear wife Lana passed away on November 15, 2012.  Of course, after 28 years of knowing her and 23 years of marriage, I still miss her and think about her every hour of every day.

But I can honestly say that over the past several weeks, I’ve been able to think about her without the searing pain that accompanied my grief for so many of the past 10 months.

What was heart-wrenching for so long has gradually become heart-warming instead, and I’ve been able to truly savor the memories of our life together, without feeling like my heart is being torn apart, over and over again.  God is truly healing and restoring me in ways I never would have thought possible just a few months ago.

In the weeks ahead I’d like to continue the series I began at the beginning of the year called, “How to Keep Trusting God Even in the Face of Significant Loss.”  We all face losses of all kinds, all the time–whether it’s the loss of a job, the loss of health, the loss of finances, or, as in my case, the loss of a loved one–and there are some practical steps we can take to help ourselves get through those losses without losing our faith.

If you missed the first three parts, you can read them herehere and here.  I’m looking forward to sharing a few more parts with you in the weeks ahead, as they sum up some of the most significant lessons God has taught me over my lifetime of trusting Him.

#2) We have a new website! (And with it, a new way of sending out our daily messages.) 

This is not just a cosmetic change, as we’ve given The Ranch more than just a facelift.  We’ve rebuilt it from the ground up, merging the websites for both This Day’s Thought and The Ranch together, so we can reach out and minister to even more people every day.

You may not know this, but in addition to creating much of the content on The Ranch, I’m also the “webmaster” of the website, having built one of the first corporate websites for a Fortune 10 corporation prior to going into full-time ministry 17 years ago.  So over the years, I’ve always designed and built my own websites for ministry as well.

As Lana was going through her final weeks of cancer, the computers that run our websites began to fail, too, and there was nothing I could do to fix them.  On the day of her funeral, our computers crashed entirely.  For the next week, we were completely offline.

Our silence that week was more than just for mourning, but we were simply unable to get any messages out at all.  In the weeks that followed, I was able to repair the computers enough so Greg Potzer–who selects the daily quotes, Bible verses and smiles that you read each day–could keep sending out the daily messages, and then selecting sermons on the weekends when I was unable to share.

(I’d like to commend Greg on so many fronts!  He has been a tremendous partner in ministry and a terrific support through all of this, keeping the public side of our ministry running every day, 6 days a week, for the past 10 months–which is no small feat as we now reach over 40,000 subscribers from over 160 countries!)

We’ll be sharing more with you about some of the unique features of our new website in the days ahead, but you can take a sneak peak at it now at theranch.org.  You can listen to music, read a message, watch a video, ask for prayer, and all kinds of neat ways to give you a boost in your faith.

We’ll also be asking you to do something we’ve never had to ask you to do before, and that’s to resubscribe to our mailing list so that you can continue receiving these messages.  You don’t have to do it today, as we’ll be still using our old mailing system for a few more weeks.

But I wanted to let you know today, because you can go ahead and sign up today if you want when you visit the new website.  Just click the link on the new website (or click the link right here) that says “Click here to subscribe to This Day’s Thought from The Ranch by e-mail,” then follow the prompts to complete your new subscription.

I’m very excited about the new site, and hope you love it as much as I do!  Let us know what you think!  (And if you notice anything that’s not working, let us know that, too, as we’d like to fix it right away.)

#3) For our third announcement, I’d like to invite you to come join us for a “Night of Worship at The Ranch!”

Since I launched The Ranch website for the first time 15 years ago, I’ve always wanted to host an annual retreat for anyone who wanted to come join us live, in person, for a time of worship, prayer and inspiration.

As a step in that direction, Greg and I are going to host a Night of Worship here in Illinois on the night of Saturday, October 12th (Columbus Day Weekend).  Greg will be driving here from his home in Colorado, and we’d love to have you join us, too.  My good friend and worship leader, Kent Sanders, will be coming up from Saint Louis to lead us in worship, and Greg and I will be sharing some thoughts with you during the night as well.

We’d love to have you join us and, if we haven’t met you yet, to have the chance to meet you in person.  This will be an intimate night of worship here in my own home, and if the weather’s nice, we’ll have a bonfire outside.

It’s beautiful here in Illinois in the fall, with wide open spaces, and a view of the sky in every direction for miles and miles, right in the heart of the great midwest.  All of the pictures on our new Ranch website were taken right here at our home.

We’ll be gathering here on October 12th for snacks and light refreshments anytime after 5 pm, with worship starting at 7.

Our address is 25615 E 3000 North Rd, Chenoa, IL 61726, and there’s a Super 8 hotel just 3 miles away in our little town of Chenoa (or there are many other hotels and things to do about 25 miles away in the much larger twin cities of Bloomington/Normal.)

If you’re flying, you can fly into the Bloomington (Illinois) airport (BMI), or into Chicago O’Hare or Midway airports (ORD or MDW), which are about two hours north of us.

Although I’m sorry that Lana won’t be here in person to meet you, too, her spirit is still alive and well in our home.  I know she would be happy for us to meet and share and worship together the God and Savior whom she’s still worshipping every day, in a brand new way.

Before I close, I’d like to draw your attention to one more thing.

Another good friend and filmmaker, Russell Pond, filmed the memorial service held in Lana’s honor on November 20, 2012.

While I wouldn’t normally think of encouraging someone to watch a funeral service to find inspiration and hope for their lives, I’ve had so many people tell me that’s just what happened for them when they watched it, that I wanted to make it available to anyone who wants to see it.

You can watch it online here, but I know some people can’t watch it online because of the cost or bandwidth constraints of their Internet connection, and I know others who would simply like to have a copy for their own memories of Lana.

So with Russ’s kind permission, I’ve put the entire 90-minute service onto a DVD called, “To Lana, With Love.”  I’d be glad to send it to you for a donation of any size to our ministry (both to help us in our work and to help offset the costs of printing and shipping it to you).  This video also features the short film, “Eric’s Hope,” made by our new friends at Neuvelle Vie (New Life), a project to give hope to others facing loss.  (Click here to request a copy.)

I’ve even heard from one couple who said they were so inspired by watching the service online that they made it required viewing for another couple they were counseling who were having trouble in their marriage, to give them hope for what God can do in our lives and relationships if we let Him.

It’s amazing to me that God can use even our greatest tragedies to bring hope and healing to others.  Thank You, Jesus!

And thank YOU again for your prayers, your notes of encouragement, and your support in so many practical ways.  You have sustained me when I needed it, and I hope to be able to return the favor in the days ahead.

So check out our new website–and come visit us if you can on October 12th!

With Love,
Eric Elder
www.theranch.org


Ask for Prayer | Contact Us | Website | Subscribe | Facebook | Twitter | TumblrBookstore


As a thank-you for your donation of any size to our ministry, we’d be glad to send you our DVD, “To Lana, With Love,” featuring the Celebration of the Life of Lana Elder, who passed away on November 15th, 2012.  Lana was the wife of Eric Elder and co-founder of The Ranch. “To Lana, With Love” also includes the short inspirational video, “Eric’s Hope,” to give hope and encouragement to others facing loss.
Click here to learn more or to make a donation.

To Lana, With Love

You will reap a harvest, if you don’t give up!

Here’s my Video Devotional for the week of September 15th…

And here’s the transcript…

Hi, this is Eric Elder and welcome to The Ranch.  I heard from someone who was talking about planting trees.  He was asking, “Do you know what time is the best time to plant a tree?”  And his answer was: “Twenty years ago.”

Of course, he’s right.  If you want a whole yard full of trees or a whole city full of trees, then the best time to plant a tree would be twenty years ago.  But then he asked, “Do you know what the second best time is to plant a tree?”  And the answer to that question is: “Today.”

Time goes so quickly that what was once twenty years ago, all of a sudden is today.

I’m actually standing here at The Ranch and I’m in front of a tree that my wife and I planted nineteen years ago.  It was our Christmas tree in our house and we brought it in in a ball of dirt for a few days for Christmas, and we brought it back out here to the farm – my Dad was living out here at the time – and we brought it out here and we planted it.  And now, here it is, nineteen years later, and we have a beautiful tree.

Well, it was great that we planted that tree, but we’ve been planting more trees throughout the years, because every year I keep thinking of that phrase, and I keep thinking, “You know, I should try to plant a tree, or another tree, or another tree, because if I keep planting trees now, someday we’ll have a beautiful garden.”

And this past December, we planted another tree.  In case you don’t know, my wife passed away in November, and so we bought a Christmas tree for her.  That’s over here, I’ll show you this one if you’ll follow me over.

So this is one that was just planted in the past 10 months.  This is our brand new little pine tree, and we’ll just see, we may have another tree that, twenty years from now, will be another beautiful tree, and we might have a tree that looks like this tree.

My point in telling you all this today is that I want to encourage you to keep planting.  Keep trusting God that He can take things in your life, and over time, He can make them fruitful.  Again, as I had mentioned that my wife had passed away, I was surprised that we had been planting some apple trees and plum trees and cherry trees out in a small orchard here.  And every year I’ll buy a tree or two and we’ll plant it, and together we’d go out and with the family we’d plant a tree.

Well, none of those trees have been producing.  It takes several years for those to get going.  And oddly enough, this year, for the first time, we’ve got some apples on the trees.  Not only that, but we have had cherries on the trees, and we’ve had plums on the trees, and we’ve had some peaches on the trees.  And even some of the newest apple trees, that normally don’t take root and don’t produce until, like seven years.  But these are just maybe three years old and we’ve got some apples already growing.

And it’s a great reminder to me – I feel terrible about my wife dying – it’s affected us, my family, like nothing else I can tell you.  But when I came out here this summer, and I started seeing fruitfulness, and these trees, they’re bearing apples, and they’re beautiful apples.  They taste great, and it’s the first time they’ve ever produced.

And I just think of the work that Lana did in her lifetime, and she’s borne fruit.  Not just here in the orchard, but in our lives and with my children, and in the lives of other people.  I just want to encourage you, don’t get weary of doing good.  If you’ll keep planting, God will produce a harvest for you.

The Bible says, “Do not become weary in doing good, for at the proper time you will reap a harvest if you do not give up.”

God will bring fruitfulness out of your life.  I want to encourage you in that and bless you today, in Jesus’ name, Amen.

Lana’s Sweet Salsa

Here’s a little fun we had in the kitchen with my kids making “Lana’s Sweet Salsa,” from our home grown tomatoes, peppers and parsley, with filming by Karis and video editing by Bo and Kaleo!  A transcript and complete recipe follows. (Recorded September 15, 2013)

Here’s the transcript…

Hi, this is Eric Elder, and here’s what’s cooking at The Ranch!

We’re going to make some homemade salsa.  We’re going to turn these garden tomatoes and wonderful peppers, jalapeño peppers, and onions — Bo is cutting up some great onions, crying over here.  Poor Bo, but he’ll be all right. And we’re going to turn them into “Lana’s Sweet Salsa.” We’ll check back with you in a minute.

All right. Now we’re taking the tomatoes, and we’re going to take the skins off and the seeds out. So we do a process called blanching. Bo is going to put them in the boiling water, put some tomatoes in there. And then it takes only about a minute in the boiling water.

And when they’re ready, he’ll take them out and put them in this bowl over here. And then we just take them out, and you can see how the skin just peels right off. And Josiah is over here, and he’s taking skins off. We run them under some cold water because they’re so hot to handle.

So then he will take the top off. And to take the seeds out, it’s easy to just cut the tomato right in half across the middle so it’s sort of a star shape. You can show them the star shape there. And then he can just use the back of his thumb and just pop the seeds out. You don’t have to get them all out. But if you get some of the seeds out, that makes the salsa taste better. And then when he’s done, he’ll pop them in the tray over here where later we’re going to crush them up when get them ready for salsa.

Now we’re doing the chopping of the tomatoes. We’re just taking the whole tomatoes. We put them in this pan, and then he’s using a little Pampered Chef chopper to chop them up. You can cut them with a knife, but this makes it really easy and just little bite-size pieces so you have them. And I want to separate the water from the tomatoes so I’m pouring it into a strainer because I want some of that water drained off. And I’m actually going to save some of that water for later, and we’re going to put that on the stove and reduce it.

So you just simmer it on the stove for a long, long time. You just let it simmer, simmer, simmer until it gets a nice thick paste in there, and then we’ll have that and it will give us extra bulk and put the tomatoes into the pan. We have about eight cups of tomatoes or more.

Over here we’re doing peppers and just cutting up the peppers. We’ll do the same thing to chop them up. We’ve already done the onions. And we’ve got about 15 jalapeño peppers, and we use plastic gloves when we cut these so I don’t burn my hands. That happens sometimes. And we’ll add the peppers, onions, and tomatoes, and then we’ll start cooking.

All right. We’re getting ready for our next step. While this is boiling for about 20 minutes just bring it to a boil and let it simmer down for 20 minutes. This is reducing nicely. It’s still cooking there. And it’s getting a little thicker. And then we’re going to add all these things. We’re supposed to add some cloves of garlic, but instead of chopping it up we buy it already chopped. So add some garlic in there, some salt, some cumin, some oregano. This is apple cider vinegar. And then we add — it seems like cheating, but it just helps out — a can of diced tomatoes, which you strain them again, put the juice in that one. And then two cans of tomato paste. That will give us a little extra thickness for us.

Joe’s doing some limes over here. We’re squeezing six limes. So that juice will go in the mix too. Put this all in. And Kaleo is over here. She just picked some fresh parsley from the garden, and she chopped it up with the food chopper. And you have to be careful when you pick fresh things. These are beautiful little caterpillars she found, but you make sure you don’t want those in your salsa.

We are now cutting these jalapeño peppers and I can barely talk. They’re really strong. And so that’s why I’m using the gloves, because you really don’t want to burn your hands. They really can burn you. I’m sort of cutting the middle out and then washing the seeds out. It’s the seeds that are even extra hot. So if you want more you can add some of the seeds, but these are already pretty hot. I’m going to put that in, and we’re going to chop them up.

All right. We’re ready for the last step before we get to eat it. This is two cups of the peppers, onions, and tomatoes that were raw that we put in at the beginning. We took out two cups and saved it for the end. It will give it a little fresh flavor. We’re going to pour that in and add more two tablespoons of brown sugar. This is what makes it extra sweet. It’s already been cooking with the other brown sugar. And then that reserved tomato paste we just put in. And so it’s all ready. We let it simmer for five more minutes and it will be time to eat.

And here we are with our final salsa. It’s all ready. We’ve stirred it up and we’ve just been enjoying it. And I am so glad that you watched this and to see how it was made.

I just want to remind you the Bible says, “Do not become weary in doing good, because at the proper time you will reap a harvest if you do not give up.” Sometimes you have to wait years for things like apples to grow. (Click here to watch our apple video). Other times, just a few months ago we planted some tomatoes, some peppers, some parsley, and today we’re enjoying the fruit of all that with our salsa.

Thanks for coming. We’re glad you were here to see “What’s cookin’ at The Ranch!”

Recipe for Lana’s Sweet Salsa:
(This recipe originally came from Eric’s sister, Marilyn Byrnes, but it was Lana’s favorite!  Hence the name, “Lana’s Sweet Salsa!”)

8 or more C. tomatoes, blanched, peeled, cored and chopped. (Drain off extra juice and reduce it in saucepan for use at the end.)
4 C. assorted green-type peppers….seeded and chopped (anaheim, passillo, hungarian wax, green)
2 C. jalepeno peppers, chopped (16 peppers = 2 C.)
1 1/2 C. onions, chopped
4 cloves garlic, minced
1 can diced tomatoes, drained (reserve liquid and reduce for the end)
2 cans tomato paste
1 1/2 C. apple cider vinegar
6 limes, squeeze for the juice
3 t. ground cumin
4 t. salt
2 t. ground chipotle pepper seasoning
4 T. fresh oregano
4 T. fresh cilantro
6 T. brown sugar

Mix tomatoes, peppers and onions. Hold out 2 cups for the end.

Combine remaining tomatoes, peppers, onions with the rest of the ingredients. Bring to boil, stir frequently and reduce heat
immediately….simmer 20 minutes.

Throw in the reserved raw onions, peppers, tomatoes & additional 2 T. brown sugar. Add reduced tomato liquid. Simmer 5 more minutes.

Put in pint jars, with 1/4″ headspace, in a hot water bath for 30 minutes.  Makes 10-14 pints.

Tenderly

Soft and beautiful, “Tenderly” will soothe your soul. 100% Pure Piano by Marilyn Byrnes.

Listen Here!

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re listening to TENDERLY, featuring 100% Pure Piano versions of inspirational and classical music performed by Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Credits

All songs performed by Marilyn Byrnes.

  1. The Prayer by Carol Bayer Sager & David Foster arr. Lorie Line
  2. Greensleeves (What Child Is This) Traditional arr. Jim Brickman
  3. What’s New? by Bob Haggart arr. Dan Coates
  4. Tenderly by Walter Gross arr. Al Lerner
  5. Over The Rainbow by Harold Arlen arr. George Shearing/Lou Stein
  6. The Wind Beneath My Wings by Larry Henley & Jeff Silbar arr. Dan Coates
  7. Get Here by Brenda Russell arr. Dan Coates
  8. Love Theme from “Superman” by John Williams arr. Dan Coates
  9. I’ll Only Love You by Louie Ocampo
  10. Canon de Noël (Canon and Gigue by Johann Pachelbel & The First Nowell, Traditional) arr. Joseph M. Martin
  11. The Way We Were by Marvin Hamlisch
  12. Somewhere by Leonard Bernstein
  13. O Come All Ye Faithful, Traditional arr. Chris Lobdell

All songs mixed and mastered by Gil Stober, Peak Recording & Sound, Bozeman, MT.

Copyright © & ℗ 2013 Marilyn Byrnes ~ All Rights Reserved. Produced and Designed by Eric Elder, IMR Publishing.

All songs streamed from The Ranch by permission of the artists and through ASCAP and BMI. Other uses are not permitted without written permission from the copyright holders.

Listen to Music

You’re now in the music room at The Ranch.  The chairs in here are really comfortable.  I see one right here that’s calling your name.

This is a great place to clear your mind.  And the music will help in other ways you may not have expected.  It can literally heal your soul.

There was a king in the Bible who was tormented by an evil spirit.  But whenever a boy named David took out his harp to play, the evil spirit fled and relief came to the king.*  I believe this music can do the same for you.

So get comfortable and relax.  Pick out a CD from the menu on this page, then close your eyes and let the music do the rest.

*Whenever the spirit from God came upon Saul, David would take his harp and play. Then relief would come to Saul; he would feel better, and the evil spirit would leave him (1 Samuel 16:23).

Selected Psalms

SELECTED PSALMS - 100% Pure Scripture read by Lana Elder.

100% Pure Scripture read by Lana Elder.

A Word From Eric The Psalms are precious enough already, but when read by Lana Elder in her soothing voice, they take on a beautiful quality that is beyond this world.  Enjoy!

Listen Now!

Coming Soon! 45 Beautiful Psalms read to Classical Compositions!

Playlist 1 of 2

Credits

Selected Psalms is read by Lana Elder from The Holy Bible, New International Version. Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved. Produced and Designed by Eric Elder, Copyright © & ℗ 2012 Eric Elder ~ IMR Publishing.  All rights reserved.

All readings streamed from The Ranch by permission of the artist and the copyright holders. Other uses are not permitted without written permission from the copyright holders.

Welcome to The Ranch!

Welcome to The Ranch, a spiritual retreat center, right here on the Internet.

If you’re tired, worn out, or need a boost in your faith, then you’ve come to the right place. This is a place where you can unwind, relax, and spend some time with God.

You can listen to music to clear your mind, read a message to stir your soul, or ask for prayer to touch your life.

And for a daily dose of encouragement, we hope you’ll sign up for “This Day’s Thought.”  Every weekday we’ll send you an inspirational Christian quote, Bible verse, and occasional smile.  Then every weekend, we’ll send you an inspirational message to give you a boost in your faith.

Through it all, we hope to encourage you that God is still here, He’s still alive and He hasn’t forgotten you.

We’re glad you came to The Ranch.  We think you will be, too.

Most sincerely,
Eric Elder, Greg Potzer, and the volunteers here at The Ranch

The Walk Of Faith

Note from Eric:  And last but not least, here are several stories from the days when Jesus walked the earth about the power of faith to change their lives.  Be encouraged that Jesus is still alive and doing miracles.  These are just a few of those recorded in the Bible, as the Apostle John said, “Jesus did many other things as well. If every one of them were written down, I suppose that even the whole world would not have room for the books that would be written.” (John 21:25).  I pray they inspire you to put your faith in Christ for everything in your life, just as they have done for me.

Faith is more than a mind-game, more than a psychological tool.  Faith has very real power to make things happen. As you read, notice that the people in these stories saw miracles happen not because they had faith in themselves, and not even because they had faith in “the power of faith.”  They had faith in Christ. They put their faith in a Man who healed the sick, raised the dead, and walked on water.  A Man who Himself was raised from the dead and now sits at the right hand of God.

Ask Christ to increase your faith in Him as you read through these stories.  He will; because He is the author and perfecter of our faith.*

*Let us fix our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy set before him endured the cross, scorning its shame, and sat down at the right hand of the throne of God (Hebrews 12:2).

STORIES OF CHANGED LIVES IN JESUS’ DAY
As recorded in the Bible

Two Blind Men See By Faith

As Jesus went on from there, two blind men followed him, calling out, “Have mercy on us, Son of David!”

When he had gone indoors, the blind men came to him, and he asked them, “Do you believe that I am able to do this?”

“Yes, Lord,” they replied.

Then he touched their eyes and said, “According to your faith will it be done to you,” and their sight was restored.

(Matthew 9:27-30)

Soldier’s Servant Healed By Faith

When Jesus had entered Capernaum, a centurion came to him, asking for help. “Lord,” he said, “my servant lies at home paralyzed and in terrible suffering.”

Jesus said to him, “I will go and heal him.”

The centurion replied, “Lord, I do not deserve to have you come under my roof. But just say the word, and my servant will be healed. For I myself am a man under authority, with soldiers under me. I tell this one, ‘Go,’ and he goes; and that one, ‘Come,’ and he comes. I say to my servant, ‘Do this,’ and he does it.”

When Jesus heard this, he was astonished and said to those following him, “I tell you the truth, I have not found anyone in Israel with such great faith. I say to you that many will come from the east and the west, and will take their places at the feast with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven. But the subjects of the kingdom will be thrown outside, into the darkness, where there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth.”

Then Jesus said to the centurion, “Go! It will be done just as you believed it would.” And his servant was healed at that very hour.

(Matthew 8:5-13)

Man Forgiven By Faith

One day as he was teaching, Pharisees and teachers of the law, who had come from every village of Galilee and from Judea and Jerusalem, were sitting there. And the power of the Lord was present for him to heal the sick. Some men came carrying a paralytic on a mat and tried to take him into the house to lay him before Jesus. When they could not find a way to do this because of the crowd, they went up on the roof and lowered him on his mat through the tiles into the middle of the crowd, right in front of Jesus.

When Jesus saw their faith, he said, “Friend, your sins are forgiven.”

The Pharisees and the teachers of the law began thinking to themselves, “Who is this fellow who speaks blasphemy? Who can forgive sins but God alone?”

Jesus knew what they were thinking and asked, “Why are you thinking these things in your hearts? Which is easier: to say, ‘Your sins are forgiven,’ or to say, ‘Get up and walk’? But that you may know that the Son of Man has authority on earth to forgive sins….” He said to the paralyzed man, “I tell you, get up, take your mat and go home.” Immediately he stood up in front of them, took what he had been lying on and went home praising God. Everyone was amazed and gave praise to God. They were filled with awe and said, “We have seen remarkable things today.”

(Luke 5:17-26)

Dead Girl Raised To Life By Faith

Now when Jesus returned, a crowd welcomed him, for they were all expecting him. Then a man named Jairus, a ruler of the synagogue, came and fell at Jesus’ feet, pleading with him to come to his house because his only daughter, a girl of about twelve, was dying.

While Jesus was still speaking, someone came from the house of Jairus, the synagogue ruler. “Your daughter is dead,” he said. “Don’t bother the teacher any more.”

Hearing this, Jesus said to Jairus, “Don’t be afraid; just believe, and she will be healed.”

When he arrived at the house of Jairus, he did not let anyone go in with him except Peter, John and James, and the child’s father and mother. Meanwhile, all the people were wailing and mourning for her. “Stop wailing,” Jesus said. “She is not dead but asleep.”

They laughed at him, knowing that she was dead. But he took her by the hand and said, “My child, get up!” Her spirit returned, and at once she stood up. Then Jesus told them to give her something to eat. Her parents were astonished, but he ordered them not to tell anyone what had happened.

(Luke 8:41-42, 49-56)

Woman’s Bleeding Healed By Faith

As Jesus was on his way, the crowds almost crushed him. And a woman was there who had been subject to bleeding for twelve years, but no one could heal her. She came up behind him and touched the edge of his cloak, and immediately her bleeding stopped.

“Who touched me?” Jesus asked. When they all denied it, Peter said, “Master, the people are crowding and pressing against you.”

But Jesus said, “Someone touched me; I know that power has gone out from me.”

Then the woman, seeing that she could not go unnoticed, came trembling and fell at his feet. In the presence of all the people, she told why she had touched him and how she had been instantly healed. Then he said to her, “Daughter, your faith has healed you. Go in peace.”

(Luke 8:42-48)

Mountains Moved By Faith

Early in the morning, as he was on his way back to the city, he was hungry. Seeing a fig tree by the road, he went up to it but found nothing on it except leaves. Then he said to it, “May you never bear fruit again!” Immediately the tree withered.

When the disciples saw this, they were amazed. “How did the fig tree wither so quickly?” they asked.

Jesus replied, “I tell you the truth, if you have faith and do not doubt, not only can you do what was done to the fig tree, but also you can say to this mountain, ‘Go, throw yourself into the sea,’ and it will be done. If you believe, you will receive whatever you ask for in prayer.”

(Matthew 21:18-22)

Peter Walks On Water By Faith – And Sinks Without It

During the fourth watch of the night, Jesus went out to them, walking on the lake. When the disciples saw him walking on the lake, they were terrified. “It’s a ghost,” they said, and cried out in fear.

But Jesus immediately said to them: “Take courage! It is I. Don’t be afraid.”

“Lord, if it’s you,” Peter replied, “tell me to come to you on the water.”

“Come,” he said.

Then Peter got down out of the boat, walked on the water and came toward Jesus. But when he saw the wind, he was afraid and, beginning to sink, cried out, “Lord, save me!”

Immediately Jesus reached out his hand and caught him. “You of little faith,” he said, “why did you doubt?”

And when they climbed into the boat, the wind died down. Then those who were in the boat worshiped him, saying, “Truly you are the Son of God.”

(Matthew 14:25-33)

Girl Healed By Mother’s Faith

Leaving that place, Jesus withdrew to the region of Tyre and Sidon. A Canaanite woman from that vicinity came to him, crying out, “Lord, Son of David, have mercy on me! My daughter is suffering terribly from demon-possession.”

Jesus did not answer a word. So his disciples came to him and urged him, “Send her away, for she keeps crying out after us.”

He answered, “I was sent only to the lost sheep of Israel.”

The woman came and knelt before him. “Lord, help me!” she said.

He replied, “It is not right to take the children’s bread and toss it to their dogs.”

“Yes, Lord,” she said, “but even the dogs eat the crumbs that fall from their masters’ table.”

Then Jesus answered, “Woman, you have great faith! Your request is granted.” And her daughter was healed from that very hour.

(Matthew 15:21-28)

Woman Saved By Faith

Now one of the Pharisees invited Jesus to have dinner with him, so he went to the Pharisee’s house and reclined at the table. When a woman who had lived a sinful life in that town learned that Jesus was eating at the Pharisee’s house, she brought an alabaster jar of perfume, and as she stood behind him at his feet weeping, she began to wet his feet with her tears. Then she wiped them with her hair, kissed them and poured perfume on them.

When the Pharisee who had invited him saw this, he said to himself, “If this man were a prophet, he would know who is touching him and what kind of woman she is– that she is a sinner.”

Jesus answered him, “Simon, I have something to tell you.”

“Tell me, teacher,” he said.

“Two men owed money to a certain moneylender. One owed him five hundred denarii, and the other fifty. Neither of them had the money to pay him back, so he canceled the debts of both. Now which of them will love him more?”

Simon replied, “I suppose the one who had the bigger debt canceled.” “You have judged correctly,” Jesus said.

Then he turned toward the woman and said to Simon, “Do you see this woman? I came into your house. You did not give me any water for my feet, but she wet my feet with her tears and wiped them with her hair. You did not give me a kiss, but this woman, from the time I entered, has not stopped kissing my feet. You did not put oil on my head, but she has poured perfume on my feet. Therefore, I tell you, her many sins have been forgiven– for she loved much. But he who has been forgiven little loves little.”

Then Jesus said to her, “Your sins are forgiven.”

The other guests began to say among themselves, “Who is this who even forgives sins?”

Jesus said to the woman, “Your faith has saved you; go in peace.”

(Luke 7:36-50)

RENEW YOUR FAITH

After reading these stories of people who put their faith in Christ, it’s a good time to stop and pray about those things in our life that could be moved by faith as well. If you’d like to pray, here are a few words to help you in praying.

Lord, I see how powerful faith can be.  Forgive me for my lack of faith.   Increase my faith, Lord.  I do believe you have the power to do these things, and I believe you can work in my life just as powerfully.  I renew my faith in you right now.  In Jesus’ name. Amen.

Know That Your Prayers Are Powerful And Effective

Listen to these words from the Bible recorded in James 5:15:

“And the prayer offered in faith will make the sick person well; the Lord will raise him up. If he has sinned, he will be forgiven. Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other so that you may be healed. The prayer of a righteous man is powerful and effective.”

If you’d like to spend more time in prayer, or would like someone to pray for you, please visit A Quiet Place To Pray.

More Short Stories

Here are several short excerpts from stories of people whose lives have changed by the power of Christ…

JESUS WAS EVERYTHING I WAS LOOKING FOR
by Ari Hamalainen

At university I became exposed to ideas and philosophies that were new to me. I became interested in Buddhism, Occult, Astral Projection, Meditation, Life After Death, Pyramids and some Greek philosophy. I joined the Ancient Astronaut Society because Daniken’s theory seemed like a good answer to many questions concerning Man’s origin.

Looking at the stars at night I often thought “Where do we come from in this big universe and why are we here?”

I thought the Ancient Astronaut theory was true. I practiced some meditation and fasting, made pyramids and tried to experience Out of Body Experiences. I wanted to cut short my university studies to go and become a Buddhist monk in Tibet (my fellow students thought I was nuts).

These things brought deception and confusion into my life and my relationships. At the end of my freshman year my brother (who was also searching for Truth) shared with me what he had found in the Bible.

I read the Bible and God began to minister His Truth to my heart.  It made more sense than all the other philosophies and theories I had been reading. Later I came to understand that the Bible is not just a book but is the faithful and preserved record of God’s revelation of Himself to mankind (the very Word of God).

I was 20 when I believed the gospel of Jesus Christ with all my heart; that I was a sinner desperately in need of God’s salvation. I prayed to God asking for the forgiveness and salvation which is available only in Jesus. Then I got baptized at a local church. Jesus, the Son of God, is the Truth. (John 14:6; Colossians 2:3).

Apart from Christ a person is in darkness and you don’t know it until the Light shines in (2 Corinthians 4:4). I was living in spiritual darkness and God shined the Light of His Word into my heart. Jesus was everything I was looking for. This is not surprising in retrospect: Only God can truly satisfy; man cannot. There is only one way to God. God’s way is true and it brings freedom and hope, man’s way is false and it brings bondage, vanity and death.

I STARTED TO RETHINK THE WHOLE CHURCH THING
by Jill Cherni

I guess I’ll start out by saying I have been brought up in the church and never had “bad” parents or any unusual childhood memories that normally turn people away from God.

I grew up and went to college and worked as a young adult with partying as the center of my life. After about the age of 20 I never really thought about going to church anymore because I only went on Christmas and Easter, so what was the use?

I went on like that until age 24 when I made a major move away from my hometown and family where the partying became a more intense thing and more kinds of them. I met a man that I eventually married and had 2 children with and started to rethink the whole church thing.

I was brought up in church and knew the “right” thing to do. I began taking the children to church. We went, without my husband for 6 years (we were still partying without a thought), till I began waking up on Sundays and wondering if we should go at all. Nothing was happening and again, what was the use?

My neighbor and I were talking and she invited me to her church.  I went and was completely blown away by the presence of God! It took me about 3 months of sitting there trying to figure out if it was real. Well, to make a long story short, that was 2 years ago and since then the Lord Jesus has cleaned my closets and has set up His Kingdom in every area of my heart and life, my husband is saved, and we are just praising God for His mighty hand in our lives!

I’M STILL HOLDING ONTO THAT ROCK
by Jack Butler

In 1973, as I was floating down some lazy rapids, I reached out and held tightly onto a rock when I heard the thunder of a waterfall up ahead. To my surprise, all the things that were floating with me in that river began to bump into me and hit me and cause me to almost lose my grip on that rock.

That rock has a name. And the name of that Rock is Jesus, the Christ, the rock of my salvation. I had been floating along with the world, unaware of the danger I was in.

I had been notified about this “Rock” many times and either I didn’t listen, or I took the message lightly or I just blew it off. Fortunately, during my life, many messengers were sent to me at different times, to inform me of my peril.

That messenger in 1973 was an old navy friend, who had turned Christian. His former life and mine were anything but “Christian!” That’s probably why his words and messages to me were so effective. He was just a man like me, not a paid professional trying to sell me “his religion”. He was introducing me to “The Rock”. Twenty four years later I am still holding onto that “Rock.”

WE ALL SCREW UP AND DO STUPID THINGS
by Liz O’Conner

My name is Liz O’Connor, and I was saved by the blood of Jesus Christ last September (written in Nov. 1997). Until then, the only thing I used Sunday for was work and sleep.

I got into Phantom of the Opera when I was in 8th grade, and that was helped lead me closer to Satan. In January of last year, my friends and I almost committed suicide over a friend’s depression, and our own non-communication with each other.

By last September, I’d read the Satanic Bible, dressed in black and wore charms to protect myself from the evil presence that hung around my friends and I. To say I was scared and frightened and all words related to that is an understatement. I felt as if I were playing a game for my life, but I’d never asked to play, and I never learned the rules.

I began talking to my friend, Mary, on the way to Marching Band trips last September, and she introduced me to Jesus. A few weeks later, after overcoming the block inside of me, I accepted Jesus, and my life has been wonderful since.

If you’re not saved, and you want the greatest life has to offer, while gaining your ticket to be with God, admit you are a sinner, you can’t earn you way into God’s graces, and that you need the sacrifice of Jesus to clean you of your sins. You are not alone, we all screw up and do stupid things, and we can all be forgiven if we accept Jesus. God bless you all!

MY FINGER COULD NOT MOVE
by AWA

My way to Jesus has been a long road. I was sent to church at a young age with my grandmother.  My parents didn’t go to church themselves. My father didn’t believe in church or God. As I grew a little older my mother became addicted to alcohol and drugs. My father went to work out of state.

That left me and my sister alone with her. Abuse followed.  We would have to sleep in shifts because she came after us while we slept. We woke up one night to find her standing over us with a knife. I was 9 my sister was 8. After about 2 years my younger sister was already doing drugs, hanging out with much older people and not coming home for days at a time. Finally, our older sister came to our rescue.

To me she was perfect and anything she wanted from me was ok. I was so glad to be where someone wanted me. She was very beautiful and I wanted to be just like her. The time came when she did ask something of me. My sister told me there were friends of hers that liked me and it would make her happy if I would spend time with them and do what they told me to.  Well her friends were involved in the occult I didn’t know what that was but for the next couple of years

I found out. I was 11 then and I was told this is what I was supposed to do. So I was used for special services for sex, with anyone I was told to. After about 3 years I was no longer used. Then I found out there were others my sister knew who liked me.

I continued on doing the same things, only not in occult ways. This continued and actually I thought this was how it was supposed to be. I went to school but was told not to ever say anything because she wasn’t supposed to take me from my mom. I never said anything and grew to like what I did. I thought this was the way people showed how they liked you. I could go to bed with anyone but I couldn’t talk to them or even eat in front of them because that was something I never did.

I was home on a Mon. and was looking for Jerry Springer on TV. I clicked over channels looking and came across a station that was giving an altar call and singing Just As I Am. I had never thought about being a Christian, didn’t know God, I liked my new age life BUT MY FINGER COULD NOT MOVE.  This is true, it would not. I saw everything going on and it was a man named Benny Hinn, I had never heard of him.

Listening to him, seeing the people, I started to cry and then I got on my knees and asked Jesus to come into my life. I didn’t really know what I had done so I called the lady I had worked with. We had become friends by then and I knew she prayed for me daily. I told her what had happened and she prayed with me on the phone. That week I started going to Bible study

A scripture that I stood on is in Psalm 34:18: “The Lord is close to

the brokenhearted and saves those who are crushed in spirit. That was certainly me in the beginning. Then God gave me this scripture Proverbs 3:5-6 Trust in the Lord.  That is how I am living today: trusting In Jesus Christ as my Lord and savior. He is my best friend, and I am learning everyday to let Him have control of all parts of my life.

I GOT A GLIMPSE OF GOD’S GRACE TO US
by Jill

I came from a broken home. Broken is a good description, that’s exactly how I felt. I remember crying myself to sleep at night. I would have given anything for my parents to get back together, but it never happened.

I had asked Jesus into my heart when I was little, but there were many weeds in the garden & growth was stunted. I started doing drugs when I was 11 & a few years later my only brother was killed. I felt like everyone I had ever loved had left me.

Then, I met my husband, my Knight in Shining Armour, and I thought he could take me away from all my problems. At first, things were great. I even stopped doing drugs….for a while, but when the pressures of every day life came rushing in, I found myself rushing out to get high. I eventually ended up prostituting myself to support my habit over the first 10 years of our marriage.

In 1984, I had been gone on a binge for two weeks. My husband had every right to divorce me according to Biblical law, but someone suggested he read the book of Hosea first. In chapter 2, God promises to make Gomer a faithful wife to Hosea after she had been a prostitute, so my husband decided to give me one last chance.

On the other side of town, God was working on me. I heard Him say, “Jill, you’ve gone far enough! If you don’t leave this place right now, your heart will become to hard and you won’t be able to hear My voice any more.” I immediately sobered and went home.

One of the hardest things I’ve ever had to do is look into my husband’s tear filled eyes & tell him what I had been doing & ask for his forgiveness. He loved me so much he forgave me, and at that moment, I got a glimpse of God’s grace to us and His faithful endurance.

It has not been an easy road, we really do reap what we sow. I have a mind cluttered with dark memories that surface at just the wrong time. Whenever I am tempted to sin in any way, I look up and see those tear filled eyes again, but they’re not my husband’s, they’re my Savior’s, Jesus Christ. There’s no way I want to hurt anyone like that again.

Those verses in Hosea have become very special to me. Over the years God has allowed me to minister to many different people through them. We all at some time or other commit adultery against God by the things we place preeminent in our lives that should only be occupied by Him. But God is faithful to finish the work He has started in us and see it through to completion.

I FELT LIKE I NEEDED TO TAKE MY BIBLE WITH ME
by Erin Butler

When I was 16, my Academic Decathlon team made it to the state competition in Clarksville, Tennessee. I was packing, when all of the sudden, I felt like I needed to take my Bible with me. I didn’t know why, but I felt like it would come in handy.

So, one night, in our hotel room, I pulled out the Bible and began to read, first to myself.

My best friend, Casey, who doesn’t normally go to church, came over to my bed and asked if she could read with me! I was like, SURE! That was great! My first opportunity to witness!

Then I thought, “There is so much I wanted to tell her! Where do I start!?” So, I pulled up my favorite verse, Psalms 105. I just really like it!

Then, the other girls in our room wanted to read too! I was just amazed! So, I thanked God, and we had our own little bible study. It was just really cool, to be able to witness to people like that.

It actually inspired me to go to Mexico that summer and do door to door evangelism and build houses and have vacation bible school for the “ninos and ninas” of the colonia. It was a life changing experience. Thanks for listening!

IT WAS LIKE I HAD NEVER BEEN IN A CHURCH BEFORE
by Brian Neal

When I was growing up, my family wasn’t Christian.

We didn’t talk about God and I didn’t know anything about Him. My family was not church-going at all. I went to church sometimes with my grandfather, or my my other grandparents. God and religion were never talked about, not even at Christmas or Easter. We never knew the real reasons behind those holidays when we were growing up, and I remember going to church and not knowing anything about what was being said in the sermons I was hearing.

When I was twelve, my parents divorced. It was not a good time in my house, and it was not an amicable split between my parents. To this day I am still struggling with the decisions my father made and ultimately, the separation and distance that I still feel towards him today. So we moved in with my father’s “girlfriend.” She’s my step-mom now and I love her very much. She is a very godly woman whose faith is evident in her life from the moment you talk to her. But growing up, it was not always the case. Shirley and her son and daughter went to church sometimes, but not regularly. We attended the occasional youth class and then Church service, but I never saw it more than anything as a chance to goof off with friends. I remember chewing Copenhagen and drinking Dr. Peppers in the back pew most of the time.

After I started High School, Church was never a thought. I played football, and there was prayer before and after games in the locker room, but God was never something that ever mattered to me. I wasn’t interested in it and I was doing fine. My junior year I dropped football, rather it dropped me. My grades were so bad, I could not keep playing. And eventually I got in with the drug and alcohol crowd. Eventually school didn’t matter, I had a job to go to and so I decided to quit. I remember standing in the attendance office at school. I asked for the forms to fill out to quit. The lady behind the counter wanted to call my dad first to make sure it was ok, and I remember the lady talking to him on the phone. He never asked to talk to me at all. She hung up and I quit school. From then on it was sex, drugs and rock and roll! I never looked back.

My life was not bad, but it wasn’t anything like it could have been, and certainly nothing that I was proud of. There is not a drug that you can name, that I haven’t at least seen…. and very few that I have not put into my body. You name it, I’ve been around it, or sold it, or knew people who did. It is a wonder, and I know now, it was by God’s Grace alone, that I didn’t end up in prison, or dead.

Fast forward to age 28. I was working for Ozarka in Ft. Worth. My supervisor was beautiful, and I’m sure still is to this day. She is a very devout Christian woman, with a great husband and two beautiful kids. Every day I would hear her radio in the warehouse office, tuned to Dr. Charles Stanley. Eventually that led her to sharing her faith in Jesus Christ with me and I became more interested. She was a great influence and really helped me to understand how far of course I had gotten.

Seven years later, while still at Ozarka, I began to date a girl. She was also a Christian, but led a very open lifestyle. She went to church occasionally, but she didn’t really live it. She was caring, and friendly, and really a great person. But I know now that she was not where we should all be in our faith. The drugs continued, although on a very, very low occurrence rate. But we weren’t hurting anyone. We had our small circle of friends that we hung out with. The whole time, I continued to date other girls. Traci and I had never lived together, we often did our own thing, and we would go for a week or ten days or two weeks without seeing each other. We understood that we still had our own separate lives. But occasionally, I would go to Church with her and her folks.

Eventually, she gave me something that I still have to this day, my very own Bible. It even had my name on it, and I knew then that I had to make a change to start on a different path in my life. I started reading it sometimes, carrying it with me. But I never actually made any great changes I was still living the same lifestyle, although it wasn’t nearly like it was, it was still not the way it was supposed to be, and I was just going through the motions.

Then I met another girl while at Ozarka. I still talk to her often, and she was someone I liked to hang out with. I never knew how God would use her in my life. Eventually she moved to Houston. Houston was originally home for her, and after being offered a job back home, she went. Over the year or two after she left, we stayed in touch. E-mailed back and forth all the time and kept up with each other. As it turned out, she was very involved with the Pasadena Rodeo, and the Pasadena Strawberry festival. She volunteered out there on the beverage committee and in 2001 she invited me to come down to the festival. I thought this might be the perfect opportunity to introduce her to a friend of mine. So, I picked up my friend and went to the festival. As I introduced him, she introduced her friend…. Jeannie. I thought she was really cute, and we talked some and had a nice time at the festival, but I didn’t think really about it more than that. But something happened. We stayed in touch.

After several months of e-mails and phone calls, I decided to go back to Houston for a visit. And this time when I saw her, I knew, I was in love. Visits became more regular, and I met her parents and I also visited her Church. It was like I had never been in a church before. The people there made me feel welcome, and I actually listened to a sermon, I think for the first time. At the end of the sermon was the time of invitation. I didn’t go that first time there, but eventually I felt God tugging at my heart, and I knew that this series of events was meant to be. It was part of a bigger plan than I could ever imagine. So, one Sunday after service, I decided to give my life to Christ. I made a public profession of faith in Baptism. And it was in Jennie’s parents’ pool that I was raised to walk in the light of His glory.

Since that time, God has graced me with Jeannie becoming my wife. Her daughter Kimberly is now my beautiful stepdaughter, of whom I am so proud, and also he has blessed me with a son, Jacob.

A man wonders what he will become, what his own family will be like, his kids and his wife. If I could have seen into the future so long ago, I would have never believed the blessings and joy that he has given me. I know now that I am so unworthy of the gifts he has given me, and I pray every day now, to be a man that can live up to those gifts. I strive to be worthy of the things he has given me. I strive to be a good father and husband, role model for my kids, teacher and youth leader. Most of all, I strive to have the firmness in my faith to proclaim to not only the world, but to my Mother and Father and brother and sisters, that Jesus Christ, is truly…my Lord and Savior. He is my salvation. He is my constant cheering section. He is the one who loves me with an unimaginable grace and glory. And I know that I will never be able to repay him for the price he paid.

Thank you God almighty. Thank you for being in me. Thank you for your love and blessings. My faith in You will forever be my guidance and my life. Amen.

KEEP GOD IN THE CENTER OF YOUR LIFE
by Brandy

I found your website on Mr. Billy Graham’s website. You’ve done an excellent job. I am so glad God put it in your heart to create the site.

For about a week now, I’ve had an urge to tell someone what has happened to me in the past 6 weeks that has brought me much closer to God than anything ever has before. The story isn’t really finished yet, because I don’t know what the final outcome will be; but this is just to encourage anyone, if you want to post it, to keep God in the center of your life and to lean on HIS understanding, not our own.

I was fired from my job as a bank teller in May. I was fired for theft. How on earth I ever found myself in this kind of a situation, I still can’t comprehend. By looking at me, you’d never think I am the type of person to commit any sort of crime at all. Married, mom of 3 kids, hard worker, will help any one who needs any help. Always with a smile on my face and always laughing about something. But here I am today, with no job and probably no professional reputation left to even attempt re-entering the work force.

The devil is sneakier than you would ever think he is. We all say, oh, I will know it when the devil is trying to lead me to do something wrong. Sorry, but I’ll be the first to tell you, if you don’t keep close to God, you’ll never have the first clue when the devil decides to use to bring us down to his level. And temptation isn’t the only tool Satan has. There’s fear, pride, and desperation. And he uses these things to his fullest ability. These three tools of Satan are what drove me to make the choices I made. Desperation and fear put thoughts in my head: “How am I going to buy groceries? How am I going to be able to put gas in my car to get to work? How am I going to be able to pay for [my oldest son’s and my husband’s] dental bills? How?” And it was the fear of having to have these things, but not making enough money to afford them, that made me go a little nuts. Pride kept me from asking people in my family for help, even though they’ve offered it…and desperation drove me to just take a little, here and there, out of my working cash to deposit in the bank account to cover checks for bills, gas, and groceries.

Over the course of about six, seven months, I had taken over $5,000. For that length of time, I was constantly sick at my stomach, couldn’t sleep, couldn’t think. Satan just loves it when we have such severe anxiety that we can’t eat or sleep. He probably dances a jig and laughs.

It was during an audit when my “shortage” was discovered. The next day, I was fired, and restitution was ordered. I thank God every day for having the earthly father He gave me. My dad was there with me that whole next day. He went and made a loan to repay the amount I was out. At the end of that week, a detective called me to “talk” as he said. I met with him that following Monday, and was arrested – I had no idea that any of this was going to happen — but again, I give thanks to our Father that I have the family I have. A cousin works in law enforcement, and quickly set about getting me out of there, without having to post bail or do a property bond. My mother came and paid the small processing fee and picked me up.

The following Sunday, I attended church at a small church close by to my home. I had visited that church before, but was technically a member of another church in a larger town about 20 miles away. I had not attended any services in quite a while, although I had been baptized about a year and a half before. But during that week before the service, I prayed, more than I ever have in my life. I asked God to sustain me through this ordeal, to direct me to the place He wanted me to be, not where I wanted to be. And He used my neighbor to remind me of that little church.

When I went to that Sunday morning service, the message was about keeping God at the center of our lives. I listened and I listened hard. The more I listened, the more I realized that I had never made a true commitment to our Lord. I had not kept Him at the center of my life. Because I had not done this, I found myself at the lowest point of my life, ever. Even when I threw my first husband out because of his drug abuse, I wasn’t this low — because these circumstances I brought on myself entirely. That sermon I feel is what saved me.

I want people to know, that even when you think you won’t be able to keep a roof over your head, when you’re worried about feeding your family and keeping electricity on and gas in your car, keep God at the center of your life. He will take care of you! Like Jesus said, our Father cares for the sparrow — how much more will he care for us? Don’t let stupid pride keep you from asking for help. Don’t let the fear of worst-scenario circumstances cause anxiety to eat you up inside. Don’t let desperation drive you to do things that are illegal, because no amount of justification will make it “all right”. I am so thankful that God saw what I was doing and that He brought it to an end because He knew that I was just going to keep digging a hole that I wouldn’t be able to ever get out of, no matter how intent I was on replacing the money.

Thank you for allowing me to tell you this story. I think God’s been wanting me to tell someone because there’s probably somebody out there who might be getting to that point of desperation, and I don’t want them to listen to Satan’s lies like I did. Bless you and your family.

You Mean…I Can Still Be Happy?

Note from Eric: Dara has been a Christian for some time, but she couldn’t believe it when one day she felt God was saying that she could still be happy even after all she had been through. She was soon flooded with a joy she had never felt before. 

YOU MEAN…I CAN STILL BE HAPPY?
by Dara

Hi. My name is Dara, and I live in Georgia. I felt I needed to share this testimony. I’ve been saved for a while now, but for a long time I’ve had trouble trusting God totally. I knew God loved me and that’s why He saved my soul, but I wanted to do everything on my own. I suppose it’s a mix of pride and fear – I was proud of my own perceived strength and believed I could make it on my own, but at the same time I was afraid to trust God. What if He asks me to do something I don’t want to do? What if I need something and He doesn’t come through?

Then, on a day that I thought was just like any other day, I woke up and started getting ready for work. The last six months, it seemed as though the devil had been attacking me from every side. First my grandfather died of cancer, then my uncle died of a heart attack, my mom got divorced from my stepfather, my grandmother was diagnosed with cancer, and my sister moved to Japan. I had been down for a long time, and I was so very lonely. I felt like no one in the world cared about my pain, and I was so alone. In my mind I cried out to God in despair, “God, why am I so alone?” I didn’t really expect an answer.

I was completely stunned when the next moment God spoke to me, saying simply, “Trust me.” I’m not saying I heard voices, but it was so clear in my mind, there was no doubt who it was. I wasn’t sure what to do, but I just prayed, “Okay, God. Just help me.” Later, while I was driving to work, I turned the radio on. On what I thought was a whim I turned it to a popular Christian station in my area. I don’t know the name of the song, but the first words I heard were, “Life is precious, life is sweet…” I laughed to myself, feeling the irony of the words. Does that guy live on the same planet I live on? Doesn’t he know life is full of loneliness and pain? Then, God spoke to me again. This time His words struck home with such relevance that I could not ignore them – He said, “I didn’t save you so that you would be miserable.” I thought, You mean that after everything I’ve been through I can still be happy? Then I realized that if God loved me, as I believed He did, of course He wanted me to be happy.

The next Sunday at church, though, was what really changed my attitude. At the end of the service that pastor gave an altar call, and I felt this tremendous conviction burning in my chest. I felt the tears welling in my eyes before I even reached the altar. All I wanted was to lean on someone else for a little while, so I stood at the altar and I cried and I prayed, “God just touch me. God I need you.” Then one of the elders of our church came up to me and said that shortly after waking one morning the past week, during his prayer time, God had made him think of me, and he had prayed for me. He said, “God hasn’t forgotten you. He knows you miss that grandpa.” After he said that God had caused him to pray for me, something inside of me seemed to crumble, and this joy and peace came over me. I’ve never felt joy like that before.

In the moment of my despair, when I thought I was all alone in the world, God caused someone across town to pray for me. I will never forget the moment when I realized that God cared about my feelings. Emotionally I’ve been on my own my whole life, but He promised me that day that I would never be alone as long as I trusted in Him. Psalms 9:10 says, “Those who know your name will trust in you, for you, LORD, have never forsaken those who seek you.” I guess the bottom line is, God cares about the entire you – not just your soul, but also your body, your mind, and your heart. He doesn’t want you to suffer unnecessarily. Trusting in God is no guarantee that you will never experience pain, but you will never be alone. Even when you fall, and you and I both will, as long as you keep getting back up, you cannot fail. Since I’ve started trusting God my walk has grown so much stronger, and continues to grow. Mankind may let you down, but God never will.

My Son, There Is A Jesus

Note from Eric: Paul could literally feel the forces of good and evil pulling him as he battled to stay alive.  But God answered his prayers when the Spirit of God zapped him with what felt like an electric shock that saved both him and his mother on the same night, causing his mom to declare, “My Son, there is a Jesus.”

MY SON, THERE IS A JESUS
by Paul Albrecht

During most of my teenage years I did not care much about Jesus and considered people who did rather boring. I didn’t realize how wrong I was.

My parents were very unhappy people and my step-father was always drunk. My mother was a good and hardworking woman but the financial burdens of our seven member household really got to her, perhaps even more than constantly having to manage a drunk husband who was always confronting her, trying very hard to cause a row.

My mother and stepfather never went to church at that time (may I gratefully and speedily add that today they are both saved and are very involved in their local church – PRAISE JESUS!!!)

At that time my mother believed that people die like plants. That there is no here-after and that life on earth is the sum-total of it all.

I was an unhappy child too. I didn’t socialize much with other kids my own age. On several occasions older people enticed me to smoke marijuana with them (dagga – as it is called in South Africa.)

On the very first occasion the man I had smoked it with started dancing in front of me and said: “Now you are one of us.” His dance movements seemed very evil and I became very aware of evil around me. I began to pray for the first time in a very, very long time.

I felt awful and while praying it was like the Lord turned away from me in anger and would not listen to me. I kept on praying in my mind while this man danced in front of me and then, after hours had passed (or so it seemed) suddenly my prayers were answered and the “spaced out” feeling this drug caused in my mind passed away.

I felt great and as I looked at this man and said: “you can stop now – I have sobered up – I am not one of you – now please leave this room!” I noticed extreme anger in him. His wife walked into the room and requested that he left me alone. He reluctantly did, leaving me very aware of my first encounter with a visible manifestation of demonic activity through the use of drugs.

As the years passed by I often spoke of this incident and vowed never to use drugs again. Then, when I finished the compulsory military service for my country, my old school-friend, James, invited me to an athletic meeting in a nearby town. James played the drums in their church band and I remember how often during our school years I tried to persuade him to abandon these “dumb” beliefs in Jesus Christ.

After the sports function I suggested we go to a nearby hotel for a few drinks. I really felt challenged to prove to this “boring Christian” how nice being a “normal person” can be.

We soon had two drinks each after which James suggested we “have a joint”. Well, I was stunned! If Christians could smoke this stuff then surely it must be ok! I thought that perhaps my evil experience with the stuff could have been hallucinations.

We had the “joints” – and I ran into the same demonic manifestations again. James’ face changed into an evil face and his laugh was not normal. Despite the fact that at school I had always been the leader, I felt very afraid of him and did what he told me to do.

After riding around with me in his car, his music blaring away and my hands running uncontrollably all over my own body, he took me home. Once there he shouted at me that their pastor supplied the youth with marijuana and that I could join them at the church to partake in their activities. (This pastor he spoke of once came to our house when I was ill, to pray for me and actually touched my genitals while I was lying in bed!) My mother thought it was funny when I told her of this afterwards. I was about fifteen years old then.

Once James had finally left our house, I had a very strong urge to commit suicide. I was convinced, and actually sensed that the grace of God had left me because I was disobedient to our past agreement. I went out of the house, intending to go to the nearby lake and drown myself.

It was late at night and as I got outside my parents arrived home from their night out. They walked into the house. I felt a very strong urge to get to my mother and yet something else forced me to the lake. Then, with great difficulty I reached the front door and called out : “Mother!”

I knew I would probably be in trouble again for my stepfather hated me and my mother would also be angry if I upset my stepdad. Yet she came to the door and immediately led me by my hand to the bedroom I shared with my little brother. She made me tell her exactly what happened during the course of the evening.

While I was busy doing this her eyes suddenly rolled back in her head and in a deep mans’ voice she started saying: “In the name of Jesus I command you to get out – get out – get out”. She kept on and on repeating these words and while this was happening, her hands clasped so firmly around mine that I could not free my hands from her grip at all.

I was taller and bigger than her at this age (19) yet could not free myself. It was painful as I felt something like an electric shock coming from her hands, almost like the normal 220-volt wall plug supplies.

This power ran through my hands down to my feet and began filling up my entire body. It felt like all my insides were being pushed out my mouth. My brother told me later that it looked like I was going to explode the way my veins swelled up and I began making animal sounds, screaming in between that I would not get out.

During this ordeal I cursed her, then begged her and wished I could hit her. Then, after this whole process repeated itself six times, I began to calm down while my mother returned to normal saying: “Thank you, Jesus, thank you, Jesus” on and on.

We both started crying and my mother said: “My son, there is a Jesus!” I felt completely sober and calm while we had coffee in absolute silence in the kitchen with tears running over our cheeks.

I knew I was loved by a force greater than any man could ever describe! I knew Jesus is alive and that he loved us! I wanted to shout it out – leave my past ways and focus only on him.

Yet I did not. Only three years after that I really became saved when I was down and out, after having lost my job and had to move out the house I was renting. I prayed very hard and asked the Lord to speak to me through His word. I randomly opened the Bible and my eyes fell upon the words: “take off your shoes because the ground you are standing on is Holy ground.”

I fell on my face and felt my skin crawl as the Holy presence of the Lord overcame me, and touched me again. Since then I have never been the same again.

I make a point of remembering the incident with my mother, how real it was and because my mother does not drink or smoke, I know that it was impossible for BOTH of us to have hallucinated. No sir, that was real and everyone saw it. Jesus is alive and at work in our lives. He decided that night to call both of us to Him, and He used a woman who did not even believe in Him at the time.

I have made peace with my stepfather in this time and we have very pleasant conversations now. My mother goes to bible-study groups to learn more and my stepfather also attends church very regularly. He has given up drinking AND smoking.

My brother became saved and two of my sisters gave their hearts to Jesus. Only one sister still has a drinking problem. She is the only child my stepfather had with my mother. I know that at the right time the Lord will call her too.

I praise Him and glorify Him. I want all those people who are bound the empty and temporary pleasures of this world to know that Jesus can overcome every moment of loneliness, hate, sadness, depression, rejection and turn it into victory, joy, achievement, strength and goodness.

If you are sad for some reason, take it to the Lord in prayer. But not only this, study His word, the Bible, where He will speak to you individually and give you the answers to your life. Just let Him in, He is trying to. He will not force his way. He is giving LIFE free, all you need to do is TAKE IT. You will never be sorry you did!!!

The Bridge Went Down

Note from Eric: Shannon was a teenager with little church background when she heard a story about a man who worked at a railway bridge.  When she realized the story was about what God did for her through Jesus, and she put her faith in him that night.

THE BRIDGE WENT DOWN
by Shannon Blacklock

I didn’t believe I was a child of god in the beginning. Sure, I had read the bible stories book in the doctor’s offices growing up. I even had a few friends that didn’t swear.

When I started going to a youth group at church, it was only because my friends went. One night our youth group went to a concert.  It started off as a music concert. They sang, we sang, I sang. But I didn’t believe anything I was singing.

Then a man came on the stage. As he talked, I realized how wrong I was. He was talking and laughing and joking. And he told us a story.

This is the story in my words:

Once there was a man who had a son and no wife. He worked at a bridge. Everyday he would push a button to make the bridge go down so the train could come over it. He did this every afternoon.

One day the boy’s school had a free day and the boy decided to come down to his dad’s work and kick a football around at the foot of the bridge. While he was playing his dad was looking down on him.

“That’s my boy” he was saying “I love that kid. He’s a part of me and I love him so much.”

At 2:45 p.m. he started to prepare for the train to come. He looked down for his son. His son wasn’t at the foot of the tower. He looked around and couldn’t see him. He opened the window and called out “Son, where are you?” But his son didn’t answer him.

The train was nearly there. He could hear it puffing in the distance. He looked out the window and saw his son, stuck under the bridge.

“Dad. Help me! I can’t get out!” The boy was screaming.

The man thought hard. He didn’t have enough time to come down from the tower and free the boy. He didn’t have time to do that and come back and let the bridge back.

The train was nearly here. If the bridge stayed up all the people would fall into the river and drown. There were over 300 people on that train. He was biting his nails and his son was calling Dad! Help me! and the train was coming closer.

The man got frantic. He pulled at his hair and scratched his chest and knew what he had to do. He pushed the button. The bridge went down and killed his son.

The man stood in the tower and screamed. He cried and sobbed because he had killed his son. The train rushed past.

A few people waved. A few people looked worried because the man was crying. A few people came back later. But most just kept going. The man had killed his son, his own son who he cherished, to save some people he didn’t know, and most who didn’t care.

This is what God did for us. He sacrificed his son for us.  People who didn’t even know him.  We must be the ones that help the train man over his sorrow. We must go back to our God. Our God who saved us all.

At the end of this story I was crying. I walked out to the front and screamed out: “GOD! ARE YOU LISTENING! I WANT TO COME FOR YOU! I LIVE ONLY FOR YOU! I LOVE YOU GOD! PLEASE ACCEPT ME! I BELIEVE I BELIEVE.”

Here I just broke down and started crying and then we all went off and the pastors gave us a free bible and told us about how we could help our Lord.

Since then my life has changed. For the better. I want to get into heaven and I know that want will never change my mind, even if people kill me for my beliefs. I believe in our Lord, Our God, our Savior, Jesus Christ and I never want to look back.

If you want to live.  If you want to see the ultimate light. Turn to God. And he will show you the way.

Tomorrow May Not Be Mine

Note from Eric: As a wife and mother of two children, the unthinkable happened when Joy was in a car accident that broke her neck.  As she lay in the hospital, she had to face whether or not she was ready for what’s to come beyond this life.

TOMORROW MAY NOTE BE MINE
by Joy Schroeder

Stories of tragedy often begin by stating “that fateful day began like any other.”  That should warn us to be suspicious of days like that. Of course, I was not suspicious on March 14, 1987 and went to the grocery store instead.

As I left the parking area with my car full of chicken etc., I was hit by a speeding car driven by a young man having a very good time. The impact knocked me unconscious and broke my neck. The firemen spent an hour using the Jaws of Life to get me out of the car.

I woke up on the ground with many worried faces looking down on me. I couldn’t move and I struggled for breath. Something was very wrong. At the same time, great peace came over me like a comforting blanket. I wondered how those two feelings could  happen simultaneously: peace, when something was wrong. It was the first of many  miraculous interventions by God during the next few months and years.

During the first few hours in the hospital, the doctors and nurses worked soberly. I knew it was bad; I had lost a friend to a broken neck shortly before. Dick, my husband, leaned over me and, tight-lipped and pale, said, “The doctor gives you a 50-50 chance of living.”

I didn’t want to die. I had two small children to raise and a marriage to accomplish. I began to look back over how I had invested the time given me so far. It was as if I were standing in my house, hand on the door knob of my front door, looking back to see if all was in order before I locked the door and left for a very long trip.

I was pleased and comforted with some investments I had made in my life. I had been grateful to my mother and told her I loved her. Dick and I had done what was necessary to get our marriage on stable ground again. I had made career changes in order to spend time with the children. I knew that parents only have a little time to invest in them while they are children. No one knows how little time some may have. There was no one I had not forgiven and no one to whom I still needed to make things right. The relief was enormous.

Then, there were the regrets — wrongs against God and people. I was facing the eternal, and for all practical purposes, unknown. I was pressing against that thin membrane between this life and what would happen to me beyond. I knew better than to carry in a bundle of good deeds hoping they would outweigh the bad. What a futile concept.

Long before this day I had asked Jesus to forgive each act I regretted; he said his death paid for them. But I still felt a little vulnerable. I was afraid I may soon be entering his presence with only that as my ticket to the Good Place. Was it enough? Was it true? I leaned back on the homework I had done. The people that lived with Jesus wrote down his words when he said that his death was enough payment and that he forgave me when I asked. I believed what he said was true. So, I let it rest.

I lived on, however, with hands and legs paralyzed. I’m accomplishing my marriage and raising our children. I understand how swiftly life can be taken or dramatically changed. So, I keep my accounts short with God and other people. I ask forgiveness, and I forgive. And I tell those that mean something to me that they do. Tomorrow may not be mine.

I Felt The Most Amazing Peace

Note from Eric: Lisa was a teenager who had been sexually abused, consumed with rage and very depressed.  On the night she planned to take her life, she got hope from a Christian radio program.  One month later, she said a prayer and felt “the most amazing peace.”  She concludes, “And it has never left.”

I FELT THE MOST AMAZING PEACE
by Lisa Sutter

I am 19 years old and will be 20 in May (written in April, 1996). I got saved when I was 13. I met these two identical twin Christians. I didn’t know they were Christians when I first met them but I knew they were different from me. But I wasn’t sure exactly how.

I was raised in church, went to religion classes and went to church every Sunday. So I knew about God but I didn’t know Him in a personal way at all. The twins started asking me to go with them to their youth group.

I couldn’t during the school year because their youth group met on the same night as my religion class. But then in early June I did go and it changed my life. The twins had started a prayer group during the lunch hour at our junior high.

There I met the youth pastor at their church. The twins arranged for him to pick me up and take me to the youth group. On the way there, John started asking me all these questions about religion (if I believed in God stuff like that). Then he asked me to repeat a prayer. I did.

I will never forget what he said afterwards. He said “Lisa, if you were sincere when you prayed that prayer you’ve just accepted Christ as your personal Savior.” Then he congratulated me.

Then when we got to youth group. He took up me in front of the other kids and introduced me. Then he put his arm around my shoulders and said “Lisa just accepted Christ as her Personal Savior.” Everyone in the room started clapping and cheering. The other kids started congratulating me and shaking my hand and giving me hugs. So that’s how I met the Lord.

The next year, 8th grade, was great except I wasn’t growing at all in my new found faith. But the next year, my freshman year was the most awful year I have ever had. I had so many traumatic things happen to me. I had a friend die in a car crash. She was 14 and she got hit by a car while riding her bike. I had 6 friends try to kill themselves including one Christian.

But probably the worst thing was that I was sexually abused by a 67 year old neighbor.  I was 16. The way we met was that he was on my paper route.

One day he came out and handed me a dozen donuts for me to take home. He lived on the same street as I do. I was really surprised but I didn’t say anything. His wife had died the year before so I felt sorry for him because he lived alone. So when he started asking me to do things on the weekends I was happy to. We would go shopping, take drives in the country, go out to eat.

At first he asked my brother to come along but gradually he stopped asking my brother. I remember that my neighbor would tell me I was very pretty and he would put his arm around my shoulders. That really made me uncomfortable but I never said anything. He frequently took my picture too. Once when I told him not to.

Then April came and I got really hot on my paper route so when he asked me to sit on the porch with him and have a glass of cool water I readily agreed because I totally trusted him. Then I did something that I realize now was dumb, but like I said I totally trusted him. So when he asked me to come inside his house I did.

He wanted to know everything about me. If he saw me with a friend he would ask “Where did you go, who was your friend?” Then one day I stood up to leave and he hugged me so tightly the breath is literally squeezed right out of me. Then he kisses me on the cheek. I didn’t know what else to do so I kissed him on the cheek.

He would do that every day. Hug me like that so I couldn’t move. The kisses moved from my cheek to my lips. Just quick ones at first but eventually they got passionate. Similar to how a long term boyfriend or girlfriend would kiss you. I was disgusted.

I remember walking home and thinking what did I do to deserve that? Did I lead him on? I walked into my house and went straight to my room. It wasn’t too long before my mom came in. She asked me what was wrong. I said nothing. She prompted me and finally asked “Did that man do something to you?”

I started sobbing and told her what had happened. The first thing she said after I told her was “Don’t tell anyone outside the family.” Even now I don’t know why but it only caused me to blame myself even more. I felt so many different emotions. But I kept them inside. I talked to friends about what happened but I didn’t tell them how it made me feel. So I was consumed by rage.

It scared me because any little thing my mom did could set me off and I could feel this rage boiling inside me. But eventually it went away. Then in my sophomore year of high school I started having panic attacks. At one time I was having as many 8-10 a day. But thankfully I haven’t had one in over 2 years. I was also extremely suicidal during my freshman year.

My neighbor harassed me for about a year and a half. He kept asking me to do the things we had always done. He offered me money on 3 different occasions. Then he left me alone for over a year.

Then in August of 1994 he stalked me for 3 weeks. Once he followed me from one end of the street to the other in his car. Then when I turned to corner he would go home. And every day he would come outside and just stare at me while I was on my route. Then on August 19, 1994 he died. He had always had a bad heart and died of a heart attack.

I have never felt so relieved in my entire life. I was actually happy but felt guilty for feeling happy. You aren’t supposed to feel happy when someone dies.

In about August 95 I got really really depressed again. One Sunday, October 1 1995, I decided I had had enough. I decided to try to kill myself that night.

But thankfully back in February I had discovered a nationwide Christian call in show called Dawson McAllister Live! It’s a show for people 21 and younger. It just so happened that night’s topic was Suicide. So I called in. That show gets between 10 and 20 thousand calls every night. So I prayed “Lord if you want me to stick around please make sure I get to talk to Dawson or I won’t be here much longer.” And the Lord delivered.

Dawson’s staff called back and told me that they were going to put me on the air. So I talked to Dawson and then I called his off-air “let’s talk” line called the Hopeline. That is all that kept me from killing myself. God telling the man I talked to what I needed to hear to save my life. I give God all the glory for saving my life.

Then about a month later I got down on my knees and I prayed. After I finished I felt the most amazing peace. And it has never left. It is still very difficult for me to deal the what my neighbor did to me. I have come a long way, but I still have a long way to go. I still have very low self-esteem but I am no longer suicidal. I know that God will bring me complete healing and that this experience will be used to minister to other people. And this experience has really strengthened my faith and I think made me a better person.

Ever Since I Challenged God

Note from Eric:  Vicki tried everything she could think of to escape from the abuse others had inflicted on her and that she had inflicted on herself.  But when she was invited to church for the first time in 15 years, she heard about something she’d never tried before.  After “challenging” God to prove himself she now says, “My life turned around completely and has never been the same!”

EVER SINCE I CHALLENGED GOD
by Vicki

My name is Vicki, born in Pennsylvania in September, 1968. In my short life I had endured quite a bit of abuse; I had been raped by a male acquaintance of my mother’s at age 5, then verbally, physically and sexually abused by my older brother from ages 7 to 17, and raped twice by an uncle at age 19.

As a result of the sexual abuse and violence that occurred, it led me into a path of destructive behavior and a life of utter confusion and feelings of inadequacy.

I firmly believe that due to the abuse and sexual violence endured, it resulted in me dealing with many problems and psychiatric issues.

From an early age I struggled with feelings of inadequacy, low self-esteem, anger and hatred toward men. As a child I was in therapy, a bed-wetter, was attracted to girls, had strong desires to be a boy and often dressed as a boy. As I entered my teen years, I endured a sexual identity crisis, dealt with self-destructive behavior, developed anorexia and bulimia, was an alcoholic, dabbled in drugs, was in and out of therapy and entered the Marines.

By early adulthood I continued therapy, was causing self-inflicted injuries on my body as a way of coping, in and out of Eating Disorder Units and psychiatric hospitals, dealt with suicidal tendencies, bouted with numerous suicide attempts, was diagnosed with a chemical imbalance, clinical depression and Borderline Personality Disorder (BDP).

By age 25 I had self-injured my body by cutting and burning (1, 5″ scar & 1, 4″ scar from 3rd degree burns & over 250 scars from cutting). I had been involved in various relationships (dysfunctional, abusive, one night stands), led a homosexual lifestyle, was in a gang, had an abortion, claimed bankruptcy due to high medical bills, was on psychotherapeutic medication (17 pills daily), had battled with mental illness and was in and out of psychiatric hospitals.

As I approached 27, I was dependent on psychotherapeutic medications, totally exasperated and felt as though I was just existing and taking up space. I was at a point in my life that although I doubted anything could be better, I was looking for my life to change.

Although I thought I had tried everything possible to get better, somehow I was still open for help. It seemed that whatever I tried that it was only good for a few hours, a day, sometimes if I got “lucky” it lasted a couple days.

I was not brought up around church or anything godly. Although I doubted a lot of things about God, one Sunday in March of 1995 I was invited to church and reluctantly went. It was my first time going to a church in over 15 years, and this was no church like I had ever been to. From the moment I stepped through the doors, I sensed something different.

When I walked into that church in New Jersey I remember sensing such love and peace. (I honestly thought it would be over once I left). I wasn’t quite sure what my beliefs were, mainly Agnostic, as I spent most of my life blaming God or questioning Him why all this happened to me. I was at a point of my life where I was not ready to be let down again.

All I knew was that when I walked into that church, I felt great and didn’t remember feeling so much peace like that before. And I knew it was real. No medication made me feel this alert and alive, I knew it just had to be real.

I wanted so much to be normal but had no clue how to do it, as everything else I tried proved a failure. After going to that church I asked God to make himself real to me. Within days I noticed that I was more peaceful, able to think clearly and the negative desires I had were not so strong. Even though to an outsider that would seem so small of a change, however, for me it was a big thing just to see a change, at that moment I knew that God was real!

A few weeks later, I bought a Bible and it opened right up to the book of Mark, and I began reading in chapter 5. As I read, I saw that a guy who had cut himself day and night and appeared to have mental illness; he was healed by Jesus. I became very agitated with God and threw the Bible to the floor. I just didn’t understand why I wasn’t well; if he had healed this guy so long ago.

I began to yell at God: “!@#* you God, if you are real, then why the hell can’t you help me? Why can’t you do for me what you did years ago for that guy? I’m tired so tired of this !@#*, and tired of living this way. Don’t you understand that I’m tired of crying all night long, cutting and drinking because I cannot cope? Life isn’t supposed to be this way. I don’t want mental illness. Please help me.”

I do realize now that swearing to God may not have been the best thing, but at that time I wasn’t accustomed to talking with Him and tried my best to be nice. After saying this, I pleaded with God, I truly petitioned him for his help.

I figured my last resort was this God who I wasn’t even so sure about. I put all my doubts aside and immediately I began to pray to God, actually I challenged him that I wanted answers and that I would give him 3 weeks to “prove himself” to me. Even though I wasn’t sure if I believed in God, I thought it would be a good idea if I at least put my efforts into it. I wanted my life to change and was looking for a difference.

I figured that I had done everything possible that I guess I could at least give God a chance. It seemed as if nothing else had worked, but I have never thought of including God because I mainly blamed God, part of me thought that what happened to me was His fault. Additionally, part of me wasn’t convinced that he even existed. I wasn’t sure what I believed in, not even certain about God.

Ever since I “challenged” God, my life turned around completely and has never been the same! I “officially” accepted Jesus into my life in April, 1995 during a church meeting. What happened over the next 1 1/2 years was absolutely breathtaking!

With the love and mercy of God I learned to cope with the past and look forward to the future; there is hope and there is a better way of life. I learned that I don’t have to live my future based on my past. I am not sure why all that happened to me, but I do know that what was meant for bad is now being turned around for good.

I have forgiven all the people that have hurt and abused me. And, I have completely healed, recovered and overcome in every area! I was married to a wonderful Christian man in April, 1999. My life has taken a 360 degree turn and amazed at what God does!

It is my hopes that every person will come to the realization that they can overcome anything in their life, as nothing is hopeless!

Whatever a person has gone through or may be facing right now, they can get through it just like I did and lead a normal healthy life as God intended for them!

I know God will heal anyone, anytime of anything.

God will heal your mind and body, He will change you; He is just a prayer away.

God Can Do Anything, Absolutely Anything

Note from Eric: Liesl was hospitalized under a court order, diagnosed severely mentally ill, and told she would be institutionalized for life.  During an escape from the hospital, God stepped in…  There is hope, even for those who think they are beyond hope. 

GOD CAN DO ANYTHING, ABSOLUTELY ANYTHING
by Liesl Alexander

“I was brought up in a haunted house, cursed as a baby, handed over to Satan, my mother was an alcoholic.  In later years my world fell apart. I was hospitalised under a court order, diagnosed severely mentally ill, suicidal, cut arteries, took an overdose, violent, kept in a locked room, 36 pills a day, all treatments tried, no hope. After several years I escaped from the high security hospital, to kill myself (an atheist, a drug addict) and on the way God stepped in…”

I was an atheist, brought up in a “haunted house” filled with fear. I was reared with an alcoholic mother, a very distant angry father, and an alcoholic grandfather. This dysfunctional family was rounded out with a blind grandmother and a neurotic great aunt, a twin sister and other siblings at least 12 years our senior.

After leaving home for school, I was told my boyfriend (age 13) had committed suicide. This was when I began to dwell on death…what did it mean? what is it?

The rest of my schooling seemed to be a waste of time…because I could not think of work, only of death. Because of surgery, I had to leave school early. For one year I went home to live with a drunken mother I hated, with a fear-filled household and, in the end…decided to go into nursing to find out more about death.

I pondered death, but received no answers.

It was at this time I got into the occult.  Things went downhill from there.  Inside I wanted to die.  I was a black hole I could not get out of.

I took an overdose of drugs stolen from the hospital ward, cut arteries in my wrists and waved goodbye to the world.  I awoke in pain and with stitches.

They placed me in a room about 6×4 and I stayed there for several years.

I was taking over 36 drugs a day, strapped in a straight jacket on occasion, no windows, no visitors, no furniture.  Just a mattress on the floor.  Not even wearing any clothes.  Where was I?  I did not know then, but I was in a padded cell. After 17 months they moved me for short periods, to have treatments, but they did not work.

I hated life, feared everything, felt alone. There was no God…

I was in a high security wing of a psychiatric hospital, an asylum, but on one occasion I managed to escape.  When I was captured and returned, I was told, “Liesl, stop running away, you are here for life.  The quicker you accept this the easier for us and the easier for you. This is now your home for life.”

I wanted to die. Another time I escaped and got into the black market drug scene. I became an addict.  My plan was to die from all these drugs.

After several more escape attempts, some failed and some successful, I finally escaped to I could go and kill myself.

I went to leave because the “God” bit made me angry.  A lady at the door said “Jesus loves you! He knows what a mess you are in, he really cares.”

But when I was returned to the hospital, this man’s words went over and over in my mind.

One day some Christian visitors came to see me in hospital.

Inside me there was inexpressible turmoil, but in the room I was in there was a new feeling – a feeling of peace. I couldn’t fit it together, I could not work out what these people were saying.

They were talking very calmly about Jesus, and about Jesus having the power to heal. I could not take all the words in, they were an invasion into my isolation.

They stood around me; one had their hand on my head, another on my shoulder, and then one just spoke a simple sentence. “Lord Jesus, please heal this girl’s mind.” They were talking to God.

It was all very new and strange. I wondered what they would say next. I heard a click in my head and they heard it too. Something in me was being moved towards an encounter with light. I was face to face with light. I was being held within it. I knew it to be creative and positive, loving and so peaceful – totally the opposite of the darkness I’d just left. I was completely enveloped by it, unaware of anything else. I was aware only of the presence of Jesus.

They stopped praying. I was stunned. I saw so clearly that I’d been ill, that for years I’d existed in a hell of mental illness. Now I was

cured, suddenly, miraculously, in a space of a few moments. I couldn’t put words to what had actually taken place, but I knew, I understood, and above all, there was hope now.  I realized how far my life had been from normal.

For the next few days I moved around in a peaceful haze, stunned, trying to adjust to my new awareness of life, my freedom from mental confusion and torment.

I wasn’t particularly joyful.  I still had too many problems for that, perhaps, but I had hope. Something was still not right though.

One night at 3 a.m., I suddenly realized that even though I had met God, that He had healed me, that God was still on the outside. I asked Jesus into my life. I wanted Him on the inside. I talked simply to Jesus, telling Him that I believed in Him, and wanted to follow Him, so please would He come into my life and put right whatever was wrong.

I told Him I needed to know that He was with me and was going to guide me. Then I became aware of His presence. The knowledge that He was willing to know me and be with me – even though I was such a wreck, such a mess – overwhelmed me. I knew that I would not be in hospital for life, as the consultant has said. I knew the sick would be made whole. I knew that Jesus cared, that He was giving my life a new direction. I wasn’t alone any more. The pressure had lifted, I was now Free To Live.

God healed and delivered me, enabling me to be free to live. I was tormented, suicidal, violent, lonely. He gave me peace of mind, changed my misery to joy. He restored me to total health, and now I am married with two children. Jesus is now using me to help others with both mental and physical problems. He can help you, He wants to help you, He wants to give you assurance of eternal life, heal you, deliver you, give you a fresh start. You can trust Him.

Mitch & Dan

Note from Eric: When Mitch realized his anger at others was really displaced anger towards his Dad, he decided to do something about it. He found that the best way to renew his relationship was to try to express his own love to his Dad first. It wasn’t easy, but over time, love won out. A great story about renewing any relationships in our lives, told by Mitch and his Uncle Dan.

Watch The Video

Read The Transcript

MITCH: I was over at my friend’s house last year, a really good friend of mine, and I noticed every time him and his dad would come together in a room they’d just kind of give each other a big hug and a kiss, and his dad would leave by saying “I love you,” you know, and just me, coming from my father, I never got any of that, you know, I never got a hug or kiss or even “I love you,” you know, and I just felt a big hole in my heart almost, just thinking about “that’s what dad’s should do to their sons” you know, and I just felt like I missed that my whole life.

DAN: Mitch’s dad is my older brother, and Jack…Jack is a carbon-copy of my dad. And my dad and Jack both had a tough time of expressing love to their kids. I mean, there was never any doubt that my dad loved me and I know Mitch’s dad loves him, but it doesn’t come naturally to Jack to express that.

MITCH: I was angry at my dad, but at the time, I didn’t realize who I was angry at and I was living with my Uncle Dan and we would get into huge fights over little things.

DAN: He got really ticked off at me and a lot of other people and it was kind of like “Where’s this coming from?”

MITCH: After awhile went by and me and Dan’s fights kept going on, I went to a service with Dave Wilson talking and talked about his father and displaced anger and at first it didn’t click until he brought up the visualization of pulling the rope in, pulling back to see where the anger’s really coming from and he was talking about his dad, how his dad got him angry since his past history with his dad. You know, it came to mind, right then, that I was really angry at my dad and the whole time I was taking it out on my uncle.

DAN: I told Mitch at one point, “If you’re gonna get this affirmation from your dad, you’re gonna have to teach him. You’re gonna have to challenge him on this whole ‘I love you’ business and see what happens.”

MITCH: He told me to take the first step towards my dad and, you know, start saying “I love you” to him just on conversations on the phone, cause I didn’t get to see him much. And first, it was a little hard for me even to say, you know, and I finally got up the nerve to say it and he didn’t reply back the first time. He was just like, a pause on the phone, you know, and then “All right, good-bye.” And that even hurt worse.

DAN: I’d be sitting there waiting, “Come on, Jack, just say it! It doesn’t cost anything to say it back to the kid. And time after time, Mitch would be waitin’ and for it and he wouldn’t hear the words he needed to hear.

MITCH: I actually challenged my dad and I said, “Dad, you know, like, why don’t you say this? You know, I mean, like, I’m you’re son, you’re supposed to say this to your kids.” And he kind of gave me a response, he’s like, “Who are you to tell me to do something?” you know, like I’m just his son and he’s the one who tells things to be done. He didn’t know what to say, actually, after I asked him that. He didn’t know why he didn’t, you know. But after that conversation he actually said it afterwards and every conversation after that it seems to get, since I challenged him, he would begin to say it, “I love you” and stuff like that at the end and he really meant something. And now, recently, he’s been saying it before I even get to say it.

DAN: Slowly, but surely, it began to change. And the really cool thing was that Jack came out and visited Mitch last December and spent a lot of one-on-one time with Mitch.

MITCH: That weekend that he was there was probably the best weekend me and my father have ever had in our lives and we just…he showed a lot more affection towards me, you know, we’d just give each other hugs for no reason when we were in the room, we’d sit together, we’d hold hands. Actually, one night, I just…he was in bed, and I came up and I just actually went and laid in the bed with him, and it was just, it was really wierd at first, but he just turned over and just wrapped his arms around me and just, it was just a really good feeling to have that happen from your dad. Ever since that weekend, he’s just been, every time we see each other, he’s just, big, open arms, big hug, you know, saying “I love you” and, I don’t know, it’s just been a great relationship since then.

There Was Hope

Note from Eric: Russ had lost his hope that anyone could help him with what doctors call “panic attacks.”  The sudden gripping fear that came upon him with each attack was overwhelming.  But then he heard that God had set someone free from this.  And then there was hope.

THERE WAS HOPE
by Russell Pond

It was early Saturday morning, and I had a job to finish for my company. San Antonio was only an hour’s drive from home. I had driven there many times before, but this morning was quite different. What happened that day only lasted a few minutes, but the memory of it would control my life for the next ten years.

As I entered the city, I noticed that my heart was beating quite fast, and I had difficulty breathing. What’s happening to me? My hands and legs started to go numb. This is a heart attack! I’m having a heart attack! My mind began to race. I’m going crazy. I just know I am. At that point, I just knew that I was going to die. Oh Lord, please don’t let me die!

As it turned out, I didn’t have a heart attack. I didn’t go crazy, and I’m still alive to tell you about what I went through. I was having what doctors call a panic attack.

Thoughts of dying or going crazy are common among people having a panic attack. One study shows that a third of the people who go to an emergency room for “heart problems” are there as a result of a panic attack.

Panic disorder is different from a panic attack. An attack–although it is very terrifying–only lasts a few minutes. Panic disorder results from the long term effects of the attack itself. Complications of this disorder include the fear of having another attack, agoraphobia, and drug or alcohol abuse. According to the National Mental Health Institute, between 20 and 30 million Americans suffer panic disorder.

Although panic attacks have been around for centuries, doctors are now beginning to understand what causes these terrifying experiences. The human body has a natural, biochemical reaction to fear known as the “fight or flight” system. In this system, the body prepares either to run from danger or stand up and fight.

To illustrate this, imagine walking through a thick wilderness. As you approach a small river, you notice a large black bear feeding. At this point the bear hasn’t noticed you, but your body begins to react. Your heart starts beating faster, and your blood pressure elevates. Your hands and legs begin to go numb, because your blood is being pumped to your legs for running and to your arms for fighting. Adrenaline is being released into your body. During all this, your mind is focused on that bear, and not on your body. If the bear sees you, then your body is ready to react.

Someone having a panic attack will experience the same symptoms: rapid heartbeat, numbing sensation in the hands and legs, and elevated blood pressure. Irrational fears arise because the person having the attack is “looking for the bear.” Since no external danger can be found, the panic sufferer begins to listen to what their body is telling them. My heart is racing. Maybe it’s a heart attack. My body is going numb. I must be dying. Thoughts race through the mind as the sufferer tries to “find the bear.”

Panic disorder is more common among women than men. For every eight women diagnosed with this disorder, only one man will have it. According to the NMHI, panic and anxiety disorders are the leading mental health problem in women. For men, it is second only to drug and alcohol abuse.

For years, I visited doctors in hopes of finding out what my problem was. Each doctor I saw could find nothing wrong with me. They dismissed it as either stress or “nerves”.

During my senior year at college, the panic attacks increased. I went to see a psychiatrist who diagnosed me with Chronic Panic Anxiety Disorder. It was actually a relief to know that I was not alone–that others were having the same problem I had. He treated me for about three months with an anti-anxiety drug and behavior therapy. The treatment, however, was not completely successful. A few years later, the fear returned.

In college, I discovered a temporary form of self medication known as “alcohol.” Twenty percent of those who suffer panic disorder will turn to alcohol or drugs for temporary relief. Almost every night, I would drink to avoid dealing with the fear.

Two years after graduation, the alcohol and fear continued. I felt that no one could help me. Depression eased its way into my life. Utterly hopeless, I prayed a simple prayer, “God, if You are real, then You can help me. You can take away this fear.”

After visiting various churches, I found one that I really enjoyed. It was quite different than what I was used to. Worship was the focus of this non-denominational church. I knew that this was the place for me.

On my third visit, the pastor began speaking about this fear he had experienced. I’ve heard many people talk about fear, but this time it was different. I knew the kind of fear he was describing. Afterwards, he agreed to see me for counseling.

On our first meeting together, he asked me to explain what I was going through. As I stumbled for words, he stopped me and said, “Better yet. Let me explain it to you.” As he began to describe the fear, I was shocked–someone could actually describe to me my fears.

The layers of hopelessness slowly began to peel away. Not only did I find someone who experienced what I had, but he was completely free from it. There was hope. For the first time in my life, I could see light at the end of the tunnel.

From that day on, I began a quest. I wanted to learn as much as I possibly could about panic attacks and panic disorder. I started collecting every article I could find on the subject. I searched the Bible for all references to fear. I read books by doctors, psychiatrists and psychologists who understand this anxiety disease.

In all of the researched information, I never found that overnight cure I so desperately sought. I was hoping for that “magic pill,” but there was none. I soon learned that healing is a process.

After meeting with other panic sufferers, I learned that the healing process is related to the length of the disorder. For those who had been experiencing panic attacks for only a few years, healing often came in a few months. For others who had experienced this fear their entire life, as my pastor and I, healing was a longer process.

Overcoming panic disorder starts with knowledge of the disorder. Knowing how the body reacts during a “fight or flight” situation can help tremendously when the next panic attack strikes. When the mind begins to “search for the bear,” the sufferer can now understand why these thoughts arise.

Doctors today have become quite knowledgeable about anxiety. Panic disorder is one of the most curable mental health problems in today’s society. The sad news is that only one in four people seek treatment. Over ninety percent of those who do seek treatment can notice significant relief within a few weeks. If you feel you are victim of this fear, talk to your doctor. There is hope. Healing will come in its time.

For me, the Key to opening that door to healing was Jesus Christ. The Bible says that there is no fear in love, but perfect love casts out all fear, because fear involves torment (1 John 4:18, NKJV). That perfect love can come only through Jesus.

You may ask, “I suffer panic attacks and fear. Where do I begin?” You can start where I did–with prayer. Pray the simple prayer that I prayed when I was in that tunnel of darkness. Ask God to reveal Himself to you. Commit your life to Christ. Then, through Him, God will cast out that imperfect fear with His perfect Love. This is where healing begins.

Dear Heavenly Father, I come to You defeated by this fear. The Bible says that Your perfect Love casts out all fear, and I want to know Your Love. I know that I have not lived a perfect life before You, but there is One Who has, Jesus Christ. I commit my life to developing a love relationship with Him. I can now come to You through Your Son and receive the peace You have for me. I ask all of these things in the name of Your Son, Jesus Christ. Amen.

I hope this testimony has blessed you. If you would like to ask me some questions about panic attacks or if you want some prayer, then send me some email. I would love to hear from you. Blessings!

Russell ministers on the Internet to many people who have panic attacks through his web site, www.seasonofpeace.com.

There’s More!

Note from Eric: My friend watched helplessly as his once-booming business began to crumble, and with it, several other things in his life.   He came to a point where he put his faith in Christ, only to find out this was just the beginning.  Read his story to find out why his godly uncle told him, “There’s more!” 

THERE’S MORE
by L. Carter

I was the oldest of 3 children and my Father owned and operated one of the largest and most successful frozen food companies in Canada.

I was raised in a business environment and by the time I had turned 21 years of age I was the acting office manager, overseeing a staff of 25 people at our head office in Toronto, Canada. In 1980 my Father transferred me to our branch operation in Montreal. However, by mid 1981 a severe economic recession began to ravage and destroy thousands of businesses across Canada and our company was no exception. My dad struggled hard to hold things together, but everything was falling apart at the seams and our family’s long successful business was quickly sinking into a sea of red ink.

Feeling utterly helpless I began to embark on a nightly odyssey of going to night-clubs and getting stoned. One evening while at a friend’s house, I noticed he had a Bible in his living room. I picked it up, flipped through a couple of pages; and though I cannot remember what I may have read, I soon afterwards purchased my own Bible at a local bookstore.

As I began reading the Bible I started to discover who Jesus really was. I soon became totally captivated and would read the scriptures for hours at a time, usually amazed at what I was learning. Often I would sit there wondering why nobody had ever told me any of these things before. But to my greatest surprise, I was becoming increasingly convicted of my sins; and the more I read, the more convicted I became.

By late fall of 1983 I had reached the end of my rope. I was now completely broken, empty, miserable, and desperate as I struggled with the growing hopelessness of trying to change my sinful condition. I was trapped in the despairing cycle of Romans 7:14-19. I now had many questions, so I decided to visit an Uncle who was considered by all family members as a “religious nut.” As it turned out, my Uncle Ken was the Pastor of a small Bible believing church located in upstate New York.

uring my weekend visit with my Uncle, I shared what had happened to me only a few months previous, of how in a time of brokenness and despair I had choked out the words – “O’ Jesus please help me;” and of how that heart cry was followed by a clear mental vision of Jesus Christ hanging on the cross. As I looked into the beaten face of Christ, peering down at me from on that cross, I was cut to the heart and broke down sobbing. After telling my Uncle of this wonderful revelation, he responded with only this: “There’s more!”

He referred to this “more” as being an enduement of power from on high; an empowerment from God to live a Holy and Godly life. A burning desire now began to grow in my heart to receive this Holy Ghost baptism.

During my entire four-and-one-half hour drive back to Montreal, I found myself unable to do anything except cry out to God with all my heart and soul. When I finally arrived at my home I immediately rushed from my car into my house, I dropped down onto my knees, and choked with tears, I continued petitioning God to fill me with His promised Holy Spirit. What happened next took me completely by surprise and forever changed my life!

As I was on my knees praying the entire room suddenly exploded with a loud noise which sounded like a gale-force wind blowing through a pipeline. The sound was so loud that it drowned out my own voice; and then all of a sudden, BOOM! It was as though the very floodgates of heaven burst open and I became totally engulfed in what I can only describe as a mighty rushing downpour of God’s power and love.

As this invisible shower poured down upon me I began to feel something forcefully surging upwards from deep within me, as if some great cleansing wellspring was washing me on the inside. I could actually feel it washing away every stain of guilt and sin from within me. It was at this very instant that Jesus Christ momentarily appeared to me. He was standing directly behind me with his arms crossed over his chest, He was looking straight at me and joyously laughing. Months earlier I had seen the face of a broken and crucified Jesus, but now I was gazing upon a radiant and resurrected Christ.

It was precisely at this moment that something akin to a large stone collar began lifting from off of my shoulders. Although I cannot remember having ever been conscious of bearing this great load, I was now acutely aware of it being removed. As this large heavy weight was being taken away, my soul suddenly filled with a profound sense of love, peace and joy. So overpowering was this sense of love and joy that was flowing in and out of my heart, that I burst out into a great childlike belly laugh. The joy was overwhelming in it’s purity and simplicity; and it seemed to me impossible that I could ever contain it all.

I cannot tell you for how long this entire experience lasted, but when it had all subsided, I knew I had been cleansed and forever changed by the power of Jesus Christ. I had been truly born again and endued with power from on high.

The days that followed were wonderful, I was like a small child filled with an inexhaustible source of innocence, peace, joy and love. The sky looked bluer and the grass looked greener and it now seemed as if all creation were singing praises to the Lord.

But most remarkable of all, was the tremendous measure of love that God had deposited into my heart. It was like no other love I had ever known or experienced before. It was as if I were now completely possessed by the fullness of God’s unfathomable love. Romans 5:5 was now to me, an experiential truth: “because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us.”

Immediately after that day, the Holy Spirit began to open up the scriptures like I never dreamed possible. I couldn’t put the Bible down! I voraciously consumed the Word night and day. The Scriptures were now alive, bursting with fullness, meaning and light. Every word was as a drop of cool water to my parched and hungry soul.

In 1993 I felt called to preach the Gospel while running a successful computer training business, and by 1997 I closed down my company and entered into full-time ministry as an itinerant Evangelist. Since this time God has greatly confirmed His calling by opening hundreds of doors to preach and by supplying the every need of my family with a provision so abundant that I can only marvel at His faithfulness and love. To God be all the Glory, forever and ever, Amen.

I Felt Him All Over My Body

Note from Eric: Sometimes God gets so close you can feel Him.  Even though Russ didn’t believe in God, he began calling out in prayer to Him when things got bad.  And God answered his prayers – in a way he’ll never forget.

I FELT HIM ALL OVER MY BODY
by Russell Pond

Today is September 4, 1991. The most incredible thing happened to me last night. My prayers were answered. Not only my prayers, but the prayers of my friends who I asked to pray for me were answered.

Over the past week, everything in my life slowly began drifting away. My problems were intensifying. My emotions were on a roller coaster. My finances, or lack there of, began catching up with me. I started dreading the meetings at work. My life was crumbling. I spent Labor Day weekend alone. I wouldn’t even let Jesus into my lonely life. Oh, He was asking, but I wasn’t responding. I started asking all of my friends to pray for me as I struggled through these times.

Monday night, I was watching Benny Hinn’s Sunday service that TBN broadcasts every week. He was teaching on prayerlessness. It was a great service, but the one thing that caught my eye was the little brief memo that flashed across the screen to let people know that Benny was going to be in the Dallas area. TBN’s Praise the Lord show was going to host Benny for an interview and prayer service.

After work Tuesday, the day of the show, I went straight over to my hairdresser to get a quick haircut. The show was at 9:00pm, but the doors opened at 8:00pm, which meant we had to get there about 6:30pm.

Darlenne was a close friend, as well as my hairdresser. Over the past month, she had been going through some tough problems with her life. Trying to comfort her, I bought Benny Hinn’s book Good Morning Holy Spirit, and loaned it to her to read. She loved it and was really moved by the Spirit when she read it. I told her I needed a quick haircut, because I wanted to go and see Benny Hinn. She wanted to hurry so that she could join me. After a quick haircut, we arrived at the TBN studio at about 7:30.

There was already a long line when we arrived. Earlier, I had called the studio to find out how many seats were available. After hearing there were only a hundred, I figured we would never make it inside. An hour passed, and the line was getting shorter. At about 9:00, we were standing at the front door, ready to go in. I was getting excited. Then my heart dropped.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, the show is full. We will have to shut the doors.” He went on to say that if anyone were to leave during the show, they would let the next few people in. Okay, so there was a little hope left.

At about 10:00, the people in line began leaving. The ones that did stay, however, were some fun people. We were singing praise music and praying outside of the studio. It was wonderful! I saw people falling under the power of God. People were praying for each other, and many were filled with tears of joy.

There was one young lady, Debbie, who was so gifted. The Spirit was with her as she would walk up to people and ask them if she could pray for them. She was an anointed woman. People would fall under the power of God when she would pray for them. She could see things in the Spirit that were as clear as day to her. I wish I could be in touch with the Spirit like she was.

At about 10:30, I started getting pretty tired. I hadn’t eaten dinner, and I was standing up all evening, not even knowing if I was going to make it inside. As I was relaxing, I remember thinking, “Maybe I should ask her to pray for me, because at this point, I had asked all of my friends to pray for me.” But, I didn’t feel very comfortable because of all of the people standing around.

Seconds after thinking that, she flagged me from across the foyer, and said, “You want to be blessed, don’t you brother?”

I agreed with no hesitation.

She walked over and said, “The Spirit is going to bless you.”

I lifted my hands and began surrendering to Him. She started praying, and immediately, I felt Him all over my body. She knew it, and she was surprised at how easily I was filled.

As she was praying, she mentioned something that made me feel so good. She told me that the Lord is very pleased with me. When she said that, it released an incredible amount of burden. One of my worst downfalls is that I try so hard to please the Lord, but when I fail, it destroys my confidence, and I feel the Lord is displeased. When she said that, an inner peace engulfed my body, and the reality of grace filled me.

As she prayed, she told me some things that were astonishing. She told me that I have been given a gift. I don’t know what that gift is yet, but I knew that I was given one, even before she told me. In fact, I feel that I’ve been given more than just one. She continued praying for me, and I became drunk in the Spirit. Here I am standing outside a Christian broadcast studio, hoping to get in so that I get blessed, but I was getting blessed outside with these ordinary, everyday people.

As the time passed, I realized that it was about 11:30pm, and it didn’t look like we were going to get in. My legs were killing me, and I was tired and hungry. I kept asking Darlenne if she was ready to go, because if she said yes, I was gone. But she insisted we stay.

Two or three times, I asked her, but she held her ground. I never said, “Hey, let’s go.” It was always, “Are you getting tired?” or “Feel like going yet?” But she never gave in, and I thank her for it, because at 11:40pm, they opened the front doors, and we were right there, first in line.

As we entered the studio, Benny was already praying for people. He was off the main stage, walking among the people, praying for them. I remember my first thoughts, “This area is small, I’ll be able to see him up close.” But, I noticed that I didn’t feel anything. No anointing, no Spirit, nothing. I was just excited to see Benny Hinn up close.

As we moved closer to the stage, people began falling under the power of the Spirit, but I felt nothing. Then as he walked right passed us, I realized that I was standing there focusing on Benny, the man, when I should have been focusing on Jesus, our Lord. Instantly, when I came to this realization, I began to feel the Spirit. He slowly started to work His way into my body. I had total control, but the feeling was wonderful, I didn’t want it to stop.

Benny went back up to the stage and called out for all of the people who were standing outside to come up to the front. With my hands lifted and eyes closed, I began picturing Jesus. As Benny blew into the microphone, the Spirit filled me. Everyone around me, about twenty in all, fell under the power of the Spirit. My body was like Jell-O. My hands were shaking and tingling, and I felt this powerful feeling of glory all over my body. At this point, everyone began standing back up, but I couldn’t stand up. My body was so relaxed, like an incredible burden had been lifted.

As I tried to stand up, Benny pointed at me and said, “It’s all over you brother. Get up here on the stage.”

With the help of a few people, I made it up on the stage with Darlenne.

Benny asked us, “Do you two want the anointing? Do you?”

With hands lifted and hearts opened, we said, “Yes!”

“Well then take it!”

As he waved his hand, we were both slain in the Spirit. I laid there in total freedom. My body was numb, and I felt this powerful feeling of peace that just filled my entire spirit. But the most powerful feeling was my hands. This incredible sensation covered them completely, inside and out. It was a different feeling that what my body was feeling. It was as if the Holy Spirit was holding my hands. I felt as if they weren’t even mine. It was a numbing sensation, tingling and electrifying. It felt like my hands had fallen asleep, but without that painful tingling. It was more of an intense tingling. It was nothing I had ever felt before.

As we laid there on the stage, Benny kept talking about us to the people watching. He was telling everybody that we were never going to be the same again. He pointed at me and said, “God is going to use that man. I can see a calling all on his life.”

As they stood me back up, he asked me what I was feeling. Before I could answer, he knew that my hands were covered with the anointing.

“You feel it all over your hands, don’t you?”

Since I couldn’t speak, I just nodded yes.

Then he asked me, “You’ve had people praying for you, haven’t you?”

Stumbling on my words, I replied, “Yes. I’ve been asking my friends to pray for me.”

And he said, “Well, they’re being answered right now.”

He waved his hand again, and I fell.

At this point, my hands were completely numb. I could feel them, but the sensation had increased immensely. As I lay there, my mind was racing a hundred miles an hour, but nothing was entering my mind. No problems, no burdens, no worries, no pain. Everything was going through my mind, but I wasn’t thinking about anything. It wasn’t confusing, because I had total control. This powerful feeling of ecstasy kept making me laugh. I have never felt such freedom and pleasure filled with total joy and happiness. If this is just a sliver of heaven, I can’t wait to die.

“In the last days, God says, I will pour out my Spirit on all people. Your sons and daughters will prophesy, your young men will see visions, your old men will dream dreams” (Acts 2:17).

It Brought Me To My Knees

Note from Eric: God spoke to Randal in 1953 while he was doing the dishes:  I want you to preach.  Three times God spoke, and three times Randal was brought to his knees, weeping.  And over 45 years later he’s still preaching.  

IT BROUGHT ME TO MY KNEES
by Randal Wallen

Many people do not believe that God speaks to our inner spirit.  I would like to share my testimony of how God dealt with me.

In the year 1953 God dealt with me in a special way.  I had given my life to Jesus and promised that I would do and go wherever he wanted me to.

My wife was gone to her mother’s and I was finishing up some of the dirty dishes from our evening meal.  While doing this I heard the Holy Ghost speak to my heart.  It brought me to my knees.  The spirit was saying to me, “I want you to preach.”  I went to another room and fell on my knees.  I heard the same message, then I moved to the bathroom and fell on my knees.  The same message spoke to me.  Then I went into a closet, closed the door, and in the darkness I wrestled with God about what he wanted me to do, to preach.  I would argue with the Spirit, saying, I was not educated enough, I had a good job, I had a family, I was not capable, and many more excuses.

God kept bearing down, I WANT YOU TO PREACH.  Finally, I told God if he would make the way I would preach.

My wife came in and I was crying.  I told her to come with me down to my mother’s house.  She didn’t know what was going on and I didn’t either.

At my mother’s house I told her what had happened to me, and like most of us, I thought that Mother could solve all things.  She didn’t help me at all and told me that this was between me and God.  My step father walked in the room.

He said that he had a dream that Raeburn, (my brother) was not going to be the preacher of the family (he was preaching at the time) but he is going to be a teacher.  Randal is going to be the preacher.  We all stood in amazement as we listened.

His dream became a reality; Raeburn became a professor of Religion at Findlay College, Ohio, and I started preaching.

I for one can testify that experiences still happen and that God can turn our lives around to fulfill his plan for us.

World Champion Cyclist Finds Christ

Note from Eric: I met Sue Novara-Reber on a missions trip to Swaziland. She shared with me her story about how she had been a world champion cyclist, winning medals for the U.S. at the World Championships and the Olympics. But at the height of her cycling career, she wondered if this was all there was to life. She was about to find out there was so much more–and it’s available to every one of us.

WORLD CHAMPION CYCLIST FINDS CHRIST
by Sue Novara-Reber

Click the link below to watch one of Sue’s most amazing cycling victories, then listen as she shares how each of us can make the most of our own lives here on earth, too. Also included below is a brief biography of her life.

Sue’s Bio

Sue Novara-Reber was born in Flint Michigan on November 22, 1955. Novara, like Eric Heiden, was a speed skater who switched to cycling and quickly became an outstanding rider. Sue won her first national sprint competition at age 16 at the 1972 nationals and at 19 years of age, she became the youngest cyclist to win the world sprint championships. Sue had a fierce rival in Sheila Young and they had a number of exciting head to head competitions. Sue also won the nationals in 74, 75, 77, 78, 79 and 80. Through 1981 Sue had won 7 gold medals and 3 silver at the sprint nationals.

Sue won 7 world championship medals including two gold as a sprint champion. Sue had collected more medals in the world championships then any rider in US history. She won 2 gold, 4 silver, and a bronze, (1975-1981). She never failed to finish in the top three during those years. At the 1975 world championships in Belgium, Sue won the match sprint, with Shelia Young coming in 3rd.

At the 1978 world championships in Munich Sue won her third successive silver medal in the match sprint. In 1979 Sue won her sixth career medal in the match sprint. The 3rd place bronze came at the 1979 world championships in Holland. In the 1980 world championships in France, Sue won the match sprint for the second time.

Sue’s final race was in Boulder Colorado in the 1984 Coors Classic International Cycling Race (which was the final tune up race for the 1984 LA Olympic games). 1984 was a special year. It was the year Marianne Martin won the women’s Tour De France, and Connie Carpenter won the Olympic road race in Los Angeles. All these women contributed to bringing cycling into the spotlight. Like Connie, Sue also retired after the 1984 season and she was hired by the USCF to prepare the women’s team for the 1987 Worlds, which under her direction, the team won 4 medals including a gold. She was inducted into the bicycle hall of fame in 1991. Sue married Mark Reber in 1977 and became known as Sue Novara-Reber.

We Considered Suicide

Note from Eric:  After the death of his father and mother, Paul discussed with his brothers and sisters what they were going to do without their parents.  As they considered suicide, a stranger came into their home and changed their lives forever.  Hear the story yourself as Paul tells it in both English and Tamil.

Watch The Video

WE CONSIDERED SUICIDE
by Paul

I praise the Almighty God for the privilege of sharing my testimony with you.

It was in 1974 my father died.  In ’69, my mother died.  Before the burial of my father, myself, and my elder brother, we both fell on the face of my deceased father crying, “Father, you have left us all alone.  We are blindfolded, left in the middle of the jungle.  We do not know what to do.  We do not know where to turn.  We do not know what we are going to do in our future.  We have no one to show us love.”  We cried.

After the funeral was over, all my relatives left.  We were 7 children, fully orphaned, and came to my house.  We were involved in a very serious discussion.  The discussion was how we can kill ourselves, how we can commit suicide.  Tears were rolling down.  We lost our heart.  Looking at each other, we were crying and crying.

I was born and brought up in an orthodox Hindu family.  My father was a very spiritual man.  He taught us how to observe all the rituals strictly.  Now all the gods, 330 million gods and goddesses, in whom we trusted, they had all forsaken us.  They all let us down.  Now, the whole family is going to die.

All of the sudden, a stranger came into our house, greeting us:  “Brothers and sisters, I’m here with your good news, your good news from the loving God, Jesus Christ.  Jesus loves you.  Jesus wants to help you.  Jesus wants to give you protection.  He’s more than your father.  He’s more than your mother.  I’m here to pray for you.”

We were surprised to have him there at the time.  Then he opened his Bible and he read from Deuteronomy chapter 31:8.  It says, “The Lord shall go before you.  He will be with you.  He will never leave you nor forsake you.  Don’t be afraid.  Don’t be dismayed.  Fear not, for the Lord shall be with you.”

He prayed.  I asked so many questions, as well as my brothers and sisters.  “We worship so many gods, but now you are bringing a foreign god.  What is special with him?  How can he save us when all of our gods let us down?”

He told us, “The Lord whom we love, is a unique God.”  He told us, “Jesus is the Creator.  Jesus is the Sustainer.  Jesus is the Healer.  Jesus is the Savior.  Jesus went to the cross to die.  Jesus died for you on the cross of Calvary and shed his blood.  He brought the remission of your sins.  It is the free gift of God to you.”

Then he told us, “Jesus is unique in his virgin birth, in his virtuous life, in his vicarious death, in his victorious resurrection, and his visible return.”

Oh, we began to trust in Jesus Christ.  We started to put our faith in the Creator, in the Savior.  We began to love the name of Jesus Christ.

He made frequent visits to my family.  Myself and my brother, we accepted Jesus.  We wanted to follow him.  He has become our God and Savior.  He was our personal Savior.

He taught us the way of salvation, the need of baptism.  We accepted that.  We were baptized.  God gave us the peace that passes all understanding.

These things came to be known to my village.  All my relatives came to know about the new faith.  They decided, we had brought a great curse and wrath to the village.  They came to my house.  They talked to myself and my brother.  “They have to leave the village immediately.”

We were excommunicated.  We were sent out from that village.  For six years, we never had a chance to go to any of the funerals, any of the weddings.  We were unable to meet our brothers and sisters.  If at all we wanted to meet them, my brothers and sisters must come in secret and meet us.

But I praise God for the preacher.  He took us to a missionary.  Those people helped us to continue our studies by God’s grace.  I earned my master’s degree, as well as my brother.  My brothers and sisters understood what my Lord Jesus Christ could do for me and my brother.  They wanted to follow the same Jesus.

My relatives, my village people, they all came to know what the Lord has done to us.  Everyone wanted to believe on Jesus Christ.  I thank God, God was at work.  He helped my people to understand more about the saving power of Jesus Christ.

Now, if you go to my village you will find not a single non-Christian in that whole village.  All my people are blessed now.  God changed the entire life of my whole people.  They are enjoying the provisions of God and the blessings of the Almighty God.  He still lives.

Dear brothers and sisters, you may be in the position of committing suicide.  I beg and beseech you, don’t lose your heart.  You may be thinking, “All the medicines and positions have left me.  I have no hope in my life.”

No, brothers and sisters.  What is Jesus?  Jesus is the hope to the hopeless.  He loves you.  He can help you.  The Bible says, “God is our strong refuge and fortress.  He will help you in the times of your trouble.”

Don’t be afraid.  Don’t be afraid.  You just believe on the Lord Jesus Christ.  He’s the Creator.  He died for you.  You need not die for everything.  You may be suffering financially.  You may be suffering from failures.  You may be in a great loss in your business.  You may be lacking for love.

Believe me.  The Lord who helped me can help you.  He’s still available to you.

If you want to follow this same Jesus, you need to do only one thing:  Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ.  You will be saved.  Your household also will be saved.  Jesus gives you the peace.  Jesus, He’s the Way.  He loves you so much.  When we pass from this world, be assured, God shall definitely take you into the house that He went to prepare for you and me.  You will enjoy the everlasting life.

Would you like to accept this Jesus?  I just want to pray for you.

“Almighty God.  Years and years ago, you came to seek and save me Lord.  You are the unchanging Jesus.  You are still looking for the people who are wanting to commit suicide, who are thinking that they have no hope.  Lord, you are the Hope, you are the Life, you are the Resurrection.  I pray to you Lord, please, meet my brothers, meet my sisters, and all the people who are in need and want.  I pray in Jesus name.”

I once again want to thank brother Eric and I want to praise God for his wonderful ministry.  Thank you.

What A Mess

Note from Eric: Eighty percent of Peter’s body was burned in a fire at age 1.  The scars on his heart from that accident caused even more pain throughout his life.  At the end of his rope, while talking to his sister on the phone, he finally heard Jesus say “Come to me, Peter, and I will give you rest.”

WHAT A MESS
by Peter Gladwin

I teetered on the brink – physically, mentally and literally. As I stared into the murky depths flowing below, the memories flooded back. Tears fell onto the parapet. My life was wasted – I’d blown it. “Damn!” I didn’t even have the guts to jump.

I couldn’t face going home. I was so desperate, so alone. I shuffled through the grey streets of Siddal, Halifax, my hands pushed deep into my empty pockets. The jibes from the past echoed in my ears, “Penniless Pete is out on the street.” I didn’t know where to go, I didn’t care were I went.

A man I recognised walked towards me. He raised his hand in greeting. I knew his face but couldn’t place him. “Hi Peter, you all right?”

I couldn’t look him in the face and for once I didn’t have a smart answer, “Yeah, OK,” was all I could manage. I was oblivious to everything except my own confusion. Surely I could fall no lower; how I wished this misery would end.

Last night was a blur, I’d tried to wash away my past with a cocktail of drink and drugs, but this morning, the chill of the cold, grey December day brought it all back. I staggered through the house, the pains of withdrawal pushed my spirit to a new low. Everything I had worked for and loved was gone. The TV, the hi-fi, the furniture all sold to finance my addictions. But worse still, Anne-Marie had gone. My erratic behaviour had driven her away. She could neither afford to subsidise my addictive life style, nor did she have the desire to try.

Gone, too, was my son, Peter Edward. The icy rain on my face could not wash the tears from my heart.

I found myself at mother’s, I don’t know why. She was always yelling at me when I was a kid, to tell the truth, I was terrified of her. I knocked on the door of the small first floor flat. The dirty grey stone walls, blackened by a century of coal fired industry, seemed even gloomier as the drizzle drenched everything it touched. She pulled the door open an inch or two to check out the unexpected caller.

I sat in the kitchen and tried to tell her everything at once. She dried her hands on her pinafore, filled the water stained kettle and clanked it on top of the white enameled gas stove. The gas hissed, and as the match got close it ignited with a flash and a roar. She used the same match to light her cigarette. I gasped for breath as I cried and talked. The words didn’t seem to make sense. Mum was horrified. She’d never seen me like this. I’d always been happy, no cares, no worries – not that anybody knew. It was only a mask, especially for the last couple of years anyway. After some time there were no more tears and my sobbing subsided. “I’m going to ring Annette,” she spoke lighting another cigarette, “she’ll know what to do.” Annette, my eldest sister, lived in Bradford. She was the sensible one in the family.

Mum dialed the number and waited. She adjusted her glasses and pushed her greying hair behind her ear. “Hello, Annette, it’s about our Peter.” She spoke in a whisper, and told my sister what had happened and the shocking state I was in. Mum handed me the phone. “She wants to speak to you, son.”

“Peter,” said Annette, her voice was quiet, yet strong; “Mum’s told me what’s happened. And the truth is? Your life is a mess because your heart is not right before God.”

God, God was the least of my worries; I worshipped only drink, drugs and a good time. God couldn’t give me a buzz, not like a win on the horses, He couldn’t give me a laugh, not like sharing a joint and having a few pints with my mates. No, not part of my scene! But today was different. Where were my mates, my possessions? Where was my money, my girl, my son? Where were the good times? Today was different. Was it the end – or a new beginning?

Annette continued, “Put your trust in His Son, Jesus Christ, and repent your sins, then God will give you a new start.”. (Romans 6:23,) “For the wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord”. Memories of the past ran before my sore eyes, like a flickery old movie. I watched the scenes unfold, replaying all the events of my miserable life; the drunken nights when I staggered home and slept alone on the bathroom floor, betting on the dead certs that never won, the suffering, the pain, the fear, the anger, the humiliation, the despair.

My head was spinning. Everything was a blur. Annette was still on the phone. Then through my tears I saw Jesus. He was standing there before me. He wore a white robe and said, “Come to me, Peter, and I will give you rest.”

“Am I cracking up?” I cried, the grief seemed to crawl out from the bottom of my soul. “Am I losing my mind?” The hallucinations were all too much for my addled brain – but this was no hallucination, this was a true vision. Minutes later I was crying down the telephone, calling for God to come into my life, desperate for the help that only He could give. (Psalm 86:5) “For thou, Lord, art good, and ready to forgive; and plenteous in mercy unto all them that call upon thee.”

I don’t remember much more until later, when Annette arrived. It is about twenty minutes from Bradford and she soon took charge of the situation. That day, I enjoyed the company of my family, something I hadn’t done for some years. Annette lived quietly with her family and her life had been uneventful. Life in Bradford among the dirty, grey stone houses didn’t have much variety, you were just grateful to have enough money to feed the family. If there was anything left over at the end of the week, it was a miracle. She said that finding God was a miracle, too. She told me of the joy and happiness that had entered her life since the day she turned to God, and how I, too, could find peace and freedom from my destructive lifestyle – if only I would let Him into my heart.

(Rev. 3:20) “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me.” The thought of my earlier vision had brought me comfort. Just how much of what I’d seen could I cope with? Peace and comfort, I was not used to these feelings.

That evening she took us to church. It wasn’t far. We walked together through the dark streets on the council estate; the bitter December wind had driven even the most hardened thugs indoors. The lights shone out from the houses. Most of the curtains were drawn tight against the early winter chill, yet each window seemed to glow that warm, orangey glow that draws you in. We should be indoors, in the warm, not out here going to church. “It’ll be as cold as Charity.” I thought, as I drew my neck into my upturned collar. We walked on, the night was like a long dark tunnel, I wanted so much to see some light at the far end.

Buttershaw Congregational Church was on a busy main road that leads into the centre of Bradford. It was a modern, brick building and the sodium streetlights made it glow with energy. The small front garden was so neat and tidy, it had to be a good place. We went in through the double doors, through the tiny porch and into its warm interior. It was so long since I had been to church that I’d forgotten what it was like. I had expected grey walls, grey ceiling and grey people. I was so wrong. The interior was filled with light that bounced back from the cream coloured walls and gave such a warm, friendly feel to the place. And the people’s faces – their smiles seemed to make their cheeks even rosier. Their fire and passion for God was plain to see. When they sang, they sang from their hearts and love flowed with the hymns. They sang ‘Amazing Grace’, I hadn’t heard it for years but the line about ‘saving a wretch like me’ really struck home. It was if they had sung it especially for me. The happiness in that small building was so strong that I forgot the sequence of events that took me there in the first place. I remembered some of the words in the hymns from my childhood and caught myself singing along. I felt good. A tide of emotion hit me and I put my arms round Mum and Annette, and cried some more.

After the service we spoke to some of the people Annette knew. They were so kind, so understanding. They didn’t ask questions, they accepted me as I was. When they placed a hand on my arm, it wasn’t pushing me; not, “Come on, Pete, get some dope and we’ll have a smoke.” Or, “Hey, Pete, it’s your round!” It was, “It’s OK, we’re here if you need us.” And, “Don’t worry, it’ll be alright.” How could such nice people even want such a wreck of humanity in their building?

Two men from the congregation took me to the front, near the lectern, and led me in a prayer. This was something I just didn’t do; me, Peter, the cool guy who’s always up for laugh – on my knees, praying! But this time it felt right. With their support I managed it. It was a real prayer, they said it was the ‘Sinner’s Prayer’. As a child I didn’t know there was a God, which made my suffering worse. For years the truth had been denied me. Little did I know that He was there, watching, waiting, knowing one day I would need Him, and when I called – He answered. I knew then, I wanted to live – really live and that I received the truth I’d longed for all my life. I prayed some more – and it was good.

We walked back to mother’s house in silence. Our breath condensed on the frosty air as we strode purposefully along the tarmac footpaths. It was one of those nights when the air is as crisp and clear as crystal. The stars flickered through the colours of the spectrum and the space between was so deep, so black, and so empty; yet the wisdom of the universe flowed from it. That wisdom was from God, I was sure of it. I saw clearly the road ahead, as clear as that night sky – I could see into a new dimension.

I stayed at Mum’s that night, Annette had to return to her family. I broke the silence. “Mum, everything they said at church was right.” I was stronger, now, even though I knew there was still a long way to go. “I was saved for a reason, I don’t know what it is yet, but you can be sure I’m going to find out.” (Isaiah 61:1) “The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me; because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound;” She put me up some supper and got me a blanket so I could sleep on the sofa. For the first time in weeks I went to sleep without being drunk or high. I slept soundly and woke to the smell of toast and the sound of the kettle boiling in the kitchen. The sun shone through the gap in the curtains, it was the start of a bright new day. And, best of all, I had been given a second chance to start a bright new life, this time not in my own strength but in God’s.

His Timing Is Perfect

Note from Eric: Here’s a great story about God’s timing, and how His timing produces much more fruit in the end than our timing ever could. If you’re waiting for some of the things that God has put on your heart to come to pass, I hope this story will encourage you to keep trusting Him and keep praying for His timing.

HIS TIMING IS PERFECT
by Rebecca Livermore

As the German pastor shared his vision for a time of reconciliation between Germans and Jews in the Olympic Stadium in West Berlin, I could barely contain myself. What he planned to do was unprecedented, and my sense was that God was clearly in it. When he gave the Macedonian call to “Come over and help us,” it was all I could do to keep from being catapulted from my seat! I wanted to say, “Yes! I’ll come!” After the service I made a beeline toward this pastor.

When I got home from church, I read and reread information he gave me; the more I read, the more excited I became. I could just picture myself in the Olympic Stadium, worshipping and proclaiming Jesus together with people from every nation.

An incredible thing began to take place in my life, something I had never experienced before; I began to truly intercede for this pastor, for his family, and for the planned event. I prayed like I had never prayed before, often waking up in the middle of the night, with an overwhelming compulsion to pray. God impressed Scriptures on my heart to pray for the pastor, the church, and the people in Berlin. I just knew that God had something special for me in Berlin!

Unfortunately, I was a single, 19-year-old girl, without the resources (namely money) to make a trip to Berlin. But that didn’t worry me. God was so clearly in me going, that surely He was going to make a way. After all, with God all things are possible, right? But when it came close to the time of the rally, and I still didn’t have anything more than a dream, I had to accept the reality that it wasn’t going to happen. My dream had died.

I took this to the Lord in prayer. I didn’t question His goodness or love for me, but I couldn’t understand why He gave me such a passion to go to Berlin and then slammed the door in my face.

I found the answer in the pages of Scripture. Romans 1:8- 13 was God’s specific, clear, unmistakable answer to the question of my heart. It reads, “First, I think my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world. For God is my witness, who I serve with my spirit in the gospel of His Son, that without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers, making request if, by some means, now at last I may find a way in the will of God to come to you. For I long to see you, that I may impart to you some spiritual gift, so that you may be established – that is, that I may be encouraged together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me. Now I do not want you to be unaware, brethren, that I often planned to come to you (but was hindered until now), that I might have some fruit among you also, just as among the other Gentiles.”

Those words were written by Paul, but they could have been written by me! How I prayed for these people! How I wanted to find a way in the will of God to come to them! How I longed to see them! And just like Paul, I had been hindered from going.

When I read the words, “That I may impart to you some spiritual gift” I sensed the Lord speaking to me, “Rebecca, there will come a time when you will go to Berlin, but if you go now, you will be going with nothing to impart to the people there. You will go in the future, and when you do, you will be going with something to impart.” That was my answer, and I gladly embraced it.

I kept praying for the people of Berlin and for this local church pastor. God regularly impressed Scriptures on my heart for him, and I began writing them down and mailing them to him. In my letters, I didn’t tell him anything about my passion for the people of Germany, or of my unfulfilled desire to go to Berlin. My letters were totally focused on his ministry, and what I felt God was prompting me to pray for him.

Rather than dissipating, my passion and burden for Germany increased, so much so that I decided to take some German language courses. In passing, I mentioned this in one of my letters to the pastor. He wrote back, “If you want to learn German, the best way is for you to come here. If you’d like to do that, I can arrange for you to stay with a woman in my congregation.”

Wow! This time the money was in the bank, and I’d have a free place to stay. How exciting! So, about a year after my initial desire to go to Berlin, I found myself on a plane, headed to Europe. Amazingly enough, I had forgotten all about the passage of Scripture in Romans and God’s promise to me, but God had not forgotten. He was faithful to do what He had promised.

Shortly after I buckled my safety belt on the plane, the passage in Romans came back to me. I prayed, “Oh Lord, you said I would go with something to impart, but what do I have to impart to the people of Berlin? I have nothing! I know nothing! I have no speaking engagements, and no one even knows of my desire to minister. The pastor just thinks I want to learn German. God, is this a mistake?” Mistake or no, there was nothing I could do about it; the plane had taken off and I was on my way to Berlin.

A few days after my arrival, Sunday rolled around, so of course we went to church. By German standards, the church was huge, with approximately 1000 people. From across the sanctuary, I noticed a woman staring at me. This continued off and on throughout the service. I had no idea who she was, but I was determined to talk to her after the service. But when the service ended, the woman I was staying with introduced me to people around us, and by the time that finished, the “mystery woman” had disappeared.

Later that week, I was invited to go to the church to help with mailing out a magazine the church produced. Shortly after arrival at the church, I ran into the mystery woman who had been staring at me during church. Come to find out, she was the children’s education director at the church – which was exactly what I did in my church in California. After chatting for awhile, she asked me if I would like to go to a teachers’ training meeting that night. I agreed to go. After the meeting, she asked me if I would be willing to speak at another training meeting two weeks later.

The next week, the pastor came to have coffee with me and the woman I was staying with. I told him about my plans to speak, and he asked, “Who will interpret for you?” When I replied, “Gertraud will interpret for me,” he said, “Oh, let me interpret for you.” I agreed, even though I was a bit intimidated by him; he was known internationally, and I was just a 20-year old girl who until then had never even been away from home, much less out of the country.

This was my first time working with an interpreter, but he had done it many times and was very good at it. It was as if he knew what I was going to say before I even opened my mouth. More significant, was an incredible awareness that God was with me as I spoke, and that He was truly using me as a vessel to impart His truth to the people there. It went very well, to the point that afterwards the pastor said,“Would you be willing to share this same thing with the entire congregation?”

Things took off from there, and I spent the rest of the summer involved in various aspects of ministry in the church in Berlin. After I returned to the States, I continued to stay in touch with the church, and the next summer God brought expansion to my ministry by opening the doors for me to speak in churches in Germany, Switzerland, Austria, and France.

My plan was to go to a huge rally, and sit in a crowd, with thousands of other people, as a spectator, more than a participant. That would have no doubt been exciting, but God’s plan was better. My desire was to sit in a stadium, but His desire was for me to minister everywhere from a huge cathedral in a big city, to a quiet retreat center in the Swiss Alps. His vision was much bigger than mine ever could have been. Doors of opportunity opened for me as I waited on the Lord for His timing and direction.

You Can’t Do It, But Jesus Can!

Note from Eric:  Dave was a fast starter in the computer industry, eventually presiding over several computer companies. Disaster hit and he lost his business, his house, his wife, and his hope.  There was nothing more he could do.  But Jesus could.

 

YOU CAN’T DO IT, BUT JESUS CAN!
By David Daniel Wertman

I was a fast starter in the computer industry. And having begun in 1965, I can now honestly say I have been in it, or at least at it, for 30 years.

In that time, I achieved a lot. In fact, I have done just about everything you can do in computers. Starting in the 60s, I was an operator, then programmer, then analyst, then customer support, then sales, then marketing, then Vice President, and President of several Computer companies. I have wired boards, programmed in numerous different languages, designed circuitry, even etched my own boards.

I sold computer services, computer hardware, and software. And I managed at all levels. As VP of Sales and Marketing for Tecmar (the first company with add-on peripherals for the IBM PC) I took the company from less than $1MM in sales to a tracking rate of over $20 MM in less than 3 years. In 1981, Bill Gates (of then tiny little Microsoft) took me to lunch (he even bought) to talk about industry directions. What a rush! I was on top of it all! But somehow, it just didn’t seem like enough.

I left Tecmar, founded my own Peripherals company, was soon acquired by a publicly held company, and it still just didn’t seem like enough.

I reached out for more in selfish greed. I worshiped at the altar of conspicuous consumption, deviant pleasures, and the false god of “self.”  And sin was the offering to these false gods. But they were never satisfied, their cry was for – more – more – more – and I just couldn’t keep up.

Although I didn’t know what I was seeking, I became increasing aware that the World could not provide it. Then after yet another company, and another success, I began to ask the question again; Is this all there is?

But this time, it really was different. Before I even could begin to answer that question, it all began to fall apart. First the business went, then the marriage, and quickly thereafter, the house, and the cars, everything. Then, after 2 years of being unemployed, I still couldn’t even get a job because, no one wanted to hire an ex-Company President. “Too Qualified” was always the explanation. I was evicted from a trailer where I had been temporarily living.

So suddenly I had nothing. I had even lost hope. I did not know where I would move, I had no friends (amazing how often friends and money and position, all leave together) and I was truly lost. I was a 46 year old, one time “whiz kid”, with all the answers, who now didn’t know what to do, or even where to turn.

Then God stretched out His hand of loving mercy to me through a radio message (the station I was listening to, faded out and another message came in) from Dr. David Jeremiah (Turning Point Ministries). The message was “handling adversity”, and all I really heard was that “you can’t do it”.. I knew that was true, because I had tried for years and failed. But Dr. Jeremiah said “But Jesus can do it. With Him in your life, It Can Be Done!”

I sat down on the steps of the trailer I was being evicted from, and asked Jesus Christ to come into my life. And as I prayed, and cried, for the first time I remembered my baptism at age 8. And through the tears in my eyes and in my heart, I saw myself sitting there as that 8 year old boy. And Jesus stood by me with His hand on my shoulder. He said “My son, I never left you. It was you who turned away from me.”

He was right, and I knew it. I had chosen the World before, but not now! I will never turn from him again!

I started out by saying to God, OK God, Let’s Go! I am ready, Use Me! And then I just sat there and waited for God to use me. It never occurred to me that as a friend later advised, “No one, Not even GOD”, needs to steer a parked car. And besides, why would He use me. A man whose pride still kept him accepting work that was below him.

Why would anyone who looked at what I was doing (nothing), see anything in my life that honored God? So, finally convicted, I began to stand up. I stood, not in pride, but in faith and in character. I figured that if I got moving, God would direct my path.

I signed up with a temporary agency and amused myself by comparing my day’s wages earned by the sweat of my brow, with an hour’s wages from a previous time. So I worked as a third shift laborer for minimum wage, and since I came to Christ, I also have been without work. But through It all God has continued to sustain me. He has shown me the difference between my desires for things and real “need.”

I once had it all. But still I had nothing – without Him! Now I have nothing. Yet now I have it all – In Him! My favorite verses say what God has done for me. He has saved me! And He has shown me that my only real need is for Him!

Philippians 4:13 says, “I can do everything through him who gives me strength.”

But my joy and understanding begins in Philippians 4:11, and goes through to 4:13. So I have made these verses my Life Verses, because I don’t ever want to forget about what is really important; my relationship with God.

Not even the material things that He gives are to be coveted. Nor are they to be held too tightly. But it is His gift of eternal salvation through Jesus Christ which is of lasting importance.

And so, it is written and I have learned:

“I am not saying this because I am in need, for I have learned to be content whatever the circumstances.  I know what it is to be in need, and I know what it is to have plenty. I have learned the secret of being content in any and every situation, whether well fed or hungry, whether living in plenty or in want. I can do everything through him who gives me strength” (Philippians 4:11-13).

Brothers and sisters, I have had it both ways. I took the fullness of what the world offered and found it hollow; I gorged myself on it’s rich, sweet promises, and tasted the bitterness of its’ shallow and unfulfilled lies.

But now I have the riches of fellowship with God the Father, through Jesus Christ, God the Son, and in the Power of God the Holy Spirit. He supplies all my “needs.”

I Praise God for His Love, His Grace, and His Mercy on a poor sinner like me.

Once I was sure that I would never get any of it back; the money, the power, and such. And that concerned me, because I still wanted it. But then I began to wonder what I would do if I did have it back. And that thought scared me. So for a while, I actually feared getting it back. I reasoned that since I am weak (and that is not just a statement of false humility, this is true. I really am exceedingly weak!), I would just use it badly anyway. Then as God continued to show His Faithfulness and His sufficiency, I lost my desire to even have it back.

But guess what? As I truly gave it over to Him, and loosened the grip of my desire, He slowly began to give it back again. Not all of it, and not all at once. But He started out by getting me a job in computers again. (I won’t go into the details here, but how it came about was amazing.) The money isn’t much, but I don’t really need much. And I enjoy the work. And I actually work for a good man who is a Christian!

I am now working on a complete chronicle of God’s Mercy and His Faithfulness in my life. What you have read here, is only a tiny, tiny part of it. I continue to be surprised and truly amazed, as I think back on my life and see God’s hand. It begins before I was born, and then certainly before I came to Him, through Jesus Christ, and I know it will go on, throughout eternity.

Thanks for reading this, and for caring about Him, too!

Just One Prayer Away

Note from Eric:  After a restless night, an 18 year hiatus from attending church, and knowing that one of his friends was dying, Al woke up one Sunday morning and told his wife they should go to church. They got in the car and started driving, spotting a sign for a brand new church called “Saddleback.” In this story, Al shares how God revealed Himself to him, not just once, but many years later when he needed that revelation again.

JUST ONE PRAYER AWAY
by Al Lowry

Many have marveled at Mel Gibson’s movie, “The Passion,” about Jesus Christ’s last hours here on earth.

About 20 years ago another film hit the theaters with a very different impact on the Christian Community. As a matter of fact, this depiction of Christ was so over the top for many churches that leaders requested a boycott of this Martin Scorcese production, “The Last Temptation of Christ.”

At the time, I had just begun attending a little start up church in Orange County, California. The congregation of about 250 people was led by a young pastor named Rick Warren, and was held in the Laguna Hills High School auditorium. Glen Kruen, an associate pastor of this church, implored us not to view the movie, which depicted Jesus’ humanness in ways that contradicted Jesus’ own teachings about Himself.

As someone who had not attended church in about 18 years, I was stunned to hear a pastor requesting his congregation to make a moral determination based on a work we had not even viewed. Stranger still, I decided to forgo seeing the movie myself. This was the first time I had ever taken a stand based on some one else’s moral view.

The next day was very cloudy in Southern California, reminiscent of my boyhood days growing up in Michigan. The front page of The Orange County Register showed an article of a Christian movement to boycott, “The Last Temptation of Christ.”

I felt a bit peculiar to be a part of this “movement”, and it was very much on my mind as I drove along Golden Lantern Parkway in the City of Dana Point. Along the way I spotted a street named, Jeremiah. Wasn’t that in the Bible? Then Josiah, Leah, David… The whole subdivision had biblical names. I parked my car by a grassy area called Dana Crest Park. Then I looked up at the clouds and prayed for the first time. A little awkwardly I asked, “Lord, if you’re real, please make yourself known to me.”

I wasn’t sure why I made this bold request, but felt compelled to do so. I think part of it was due to the pastor’s own bold challenge to test the Bible which will prove to be the inspired word of God. As I prayed, I was staring above the trees on a hillside where dark clouds still loomed. It was then that something remarkable happened. The sky cleared and the sun came through in the very spot where my eyes rested. This startled me to realize the God of the universe would answer my request on the spot. I’d heard that He answers all prayers but this blatant manipulation of nature was overwhelming to me.

It was just as overwhelming as what prompted me to go back to church in the first place after an 18 year hiatus.

One Sunday morning in the early 1980’s, I had woken up from a very restless night. My wife and I were living at our first house in Laguna Hills, and my friend, David, was dying of cancer. He was very young, as were we, and death was not an area I had any experience with. For no apparent reason, I woke up and told Suzanne we should go to church. Without a word, we got on the road and began looking for one. We spotted a banner, which directed us to the service that was just starting at Saddleback Church.

The topic Rick spoke about on this particular Sunday morning was entitled, “On Handling Grief.” I remember being spellbound at the words spoken. The message was so relevant that I believed God was speaking to me directly through Rick’s words. That night David died. His passing was very hard on those of us who loved him, but we received much relief from God’s words through Rick.

Shortly after my epiphany in the park, I once again attended church and was challenged again. This time, with our eyes closed in prayer, the pastor challenged us with an unusual question. “ If you can think of no reason not to, why don’t you acknowledge to God that you’re a sinner and that He sent His Son, Jesus, to die for those sins, and then raised Him from the dead, and will raise you, too, along with all who know Him and accept Him as their personal Savior?” Put like this, I could see no logical reason to resist this offer of a free gift.

I took the challenge, accepted Christ, and was baptized in a Jacuzzi, Southern California style. It was the first baptism done by our newly appointed music pastor, Rick Muchow. My life was forever changed.

Around this time, I began playing guitar in the church band, while maintaining a personal relationship with Christ. In good times and bad, I learned to rely on God for decisions in my life. I started a ministry for guitarists in the church who shared a love for Christ, and we began to offer our services of leading worship to other ministries, study groups and outreaches of all sorts.

But just recently I was very troubled. Much had been happening in my life; not all bad by any means, but enough to cause anxiety and concerns. Many years had passed since I first made a decision to follow Christ, and I was feeling overwhelmed. Over time, we’d experienced the anguish of bankruptcy and foreclosure of our home. We’d had three kids, and my contracting business was always on a roller coaster of highs and lows. Our pastor had written a best selling book, and our small church had grown to international acclaim. Our guitar ministry was about to produce it’s a second CD.

It had been over 18 years since that first day in the park where I said my first prayer. I sometimes still stopped there for a time of contemplation if I happened to be passing by. I knew it was time to return again to Dana Crest Park, my sanctuary, for a little life contemplation session.

I recalled to my mind the first time I sat in this same spot, wondering about Jesus Christ and asking for a sign that He was real. Now, this March day exhibited the cloudiness I had come to expect in recent days. 2005 had measured a record rainfall in Southern California. I could remember so vividly watching the clouds open up that first day I had prayed. Perhaps, I wondered, if I asked again, God would repeat a similar miracle to show He still was there for me.

I prayed, but the sky remained unchanged. I pushed a little harder, embellishing with some scripture and Christian clichés that came to mind. After all, I was now familiar with the Bible, and had learned faith as small as a mustard seed had the potential to obtain at least a meager harvest. Still, the sky remained dark along with my spirits. I began to have doubts as to whether God was still close to me or not. I’d become so busy, not with all bad things, and with some that the world might look at as healthy church involvement. But the real problem was that I just wasn’t spending time in personal communion with God. Busyness had become my God, and I didn’t have time to wait for answers from Him.

Then I heard a voice; not a roaring lion, no audible sound at all, but very clearly these words came into my mind, and I began to weep.

“Why do you require a visual sign today? Hasn’t your life in me been a miracle and isn’t your salvation enough? Don’t miss my blessing! Don’t take it for granted!”

I began driving through these streets of biblical names, listening to the music that would be going on to our new CD, and praising God. New life flowed through me as the songs written by my friends ministered to me and soothed my dying heart. God was pleased at the effort we had shown, but even more so that I was spending time with Him. I became overwhelmed reading the street signs depicting heroes from the Old and New Testaments.

When we seek God, He always comes through; often answering prayer in ways we would never imagine, but always answering. It’s easy to get discouraged and impatient when our perspective is lost in today and not in eternity. Aren’t we all doubters at times, with hints of Thomas circulating in our lives? Even though he had traveled personally with Jesus and had witnessed the wondrous miracles He performed, Thomas still wanted to see for himself that Jesus was alive. Jesus answered Thomas’ request, showed him the scars in His hands and feet and side, and proved without a doubt that He had indeed risen from the dead that first Easter morning.

Then He added: “Because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed.” (John 20:29)

I’ve learned a lesson from my trips to the park over the years: Jesus Christ is the same, yesterday, today and forever. I don’t need to see the clouds part to know that God is still here, that He still cares, and that He is still answering my prayers. He has proved Himself to me over and over again. I know that I can call on Him at any time, in any place, and know that He will hear me.

Whether you’re a “seasoned Christian” or just thinking about taking a first step towards God, if you’re feeling distant from God, know that You can come to Him again today. Don’t let pride, hesitancy, doubt or discouragement keep you from coming to Him. Call on Him. Let Him show you, in His way and His time, how very much He loves and cares for you. And always remember: He’s just one prayer away.

Jesus, Get Me Out Of Here

Note from Eric: I must have cried three or four times while reading this story. Linda rejected God at an early age and then lived through many years of what she describes as “hell on earth.” The faithful prayers of a man at work led her to know there was a way out. One day, she found the Way. 

JESUS, GET ME OUT OF HERE
by Linda Laine

I grew up in a Buddhist religion.

When I was 15 I gave my life to Satan. I practiced black magic and later white magic (I thought it was good). I would like to add, for the benefit of those who just dabble, that when you open the door to the occult you open the door to an evil that only Jesus can shut.

When I became an adult I received my own Buddhist altar and became heavily involved with the new age movement. I was even teaching my daughter about these things. During this whole time no one ever shared the message of Christ with me until my 30’s.

I know this may seem hard to believe but I bare witness to this fact and I hope that anyone that reads this will become a little more aware of how their witnessing does make a difference. Just because you are born in America does not mean you have heard the message. I remember one thing, when I was living in Hollywood I was walking down the street and a young man, carrying a bag, walked down the street passing out miniature bibles and saying, “Jesus loves you.” I don’t know what happened to that bible and it was about 15 years later that I was saved, but I NEVER forgot that young man. I was never witnessed to again until 12 years later.

My life was in such a depressed state. I was suicidal and was hospitalized twice for severe depression. The group of people I called friends were users and being around them would suck the life out of you. My life had become so dark and depressed. It was like being sucked in to a black cloud and you don’t have the energy or will to even care if you get out or get help. I reached a point where I refused any more counseling or medication because I didn’t care if I got better. I finally reached a point becoming fully convinced that I had already lived my life, died and was in hell. Suicide attempts failed and reinforced my beliefs. I could not die because I was already dead.

One Monday morning, at work, an Army Colonel, [Colonel Murph,] approached me and said that he had thought about me and my daughter Sara over the weekend.

I said, “Oh?”

He replied, “Yes, I was in church and the two of you came to my mind and I just want you to know that the Lord has put a burden in my heart for both of you and I want you to know that I am praying for both of you.”

I was rather stunned and didn’t know how to respond. I kind of just let it go because it really didn’t mean anything to me.

At this time, having been battered and thrown out of my home, I was just beginning divorce proceedings from my brief but second marriage. I spent the next three years going back and forth to this man, dragging my daughter along with me.

Finally, on another rebound, he came to me saying his mother was dying and we ended up together again. She died and then his father’s cancer came back. He asked to move in to my house and asked if I would help take care of his father.

I said yes, so he moved to my house with his two teenage kids and his dying father. This was such a stressful time as I was taking care of all of them and working full time as well. This also turned out to be a rewarding time because it was the first time I ever talked to the real God, not my god.

Chuck (my husband’s father) had become so special to me and I shared a tenderness with him that I never had with my own father. One night I was talking to him about dying and he said he wasn’t afraid. He said he was going to be with Doris in heaven and then he dozed off to sleep. I cried as we held hands and I prayed. I said, “God, I don’t know if you can hear me from hell, but if you can please answer my prayer. I know I deserve to be here but Chuck doesn’t belong here. Please heal him or bring him home to You. I know I don’t deserve your ear but I hope you hear me and answer my prayer. No one should ever suffer like this.”

Two days later Chuck died there in my home. Two hours later my husband said he was ready to finalize our divorce and that he and his children were moving out and getting on with their life. He expressed his gratitude and walked out the door.

I was beyond devastated. That black hole just got blacker. I would sit in the corner in the dark holding my head, rocking back and forth and cry out in such agony. The torment I began experiencing was more horrible than anything imaginable. I would walk through the house screaming at God, “God, get me out of here! I don’t want to be here anymore! You took Chuck when I asked so I know you hear me! Now, get me out of here!”

My daughter was very much in the middle of all of this took care of me much as anyone would take care of any crazy person. I used to shake her and yell, “Don’t you understand, I just don’t care!!! I don’t care about you, I don’t care about work, I don’t care about this house, I just don’t care!!!” She got to the point of becoming stone faced when I spoke to her. Her emotions were gone.

One day at work, Colonel Murph called me into his office. I thought I was in trouble. It had been three years since he talked to me about Jesus. I walked into his office and he got up and shut the door. He walked back to his desk, sat down and began sobbing.

All I remember him telling me is this, “Linda, Jesus loves you so much. I have not stopped praying for you and Sara. I have prayed for both of you every day since the time I told you that the Lord had placed a burden in my heart for you two. The Lord loves you so much and I wish you could know just how much he loves you. He has such a good life planned for you and wants so much for you to believe in Him. Please, please trust Him.”

No one ever told me anything like this before. Frankly, at the time, I think I was more moved by his tears and sincerity. No one ever cried for me before.

I just want to add here, if the Lord has put it in your heart to pray for someone, please don’t stop. Their very life and eternal life may depend on it.

It was during this time, just a week or so before, I was flipping through the channels on TV. I stumbled upon TBN and I could not change the channel. As a matter of fact Murph mentioned TBN and specifically the Praise the Lord show. I very haughtily replied, I’ve heard of it and as a matter of fact I just started watching it. Very soon after this Murph moved to Alabama.

I continued to watch TBN and all I really remember is they kept talking about Jesus and the wonderful things He has done and continues to do. I left this station on all the time, even while I slept. At first I kept it on in the background in my room while I listened from my bathroom floor in the dark. Eventually, I started to sit in front of the TV.

I had no idea what they were talking about having never been around Christianity but I began to want to know this Jesus. I mostly remember Benny Hinn, with such a gentle spirit, holding his hands up to the camera and saying, Come on. It’s by faith…

I wanted so much to have faith that Jesus could heal my mind. Every time anyone said the sinner’s prayer I would cry and pray. I just wanted to know Jesus. I did this every day for about three months. Finally, one night I stood in front of my TV and saw a joy and peace I thought I would never have. Satan said to me, “That’s not real. I put that on to taunt you, to show you what you could of had but instead you gave your life to me. You’re in hell and you’re mine forever.”

My whole body froze and tears just ran down my face. Finally, I walked dazed to my living room and I remember thinking, “I can’t get out of here. I have no where to go. I can’t die, I can’t live, I’m stuck.” I told Satan, “I know I’m yours, I know I’m in hell, but I am not a willing participant anymore. I know this is your territory but I will defy you all the way. And if you want to cast me out of hell and into an eternal nothingness I will gladly go.”

Then I stood up in the middle of my living room, looked up crying and lifted my hands to heaven and screamed as loud as I could,

“JESUS, GET ME OUT OF HERE. I DON’T WANT TO BE HERE ANYMORE. I’M SORRY FOR WHATEVER IT IS THAT I HAVE DONE TO MAKE YOU SEND ME TO HELL. I AM SO SORRY, PLEASE FORGIVE ME. JESUS, THEY SAID THAT IF I CALL ON YOU, YOU WOULD SAVE ME. THEY SAID THAT IF I CONFESS YOU AS LORD AND SAVIOR THAT YOU WOULD COME INTO MY LIFE. JESUS, GET ME OUT OF HERE, I BELIEVE YOU’RE THE ONLY ONE THAT CAN SAVE ME. I BELIEVE THAT YOU ARE THE SON OF GOD. I BELIEVE YOU DIED FOR ME AND WAS RAISED UP. I CONFESS WITH MY MOUTH THAT YOU ARE THE LORD AND I BELIEVE WITH MY WHOLE HEART. PLEASE, FORGIVE ME. PLEASE SAVE ME.”

Needless to say, by this time I was on the floor. I stopped crying, got up and sat down in the chair. I noticed something was different. I wasn’t laughing or filled with joy at that moment but what I noticed was that for the first time in my life the noise in my head stopped. All of the confusion was gone. It was just quiet. I don’t know how else to explain it.

Suddenly I heard a different voice than the one I had been listening to. He said, “He’s a liar.” I sat up and said, “What?” and He said again, “He’s a liar, everything he has told you is a lie.” I thought about it for a moment and said, “Wait a minute, if he’s a lie, then I’m not in hell. If he’s a lie, then I’m not already dead. If he’s a lie, then my life isn’t over, it’s just beginning.”

I stood up, angrier than I’ve ever been, I yelled, “Satan!!! You are a liar, everything you have taught me is a lie. I gave you my life as a child and it wasn’t my life to give you. I’m taking it back and it belongs to my Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ. You get out of my house, get out of my life, get out of my daughter’s life, get out of my job, my friends, my finances. You get out now, in the name of Jesus, you are no longer honored here or welcomed. OUT!!!

I sat back down dazed, or totally amazed is more like it. I have never experienced anything like this in my life. I immediately took vacation because I really needed time off. I had no idea what had happened to me. It wasn’t until about a month later that I realized I was saved.

I heard people talking about it but experiencing it was a whole other ball game. All I knew was I was not the same. I spent the whole morning standing in the kitchen, looking out the window to the sky and I kept singing the “Alleluia” song. It was all I knew. I just keep singing and crying. Finally my daughter came home. She asked if I needed anything and I called her to me. I just looked at her, started crying again, and said, “He’s alive!!! He’s alive!!!”

She asked, “Who’s alive?”

I said, “Jesus. Jesus is alive — He’s not dead, He’s not just a story or someone in history. He is really alive!!!”

She looked at me with a very puzzled look and said, “Sure mom, whatever!!!”

I told her, “Listen to me. If you never listen to anything else I say, listen and believe this, EVERYTHING I have taught you is a lie, EVERYTHING. I was so wrong and have lied to you all your life. What I said about Christians was wrong. What I taught you about crystals, psychics, spirits, ghosts, and master-teacher guides was a lie. The only truth is Jesus.”

She thought I really went over the deep end and asked to go back to her friend’s house. I spent every moment I could reading the bible. It was so exciting and every word seemed to come to life. The Lord ministered to me in such a marvelous way.

Shortly there after my daughter gave her life to Jesus and is such a blessing to me. She examined me carefully at first and saw that it wasn’t just a temporary thing or a fad. She saw a new mom.

Within a couple of months after being saved I had the chance to talk to Murph. I told him what happened and he truly rejoiced with his whole heart. He just kept saying, Praise the Lord, thank you Jesus. A few months later he went home to the Lord.

One more thing, about my Buddhist altar…

One day I was cleaning out all my “junk” which included digging up the crystals I had buried around my house. We went through and threw out everything, crystals, tarot cards, wands, books, stones, chimes, bells, candles, and everything else. I got to my altar in the closet and the Lord told me to leave it there. I questioned Him, thinking it wasn’t Him, but there was no doubt… it was Him. So I left it alone.

About three months later for days I kept hearing, “Not by power, not by might, but by My spirit.” I didn’t understand what He meant.

Then one day I was in my kitchen and the Lord said to me, “Recall the altar.”

I said, somewhat startled, “What?”

He said, “Recall the altar. Give it back.”

I told Him I would throw it away but He said to give it back. I told Him I would send it to my mom’s and again He said give it back. I told Him I didn’t know where to take it. He just said, “Take it back to where you received it!”

To make a long story short, I found the church in Dallas where it had come from. I called to find out when I could come and entered into a conversation with a man. After much debate I told him to tell me where to bring it or I’ll just throw it in the dumpster. He asked my name, I told him, and he told me his name. He just happened to be the man that was the head of the church in San Francisco, where I grew up, that taught me there was no Jesus Christ. He had been transferred to the Dallas headquarters. Well, bless God, I about fell out my chair. I knew it was the Lord.

I took the altar to him. As I started to park next to the only car in the parking lot, the Lord said, “No, not here.”

So I went all the way around and ended up parking nose to nose with this car. I got out of the car and as I approached the building I recognized the man immediately. He was talking to three other people who were evidently going to lunch. As they walked off, I introduced myself to him and he then tried to stop the other three people. I headed to my car and was at my trunk while the three people were getting in to their car in front of me.

He yelled to them, “Wait, don’t go. This is the lady I told you about.” They smiled and waved at me and proceeded to get in their car.

He yelled, “No. Wait. She is the one that wants to return her gohonzon. This is the lady I wanted you to see.”

They stood at their doors smiling, waving and congratulating me. They said they are so happy for me and hoped to get a chance to talk to me sometime.

He stomped his feet, waved his arms and said, “Don’t you hear me? Don’t you understand me? She’s bringing it BACK.”

They smiled, waved again, got in their car and drove away. We both just stood there. He as completely baffled and I was awe struck.

We went inside and asked many questions. He asked me if people came to my house and left literature.

I said no.

He asked if I had friends that were talking to me about Christianity.

I said, “You don’t understand, when I became a Christian, I lost every single one of my friends.”

He asked if I had a husband or boyfriend that converted me. I said no.

I finally told him, “You don’t understand, Jesus Christ Himself came into my living room in Grand Prairie, Texas and touched me.”

I was right, he didn’t understand. Then he asked me what religion I was. I told him I didn’t understand the question because I didn’t know what the religions were or what they meant. He asked if I was Baptist, Methodist, Catholic, etc. I kept answering no to all my choices.

He asked, “OK, then tell me what kind of church you attend.”

I said, “The kind that loves Jesus.”

I apologized for being so difficult but explained that I just didn’t understand. He said I must belong to something. I said, “Well, all I know is He’s alive and He came in to my living room and saved my life. I have read my bible and the only religion I found was the body of Christ and if I must belong to something I guess you could say I am a member of the body of Christ.”

Right at that moment the Lord said to me, “Not by power, not by might, but by My Spirit you were saved. Let this be your testimony.”

My life has never been the same!!! Praise the Lord!!! I thank the Lord Jesus for never forgetting me. I really was a horrible sinner yet He didn’t forget me or leave me behind. In spite of everything I have done, He has forgiven me. I’m still amazed and there isn’t a day that goes by that I don’t give thanks that He remembered me and saved me.

There is rarely a day that goes by that I don’t share my testimony with someone. Jesus truly is the most precious thing I have. Without him I know that I am dead. It’s only because of Him that I have life and truly do have it more abundantly.

Do You Believe That I Am Able To Do This?

Note from Eric: This is the story that changed my life.  I had always heard about Jesus, but could never quite believe in him.  But one day I faced a problem I could not change no matter what.  That’s when Jesus asked me, “Do you believe that I am able to do this?”

DO YOU BELIEVE THAT I AM ABLE TO DO THIS?
By Eric Elder

I met Jesus on February 9th, 1987. I had heard about Jesus all of my life, but on that day I met him. Here’s what happened:

At a church retreat, a group of us were talking about Jesus. I felt the need to be honest with the group and told them I wasn’t sure if I believed in Jesus. For 24 years I was raised in a Christian home, attended church weekly, and went to Christian conferences. But that weekend, when talking about Jesus, I had to say that I didn’t know if I really believed in Him.

I took the plunge to find out more when a man invited me to study the Bible with him and some friends. After six months of meeting with them each week, the question arose about whether or not we knew for sure we had eternal life – that when we died God would take us into heaven.

I thought about my life and answered with a hesitant, “Yes,” and added, “about 90% sure.” The man next to me then answered and said, “Yes, 100% sure.”

My immediate thought was, How arrogant! How does he know what God is going to do with him? But as we went around the circle, man after man said, “Yes, 100% sure.” “100%.” “100%,” “100%,” “100%.” Back to me: “90%.”

They said to me, “Eric, the difference between 90% and 100% will change your life.” Making a mental note of that, I went on with the study.

Six months later, we were studying the book of Romans. A phrase in Chapter 1 caught my eye. At the end of a long list of sins was a statement that “… those who do such things deserve death….”

Wow! I thought. Death? Death is a pretty strong sentence for some of those things.

I told the group, “I’m not sure how to say this, but I don’t think I’ve done that much wrong in my life. I’ve hardly done anything that I would even get put in jail for in America, let alone get the death penalty. Yet, the Bible says that everyone has done such things, and for that, they deserve death.”

A man in the group made a suggestion. “Why don’t you ask God and see what He says?”

I felt that was fair enough.  But as I went to ask God, I realized this would be the hardest prayer I’d ever prayed.  What if God was right and I really did deserve death?

But I wanted to know, so I said, “God, show me if I’ve done anything for which I deserve death.”  Either I was right, and the Bible was wrong, or the Bible said was right and I was wrong.  They couldn’t both be right.

Within two weeks, God answered my prayer.

He drew my attention to one of the sins listed in Chapter 1 of Romans.  The sin was homosexuality.

Like many men who enter into homosexuality, I had felt a void in my life in my relationships with other men. I didn’t excel at the typical male activities in our small town, such as football, basketball, or wrestling. I instead liked things like music, gymnastics, and dancing, all of which were done mostly by “girls.”

So I found that most of my close relationships were with women.  And like many homosexuals, the problem is not in relationships with women, but in relationships with men.

In college, I met men who cared about me and spent time with me. As we got closer as friends, our intimacy eventually turned sexual. 

It made me feel good to finally be accepted by men.  None of us go into sin because it’s bad.  We go into it because we think it will fill a void in our lives.

But when I prayed to God to show me if there was anything I’d done wrong in my life, He pointed to this.

I was overwhelmed. All of a sudden, God opened my eyes to see it for what it was.  It was a path that would lead me to destruction.  A path that would lead me to death.  God was right, and I was wrong.

I began to think about Adam and Eve, and the incredible way God had created men and women to be different, so that when they came together they would produce life!  I thought about my homosexual encounters, and no matter how you arrange the body parts, they never produce life.  In fact, it could easily lead to just the opposite.

God wanted me to have an abundant life, but I was heading down the path towards death.  

I realized that I really had turned my back on God and his ways, just like everyone else.  And I realized that I really might die from some of the things I had done.  If so, it wasn’t because God didn’t love me, but because I would simply be reaping the consequences of what I had sown.

I felt terrible before God. I was truly sorry, but I had no way to make up for what I had done. I couldn’t take back my actions. I couldn’t undo the past.

I knew, however, that I did not want to be this way anymore.  But how could I get rid of it?  I had read that you were born that way.  Who could change me?  My parents?  My friends?  A counselor?  I knew it wasn’t me.

Then I happened to read in my Bible about two blind men who wanted to be healed (Matthew 9:27-30).

As Jesus went on from there, two blind men followed him, calling out, “Have mercy on us, Son of David!”  

When he had gone indoors, the blind men came to him, and he asked them, “Do you believe that I am able to do this?” 

“Yes, Lord,” they replied.

Then he touched their eyes and said, “According to your faith will it be done to you”; and their sight was restored. 

The words jumped off the page at me.  I felt as if Jesus were asking me the same question.  I was wanting to find someone who could change me, and Jesus was asking me, “Do you believe that I can do this?”

I thought about everything I’d ever read about Jesus, how he healed the sick, raised the dead, and walked on water.  If anyone could do it, He could.  In fact, I couldn’t think of anyone else who could even come close to doing it.

I raised my head to the sky, closed my eyes, and said, “Yes, Lord.”

And just like he did with the blind men, he touched me, healed me, and said, “According to your faith will it be done to you.”

That very next day I happened to be at a church where a man was talking about why Jesus came to earth.  Not just to tell us to love each other, which we already knew before, but to die for our sins, so we wouldn’t have to.

If we would put our faith in him, we would escape the ultimate penalty for our sins, eternal death, and he would give us eternal life.  I don’t remember ever feeling so much love as that night as I went home.  I never would have thought there was a man who would love me so much that he would give his life for me.

I didn’t know what to do with the incredible love I felt. The closest thing I knew to this strong of a love was with a girl I had dated in college.  I decided to call her. But as I reached for the phone, I heard the words, “Talk to Me.” 

I paused, then went for the phone again. But again I heard, “Talk to Me.”

The third time I reached for the phone, I heard the words a third time.  “Talk to Me.”

I left the phone and knelt on top of my bed and talked to God.

Through heavy weeping I told Him I was sorry for what I had done. I told Him I had indeed sinned and rightly deserved death; that I had followed my own way for 24 years, and now I saw where I was headed.

I told Him that I believed in Jesus, and thanked him for healing me and dying for me so I could live.  I told him that I would do whatever He wanted me to do.  For I finally found someone I would gladly follow anywhere.  I asked him to be be my Lord.

The next day I woke up with new eyes, and a new life.  It was as different as night and day.  I believed every word in the Bible was true.

I eventually married that girl from college and we have six children.

God picked me up from the path of death, and put me on the path of life.  God was true to his word Jesus said:

“The thief comes only to steal and kill and destroy; I have come that they may have life, and have it to the full” (John 10:10).

If you’ve never put your faith in Christ, you can do it right now.  He can change you, heal you, restore you, and set you free.  He can give you a new life, both here on earth and in heaven with him forever.

The Bible says, “That if you confess with your mouth, ‘Jesus is Lord,’ and believe in your heart that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved” (Romans 10:9).

Ask him to be your Lord.  It will make all the difference in the world.

Stories of Changed Lives

Welcome to the library at The Ranch, a quiet, warm place where you can be still before God.

You’ll find stories here of people in our generation who have caught a glimpse of the Living God.  Like a Dad who delights his children with a game of hide-and-go-seek, God takes great delight when His children seek Him out.

And the search is not in vain.  He promises that those who seek Him will find Him.*  Considering how big God is, it’s pretty hard for Him to hide too long.  In fact, the closer you look, the more of Him you’ll see.

Whenever I read stories like these, I’m encouraged that God is real, that He’s alive and that He’ll be there for me, too.

So sit back, get comfortable and choose a story.  You’re about to read about a very faithful God.

*You will seek me and find me when you seek me with all your heart (Jeremiah 29:13).

CHOOSE A STORY

Do You Believe That I Am Able To Do This?

This is the story that changed my life. I had always heard about Jesus, but could never quite believe in him. But one day I faced a problem I could not change no matter what. That’s when Jesus asked me, “Do you believe that I am able to do this?” (By Eric Elder)

Jesus, Get Me Out Of Here

I must have cried three or four times while reading this story. Linda rejected God at an early age and then lived through many years of what she describes as “hell on earth.” The faithful prayers of a man at work led her to know there was a way out. One day, she found the Way. (By Linda Laine)

Just One Prayer Away

After a restless night, an 18 year hiatus from attending church, and knowing that one of his friends was dying, Al woke up one Sunday morning and told his wife they should go to church. They got in the car and started driving, spotting a sign for a brand new church called “Saddleback.” In this story, Al shares how God revealed Himself to him, not just once, but many years later when he needed that revelation again. (By Al Lowry)

You Can’t Do It, But Jesus Can!

Dave was a fast starter in the computer industry, eventually presiding over several computer companies. Disaster hit and he lost his business, his house, his wife, and his hope. There was nothing more he could do. But Jesus could. (By David Daniel Wertman)

His Timing Is Perfect

Here’s a great story about God’s timing, and how His timing produces much more fruit in the end than our timing ever could. If you’re waiting for some of the things that God has put on your heart to come to pass, I hope this story will encourage you to keep trusting Him and keep praying for His timing. (By Rebecca Livermore)

What A Mess

Eighty percent of Peter’s body was burned in a fire at age 1. The scars on his heart from that accident caused even more pain throughout his life. At the end of his rope, while talking to his sister on the phone, he finally heard Jesus say “Come to me, Peter, and I will give you rest.” (By Peter Gladwin)

We Considered Suicide

After the death of his father and mother, Paul discussed with his brothers and sisters what they were going to do without their parents. As they considered suicide, a stranger came into their home and changed their lives forever. Hear the story yourself as Paul tells it in both English and Tamil. (By Paul from India)

It’s Never Too Late

After divorcing his wife of 24 years and watching his successful business plummet to a million dollars in debt, he called out to God saying, “I want to get to know You.”  Join me as I interview Stan about how God answered that prayer, helping him to remarry his wife, calling him to a new purpose in life, and giving him the Ultimate Dream, eternal life with God Himself. (By Stan Pouw)

World Champion Cyclist Finds Christ

I met Sue Novara-Reber on a missions trip to Swaziland. She shared with me her story about how she had been a world champion cyclist, winning medals for the U.S. at the World Championships and the Olympics. But at the height of her cycling career, she wondered if this was all there was to life. She was about to find out there was so much more–and it’s available to every one of us. (By Sue Novara-Reber)

It Brought Me To My Knees

God spoke to Randal in 1953 while he was doing the dishes: I want you to preach. Three times God spoke, and three times Randal was brought to his knees, weeping. And over 45 years later he’s still preaching. (By Randal Wallen)

I Felt Him All Over My Body

Sometimes God gets so close you can feel Him. Even though Russ didn’t believe in God, he began calling out in prayer to Him when things got bad. And God answered his prayers – in a way he’ll never forget. (By Russell Pond)

There’s More!

My friend, watched helplessly as his once-booming business began to crumble, and with it, several other things in his life. He came to a point where he put his faith in Christ, only to find out this was just the beginning. Read his story to find out why his godly uncle told him, “There’s more!” (By L. Carter)

There Was Hope

Russ had lost his hope that anyone could help him with what doctors call “panic attacks.” The sudden gripping fear that came upon him with each attack was overwhelming. But then he heard that God had set someone free from this. And then there was hope. (By Russell Pond)

Mitch & Dan

When Mitch realized his anger at others was really displaced anger towards his Dad, he decided to do something about it. He found that the best way to renew his relationship was to try to express his own love to his Dad first. It wasn’t easy, but over time, love won out. A great story about renewing any relationships in our lives, told by Mitch and his Uncle Dan.

God Can Do Anything, Absolutely Anything

Liesl was hospitalized under a court order, diagnosed severely mentally ill, and told she would be institutionalized for life. During an escape from the hospital, God stepped in… There is hope, even for those who think they are beyond hope. (By Liesl Alexander)

God’s Healing Touch

Does God still heal today?  Join me for this message for living proof that He does.  Chuck and Sharon Giacinto share their own life-changing story.  Take heart that the God of the Bible who “forgives all your sins and heals all your diseases” (Psalm 103:3) is still alive and active today. (by Chuck and Sharon Giacinto)

Ever Since I Challenged God

Vicki tried everything she could think of to escape from the abuse others had inflicted on her and that she had inflicted on herself. But when she was invited to church for the first time in 15 years, she heard about something she’d never tried before. After “challenging” God to prove himself she now says, “My life turned around completely and has never been the same!” (By Vicki)

I Felt The Most Amazing Peace

Lisa was a teenager who had been sexually abused, consumed with rage and very depressed. On the night she planned to take her life, she got hope from a Christian radio program. One month later, she said a prayer and felt “the most amazing peace.” She concludes, “And it has never left.” (By Lisa Sutter)

Tomorrow May Not Be Mine

As a wife and mother of two children, the unthinkable happened when Joy was in a car accident that broke her neck. As she lay in the hospital, she had to face whether or not she was ready for what’s to come beyond this life. (By Joy Schroeder)

The Bridge Went Down

Shannon was a teenager with little church background when she heard a story about a man who worked at a railway bridge. When she realized the story was about what God did for her through Jesus, and she put her faith in him that night. (By Shannon Blacklock)

My Son, There Is A Jesus

Paul could literally feel the forces of good and evil pulling him as he battled to stay alive. But God answered his prayers when the Spirit of God zapped him with what felt like an electric shock that saved both him and his mother on the same night, causing his mom to declare, “My Son, there is a Jesus.” (By Paul Albrecht)

You Mean…I Can Still Be Happy?

Dara has been a Christian for some time, but she couldn’t believe it when one day she felt God was saying that she could still be happy even after all she had been through. She was soon flooded with a joy she had never felt before. (By Dara)

More Short Stories

Short excerpts from more stories of people whose lives have been changed by the power of Christ.

The Walk Of Faith

And last but not least, here are several stories from the days when Jesus walked the earth about the power of faith to change their lives.  Be encouraged that Jesus is still alive and doing miracles.  These are just a few of those recorded in the Bible, as the Apostle John said, “Jesus did many other things as well. If every one of them were written down, I suppose that even the whole world would not have room for the books that would be written.” (John 21:25).

To Lana, With Love

To Lana, With Love

You’re watching TO LANA, WITH LOVE: A Celebration of the Life of Lana Jane Elder. (Also available on DVD from our bookstore for family and friends or those have slower or more expensive Internet connections.)

A Celebration of the Life of Lana Jane (Olivero) Elder

Hi, this is Eric Elder, Lana’s husband.  I just wanted to say thanks to everyone who came out for the visitation and celebration of Lana’s life last week.  It was one of the most beautiful services of any kind I have ever attended in my life.  While the service was filled with tears, it was tremendously uplifting as well!

I’d love for you to watch the whole service online, which I’ve posted at the links below. To encourage you to watch, here are just a few comments from those who attended, including a friend who rededicated her life to God and asked one of my kids to baptize her right after the service!

“Wow. Feel like I have so much to say and no words at same time. Witnessed arguably the most beautiful event I’ve ever seen today…a true worship service celebrating the life of a mother of six who WON the battle with cancer. Permanently. A funeral is a very different event for those who understand this world is not their home.”

“Of all the events I’ve ever attended where the Holy Spirit was really moving, never, in my entire life, have I seen God more glorified than He was at the funeral service for Lana. Thank you and each and every one of your children for reminding me of that, even when sorrows like sea billows roll.”

“I was so heavy hearted at Monday’s visitation and upon entering the celebration of life on Tuesday. But I left that beautiful service UPLIFTED. You and the kids were able to bring us into His presence and share in the beauty of Lana’s life and her desire to share Jesus. It effected me profoundly.”

“Recently I have been questioning whether God is even real or whether we just made Him up in an attempt to answer the unexplainable and to give us comfort when things are out of our hands. I prayed that God would show me a sign that He was really here. I was hoping this sign would come in the form of Lana being healed….. A week ago, Makari texted me telling me that her mom had died. I didn’t know what to do. I just cried. I started asking the same questions I had asked when my own mother died six years ago. God did the opposite of what I was hoping for. So on Monday, I drove to Bloomington, Illinois to be there for the services for Lana Elder. It was during the funeral/celebration of Lana’s life that God gave me His sign. Looking at Karis and Lucas and Makari and Josiah and Bo and Kaleo and Eric… There is absolutely no way that there is not a God…  At the end of the service, Karis had an invitation, and I went down and talked to her about what had been going on, and I rededicated my life to God. After the dinner, Makari and I were talking and we decided that I was going to be baptized right then and there because there’s no better time than the present. So on Tuesday, November 20, 2012, I was baptized in the well/waterfall by Makari in Eastview Christian Church in Bloomington, Illinois.”

Praise God! Even in death, Lana is bringing people closer to Jesus. Nothing is wasted when we give it to God. Hallelujah!

Special thanks to Russell Pond, our good friend and film maker who came up from Houston to be with us for the service and filmed part of the visitation and all of the service for us. I’m so glad he did!  I think you will be too.

Lana Elder's cover for Memorial Service

Click the image above to view the program for Lana’s Memorial Service.

I’ve posted the service below in 6 parts, plus a montage from the visitation (recorded the night before).  I’ve also included the program from her service at the right if you’d like to read it here or follow along.

Here’s Part 1 of 6, which includes:

Welcome and Opening Prayer: Pastor by Jason Sniff, friend

Songs of Worship: led by Gary Marini, friend, Lucas Elder, son, and Makari Elder, daughter

Song: “Hosanna (Praise Is Rising)” written by Brenton Brown
Song: “Everlasting God” written by Chris Tomlin
Scripture Reading: Isaiah 40:28-31, read by Makari Elder, daughter
Song: “How He Loves” written by John Mark McMillan

Here’s Part 2 of 6, which includes:

Scripture Reading: John 14:1-3, by Mark Olivero, brother

Expressions of Love: by Laurie Landsman, sister, and John Paul Olivero, brother

Here’s Part 3 of 6, which includes:

Scripture Reading: Revelation 21:1-5, by Josiah Elder, son

Dance: “I Can Only Imagine,” by Kaleo Elder, daughter, and nieces Shana, Tara and Erica Olivero and Rebekah Landsman

Here’s Part 4 of 6, which includes:

Eulogy: by Pastor Eric Elder, husband

Eric’s Hope: Video by Neuvelle Vie

Scripture Readings: “What God Says About Fear,” Recorded by Lana Elder, with music by friends Brent Mitchell and Chuck and Lynette Giacinto

Here’s Part 5 of 6, which includes:

Invitation to follow Lana’s Savior: by Karis Elder, daughter

Invitation Song: “It Is Well With My Soul” written by Horatio Spafford, sung by Lucas Elder, son

Part 6 of 6, which includes:

Closing Songs: “Happy New Life To You” and “O Come Let Us Adore Him,” led by Bo Elder, son, and the family

Closing Prayer: by Mark Dossett, friend

And here’s the Visitation Montage, which includes:

Piano Music: by Marilyn Byrnes, Eric’s sister

“To Lana, With Love,” by Family and Friends

To Lana, With LoveA Celebration of the Life of Lana Jane (Olivero) Elder.

“To Lana, With Love” captures the Celebration of the Life of Lana Elder, who passed away on November 15th, 2012. This video features inspirational words, music and dance by Lana’s family and friends, filmed on November 19th and 20th, 2012, by filmmaker and family friend, Russell Pond, http://www.toppup.com. “To Lana, With Love” also includes the short inspirational video, “Eric’s Hope,” to give hope and encouragement to others facing loss.

(Suggested Donation: $12 or more)

paypal-donate-button-cc-lg
Also available from Amazon.com

Soothe My Soul

Soothe your soul with the beautiful sounds of the grand piano. 100% Pure Piano Piano by Eric Elder and Marilyn Byrnes

Listen Here!

Credits

  1. Marilyn’s Theme, written and performed by Eric Elder
  2. My Sanctuary, written and performed by Eric Elder
  3. I Am Alive, written and performed by Eric Elder
  4. There’s Always Hope, written and performed by Eric Elder
  5. I Believe, written and performed by Eric Elder
  6. Pride And Prejudice (Mrs. Darcy’s Theme), written by Dario Marianelli and performed by Eric Elder
  7. Everything I Do, written by Bryan Adams, Robert John Lange and Michael Kamen and performed by Eric Elder
  8. River Flows In You, written by Yiruma and performed by Eric Elder
  9. You Raise Me Up, written by Brendan Graham and  Rolf Løvland and performed by Marilyn Byrnes
  10. Joy To The World, written by Isaac Watts, arranged by Jim Brickman, and performed by Marilyn Byrnes.

You’re listening to SOOTHE MY SOUL, featuring 100% Pure Piano with five original songs by Eric Elder and five new favorites, performed by Eric Elder and Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re listening to SOOTHE MY SOUL, featuring 100% Pure Piano with five original songs by Eric Elder and five new favorites, performed by Eric Elder and Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Soothe My Soul Piano Book

And if you like to play the piano, or know someone who does, you can click the link below to view and download the sheet music for the first five original songs on this CD in the Soothe My Soul Piano Book.  This book is also available in paperback and eBook formats from our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Soothe My Soul Piano Book, by Eric Elder

 

Credits

Copyright © & ℗ 2012 Eric Elder ~ All Rights Reserved. Produced and Designed by Eric Elder, IMR Publishing.

Songs performed by Marilyn Byrnes were mixed and mastered by Gil Stober, Peak Recording & Sound, Bozeman, MT.

All songs are streamed from The Ranch by permission of the artists. Other uses are not permitted without written permission from the copyright holders.

Soothe My Soul

You’re listening to SOOTHE MY SOUL, featuring 100% Pure Piano with five original songs by Eric Elder and five new favorites, performed by Eric Elder and Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re listening to SOOTHE MY SOUL, featuring 100% Pure Piano with five original songs by Eric Elder and five new favorites, performed by Eric Elder and Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

A Word from Eric

“Soothe your soul with the beautiful tones of the grand piano.”

Listen Now!

Credits

  1. Marilyn’s Theme, written and performed by Eric Elder
  2. My Sanctuary, written and performed by Eric Elder
  3. I Am Alive, written and performed by Eric Elder
  4. There’s Always Hope, written and performed by Eric Elder
  5. I Believe, written and performed by Eric Elder
  6. Pride And Prejudice (Mrs. Darcy’s Theme), written by Dario Marianelli and performed by Eric Elder
  7. Everything I Do, written by Bryan Adams, Robert John Lange and Michael Kamen and performed by Eric Elder
  8. River Flows In You, written by Yiruma and performed by Eric Elder
  9. You Raise Me Up, written by Brendan Graham and  Rolf Løvland and performed by Marilyn Byrnes
  10. Joy To The World, written by Isaac Watts, arranged by Jim Brickman, and performed by Marilyn Byrnes.

Songs performed by Marilyn Byrnes were mixed and mastered by Gil Stober, Peak Recording & Sound, Bozeman, MT.

Copyright © & ℗ 2012 Eric Elder ~ All Rights Reserved. Produced and Designed by Eric Elder, IMR Publishing.

All songs streamed from The Ranch by permission of the artists and through ASCAP and BMI. Other uses are not permitted without written permission from the copyright holders.

Soothe My Soul, by Eric Elder and Marilyn Byrnes

You’re listening to SOOTHE MY SOUL, featuring 100% Pure Piano with five original songs by Eric Elder and five new favorites, performed by Eric Elder and Marilyn Byrnes. Also available in CD and MP3 formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Soothe your soul with the beautiful sounds of the grand piano.  100% Pure Piano from Eric Elder and Marilyn Byrnes.

Soothe My Soul features five original songs by Eric Elder and five new favorites, performed by Eric Elder and Marilyn Byrnes.

Songs include:

  1. Marilyn’s Theme
  2. My Sanctuary
  3. I Am Alive
  4. There’s Always Hope
  5. I Believe
  6. Mrs. Darcy’s Theme (from “Pride And Prejudice”)
  7. Everything I Do (from “Robin Hood: Prince of Thieves”)
  8. River Flows In You from “Yiruma”
  9. You Raise Me Up
  10. Joy To The World

(Suggested Donation: $15 or more)

paypal-donate-button-cc-lgClick here to listen to one of my favorites, “Mrs Darcy’s Theme (from “Pride and Prejudice”):

Also available from Amazon.com or get the MP3’s from: Amazon.comiTunes, or CDBaby or listen to this album on: Spotify or Pandora

Eric’s Hope

A friend of mine was producing an action movie in Dallas this summer and asked if my daughter and I would want to be extras in one of the scenes.  She said, “Yes!” so we took a road trip to Dallas.

The first night on the set, one of the other producers asked if I’d be willing to share our story of Lana’s battle with cancer, as we were still in the midst of it.  They wanted to use it as part of an upcoming project they were working on to give hope to other families facing cancer, called  Nouvelle Vie (New Life).  With a bit of fear, but a stronger desire to give hope to others as God had given us hope, I said, “Yes.”

So the next day we were filming again, but this time a different kind of film.

Here’s the 5-and-a-half minute video they shot that day, powerfully captured and edited by the talents of Reidland Tucker and Candice Irion.

I have watched it many times since then myself, and have been encouraged each time that as long as we still have breath, God still has a plan for our lives.

Eric’s Hope

Appendix to Romans: Lessons In Renewing Your Mind

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

The following five messages were written midway through the writing of the this series on renewing your mind.  They are included to highlight the importance of keeping your mind focused on God’s perspective on your life at all times.

May God bless you as you read these additional messages and may God give you the desires of your heart as you keep putting your faith in Him!

(Use the “Menu for Romans” to find these 5 special messages in the Appendix)

Conclusion: “Brain Washing” In The Best Possible Way!

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 12:1-2

My son is came home from Bible college a few weeks ago and said some people in his town think that all the kids who go to his school are brainwashed.  My son said, “They’re right!  We are!”

Their brains are washed in the best possible way, washed by God Himself, cleansed by His Holy Spirit, and renewed to look more and more like the mind of Christ every day.

As we wrap up this study of Romans: Lessons In Renewing Your Mind, I wanted to give you some final thoughts on how to keep your “brain washed” in the best possible way, too.

First, I want to encourage you to keep reading the Word of God.

My wife has been going through chemotherapy the last few months and spending a lot of time reading and memorizing God’s Word.  Once in awhile she’ll read a newspaper or magazine article about cancer and its devastating effects.  It always reminds her how much more hope and joy she has whenever she reads the Bible!  So she picks up her Bible again and starts reading it instead.  We could all do more of that!

As God said to the Israelites:

“These commandments that I give you today are to be upon your hearts. Impress them on your children. Talk about them when you sit at home and when you walk along the road, when you lie down and when you get up. Tie them as symbols on your hands and bind them on your foreheads. Write them on the doorframes of your houses and on your gates” (Deuteronomy 6:6-8).

Some people might think that reading the Bible all the time is like burying your head in the sand and ignoring the problems in your life.  But there’s a difference between burying your head in the sand and burying your head in God’s Word!  Sand leads to suffocation and death, whereas the Bible leads to fresh air and life!

If you want to keep your mind as fresh and clean as possible, keep reading God’s Word as much as possible, every day, many times a day.  A pastor was once asked which version of the Bible was the best.  His answer?  “The one you read the most.”  Amen!

Second, I want to encourage you to keep surrounding yourself with other Christ-minded believers so they can “re-mind” you of God’s Word, too.

I know that there may be times when you may not feel like going to church.  I know that you may not feel like going to Bible studies and getting to know complete strangers.  I know that once you’ve gotten to know those complete strangers, they may do things that annoy you, or irritate you, or make you wonder why you ever bothered going at all.

But for all the potential pitfalls of interacting with others, there’s nothing more powerful than having a Christian brother or sister encourage you in your faith and life.

As the writer of Ecclesiastes said:

“Two are better than one,
because they have a good return for their work:
If one falls down,
his friend can help him up.
But pity the man who falls
and has no one to help him up!
Also, if two lie down together, they will keep warm.
But how can one keep warm alone?
Though one may be overpowered,
two can defend themselves.
A cord of three strands is not quickly broken.”
(Ecclesiastes 4:9-12).

Renewing your mind is hard work, but God doesn’t want you to do it alone.  He wants you to rely on Him, and He wants you to rely on His people, the body of Christ, who all share the same head, Jesus Christ.

We got a package in the mail last week that made us cry.  It came from a church we used to attend about 20 years ago.  In the package were a stack of cards from the church members and a check from the church.  We were so overwhelmed by this expression of love and care that we couldn’t even open the stack of cards.

When we finally did open them, our tears began to flow again—tears of joy and thankfulness for their thoughts and prayers for us during this time in our lives.  It was such a reminder to us of how the body of Christ works to lift us up in our time of need.

While it can be hard at times to invest your time in getting to know other Christ-minded believers, it’s an investment that will pay dividends for you and for them for years to come… for all eternity, in fact!

So first, if you want to keep renewing your mind, keep reading God’s Word.  Second, keep surrounding yourself with other Christ-minded believers so they can remind you of God’s Word, too.  And third, always remember that God LOVES you, He is FOR you, and He can work ALL THINGS for good in your life!

When I started writing this study almost a year ago, I had no idea what the year might hold.  I had no idea how my life was about to change as my wife was diagnosed with cancer.  Yet, as I’ve been rereading the whole book of Romans again this week, and rereading each of my messages from this past year, I’ve been reminded again just how much God loves me, is for me, and can work all things for good in my life, too.

And I’m positive that God loves you, is for you, and can work all things for good in your life.  How can I be so sure?  You don’t take my word for it!  You can take His!  Here are just a few reminders again of what Paul said in his letter to the Romans:

“But God demonstrates HIS OWN LOVE FOR US in this: While we were still sinners, Christ died for us” (Romans 5:3).

“If God is FOR us, who can be against us?” (Romans 8:31b).

“And we know that in ALL THINGS God works for the good of those who love Him, who have been called according to His purpose” (Romans 8:28).

If you’ve read with me this far, I’m sure that you love God and are called according to His purpose, too, so these words apply to you just as much as they applied to the Romans to whom Paul was writing!  Let God’s Word sink deep into your mind today.  Let Him speak words of love, words of support, and words of encouragement to you every day.

If you need a good “brain washing,” I’d encourage you to take some time to read and reread the whole book of Romans again (then take some more time to read and reread the whole Bible again!)  There’s nothing better to help you renew your mind than to wash it with the Word of God.  Surround yourself with other Christ-minded believers who can speak God’s Word into your life as well.  And always remember that God LOVES you, is FOR you, and can work ALL THINGS for your good.

As I said at the beginning of this study, one of the most powerful forces in the world in an idea.  Revolutions of all kinds have been sparked by mere ideas and even the smallest ideas can grow to either define… or destroy you.  That’s why it’s so important to make sure your ideas are in line with God’s ideas.

As Paul encouraged the Romans, let me encourage you:

“Do not conform any longer to the pattern of this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind. Then you will be able to test and approve what God’s will is —His good, pleasing and perfect will” (Romans 12:2).

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for speaking to us through this amazing book called Romans.  Thank You for Paul’s faithfulness to write down what he learned from You so he could share it with others.  Help us to be faithful with what we’ve learned so we can apply it to our own lives and to help others apply it to theirs as well.  Wash our minds, cleanse our hearts, and fill us with Your peace.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1. Read Romans 12:1-2.  The term “brainwashing” is often used in a negative way, referring to someone who has been convinced of something that is untrue.  But in light of today’s study, how can “washing your brain” with God’s Word work in your favor?

2. Who are some people in your life who are so filled with God’s Word that it seems to flow out of them whenever they speak?  What could you do to spend more time learning from and growing together with them?

3. Read Romans 8:28-39.  What verses from this passage stick out in your mind that are particularly helpful to you in your life right now?

4. Skim through the book of Romans again, or take an hour or so to read the whole book again.  Write down any words or phrases that God may be wanting to speak to you.  Hold onto those words and let God use them in the days ahead to continually renew your mind.

Lesson 38: Believing And Obeying God

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 16:21-27

Today we’ve reached the conclusion of the book of Romans, the final words of Paul’s letter that punctuate his goal for writing it.  These words also underscore the purpose for which God wants you to renew your mind:  so that you might believe and obey Him.  Here’s what Paul said:

“Now to Him who is able to establish you by my gospel and the proclamation of Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery hidden for long ages past, but now revealed and made known through the prophetic writings by the command of the eternal God, so that all nations might believe and obey Him—to the only wise God be glory forever through Jesus Christ! Amen” (Romans 16:25-27).

Paul often concluded his letters by giving praise to God, just as he did above in this letter to the Romans.  Sandwiched in between his words of praise, he also mentions the purpose for which the mystery of Jesus Christ has been revealed:  so that all nations might believe and obey Him.  This is God’s desire for all people in all nations, including you and me—that we would believe and obey Him.

As I’ve mentioned in some earlier lessons, there’s a difference between believing in God, and believing God.  You can believe in God, yet still not believe Him—still not be convinced about who He is and what He can do in and through your life.  God wants you to believe in Him, for sure.  But He also wants you to believe Him when He tells you something regarding your life.  Then He wants you to take action based on that belief.

Believing and obeying God is a major part of renewing your mind.  God wants you to renew your mind so that you can bring your thinking in line with His.  When you do this, you’ll be better able to believe and obey Him, regardless of whatever life may throw your way.

I’ve been praying quite a bit this week for my wife Lana, who, as I’ve mentioned before, was diagnosed with Stage 4 cancer a few months ago.  Apart from a miracle, the doctors say that this type of cancer is incurable and will shorten her life considerably.  As you can imagine, our faith has been put to the test on a daily basis regarding what we believe about God and what He is doing through all of this.  Yet with all that’s going on, we continue to find God’s peace in the midst of it.

How?  Because God has spent considerable time and effort over the years filling our minds with His thoughts about us, that He is for us, not against us, and that He will work all things for good, even in this.

At the risk of being extra-vulnerable, I’d like to share one of my journal entries with you from earlier this week.  I often write down my questions for God in my journal, and then listen for what He might be saying in response.  While I’m not always sure if the thoughts I attribute to God are really mine or His, they do give me a starting point for helping me think through what He might be trying to say to me.  With that disclaimer, here’s what I felt God was saying to me earlier this week regarding His will for Lana and her healing, most of which are thoughts that are based firmly in what He’s already written in His Word:

“Eric, you know My will is that she be healed, that she have no more pain, and that she never be separated from you.  You also know that in this world you will have trouble.  But take heart, I have overcome the world.  Peace I give you, peace I leave with you, not as the world gives, but My peace I give you.  I know you believe I could heal her in an instant.  But I also know that you believe I can work all things for good, ALL THINGS, no matter what happens.  Eric, I have prayed for you that your faith may not waver.  Yes, I do give, and yes, I do take away, but I know and I trust that you will still praise Me.  Your faith is, of course, more precious to Me than gold.  Yes, pray for her healing, but also pray for her heart to be at peace.  Pray that she will continue to know that I am walking through this with her every step of the way.”

At that point, I asked God for a verse that might help me express this dichotomy I feel inside me, that while I trust in God fully for Lana’s healing, I also trust Him whatever the outcome may be. The verse that came to mind was from the book of Job.

While I sometimes think it’s cliche to think of Job when things are going bad in life, I also realize there’s a reason why people turn to Job when things go awry:  because no matter what happened to Job, he still gave praise to God!

The Bible says that Job was the greatest man among all the people of the East.  He was blessed with seven sons and three daughters, seven thousand sheep, three thousand camels, five hundred yoke of oxen, five hundred donkeys, and a large number of servants.

He was upright and blameless in all he did, even praying for his sons and daughters on a regular basis, offering sacrifices on their behalf in the early morning, just in case they might have sinned and cursed God in their hearts.

Yet for all his faith and all the good that he had done, tragedy struck.  In a single day, he lost almost everything with which God had previously blessed him:  his sons and daughters, all of his livestock and almost all of his servants.  Overwhelmed with grief, Job tore his robe and shaved his head.

But what encourages me about this passage is that through it all, Job still trusted God.  After all these terrible things happened to Job, the Bible says:

“Then he fell to the ground in worship and said: ‘Naked I came from my mother’s womb, and naked I will depart. The Lord gave and the Lord has taken away; may the name of the Lord be praised.’

“In all this, Job did not sin by charging God with wrongdoing” (Job 1:20-22).

Even when life turned against him, Job still gave glory to God.  I can see why people might lose their faith when tragedy strikes.  But I can also see, from this story of Job, that it doesn’t have to be that way.  Job had no guarantees of what the future held, but he knew who held his future and he trusted Him implicitly.

When Paul wrote his letter to the Romans, he didn’t know what his future held, either.  As we learn from the book of Acts, Paul’s future had a fair share of tragedy as well.  But through it all, Paul trusted God implicitly.   He knew that God was able to strengthen him through Jesus Christ for whatever he might face and that God would be glorified through it all, no matter what happened.  As Paul said in his closing words to the Romans:

“Now to Him who is able to establish you [to strengthen you] by my gospel and the proclamation of Jesus Christ… to the only wise God be glory forever through Jesus Christ! Amen”

I don’t know what you’re going through today, but whatever it is, don’t let fear and doubt overtake you.  Take it all to Christ instead.  As Paul wrote to the Corinthians:

“…take every thought captive to make it obedient to Christ” (2 Corinthians 10:5b).

No matter what comes your way, take it to Christ.  No matter what people say, take it to Christ.  No matter what life throws at you, take it to Christ. Let Christ speak to you in all situations.  Let Him have the last word.  Let Him override anything that anyone might say to you that is contrary to His Word.

The truth is that God loves you very much.  He is for you.  And He will work all things for your good, when you love Him and are called according to His purpose.

Whenever a thought comes your way that goes against what God says in His Word, ask Him to strengthen you through Jesus Christ.  Ask Him to renew your mind and to fill your thoughts with His thoughts, giving you the faith to believe His Words, so you can walk in obedience to whatever He calls you to do.

In whatever you do, keep glorifying God and enjoying Him through it all, which, according to the historic Westminster Confession of Faith, is the chief end of man:

“To glorify God, and to enjoy Him forever.”

As Paul said to the Romans, let me say to you:

“Now to Him who is able to establish you by my gospel and the proclamation of Jesus Christ… so that all nations might believe and obey Him—to the only wise God be glory forever through Jesus Christ! Amen.”

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for being able to establish us in our faith and help us to be obedient to You.  Renew our minds again this week, and help us to take every thought captive that sets itself up against You.  Fill us with faith, help us to walk in obedience, and may your name be glorified through it all.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1. Read Romans 16:25-27.  What is God’s goal for the nations, according to this passage of Scripture?

2. Why is it so important to God that we believe and obey Him?  What difference can it make to Him, to us, and to others?

3. In what areas of your life could you use some strengthening in your faith today?

4. Is there a particular act of obedience that God might be calling you to do this week?  Ask Him to give you the strength and faith to do it.

Lesson 37: Being Wise And Innocent

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 16:1-20

Once you’ve worked hard to renew your mind, God wants you to keep it renewed.  And one of the best ways to keep it renewed is to be careful of the company you keep.

Believe it or not, there are people out there who don’t have your best interests in mind.  They’ll use smooth talk and flattery to try to lead you astray from the teaching you’ve learned—teaching that has helped you in many ways in your life.

In the final chapter of his letter to the Romans, Paul warns about such people.  Paul says:

“I urge you, brothers, to watch out for those who cause divisions and put obstacles in your way that are contrary to the teaching you have learned. Keep away from them. For such people are not serving our Lord Christ, but their own appetites. By smooth talk and flattery they deceive the minds of naive people. Everyone has heard about your obedience, so I am full of joy over you; but I want you to be wise about what is good, and innocent about what is evil.  The God of peace will soon crush Satan under your feet” (Romans 16:17-19).

If you look at this paragraph closely, you’ll find some secrets for how to detect when people are trying to lead you astray for the wrong reasons.

First, Paul urged the Romans, “to watch out for those who those who cause divisions and put obstacles in your way that are contrary to the teaching you have learned.”

God had taken a great deal of time to teach the Christians in Rome good solid truths about Himself and the Bible, and Paul wanted them to hold onto those truths.  In the same way, God may have taken a great deal of time to teach you some good solid truths about Himself and the Bible and God wants you to hold onto those truths, too.

If someone comes along and tries to teach you about a “new” truth, or “higher” way of looking at God and the Bible, be wise about how you listen to them.  Take what they say back to God and the Bible to see what He says about it in His Word.  While there’s value in keeping an “open mind,” you don’t want to keep it so open that all the good teaching you’ve already learned falls out!

Be a good student of the Bible, like the people in the city of Berea, who took even what Paul said and examined it carefully according to what they had already learned.  The Bible says:

“Now the Bereans were of more noble character than the Thessalonians, for they received the message with great eagerness and examined the Scriptures every day to see if what Paul said was true” (Acts 17:11).

Second, Paul gave the Romans some simple advice about what to do when they came across people who were teaching them things that were contrary to what they had already learned:  “Keep away from them.”

Why?  Because the company you keep matters.  If you don’t choose your friends wisely, Satan will be glad to choose some for you.  Satan knows that one of the best ways to lead you astray is to put people in your life who will pull you over to his side.

Paul gave a similar warning in his letter to the Corinthians when he said:

“Bad company corrupts good character” (1 Corinthians 15:33b).

How can you know who’s “bad company”?  By studying not just what they’re teaching, but by studying their character as well.  Paul alludes to this when he talks about the motives of those who might try to lead the Romans astray.  Paul says:  “For such people are not serving our Lord Christ, but their own appetites. By smooth talk and flattery they deceive the minds of naive people.”

Although it’s not always apparent right away, a little study of the people around you can go a long way in determining their true motives, whether they’re doing what they’re doing to serve the Lord Christ, or to serve their own appetites.

It makes me think of a girl who falls in love with a boy just because he tells her, “You’re beautiful.  I love you.  And I want to do something special to make you happy.”  All his smooth talk and flattery may work in his favor, but it may not work in hers.  If the girl were wise, she would study not only the words that are being spoken, but the motives of the person who is speaking those words.

If you’re wise, you’ll do the same: anytime someone tries to speak something into your life that runs contrary to what you’ve already learned, it’s helpful to study not only the words that are being spoken, but the motives of the person who is speaking those words.

I think it’s interesting to note that leading up to his warning about those who might lead the Romans astray, Paul begins his chapter by listing some “good characters” and what made them noteworthy or admirable, people that Paul knew personally in Rome.  For instance, he says:

“I commend to you our sister Phoebe… for she has been a great help to many people, including me.

“Greet Priscilla and Aquila, my fellow workers in Christ Jesus. They risked their lives for me. Not only I but all the churches of the Gentiles are grateful to them… 

“Greet my dear friend Epenetus, who was the first convert to Christ in the province of Asia.

“Greet Mary, who worked very hard for you” (Romans 16:1a,2b,5b,6).

The list goes on and on, as Paul commends to them person after person:

“Greet Andronicus and Junias, my relatives who have been in prison with me. They are outstanding among the apostles, and they were in Christ before I was.

“Greet Ampliatus, whom I love in the Lord.

“Greet Urbanus, our fellow worker in Christ, and my dear friend Stachys.

“Greet Apelles, tested and approved in Christ… 

“Greet Tryphena and Tryphosa, those women who work hard in the Lord… 

“Greet Rufus, chosen in the Lord, and his mother, who has been a mother to me, too” (Romans 16:7-10a,12a,13).

If you want to learn something about a person, a personal recommendation like this goes a long way.

In choosing an eye doctor one time, Lana and I talked with a friend who worked for an eye doctor.  Our friend told us that when her doctor needed a doctor, he chose a particular man in town, having seen his practice long enough and knowing his character was strong enough that he trusted this other doctor with his own eyes.  So when we needed an eye doctor, we were able to benefit from his very personal recommendation.

Contrast this with another eye doctor we went to visit a few weeks earlier who, with his smooth talk and flattery, almost convinced us to come to him.  But  when we went home and looked into his life and practice a little more, we found out that his credentials weren’t quite as good as what he made us believe, and the bad recommendations we read about him just sealed our resolve to search for another doctor.

This isn’t to say that we might not be led astray at times by personal recommendations, too.  But many times, if we’ll take the extra effort to study the person as well as what they’re trying to say to us, we can save ourselves from being led astray.

Third, Paul concludes his warning with these words: “Everyone has heard about your obedience, so I am full of joy over you; but I want you to be wise about what is good, and innocent about what is evil.”

Paul was full of joy over the obedience of the Romans.  Everyone had heard about it, he said, and he didn’t want anyone to take that away from them.  “Be wise about what is good,” he said, “and innocent about what is evil.”

Again, these are similar to words he wrote in his letter to the Corinthians:

“In regard to evil be infants, but in your thinking be adults” (1 Corinthians 14:20b).

Paul wanted the Romans—and the Corinthians—to put their minds to work, being wise about what was good.  At the same time, he wanted them to be like children in regards to evil, having nothing to do with it and being as innocent as possible.

What’s the end result of all of this?  As Paul said at the end of his warning::

 “The God of peace will soon crush Satan under your feet.”

With all the work that goes into renewing your mind, be sure to keep it renewed by being wise about what is good and innocent of evil.  Study the teaching of those around you—and the character of those teaching it—before allowing their teachings into your mind.  As you protect your mind, God will protect you, and keep Satan at bay.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for reminding us to stay true to what we’ve been taught about You and Your Word.  Help us to study deeply any ideas, and the people behind those ideas, that are presented to us that conflict with what we’ve already heard from You.  Help us be wise and innocent so we can keep our minds pure.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1. Read Romans 16:1-20.  What are some of the words that Paul uses to describe those whom he trusts in Rome, compared to the words he uses to describe those who might be trying to deceive their minds?

2. Can you think of some times when you’ve been led astray by smooth talkers who’ve been serving their own selfish interests?

3. Can you think of other times when you’ve been blessed by the wisdom and personal recommendations of true friends?

4. What are some ways this week that you can “be wise about what is good and innocent about what is evil”?

Lesson 36: Enlisting Others To Pray For You

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 15:30-33

Are you struggling with something in your life today?  If so, I’d like to encourage you to do something special:  enlist others to pray for you.

If you think asking for prayer is a sign of weakness, think again!  Asking for prayer is one of the strongest things you could ever do—and one of the best ways to keep you strong.

The apostle Paul knew this secret and often called on others to pray for him, as he did near the end of his letter to the Romans.  Paul said:

“I urge you, brothers, by our Lord Jesus Christ and by the love of the Spirit, to join me in my struggle by praying to God for me. Pray that I may be rescued from the unbelievers in Judea and that my service in Jerusalem may be acceptable to the saints there, so that by God’s will I may come to you with joy and together with you be refreshed” (Romans 15:30-32).

Paul asked for prayer with boldness.  He urged the Romans to pray for him, “I urge you, brothers, by our Lord Jesus Christ and by the love of the Spirit.”  And he didn’t just ask for a blanket prayer to cover him in all ways at all times.  He asked them to pray for him in specific ways, particularly in those areas where he struggled the most.  He asked that he would be rescued from the unbelievers in Judea, that his service in Jerusalem would be acceptable to the saints there, and that he would be able to come to them in Rome with joy and together with them be refreshed.

The dangers that faced Paul on his trip to Jerusalem—and then on to Rome—were real and significant.  If you read about his trip in the book of Acts (chapters 21-28), you’ll see that Paul was captured, imprisoned and threatened with death on several occasions, not counting the shipwreck that obliterated his ship along the way.  Paul needed prayer and I have no doubt that the prayers of the Christians in Rome helped to sustain him all along the way.

But it’s not easy to ask others to pray for you.  I know.  Just last week I was celebrating my 23rd wedding anniversary in New York City with my superb wife, Lana.  We had an awesome time, filled with fun, romance and a wonderful walk through Central Park.  But on the last day of the trip, I got sick—and not just a little sick, but a violent, wrenching sickness like I haven’t experienced in a long time.

At one point, Lana asked if she should call a few people and ask them to pray for me.  I said, “No, I’ll be all right.”  I hoped it would just pass quickly, and I didn’t want anyone to worry, as they knew we were on our special anniversary trip.  But as the hours passed and I was just getting worse and not better, I finally agreed to have Lana made a few calls.

Although the sickness persisted throughout the night and on into the next few days, I felt different immediately just knowing that a few other people were praying for me and checking in on me from time to time.  I was also able to see the fact that I was sick in a new way, realizing that my body was doing just what it should do in trying to forcefully expel whatever had maliciously entered into it.

It turned out I had the flu and the healing process that God had begun on that first day finally prevailed.  Thankfully, I’m almost back to full strength again.  Unfortunately for Lana, she got what I had a few days later, so we had to enlist others once again to pray for her!

The reason I bring this up today is to let you know that I understand what it’s like to need prayer, but not want to ask for it—especially at those times when we feel the weakest.  But the truth is, without prayer, we’ll just get weaker and weaker.  With prayer, God can give us the strength we need to go on.

I also wanted to tell you this story because prayer not only changes things, it changes the way you look at things.  Even though I still had to walk through the rest of my sickness, I was able to realize that the very things that was making me feel sick—the expelling of whatever had made its way into my system— was the very thing that was bringing my healing.  By being able to look at what was happening to me differently, I was able to better endure the rest of the time that I had to go through it.

Prayer really can renew your mind, and by enlisting others to pray for you, you can renew your mind even faster.

If there’s an area in your life where you’re struggling today, I want to encourage you to do as Paul did and enlist others to join you in your struggle—through prayer.  As Paul said,

“I urge you… to join me in my struggle by praying to God for me.”

There are all kinds of struggles you might be facing right now:  whether they’re struggles with lust or secret sins, fear or doubts, real or imaginary dangers, hardships, relationships or bothersome thoughts.  The list is endless.  The beauty of prayer is that it can address every single struggle you could possibly face.

One of my friends and mentors says that everyone needs a prayer team.  You don’t have to be in full-time ministry, or going through a particular crisis, to ask people to pray for you on a regular basis.  You could be an expectant mother or a struggling student, a successful architect or an aspiring teacher.  You could be married or single, with kids or without.  You could be needing money or managing your money.  You could be traveling full-time or at home full-time.  Whatever you’re doing and whatever you’re going through, you can benefit by enlisting others to pray for you.

Not sure who to ask?  You might ask a friend, or a co-worker, or a neighbor.  You might ask a pastor or a priest.  You might even ask someone you don’t know, like Lana and I did last week in New York, when we were visiting some churched there.  At one church, I sensed the man sitting next to me was truly “a believer.”  I could tell from his “Amens” that he not only believed in God, but he believed in the power of God.  So after the service, I asked if he would pray for us.  He was not only glad to pray, but he invited us to dinner, which we unfortunately had to decline because of our schedule.

At another church, we were talking to a man outside the church before the service.  Afterward, we reconnected again.  We asked if we could pray for him and then he returned the favor and prayed for us.

For years now, we’ve been asking for and benefiting from the prayers of others.  We’ve asked for prayer from family and friends, small groups and Sunday School classes.  We asked for prayer when we were single, when we were dating, when we got married, and when we started having children.

When Lana was diagnosed with cancer this year, she set up a blog to keep others updated and let them know how they could pray for us.  The effects have been tremendous already, as the prayers of others have given us an abundance of strength, wisdom, healing and encouragement.

If you’re going through a struggle in your life, you don’t have to go through it alone.  Enlist others to join you in your struggle by praying to God for you.  If you’re not sure who to ask for prayer, or just want to get some additional prayers from believers who love to pray, we have a special prayer page at The Ranch website setup just for that.  Just visit www.theranch.org to find it.

By the way, the apostle Paul did eventually make it to Rome, just as he had asked the Romans to pray for him.

It may not have been exactly the way he expected, or the timing he expected, but he did get there, through God’s strength—and the prayers of others.  As Luke recorded in the last chapter of the book of Acts:

“When we got to Rome, Paul was allowed to live by himself, with a soldier to guard him… For two whole years Paul stayed there in his own rented house and welcomed all who came to see him. Boldly and without hindrance he preached the kingdom of God and taught about the Lord Jesus Christ” (Acts 28:30-31).

God answers prayer, and He loves when we enlist others to pray with us.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for showing us the value of enlisting others to pray for us.  Help us to reach out to others when we’re struggling so that we won’t become weaker and weaker, but grow stronger and stronger each day through Your strength.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1. Read Romans 15:30-33.  What are some reasons people might be hesitant to ask for prayer?

2. What difference could it make if you enlisted others to pray for you?

3. In what areas are you struggling right now where you could ask others to pray for you?

4. Who are some specific people that might be willing to pray for you?

Lesson 35: Assisting Others On Their Journey

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 15:23-29

One of the things I love about the human heart is that it’s wired to help others when they’re in need.  I see this repeated over and over:  when a natural disaster strikes a town, or when a terrible wrong is committed against someone who’s done right, or when a beloved friend passes away.  When people see a need, they often respond with caring hearts.

But even though our hearts are wired to help others in need, sometimes we need a little prompting.  Sometimes we need to remind our minds of the blessings we’ve received from others, and then our minds can nudge our hearts to respond as we should.

The apostle Paul gives two such reminders in his letter to the Romans.  The first comes when he tells them that he’s planning to visit them in the future when he passes through Rome on his way to Spain, and he hopes they’ll help him on his journey there.  Paul says:

“But now that there is no more place for me to work in these regions, and since I have been longing for many years to see you, I plan to do so when I go to Spain. I hope to visit you while passing through and to have you assist me on my journey there, after I have enjoyed your company for a while” (Romans 15:23-24).

While mentioning that he is looking forward to enjoying their company for a while, Paul also mentions that he hopes to have them assist him on his journey to Spain.  I don’t think Paul was trying to “guilt” the Romans into helping him on the next leg of his missionary journey.  From what I’ve read about Paul in his other writings, I believe he simply knew that their hearts would want to help him on his journey.  After all, his own heart was wired in the same way.

Then in the very next paragraph, Paul mentions that he’s on his way to deliver a gift to his Jewish brothers and sisters who were in need in Jerusalem, gifts which he had collected from the churches in Macedonia and Achaia.  Paul says:

“Now, however, I am on my way to Jerusalem in the service of the saints there. For Macedonia and Achaia were pleased to make a contribution for the poor among the saints in Jerusalem.  They were pleased to do it, and indeed they owe it to them. For if the Gentiles have shared in the Jews’ spiritual blessings, they owe it to the Jews to share with them their material blessings. So after I have completed this task and have made sure that they have received this fruit, I will go to Spain and visit you on the way. I know that when I come to you, I will come in the full measure of the blessing of Christ” (Romans 15:25-29).

Paul understood this blessing of giving and receiving, that when someone blesses you in your life, it is good and right and appropriate to share your blessings with them at some point in return, freely and voluntarily.

On a personal level, I know that my heart is often moved to help others on their journey,  especially those who have been a blessing to me.

When I first became a Christian, I remember hearing about “tithes and offerings,” giving ten percent and more of your income to the work of God in the world.  I hadn’t tithed before, not because I was against it, but because I simply didn’t have this principle in my mind yet.  But once I understood this principle in my mind, my heart was glad to respond―thrilled to respond, in fact.

I remember some of the first “big” checks I wrote to support the work of God in the lives of missionary friends I knew (at least they were big checks to me, as I had never done this before).  I was thrilled to be able to help my friends in a significant way each month.  I didn’t feel obligated or guilted into it in any way.  I just knew the blessing of hearing about Christ in my own life, and I was glad to help my friends share about Christ with others.  It’s all part of this idea of giving and receiving―sharing with others the blessings that God has given to us.

Now that I’m in full-time ministry myself, I sometimes have to remind myself that when I share about a need that I have, that God is often prompting others to respond at the same time.  I have to remember that it’s not an obligation or a burden to others to hear about and respond to my needs.  It’s the way God has wired our hearts.  Knowing this has helped me to be more open about the needs in my own life and I’ve been thankful to see how people have responded to those needs.

In the past few months, I’ve been amazed again at the generosity of others, including many of you, who have stepped in and helped my wife and me as we walk through my wife’s journey with cancer.

I have been humbled and reminded frequently just how good and kind and caring the human heart really is.  Sometimes we miss this truth, especially when we are bombarded with such bad news about the wicked things that people have done in the world.

Of course there’s bad in the world.  Of course there’s wickedness, greed, evil, and depravity. But all of this stems from good hearts that have been corrupted by sin―usually related to some kind of selfishness.  But when our hearts are right with God, something else takes over―something called selflessness; doing to others what you would have them do to you and giving your life for the sake of others, just as Jesus gave His life for us.

Assisting others on their journey is not foreign to the human heart.  But sometimes it does take a little prompting from our minds—and the Holy Spirit—to get our hearts in gear.

This week, I heard about some friends who have been praying about buying a van and a mammogram machine so they can go back to their home villages in Kenya and do cancer screenings for the women there.  Perhaps it was because of my wife’s recent diagnosis that my ears were especially attentive to their request.  My heart wanted to respond. I didn’t know what I could do or how I could help, but I was willing to find out.

I called my friends and listened as they talked about their hopes and dreams and prayers for this project.  I’m still not sure what I can do yet, but now my heart and mind are both engaged and attuned to the need.  As my friends move forward with their plans, perhaps we can find a way to take part along the way.

At the same time, I was surprised this week by a note from one of our readers overseas who asked if there was anything special Lana and I needed at this time.  He had been blessed by our ministry and wanted to do something special in return.  Although I hesitated to share our personal needs with him, I eventually did share a few things about which we had been praying.  Within a few hours, he responded to say that he was sending a gift that would not only cover those needs that I had shared, but would double the amount of what I had shared!

To me, this was a living example of what Paul was talking about in his letter to the Romans, where those who had received spiritual blessings from someone responded by sending a gift of material blessings in return.

The human heart really is wired to respond to the needs of others.  Oftentimes the only thing holding us back is making our minds aware of the needs around us so our hearts can respond.

With this in mind, I’d like to encourage you to be on the lookout for ways that God might want to use you this week to bless others, especially those who have been a blessing to you.  Perhaps you have a friend or relative who has gone out of their way to spend some time with you.  Perhaps you have a spiritual leader or mentor or a particular ministry than has spoken into your life in a special way.  Perhaps you have a project or a school or an organization which has been a blessing to you and now you can be a blessing to them in return.

I’m sure your heart is good and eager to assist others on their journey, but sometimes it takes a little reminder like this to jog your memory and bring it to the forefront of your mind.

I pray that as God renews your mind in this way that the natural response of your heart will follow.  Don’t ignore the promptings that God puts there. Don’t put them off until the feelings “go away.” Lean into those promptings and see what God may have in mind for you―and for those He wants to bless through you.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for blessing us in various ways through the people around us.  Help us to be attentive to their needs as well so that we can be a blessing to them.  Refresh our minds again today about practical ways that we can help them, then nudge our hearts to follow through on those thoughts.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1. Read Romans 15:23-29.  In what ways could the Christians in Rome have possibly assisted Paul on his journey to Spain?

2. Read Acts 28:7-10.  In what ways did the people of Malta respond to the blessings they received from Paul? 

3. Who are some people in your life who have been a blessing to you?  In what ways might you be able to bless them in return?

4. In what ways could you open your mind still further to the needs around you in order to meet those needs yourself?  Consider praying that God would renew your mind in this area, so He can work His blessings through you.

Lesson 34: Instructing One Another

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 15:14-24

One way to renew your mind is to teach others what you’ve been learning.  It’s a way to both review what you’ve learned, and to bless others at the same time.  So today, I’d like to encourage you to consider taking some time to teach others what you’ve learned in life.

Sometimes we get caught up by the idea that we haven’t learned enough to be able to teach anyone else anything.  Sometimes we think we need more training, or that others may be more qualified to teach than we are… both of which may be true.  But this doesn’t mean that there aren’t others who could benefit from what we’ve learned so far!

For some time now I’ve been praying for a drum teacher for my two younger sons.  They’ve been wanting to play the drums and we have a drum set, but they didn’t have anyone to teach them.  A few months ago, I ran across a high schooler who played the drums for a worship team in town.  I asked if he happened to give drum lessons and he said he did.  He pulled out a business card with his name on it.  At the top, it said:

“Drum Lessons For Beginners”

That was just what I needed!  I signed the kids up and they’ve been learning and loving the drums ever since.  What I loved about this high schooler was that he told us up front exactly what he had to offer:  “Drum Lessons For Beginners.”  He made no claims that he was the best drummer in town, or that he’d be teaching them advanced music theory.   But he did have exactly what we needed:  a willingness to teach what he had learned so far.

In Paul’s letter to the Romans, he told them that he had wanted to come to them many times before, but had so far been hindered from doing so.  I’m sure Paul would have been a great teacher for them, and they could have learned a lot from his time with them.  But Paul pointed out that they already had people to teach them— they had each other!  Paul said:

“I myself am convinced, my brothers, that you yourselves are full of goodness, complete in knowledge and competent to instruct one another” (Romans 15:14).

Paul was convinced that they were already filled with enough goodness, knowledge and competence to “instruct one another.”  What a boost that must have been to the Roman Christians!  They didn’t have to be like Paul or wait for Paul to benefit from godly teaching about the Lord.  They had what it took to instruct one another!

Paul knew the power of an encounter with Jesus.  He had taken his own advice from the beginning of his ministry.  The book of Acts tells that within days after Paul had his life-changing encounter with Jesus on the road to Damascus, he was already telling others what he had learned.  The Bible says:

“Saul spent several days with the disciples in Damascus.  At once he began to preach in the synagogues that Jesus is the Son of God. All those who heard him were astonished and asked, ‘Isn’t he the man who raised havoc in Jerusalem among those who call on this name? And hasn’t he come here to take them as prisoners to the chief priests?’ Yet Saul grew more and more powerful and baffled the Jews living in Damascus by proving that Jesus is the Messiah” (Acts 9:19b-22).

Even as a brand new Christian, Paul had something to offer.  “Bible Lessons For Beginners,” so to speak.  Yes, he preached to anyone who would listen, including kings and the highest religious leaders in the land.  But his heart always beat for sharing the gospel with those who had never heard about Jesus before.  That is, in fact, why he was so often hindered from going to Rome, where there were already Christians capable of teaching one another.  Paul said:

“It has always been my ambition to preach the gospel where Christ was not known, so that I would not be building on someone else’s foundation. Rather, as it is written: ‘Those who were not told about Him will see, and those who have not heard will understand.’ This is why I have often been hindered from coming to you” (Romans 15:20-22).

Several years ago, I was shopping for a new Bible.  I like to read the Bible over and over and sometimes like to read it in different versions, because I learn something new when I do.  But as I was looking for a new Bible, I felt God was saying to me something like this:  “You don’t need another Bible, Eric.  What you need is to be writing to others what you’ve learned from the Bible already.”

I had already begun writing devotional messages like the ones I send out now each week, like this one.  In each message, I simply share a passage from the Bible and share how God has used it to speak into my own life, encouraging others to read their Bibles and let God speak into their lives, too.

I don’t make any claims that I’m better at reading the Bible than anyone else, or that there aren’t other people who may be way more qualified to teach the Bible than I am.  But what I do have, I’m willing to offer to others.  What I’ve learned from God through the Bible has so affected my life that I want to share it with everyone who will listen.

Although it’s good to learn as much as you can before teaching others, and to get as much training as you can, and to check and recheck your theology and ideas so that you’re not leading people astray, the truth is that the best prerequisite for teaching others about Jesus is that you’ve spent time getting to know Jesus yourself.

This is just what the Bible says about the first disciples.  After Peter and John healed a man, they spoke to the people gathered there who then heard their message and put their faith in Christ.  The rulers and elders of the people were astonished.  The Bible says:

“When they saw the courage of Peter and John and realized that they were unschooled, ordinary men, they were astonished and they took note that these men had been with Jesus” (Acts 4:13).

Peter and John were ordinary and unschooled men, yet they had one thing that many of you reading these words today have:  they had been with Jesus.

If you’ve been with Jesus, spending time with Him, reading His words, praying and interacting and learning from Him, then it’s not surprising that He would want you to share what you’ve learned with others.  As Jesus told His first disciples:

“Therefore go and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and teaching them to obey everything I have commanded you” (Matthew 28:19-20).

One of the characteristics of being a disciple is making disciples.  It simply goes with the package!

Don’t let your training—or lack of training—stand in the way of sharing what you’ve learned with others.

When I first graduated from college, I spent five months in Bangladesh teaching some people at a disease research center how to use a computer program for their work.  I didn’t know much about the computer program myself, but I had a book about it and was able to read enough as I went along to test out the program and teach them what I learned along the way.

I imagine they might have learned more if they had taken a class from a professor in computer programming, or someone who had worked with the software for years already.  But there weren’t any professors in computer programming around, nor anyone else who had worked with the software before either!  But I was willing to go anywhere and work with anyone, so somehow God sent me.  The people I taught were grateful and I was blessed to be able to use my skills, no matter how limited, to help others.

I’d like to encourage you to consider sharing with others whatever God may have shared with you, whether it’s drum lessons, Bible lessons, or even these lessons on renewing your mind.

If you’ve been with Jesus, through the Spirit and through the Word, and have benefited from your time with Him, you can be sure that others can benefit from what you’ve learned, too!  I am convinced, as Paul was convinced about the Christians in Rome, that you yourselves are “full of goodness, filled with knowledge and competent to instruct one another.”

Take whatever you’ve learned and share it with others.  You’ll be blessed as you review what you’ve learned, just as you’ll be a blessing to those who may be learning it for the very first time.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for teaching us so much about who You are and how You want us to live our lives.  Help us to share what we’ve learned with others so that we can pass on the blessings that You’ve passed on to us.  Help us to overcome our fears of speaking and writing, teaching and preaching, so that we can be like Paul, boldly going where no man may have gone before and  proclaiming the good news about Christ to everyone who will listen.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1. Read Romans 15:14-24.   What was the message that Paul said he had been preaching everywhere he went?  And to whom had he been preaching that message to?

2. With all of Paul’s learning, training and experience, why do you think he still loved preaching to those who were brand new to the message of Christ?  

3. What kinds of things has God taught you from which you have greatly benefited?

4. Can you imagine anyone else who might benefit from learning what you’ve learned?  And if so, would you be willing to be the one to teach them?

Lesson 33: Overflowing With Hope

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 15:13

I’d like to pray for you today that the God of hope would fill you with joy and peace so that you may overflow with hope.  This is what the apostle Paul prayed for the Christians in Rome, as recorded in the book of Romans, chapter 15:

“May the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace as you trust in Him, so that you may overflow with hope by the power of the Holy Spirit” (Romans 15:13).

What a prayer! Paul wanted them to be so filled with joy and peace that they overflowed with hope!   If there’s any day on the calendar that could give you hope, it would be Easter Sunday, Resurrection Day, the day that Jesus overcame death itself.  Because Jesus died and rose again, we who have faith in Him can know that when we die, we’ll rise again as well.  This is what I love about Christianity:  even in the face of death, there’s always hope!

My wife Lana was filling up a glass for one of the kids this week, but she filled it up too far and the glass overflowed and ran all over the table!  That’s the kind of hope that God wants to fill you with, too.  He doesn’t just want to give you a drop of hope, or a glass that’s half-full of hope, or a glass that’s even full of hope.  God wants to give you a glass that overflows with hope!

If you remember back in Lesson 10 of this study, you might remember that I wrote about a picture my daughter had given me.  The picture showed a hand reflected in the side view mirror of a car.  The word “HOPE” was written on the palm of the hand.  Below the word “HOPE” were the words on the mirror that said:

“OBJECTS IN MIRROR ARE CLOSER THAN THEY APPEAR.”

You might also remember that this picture filled me with hope at the time because Lana had just been praying for another car.  Ours was on its last legs and we had to get a new one.  But the car she was praying for was twice what we could afford.  So I told her that night that I’d pray for the car she wanted, and added, “The same God who takes care of me will take care of you!”  It was my way of saying, “Sorry, I can’t help you on this one.  God’s going to have to do it Himself!”

The very next morning, as I drove into a parking lot to go to a men’s meeting, a man pulled in right behind me driving the very  car that Lana had been praying for!  I’d never seen this man or his car ever before!

When I got out of my car, I introduced myself and casually asked if he ever thought about selling his car.  He said he had just been thinking about it!  He said I could take a look at the car, so I sat down inside it and looked out the window.  That’s when I saw the side view mirror with the reflection of the car in it, and these words in the mirror:

“OBJECTS IN MIRROR ARE CLOSER THAN THEY APPEAR.”

I couldn’t believe it.  I took a picture of the mirror with my phone and confessed my unbelief to God, reminding myself that God could do anything, absolutely anything.

Over the next few months, I checked back with the man several times about the car.  He wasn’t quite ready to sell and I wasn’t quite ready to buy.  But I kept the picture on the background screen of my phone from the day I first saw that car, as a reminder to myself that with God, there’s always hope.

As the months went on, I began to give up on the idea of ever getting the car for Lana.  The picture on my phone began to be more discouraging than encouraging, so I changed the background picture on my phone to something else.  But a few days later, I decided to put the picture of the car back on my phone.  I needed the reminder that with God, there’s always hope.

Then one day, a few weeks ago, we got a tax refund in the mail.  I had already decided that I would put the money towards a new car, and even though it wasn’t enough to get Lana the car she was praying for, I was glad to finally be going shopping for any car, as we had been borrowing cars from others and even renting them at times to get where we needed to go.

As I shopped around, I was disappointed in the cars I saw.  I tried to think of any way I could get Lana the car she had been praying for.  With a bit of desperation, I called a friend to see if she had any ideas, because she had recently bought a car similar to the one Lana wanted.  It turned out that she happened to be at the car dealership where they sold this type of car, a place she had only been to once before!  She looked around the lot  and found a car that was exactly what we wanted.  Not only was it the perfect car, it was the perfect price, too!

I drove home, picked up Lana and drove a couple hours to the car dealership to see the car.  By the end of the day, Lana was driving home in the car that just a few months earlier, I thought we’d never be able to get!

Now I don’t have to look at the picture of the car to give me hope… I can look at the car itself!  God continually reminds me that He’s the God of hope, and that He wants us to overflow with hope, by the power of the Holy Spirit!

God cares about the details of our lives.  Now I want to tell you why this answer to prayer is especially meaningful to me at this particular point in my life.

A few months ago, Lana was diagnosed with Stage IV breast cancer, meaning that the cancer has already spread to her lungs, liver and spine.  The doctors say it will shorten her lifespan considerably and give us very little hope she’ll survive.

But that doesn’t mean that we’re without hope.  If you know my wife, you’ll know that she’s overflowing with hope!  Why?  Because we serve the God of hope!  Even in the face of death, there’s always hope!  The Bible says:

“But as for me, I will always have hope;  I will praise You more and more” (Psalm 71:14).

We recently heard a pastor say that when Satan shoots his fiery darts at you, just say “Thanks for the ammunition!” and throw them right back at him by giving praise to God in the very area that’s being attacked.  So as for Lana and me, we will always have hope.  We’ll just keep praising God more and more.  By doing this, we’re holding up our shield of faith, which, as the Bible says,

“… can extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one” (Ephesians 6:16b).

How can you keep renewing your mind, in both the good days and the bad?  By putting your faith in Christ for everything in your life.  Keep putting your trust and hope in Him.  God really can to anything, absolutely anything.  Hope is just around the corner.  As it says on mirror of Lana’s car:

“OBJECTS IN MIRROR ARE CLOSER THAN THEY APPEAR.”

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for raising Jesus from the dead on Easter Sunday, so many years ago and thank You for promising to raise us from the dead one day, too, if we’ll just put our faith in Your Son.  I pray for each one reading this message today that the God of hope will fill them with all joy and peace as they trust in Him, so that they may overflow with hope by the power of the Holy Spirit. In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions For Reflection

If you’ve never put your faith in Christ, for the forgiveness of your sins and for the assurance that you’ll be with Him forever in heaven, I pray you’ll do it today.  As Jesus said:

“I am the resurrection and the life. He who believes in Me will live, even though he dies” (John 11:25).  

Every one of us will die some day.  The question is what will happen to you on that day?  Jesus said if you’ll put your faith in Him, you’ll have eternal life:

“For God so loved the world that He gave His one and only Son, that whoever believes in Him shall not perish but have eternal life” (John 3:16).  

But if you don’t put your faith in Jesus, you’ll have to pay the price for your sins yourself, as Jesus went on to say:

“For God did not send His Son into the world to condemn the world, but to save the world through Him. Whoever believes in Him is not condemned, but whoever does not believe stands condemned already because he has not believed in the name of God’s one and only Son” (John 3:17-18).  

Jesus didn’t come to condemn you to hell, but to save you from it.  He doesn’t want you to die.  He wants you to live an abundant life, both here on earth and in heaven forever.  Ask Jesus to forgive you of your sins.  Invite Him into your life to become your Lord.  Then live your life like it’ll never end—because if you’ve put your faith in Him, you’ll live forever!

Lesson 32: Being Fully Convinced In Your Own Mind

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 14:1-15:13

It’s amazing how different people can see things so differently, even when looking at the exact same thing.  I recently heard about a Brit, a Frenchman, and a Russian who all looked at the same painting of Adam and Eve frolicking in the Garden of Eden, but came to three different conclusions:

“Look at their reserve, their calm,” said the Brit. “They must be British.”

“Nonsense,” said the Frenchman. “They’re naked, and so beautiful. Clearly, they are French.”

“Look at them,” said the Russian.  “They have no clothes, no shelter, and only an apple to eat.  Yet they’re being told this is paradise. They must be Russian!”

The same thing can happen to each of us as Christians.  We can all look at the same exact passage of Scripture, yet come to vastly different conclusions.  How can we live in unity with each other, even in the midst of our differences?  Here are a few ideas that the Apostle Paul gave the Romans, and which we can apply to our lives today:

“Accept him whose faith is weak, without passing judgment on disputable matters. One man’s faith allows him to eat everything, but another man, whose faith is weak, eats only vegetables. The man who eats everything must not look down on him who does not, and the man who does not eat everything must not condemn the man who does, for God has accepted him. Who are you to judge someone else’s servant? To his own master he stands or falls. And he will stand, for the Lord is able to make him stand.

“One man considers one day more sacred than another; another man considers every day alike. Each one should be fully convinced in his own mind. He who regards one day as special, does so to the Lord. He who eats meat, eats to the Lord, for he gives thanks to God; and he who abstains, does so to the Lord and gives thanks to God. For none of us lives to himself alone and none of us dies to himself alone. If we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to the Lord. So, whether we live or die, we belong to the Lord… 

“Therefore let us stop passing judgment on one another. Instead, make up your mind not to put any stumbling block or obstacle in your brother’s way.  As one who is in the Lord Jesus, I am fully convinced that no food is unclean in itself. But if anyone regards something as unclean, then for him it is unclean. If your brother is distressed because of what you eat, you are no longer acting in love. Do not by your eating destroy your brother for whom Christ died… 

“Let us therefore make every effort to do what leads to peace and to mutual edification. Do not destroy the work of God for the sake of food. All food is clean, but it is wrong for a man to eat anything that causes someone else to stumble. It is better not to eat meat or drink wine or to do anything else that will cause your brother to fall… 

“Accept one another, then, just as Christ accepted you, in order to bring praise to God” (Romans 14:1-8,13-15,19-21,15:7).

I love reading these verses because they remind me that I don’t have the ultimate answer to every question regarding the Bible.  I’ve come to many conclusions over the years and I feel fully convinced in my own mind that those conclusions are right.  Yet I’m reminded by these verses that there are some things that are even more important than being “right.”  Like being loving, caring, considerate and pleasing to God and to others.

In his autobiography, Benjamin Franklin said that he was incredibly tactless in his youth, arguing with others to the point where no one wanted to talk to him anymore.  Yet he eventually became known as one of the most diplomatic men who ever lived, even becoming the American Ambassador to France.

What changed?  Franklin said it was something an old Quaker friend said to him when he was young.  Dale Carnegie, in his book How to Win Friends and Influence People, paraphrased what Ben’s Quaker friend said that day, saying it went something like this:

“Ben, you are impossible.  Your opinions have a slap in them for everyone who differs with you.  They have become so offensive that nobody cares for them.  Your friends find they enjoy themselves better when you are not around.  You know so much that no man can tell you anything.  In deed, no man is going to try, for the effort would lead only to discomfort and hard work.  So you are not likely ever to know any more than you do now, which is very little.”

Benjamin Franklin took these words to heart and decided to make a change in his life.  As Franklin says in his own autobiography:

“I made it a rule to forbear all direct contradiction to the sentiment of others, and all positive assertion of my own, I even forbade myself the use of every word or expression in the language that imported a fix’d opinion, such as ‘certainly,’ ‘undoubtedly,’ etc., and I adopted, instead of them, ‘I conceive,’ ‘I apprehend,’ or ‘I imagine’ a thing to be so or so, or ‘it so appears to me at present.’  When another asserted something that I thought an error, I deny’d myself the pleasure of contradicting him abruptly, and of showing immediately some absurdity in his proposition: and in answering I began by observing that in certain cases or circumstances, his opinion would be right, but in the present case there appear’d or seem’d to me some difference, etc.  I soon found the advantage of this change in my manner; the conversations I engag’d in went on more pleasantly.  The modest way in which I propos’d my opinions procur’d them a readier reception and less contradiction; I had less mortification when I was found to be in the wrong, and I more easily prevaile’d with others to give up their mistakes and join with me when I happened to be right.

“And in this mode, which I at first put on with some violence to natural inclination, became at length so easy, and so habitual to me, that perhaps for these fifty years past no one has ever heard a dogmatical expression escape me.  And to this habit (after my character of integrity) I think it principally owing that I had earned so much weight with my fellow citizens when I proposed new institutions, or alterations in the old, and so much influence in public councils when I became a member; for I was but a bad speaker, never eloquent, subject to much hesitation in my choice of words, hardly correct in language, and yet I generally carried my points.”

Benjamin Franklin realized that there were more important things than being right.  And by giving deference to the ideas and opinions of others, he did win more friends and influence more people.

We as Christians can do the same.  It’s important to discover your convictions and hold onto them strongly.  But there’s a difference between holding strongly to your convictions at the expense of others, and holding strongly to your convictions for the sake of others.  One strives to be right no matter what, the other strives to build others up no matter what.  Which are you trying to do?

I know for me, I still have a long way to go in how I present my beliefs to others and how I listen to others when they share their beliefs with me.  In the end, I want the love of Christ to prevail.

It’s good to be fully convinced about what you believe.  Yet it’s also good to give God enough leeway to allow Him to speak into other people’s lives, just as He’s spoken into yours.

As you work on renewing your mind this week, remember that God is working on the minds of others as well.  Give them the grace they need to let God do His work in their lives, just as He’s given you the grace you need as He works in yours.  As Paul concluded:

“Accept one another, then, just as Christ accepted you, in order to bring praise to God.”

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for speaking to us and giving us clear direction for our lives.  Help us to remember that You are speaking to others and giving them clear directions for their lives, too.  Help us to be mindful of the ideas and opinions of others, allowing for the possibility that they may just be right.  In the end, help us to accept one another, just as You have accepted us, in order to bring praise to You.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1. Read Romans 14:1-15:13.  Why does Paul say we should not condemn others for what they’re doing, when they’re doing it in accordance with the measure of their faith?  

2. What are some of the benefits that could come from fully convinced of something in your own mind?

3. What are some of the negatives that could result from imposing those beliefs on others, even though you may be fully convinced of them yourself?

4. What motivation does Paul give us in Romans 15:7 for why we should “accept one another”?

Lesson 31: Thinking About Sinful Desires

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 13:8-14

My kids and I were window shopping in downtown Chicago last week.  We were looking at all the cool things in the Apple store on Michigan Avenue when my wife came up after finishing a doctor’s appointment.  She said she had seen a man outside in a wheelchair who was asking for money.  He didn’t look like he was doing very good at all.

She didn’t have much to give him, but she gave him what she had:  a little pocket change and a prayer.  When she asked if she could pray for him, he said:

“Yes!  Pray that God will give me a girl.  I think about making love (he used another word for it) with a girl all day long and I can’t get the thoughts out of my mind.  I’m just so lonely and I can’t stop thinking about making love with someone.”

After getting her thoughts back together—and refraining from trying to immediately cast something evil out of him—she began to pray for him, asking God to give him what he needed, even if it wasn’t the thing that he was asking for.

When my wife told me about it later, it reminded me of the verse that we’re looking at today in the book of Romans.  The verse says:

“… do not think about how to gratify the desires of the sinful nature” (Romans 13:14b).

Paul knew that even just thinking about gratifying the desires of the sinful nature could lead to doing them eventually.  As the apostle James said in his book:

“… but each one is tempted when, by his own evil desire, he is dragged away and enticed. Then, after desire has conceived, it gives birth to sin; and sin, when it is full-grown, gives birth to death” (James 1:14-15).

Just as good thoughts can lead to good actions, sinful thoughts can lead to sinful actions.  And sinful actions, when pursued in full, can lead to all kinds of destruction, even death.

It doesn’t take much imagination to think about what could happen if this man in his wheelchair did get a girl and was able to do with her whatever he wanted.  But if we’re honest with ourselves, the thoughts he expressed may not be so far removed from the thoughts any one of us have from time to time.  And if we don’t keep them in check, all kinds of terrible things could happen if we were to follow-up on our thoughts as well.

I was talking to another man this week who said he was having similar thoughts—although he used more palatable words.  He said he was just standing there admiring the beautiful curves of a particular woman he had seen when he suddenly realized what he was doing.  Before he let those thoughts overtake him, he reminded himself that he had died to his old sinful nature when he was baptized into Christ.  He was lonely, too, just like the man in the wheelchair, and he longed for a lifetime companion.  But he also knew he couldn’t gratify the desires of his sinful nature in the way that he was imagining.  So he took control of his thoughts, brought them back under the authority of Christ, and was able to walk away with a victory in his mind instead of a defeat.  What a blessing that was for him and for others who were spared from the destruction that could have ensued.

What my friend was doing was “putting aside the deeds of darkness and putting on the armor of light” as Paul described in the rest of his thoughts to the Romans.  Paul said:

“So let us put aside the deeds of darkness and put on the armor of light. Let us behave decently, as in the daytime, not in orgies and drunkenness, not in sexual immorality and debauchery, not in dissension and jealousy. Rather, clothe yourselves with the Lord Jesus Christ, and do not think about how to gratify the desires of the sinful nature” (Romans 13:12b-14).

It really is possible to take control of your thoughts.  When you do, you’ll be blessed and so will those around you.

If you look back even further in this passage, you’ll see why Paul was so passionate about helping others get control over their thoughts:

“And do this, understanding the present time. The hour has come for you to wake up from your slumber, because our salvation is nearer now than when we first believed. The night is nearly over; the day is almost here” (Romans 13:11-12a).

Paul wants us to wake up from our slumber, because our salvation is nearer now than when we first believed.  For years, people have been saying that Jesus is coming soon, just as Jesus said Himself almost 2,000 years ago.  The truth is, His coming is closer now that it’s ever been!  As Paul said, “The night is nearly over; the day is almost here!”  What a great thought and what a great motivator to do what’s right!

Don’t let the darkness overtake you.  Don’t give in to dwelling on thoughts that could lead to your destruction.  Don’t be fooled into thinking that Jesus isn’t coming back soon, because He is.  As Jesus said to the apostle John:

“Yes, I am coming soon” (Revelation 22:20).  

Jesus wants you to live your life to the fullest and the best way to do that is to live your life in the light.  This isn’t to say that it’s easy to overcome temptation.  But it is possible, and more than that, God will help you to do it.  As Paul said in his letter to the Corinthians:

“No temptation has seized you except what is common to man. And God is faithful; He will not let you be tempted beyond what you can bear. But when you are tempted, He will also provide a way out so that you can stand up under it” (1 Corinthians 10:13). 

You may have tried various ways to overcome temptation.  But Paul mentions something in this passage that we’re looking at today that may give you some extra help as you try to break free.  If you look back just a little farther still, you’ll see that Paul says instead of focusing on our sinful desires, we should focus on how we can express God’s love to others:

“Let no debt remain outstanding, except the continuing debt to love one another, for he who loves his fellowman has fulfilled the law. The commandments, ‘Do not commit adultery,’ ‘Do not murder,’ ‘Do not steal,’ ‘Do not covet,’ and whatever other commandment there may be, are summed up in this one rule: ‘Love your neighbor as yourself.’  Love does no harm to its neighbor. Therefore love is the fulfillment of the law” (Romans 13:8-10).

There’s a big difference between lust and love.  Lust, at its core, is all about selfishness and doing whatever you want to others.  Love, at its core, is all about selflessness, and doing for others what you would want them to do for you.  Instead of thinking about how you can gratify your own sinful desires, Paul says you’re to put on the armor of light, and think about how you can express God’s love to others.

I’ve shared before about my aunt who got some great advice from her doctor when she was going through some days filled with dark depression:  he suggested that instead of thinking about herself, she try to think about ways she could help other people.  By focusing on blessing others instead of wallowing in her own thoughts of despair, she was able to pull herself out of the darkness by focusing on others.  She began to bake food for friends, bringing them cakes, cookies, pies, or anything she thought they might enjoy.  She was able to get out of the pit she was in and, to this day, she continues to bless those around her, now from a place of victory rather than defeat.

The same can happen for those who struggle with sinful desires, which can bring about the same kind of darkness.  When tempted to dwell on thoughts that are potentially destructive to yourself or to those around you, you can take those thoughts captive and replace them with other thoughts.  Reach out and put on God’s armor of light, and let the light of Christ shine through you instead.  Replace your selfish thoughts with selfless thoughts, and you’ll begin to see God turn around situations that you may have thought were hopeless.

Take a meal to a friend.  Write a letter to someone who needs encouragement.  Put a check in the mail to someone who could use a financial boost.  Call a parent or an aunt or an uncle or a brother or a cousin or a friend you may not have seen or talked to in a long time.  It may seem like hard work at first, but soon you’ll find that the darkness is fleeing and the light of Christ is flooding into your soul.

Clothe yourself with Christ today.  Let His light shine through you.  Let Him use your hands and your feet, your words and your actions, to those around you who could use a touch from Him.  Let your mind wander about ways you can love your neighbor as yourself, instead of ways that you can gratify the desires of your sinful nature.  If you need some extra encouragement, just remember the words of Paul, who said:

“And do this, understanding the present time.  The hour has come for you to wake up from your slumber, because our salvation is nearer now that when we first believed.”

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for promising that You will come for us soon.  Help us to keep that at the forefront of our minds as we consider how to bless those around us instead of how to gratify our own sinful desires. Help us to take our eyes off ourselves and to focus on those things that You want us to do in the world.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1.  Read Romans 13:8-14.  Why does Paul say we should let no debt remain outstanding except the continuing debt to love one another?

2.  How can loving others help us to overcome sinful thoughts and actions in our lives?

3.  What are some practical ways that you could show your love to others, instead of dwelling on how you could gratify the desires of your sinful nature?

4. What are some other ways that you might “clothe yourselves with the Lord Jesus Christ”?

Lesson 30: Doing What’s Right

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 13:1-7

As we continue to look at ways to renew your mind, I’d like to look with you today at the way you view those in authority over you, whether they’re a boss, a parent, or even a government authority.  If you view authority with contempt, distrust, and disrespect, you’ll often find that same contempt, distrust and disrespect coming back to you.  But if you view authority with God’s perspective, trusting that even ungodly authorities can have a place in God’s plan in the world, then you can have much more peace of mind in the midst of struggles.

I remember working for a boss for whom I didn’t have much respect.  He often asked me to do things that seemed pointless.  We were friendly towards each other, but neither of us had much trust or respect for the other.

One day he asked me to fill out a survey that the company said was to be voluntary and anonymous.  But my boss required that everyone that worked for him had to fill it out, and because I was working out of town at the time, I was going to have to fax my survey to him, making it obvious that it came from me.  When he said I had to fill out the survey, I reminded him that it was supposed to be voluntary and anonymous.  Still, he said he expected to see my survey on his desk by the next morning.  I was furious.  While it may not have seemed like a big deal to him—asking me to fill out what he thought was a harmless survey—I was afraid if I gave my honest responses, it could jeopardize my future standing in the company.  And if I didn’t answer honestly, I was afraid I would be compromising my own standards of integrity.  So I decided I was just going to refuse to turn it in.

But as the day went on, God began to work on my heart, bringing to my mind the biblical view of authority.

The apostle Paul wrote about this view to the Christians living in Rome.  And from what I know about the way the Romans treated Christians at the time, I’m sure the Roman Christians had way more problems with their bosses than being asked to fill out inane surveys!  They obviously had it much worse than me, and yet here’s what Paul said to them:

“Everyone must submit himself to the governing authorities, for there is no authority except that which God has established. The authorities that exist have been established by God. Consequently, he who rebels against the authority is rebelling against what God has instituted, and those who do so will bring judgment on themselves. For rulers hold no terror for those who do right, but for those who do wrong. Do you want to be free from fear of the one in authority? Then do what is right and he will commend you. For he is God’s servant to do you good. But if you do wrong, be afraid, for he does not bear the sword for nothing. He is God’s servant, an agent of wrath to bring punishment on the wrongdoer. Therefore, it is necessary to submit to the authorities, not only because of possible punishment but also because of conscience. This is also why you pay taxes, for the authorities are God’s servants, who give their full time to governing. Give everyone what you owe him: If you owe taxes, pay taxes; if revenue, then revenue; if respect, then respect; if honor, then honor” (Romans 13:1-7).

Paul encouraged the Roman Christians to “do what’s right.”  He knew that if Christians could respect those in authority over them, the benefits would abound all around, both to those they serve and to themselves.

Any parent knows that when a child is obedient and respectful, that child can often ask for most anything and the parent is happy to oblige.  Yet when a child is disobedient and disrespectful, the parent is often unwilling to give in to any type of request, for fear that the child might abuse whatever is given to them.  When a child shows respect and honor to a parent, that same respect and honor often returns back to them.

Going back to my earlier story with my own boss, I remember finally coming to the conclusion that it was more important to respect and honor my boss—even though I disagreed with him—because God had called me to respect and honor those in authority over me.  My boss wasn’t asking me to do anything immoral or illegal.  I just disagreed with his approach.  After expressing my disagreement, and his insistence that he still wanted me to do it, then I knew what I had to do.

I filled out the survey as honestly as I could and faxed it to him by the next morning.  My heart felt at peace.  I knew I had done what was right, even if it might cost me something down the road. To my amazement, my relationship with my boss changed starting that very day. I don’t know if it was something that changed within me, or something that changed within him—or a combination of the two—but over the next few months, he became my biggest supporter and my strongest advocate for every project I took on.  He knew he could count on me to do what he asked me to do and because of this trust, he gave me greater leeway in how I carried out my projects than he had ever given me before.

Like a horse that was finally broken, I felt I could now be useful to him in all kinds of ways.

This doesn’t mean that those in authority over us are always right, just as any parent knows full well!  Any parent can and will make mistakes—and the same goes for bosses and governments.  But just because those in authority over us don’t always do the right thing doesn’t mean that we can’t do the right thing.  As Paul said, “he who rebels against the authority is rebelling against what God has instituted, and those who do so will bring judgment on themselves.”

Even men in the Bible like Joseph, Nehemiah and Daniel found ways to serve those in authority over them even though the people over them were often ungodly and did the wrong things.

Joseph was sold as a slave in Egypt, yet he still treated his masters with respect and honor, doing what was right and earning a place of respect and honor in their households, their prisons, and eventually in service to the king himself, being placed second in command over all the land.

Nehemiah was captured and put into the service of an ungodly king, yet he became the king’s cupbearer, a trusted position to ensure that no one poisoned the king’s wine.  When Nehemiah needed some time and money to go rebuild the walls around Jerusalem, the king honored his request, because Nehemiah had honored the king.  Daniel was taken as a slave to Babylon, yet he served the king with integrity in his heart and his attitude, earning the king’s respect and becoming one of his top officials.

I’m sure each of these men wanted to rebel against the authorities God had put over them at many points in their lives.  And on some occasions, they did have to disobey the ungodly and immoral commands of those in authority over them, rightly claiming that God had a higher authority in those particular instances.

When Potiphar’s wife asked Joseph to go to bed with her, Joseph refused.  When Nebuchadnezzar’s officials asked Daniel and his friends to bow down and worship the king, they refused. In both cases, Joseph and Daniel paid a significant price for their insubordination, but they were willing to do so because they realized that in some cases, it was more important to submit to the authority of God than the authority of men.  So there seem to be times when submitting to God’s authority trumps submitting to earthly authorities.  But those times are much fewer than most of us might like to admit!

The principle remains:  when we submit to those in authority over us, whether it’s our authorities on earth, or our Authority in heaven, we’ll have peace of mind, because we’ll know we’ve done what’s right.

If you’re wrestling in your mind with something that someone in authority has asked you to do, bring it to God.  Ask Him to help you to know what to do, then do it.  You’ll avoid punishment and your mind will be clear.  As Paul concluded:

“…submit to the authorities, not only because of possible punishment but also because of conscience. Give everyone what you owe him: If you owe taxes, pay taxes; if revenue, then revenue; if respect, then respect; if honor, then honor” (Romans 13:4b-7).

Will you pray with me?

  

Father, thank You for reminding us of the importance of submitting to those in authority over us.  Lord, give us Your wisdom as we weigh how to do that to the best of our ability, not only to avoid punishment, but because of conscience.  Help us to renew our minds in the way we think about those in authority over us, changing our hearts and minds and even our relationships with others as we do.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1.  Read Romans 13:1-7.  Why do you think Paul wanted the Christians in Rome to respect those in authority over them?  What possible benefits could result from this type of submission?

2.  In what areas of your life could you benefit from putting Paul’s words into action?

3.  How could changing the way you view those in authority over you bring you more peace of mind?

4. How could changing the way you interact with those in authority over you bring about a change in your relationships with them?

Lesson 29: Thinking Of Others

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 12:9-21

The story’s told of two friends who were walking through a desert together when one of the friends slapped the other in the face.  The one who was slapped wrote a note in the sand saying:

“Today my best friend slapped me in the face.”

But as they walked further along, the one who had been slapped fell into a pool of water and began to drown.  This time, his best friend reached down and pulled him out of the water, saving his life.  This time, the friend who was rescued etched a note on a stone saying:

“Today my best friend saved my life.”

When asked why he wrote one note in the sand and the other note in stone, the one who had written both phrases replied:

“When someone hurts us we should write it down in sand, where the winds of forgiveness can erase it away.  But when someone does something good for us, we must engrave it in stone, where no wind can ever erase it.”

Too often, we get this backwards:  we write people’s offenses in stone rather than sand, perhaps because they’ve hurt us so much, or perhaps to protect ourselves from being hurt again.  Then we write the good deeds that people have done for us in sand, forgetting over time just how significant those good deeds have been in our lives.

But according to the Bible, true love keeps no record of people’s offenses at all.  As Paul said to the Corinthians:

“Love… keeps no record of wrongs” (1 Corinthians 13:5b).

In the last lesson, we looked at the importance of thinking of ourselves properly, without falling into the traps of either pride or low self-esteem.  In this lesson, we’re looking at the importance of thinking of others properly, without falling into the traps of either conceit or comparison.

When Paul wrote about love to the Romans, he wrote a simple yet profound statement:

“Love must be sincere” (Romans 12:9a).

While this may seem obvious—that if we love someone we should love them sincerely—it’s not so easy to do.  For some people, it’s easy to fake love.

I know a man who seemed like he was a friend to everyone, describing himself as having “great people skills.”  Yet in private conversations with him, I discovered that he viewed others with various degrees of disdain, resentment and frustration, often thinking of himself as better than those around him.  The love he showed to others was based on keeping up his image in public more so than having true esteem for those around him.

His attempts at love were just a shallow imitation of what real love looks like.  Real love is sincere.  In Latin, the word “sincere” literally means “without wax,” (sine meaning without, and cera meaning wax).  Apparently, if a craftsman carved a statue in stone and accidentally nicked or chipped the carving along the way, he would fill in those spots with wax.  On the surface, the statue would look pure and faultless.  But after a while in the hot sun, the wax would melt and the truth would be known:  that which appeared pure and faultless at first was in fact quite flawed.

When Paul said that love must be sincere, or “without wax,” he was saying that love shouldn’t be just for show, but for real.

In the past, I used to think that the word “Sincerely” was just a formal way of signing off on a business letter, as I learned in business school back in college.  But in recent years, and knowing the meaning of the word “Sincerely,” I find myself using it more and more often.

When I write a note from the depths of my heart, I sign it, “Sincerely, Eric Elder.”  To me, it’s no longer just a formal closing, but a heartfelt statement saying, “I really mean this from the depths of my heart.”  It’s much closer to meaning “Love, Eric Elder” than I ever would have thought.  And that’s just what Paul said:  Love must be sincere.

I find that it’s helpful for me to check how sincere I am in my love for others by substituting the words “true affection” for “love.”  I might be able to say that I love someone, but when I ask myself if I have true affection for them, then the flaws in my love for them are revealed.

When this happens, I have to regroup my thinking and try to see them as God sees them:  as beloved children of His who have been created for specific plans and purposes here on earth.  When I change my thinking, it changes how I view others, and subsequently how I love and interact with them.  It doesn’t always happen in an instant, but I recognize it much quicker now when I do the “true affection” test!

In Romans 12:9-21, Paul includes more than a dozen statements about what real love looks like when it’s sincere.  Here are a few of those statements:

  • Be devoted to one another in brotherly love. 
  • Honor one another above yourselves.
  • Share with God’s people who are in need. 
  • Practice hospitality.
  • Bless those who persecute you; bless and do not curse. 
  • Rejoice with those who rejoice; mourn with those who mourn. 
  • Live in harmony with one another. 
  • Do not be proud, but be willing to associate with people of low position.
  • Do not be conceited.
  • Do not repay anyone evil for evil. 
  • Be careful to do what is right in the eyes of everybody. 
  • If it is possible, as far as it depends on you, live at peace with everyone. 
  • Do not take revenge, my friends, but leave room for God’s wrath
  • Do not be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good.

If you reframe each of these thoughts as a question, you’ll get some good ideas for what you might do this week, this month, or this year to show more love to those around you.  For instance:

  • What can you do to show your devotion to another brother or sister in Christ?  
  • What can you do to honor someone else above yourself?  
  • What can you do to share with other Christians who are in need?  
  • What can you do to practice hospitality towards someone you know?
  • What can you do to bless someone who is persecuting you?  
  • What can you do to rejoice with someone as they rejoice, or to mourn with someone as they mourn?
  • What can you do to live in harmony with others, rather than provoking continual discord? 
  • What can you do to be humble instead of proud, and to associate with people of low position?
  • What can you do to avoid being conceited?
  • What can you do to refrain from repaying anyone evil for evil?
  • What can you do to do what is right in the eyes of everybody?
  • What can you do to live at peace with everyone, as far as it depends on you?
  • What can you do to not take revenge on someone else, but leave room for God’s wrath?
  • What can you do to avoid being overcome by evil, but to overcome evil with good? 

I know that I want to keep my love for others sincere, without wax, as pure and flawless as possible.  I want to have true affection for others, whether they’re close friends and family or just casual acquaintances or strangers or even enemies.

I want to think of others as God thinks of them:  as children of His, created by Him for specific plans and purposes here on earth.

I don’t want to be the kind of person who etches in stone those things that others have done wrong.  I don’t even want to write them in the sand.  I want to be able to keep no record of wrongs, recalling instead only the good that others have done for me in my life.

But I know that to do all of this it will take more than what I can do on my own.  It will take the love of Christ, living in me and working through me, to think of others the way God wants me to think of them.  If you want that, too, I hope you’ll pray with me today.  Pray that God will help you to love others in ways you could never have done on your own.  With His help, you’ll be able to express love to others as the apostle Paul encouraged the Romans to do, saying:

“Love must be sincere.”

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for loving each one of us and giving each one of us a purpose and a plan for our lives.  Help us to think of others in the same way that You think of them.  And help us to treat them with the love and honor that is due them.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1.  Read Romans 12:9-21.  What would it look like for someone to be devoted to someone else in brotherly love?   

2.  How can you honor one another above yourself, truly honoring them for who they are and who God created them to be? 

3. What are some ways you could “share with God’s people who are in need,” or “practice hospitality” towards those around you?  How can doing these things express your love in ways that words alone may not express? 

4.  What are some reasons God wouldn’t want you to take revenge on someone, but to leave it in His hands instead?  What are some ways you can bless your enemies or those who may be persecuting you, and what might be the result when you do?

Lesson 28: Thinking Of Yourself

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 12:3-8

The way you think of yourself is often affected by what others say about you.  One of my favorite stories that shows the power of other people’s words over us is a true story told by a woman named Eddie Ogan.

Eddie says that when she was young, the pastor at her church challenged everyone in the congregation to prepare for a special offering to be taken up at the end of the month for a poor family.  Eddie, her two sisters and their mother were so excited about what they might do to help that they went home that night and came up with a plan:  if they ate only potatoes, turned off the lights, didn’t listen to the radio, got odd jobs and sold what they could, they might be able to save enough to help out with this special offering.

It turned out to be one of the best months of their lives.  By the time the month was over, they donated all the money they had save to the special offering:  $70 in all, made up of three crisp twenties and a ten.  They  felt rich.

Later that afternoon, the pastor of the church stopped by their house for a visit.  He left an envelope with their mother.  Their hearts sank as they went back in and opened it.  Out fell three crisp twenties, a ten, and seventeen one dollar bills.   Suddenly they realized that they were the poor family in the church.  They had never thought of themselves as poor before, but at that moment, they felt they were and they felt that everyone else must see them that way, too.

The next week, they didn’t want to go back to church again, but their mother made them.  A missionary was speaking about needing $100 to put a roof on a church building in another country.  The pastor asked his congregation if they could take up an offering to help these poor people.  Eddie and her family smiled for the first time in a week.  They put the contents of their envelope back into the offering.  When the money was counted, it was just over $100.  The missionary was surprised and said that the church must have some rich people in it to take up such an offering!

When Eddie and her family realized they had put in $87 of that offering, they realized that they were the rich family in the church!  “Hadn’t the missionary said so?”

Eddie says that from that day on, she’s never been poor again.

The way you look at yourself can often be shaped by what others say about you… whether for good or bad.  But God wants you to look at yourself for who you truly are:  a child of His, created to fulfill His purposes here on earth.  He doesn’t want you to think of yourself any higher, or any lower, than you really are.  Pride can ensnare you, but low self-esteem can be also keep you from reaching your fullest potential.

How can you think of yourself properly?  The apostle Paul gives us some perspective in his letter to the Romans.  In chapter 12, Paul says:

“For by the grace given me I say to every one of you: Do not think of yourself more highly than you ought, but rather think of yourself with sober judgment, in accordance with the measure of faith God has given you. Just as each of us has one body with many members, and these members do not all have the same function, so in Christ we who are many form one body, and each member belongs to all the others. We have different gifts, according to the grace given us. If a man’s gift is prophesying, let him use it in proportion to his faith. If it is serving, let him serve; if it is teaching, let him teach; if it is encouraging, let him encourage; if it is contributing to the needs of others, let him give generously; if it is leadership, let him govern diligently; if it is showing mercy, let him do it cheerfully” (Romans 12:3-8).

When you realize that God has created you for a specific purpose, you can better see how you fit into the scheme of things here on earth.  Albert Einstein is quoted as saying:

“Everybody is a genius. But if you judge a fish by its ability to climb a tree, it will live its whole life believing that it is stupid.” 

God doesn’t compare you to those around you.  He compares you to the potential that He has put within you.  And that potential is often defined by how you act, or don’t act, “in accordance with the measure of faith God has given you.”

If God has created you to prophesy, then prophesy in proportion to your faith.  If God has created you to serve, then serve in accordance with the amount of faith God has given you.  If teaching, teach, if encouraging, encourage, if giving, give generously, if leading, govern diligently, if showing mercy, show it cheerfully.

By living your life in this way, it releases you from the trap of comparing yourself with others and from the pitfalls of both pride and low self-esteem.

But living this way is easier said than done.

I recently finished reading a series of books called The Hunger Games.  It’s a gripping story about a post-war America, in which the leaders of the country pit children against each another in a fight to the death for the entertainment of the rest of the country.  As these gruesome games go on year after year, one girl stands up to the games and finds herself at the center of a revolution.

But throughout the book, this one girl, Katniss Everdeen, thinks she’s not the right person for the job.  She doesn’t want to be the face of the revolution.  She doesn’t see how she could possibly lead the charge.  Yet everything about her screams out to those around her that she’s exactly the person who can spearhead this effort to make things right again.

At one point in the story, she struggles with a decision about a particular strategy they’re considering, so she asks a friend what he thinks.  He says:

“I think… you still have no idea.  The effect you can have.”

When I read that line, I was considering fasting and praying about some situations in my own life and the lives of some people close to me.  But I was wondering if it would make any difference anyway.  Just then, I felt God speaking to me and saying, “Eric, I think you still have no idea, either, the effect you can have.”

God was right.  I had no idea.  But I was willing to give it a try.  I stepped up in faith, began fasting and praying, and over the next few days watched as God unfolded the answers to those prayers.

I felt like Katniss Everdeen, the girl who had no idea the effect she had on those around her, yet who sparked a revolution to change the course of history.  I felt no pride, and I felt no lack of self-esteem.  I felt like I was simply acting “in accordance with the measure of faith God had given me.”

Sometimes we’re unable to see ourselves for who we really are and it takes others to point it out to us.  But we have to be careful whose judgments we take into account.  As Eddie Ogan found out, had she chosen to believe the words of the person who said her family was poor, she might have felt poor her whole life.  But she chose to believe the words of the man who said she was rich instead.  Either statement could have been true, depending on how she looked at it.  In the end, she chose to believe what God said about her:  that her family had acted in faith to help someone else in need, and in doing so, were considered rich.

Sometimes we have to let the words of others sink deep into our hearts so that we believe them.  Other times, we have to do as Solomon said in the book of Ecclesiastes and let them just pass on by:

“Do not pay attention to every word people say, or you may hear your servant cursing you—for you know in your heart that many times you yourself have cursed others” (Ecclesiastes 7:21-22).

Not every word someone says about you is true, nor is it the whole truth.  Only God has that perspective.  Don’t think you’re stupid if you can’t climb a tree if God has created you to swim!

Renew your mind today in the way you think of yourself.  Take what others say with a grain of salt, then take it to God for His perspective.  Let God tell you exactly what He thinks of you, without getting puffed up and without getting down on yourself, but with sober judgment.  Then do what God has created you to do, “in accordance with the measure of faith that He has given you.”

Who knows?  Perhaps you’re like Katniss Everdeen, too.  You have no idea…the effect you can have.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for giving us a purpose for our lives and thank You for giving us gifts to carry out that purpose.  Help us to put the gifts You’ve given us to use this week to a degree that we may have never used them before—according to the measure of faith that You’ve given us.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1.  Read Romans 12:3-8.  How have words spoken to you through others either boosted you up or pulled you down?  Take those words to God and ask Him to give you His perspective on them. 

2.  Looking through this short list of gifts in the book of Romans, are there any that stand out that you feel God might have given to you?  Is there a way you could step out in faith and use one or two of those gifts in your life this week, this month, or this year? 

3. Paul lists some specific adjectives to describe how we are to use our gifts:  generously, diligently, and cheerfully.  If you were to use those words to measure how well you’re doing in using your gifts, how are you doing?  

4.  How could changing the way you think about your gifts change your approach to using them?

Lesson 27: Being Transformed ~ Part 2

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 12:1-2

In the last lesson, week we looked at three ways to renew your mind by taking control of the amount and types of media that you consume, from TV and movies to books, magazines, newspapers and blogs.  This week, we’re going to look at three more ways to renew your mind.  All three have to do with increasing how much you consume of something else in your life:  God’s Word, the Bible.

If I could give you just one idea for how to “be transformed by the renewing of your mind” that far surpasses any other, it would be this:  to get as much of God’s Word into your mind as you can, as often as you can, and with as much understanding as you can.

When you do this, your mind will be renewed and your life will be transformed, just as the apostle Paul encouraged the Romans to do in his day when he said:

Do not conform any longer to the pattern of this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind” (Romans 12:2a).

So today, I’d like to give you three ways to get more of God’s Word into your mind:  1) read God’s Word, 2) memorize God’s Word, and 3) study God’s Word.

First, I want to encourage you to read God’s Word, and read it often.

Whether you read just one verse a day, one chapter a day, or ten chapters a day, if you’ll keep filling your mind with God’s Word, you’ll find that your mind is renewed on a regular basis.

You need more than just physical food to keep you going.  As Jesus said:

“Man does not live on bread alone, but on every Word that comes from the mouth of God” (Matthew 4:4).

God wants you to have spiritual food as much as physical food—and a steady diet of it.  The good news is that if you’re on a diet of God’s Word, there’s no limit to how much you can eat!  You can feast on God’s Word as much as you want, as often as you want!  You can never have too much of God’s Word!

Yet some people are famished in their spiritual lives because it’s been so long since they’ve had any spiritual sustenance at all.  Don’t let this happen to you!  If you don’t have a copy of God’s Word in a language that’s easy for you to read and digest, then I’d encourage you to get one soon.  There are also many websites that contain the entire Bible online for free.  One that I often use is called “The Bible Gateway” at  www.biblegateway.com.  This website contains the entire Bible in over 100 versions and 50 languages.

I’d also encourage you to have a plan in mind for how you want to read the Bible, whether you start at the beginning and read the whole thing from cover to cover, or whether you pick a plan that includes selected readings from various books of the Bible.  One website that has several plans for reading the Bible is called YouVersion at www.youversion.com.  If you go to their home page, you’ll find a variety of reading plans to fit your interest.  You can print them off and check them yourself, or have the system highlight a passage or send it to you by email each day.

I’ve done many plans over the years, both online and on paper, and I’ve liked each of them for different reasons.  My first time through the Bible, I just read it straight through in a year, reading 3 or 4 chapters a day, starting with Genesis and finishing with Revelation.  At other times, I’ve alternated between reading something from the Old Testament and something from the new, plus a reading from the Psalms or Proverbs every day.  And at other times, I’ve taken my time to read each passage as thoroughly as possible, taking three years to read through the entire Bible.

Currently, I’m going through a plan that my daughter tried last year and loved which takes you through the entire Bible in 90 days, called a B90X.  Since it takes an average reader about 90 hours to read through the entire Bible, this plans gives you about an hours worth of reading each day for 90 days.  If you read half an hour a day, it’ll take 6 months.  If you read 15 minutes a day, it’ll take a year.  I’m actually doing this 90 day plan by listening to the Bible for an hour each day on on my phone, using an app from the YouVersion website.  While I’m not able to get through a full hour every day, I’m hopeful that at least I’ll finish sometime this year—if I just keep going!

But whatever way you do it, just be sure to do it.  Read God’s Word over and over, and you’ll find yourself transforming as you do.

Second, I want to encourage you to memorize God’s Word.

Don’t think that you can’t memorize it, because you can!  Here’s a surprisingly easy way to memorize even whole chapters at a time.  If you’ll read the same passage of the Bible out loud every day for thirty days, you’ll often find out that you’ve actually memorized it by the end of the month, if not before, without even trying to memorize it.

My wife has done this with our kids, for instance, reading Psalm 139 to them every day, sometimes once, or twice, or three times a day.  Amazingly, the kids all knew the whole chapter word for word within just two weeks, and all they did was listen to it being read to them.  And of course, my wife was able to pick it up at the same time, too.

You might also want to try writing out a verse or two on a small card and carrying it with you wherever you go.  Then you can pull out the card whenever you’re waiting in line, or taking a walk, or riding in a bus or train or car, reading it over and over until you’ve gotten it stored away in your mind.  You’ll be amazed at how God can speak to you through just one or two verses from the Bible even while you’re memorizing it, and how it will come back to your mind at a later time, especially when you particularly need it.  Some people try to memorize the chapter and verse numbers along with the passages so they can easily find them later, while other people just focus on the words themselves.  Either way, the important thing is to “hide God’s Word in your heart,” as the Bible says:

“I have hidden Your word in my heart that I might not sin against you” (Psalm 119:11).

If you’d like a list of some great verses to memorize, I’ve posted a list on my website called “The Top 100 Verses in the Bible.”  This is a list that you can read, print out, or write on note cards for yourself.  It’s free, and you can get it from the link below:
http://streams.theranch.org/Top100Verses.pdf

So my second recommendation is to memorize the Bible, so you can recall it to your mind whenever it’s needed.

Third, I want to encourage you to study God’s Word.

While you can get so much from reading the Bible just as it’s written, you can get even more out of it when you study it in-depth, whether on your own or in a group with others.

Even people mentioned in the Bible have found it useful to have others help explain to them what it means.  When a man from Ethiopia was reading the book of Isaiah, Philip saw him and asked, “Do you understand what you are reading?”  The man from Ethiopia replied:

“How can I, unless someone explains it to me?” (Acts 8:31).

So Philip stopped and explained the passage to the man.  The man was so moved by what he learned, he put his faith in Christ on the spot and asked Philip to baptize him in some water nearby (see Acts chapter 8).

There’s a reason we have pastors and teachers, authors and speakers.  They’ve often spent a fair amount of time studying the Bible themselves, plumbing it’s depths and testing it out in the face of the reality of life.  By learning from their wisdom, you’ll be able to see some of the precious jewels they’ve already discovered, and you’ll be better able to apply them to your life as well.  Or, as Isaac Newton said:

“If I have seen further it is by standing on the shoulders of giants.”

When you take the time to learn from others who have gone before you, you too can stand “on the shoulders of giants,” seeing what they’ve seen and then going further yourself.  I’d also recommend talking to others about what you’re reading in the Bible.  As God said to the Israelites when He gave them His commands:

“These commandments that I give you today are to be upon your hearts. Impress them on your children. Talk about them when you sit at home and when you walk along the road, when you lie down and when you get up. Tie them as symbols on your hands and bind them on your foreheads. Write them on the doorframes of your houses and on your gates” (Deuteronomy 6:6-8).

There’s so much to learn from others that I hope you’ll make use of the wealth of knowledge that is contained within the books and people around you.  Spend some time at a local Christian bookstore, if you have one nearby, or browse for books that might be of interest on websites like www.christianbook.com.  I’ve written several devotional books myself to encourage people in their Bible reading, several of which include study questions at the end of each chapter that you can use for personal reflection or small group discussion, like the questions I’ve included at end of this message today.

If you’d like any of my books to help you get more out of your Bible reading, you can get them anytime from www.inspiringbooks.com.

The Bible is so important to helping you understand life, which is why every one of my devotional messages contains at least one, and usually several, passages of scripture from the Bible.  I know that the most important things I could ever tell you are already contained in the words of the Bible.  The rest of what I have to say simply highlights or underscores what can already be found in God’s Word.

In conclusion, I want to encourage you to read God’s Word, memorize God’s Word, and study God’s Word.

When you do these things, you’ll find that you’ll be renewing your mind as you do, transforming your life and discovering God’s will along the way.  As the apostle Paul said:

Do not conform any longer to the pattern of this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind. Then you will be able to test and approve what God’s will is—His good, pleasing and perfect will” (Romans 12:2).

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for giving us Your Word, and for those who have preserved it and translated it and helped us to understand it throughout the generations.  Help us to read Your Word on a regular basis, to hide it in our heart when we can, and to study it on our own and with others so we can learn as much as possible.  Lord, help us to renew our minds so we can transform our lives.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1.  Read Romans 12:1-2.  What are some ways that reading the Bible has helped you to renew your mind?  And in what ways has renewing your mind helped in transforming your life?

2.  Have you ever read the entire Bible from cover to cover?  If so, how has that helped you in your life?  If not, in what ways do you think it might help you?  Are there any goals you have in mind for reading God’s Word this year?

3. What advantage do you think there might be to memorizing verses or passages from the Bible, compared to just reading it?  Would you like to try to memorizing some more passages of Scripture again this year?  Remember, here’s a link to the Top 100 verses in the Bible if you’d like some ideas of where to start:
http://streams.theranch.org/Top100Verses.pdf

4. What value have you gotten from reading other books about the Bible?  What value have you gotten from talking to others about the Bible?  Are there any steps you’d like to take this year towards studying God’s Word more in depth, whether on your own or with others?

Lesson 26: Being Transformed ~ Part 1

You're reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

You’re reading ROMANS: LESSONS IN RENEWING YOUR MIND, by Eric Elder, featuring forty inspiring devotionals based on one of the most life-changing books in the Bible. Also available in paperback and eBook formats in our bookstore for a donation of any size!

Scripture Reading: Romans 12:1-2

The name of this study, “Romans: Lessons In Renewing Your Mind,” comes from the verse we’re looking at today from Romans chapter 12:

Do not conform any longer to the pattern of this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind” (Romans 12:2a).

This verse contains two distinct thoughts for how you can transform your life, like two sides of the same coin.  On one side of the coin, it says:  “Do not conform any longer to the pattern of this world…”  On the other side it says:  “…but be transformed by the renewing of your mind.”  They’re two different thoughts, but with the same goal, helping you become more and more like Christ.

Today I’d like to focus on the first side of the coin, “Do not conform any longer to the pattern of this world.”  Next week, we’ll look at the other side of the coin, “but be transformed by the renewing of your mind.”

When Paul talks about “the pattern of this world,” he’s talking about what might seem “normal” in the world around us.  But the truth is that what’s normal in the world around us are thoughts and ideas that pull us in the exact opposite direction that God wants for us.  This is why Paul didn’t want the Romans to conform to the world around them—and why God doesn’t want us to conform to the world around us.

But how do you break out of what may seem “normal”?  How do you break out of “the pattern of this world”?

Here are a few ideas that others have passed on to me over the years, and I’m glad to pass them onto you.  These aren’t meant to be legalistic “do’s and don’t’s” for your life, but they’re good ideas that I’ve tested out and found extremely helpful in my own life.  So in that light, here are three ideas that might help you to avoid being conformed to the world around you.  And all three have to do with the media that we consume:   the TV shows, movies, and other materials we expose ourself to.

I’m not a TV basher, but before my wife and I got married twenty-two years ago, we read a book that encouraged us not to have a TV in our house for the first year of our marriage.  The author suggested that having a TV in your house is like having a third partner in your marriage.  It’s always sitting there, always available for a bit of entertainment or distraction, and could take away significant time from simply enjoying each other’s company during the first year of your marriage.  The author noted that the first year of marriage sets the stage for patterns that can become habits for the rest of a couple’s life, making it important to start good habits early on.

So we gave it a try.  It was radical idea among the people we knew.  I remember a family that came over one night and one of their kids started running around the house in circles, looking for a TV.  When he couldn’t find one, he started shouting with a bit of desperation in his voice, saying, “This is a house with no TV!  This is a house with no TV!”

But for us, we were so excited about getting married and spending as much time as we could together that it didn’t seem like we were giving up that much.  It was great to just spend our hours talking to each other, cooking together, and even doing dishes together.

When we finally did get a TV again, we were shocked at how much the programming seemed to have changed in the time that we weren’t watching.  Looking back, it’s hard to know if the programming had gotten so much worse, or if we had just been away from it for long enough to realize that the shows on TV were no longer “normal” for us.  It was now easy for us to turn it off and keep it off.

Over the years, we’ve gone through various seasons where we’ve watched TV and others where we haven’t watched TV.  But in general, that first year of marriage set a pattern for us that has held for more than two decades.  We’ve recently moved into the country where we only get three or four channels at most, depending on the weather.  For the most part, neither my wife nor I, nor our six kids, seem to miss it too much!  Our family has always grown up with TV on the “side burner” of our lives, not at its center, an idea that started for us over twenty-two years ago, and has continued to help us avoid being conformed to the pattern of this world.

“Do not be conformed to the pattern of this world,” Paul said.  And by intentionally limiting the amount and the type of TV shows that we’ve watched, we’ve been better able to keep God’s view of what’s “normal” in plain sight, rather than the world’s view of life.

The second type of media that often impacts our worldview are the types of movies that we watch.  Prior to becoming a Christian, I would watch all kinds of movies, regardless of their ratings.  Someone challenged me, however, that it would be wise to not watch any movie that was rated R or above—an idea that again seemed radical to me at the time.  I was over 17, after all, and why cut out what might be good movies, just because they contained more adult content?  But I respected the person who told me, and began to look more closely at the movies I watched.

I noticed that whenever I would watch an R-rated movie, the images that stayed in my head the longest seemed to be those images that gave the movie it’s R-rating.  There may have been other redeeming qualities to the movies, but those images that stuck with me the most were those that were most questionable, whether the violence, or the cursing, or the strong sensuality.    I began to realize that if the people in Hollywood, whose morals and values were often much more loose than my own, felt that a movie had questionable content for the general public, then perhaps there was a reason for me to stay away from it, too!

A friend of mine recently told me that he, too, used to watch R-rated movies all the time, not thinking anything about it.  He thought he could handle it, that it didn’t affect him, he said, to watch women in little or no clothing, or to watch gruesome violence, or to listen to people repeatedly take God’s name in vain.

But then he got married.  When he brought home a stack of movies to watch with his wife, he saw it through new eyes:  hers.  After trying to watch a few movies with his new wife, she began to say, “Why are you watching that?”  She began to wonder what kind of man she had married, who thought that these kinds of shows were normal.  Now he chooses his movies much more carefully, not just because of his wife, but because he realized that the movies he watched were affecting his view of life and what he considered to be “normal.”

“Do not be conformed to the pattern of this world,” Paul said.  By intentionally putting limits on the types of movies that you watch, whether it’s going by the rating systems that Hollywood has put in place, or checking out movie reviews first by people that we trust, such as www.pluggedin.com, you’ll find yourself better able to focus on God’s pattern for your lives and less on the world’s.

The third type of media that I’ve had to take control over are the things I read—the newspapers and magazines, blogs and books.  Words have power, and a writer can steer a person’s emotions in ways that can affect us for a lifetime, whether for good or for bad.

I remember a national newspaper that I used to love to read.  The stories were always interesting and educational.  When I read those stories, I learned so much about topics I had never thought about before.  I felt like the paper was keeping me “up” with current events and helping me have the inside scoop on what was going on.  But over time, I realized that whenever the paper wrote about topics that I already knew something about in-depth, I found that the authors were surprisingly one-sided in their views, leaving out opposing views or slanting the articles towards conclusions that were the exact opposite of mine.

I continued reading the paper because I was learning so much about other topics, but I began to wonder:  If the paper could take such a one-sided view of the topics that I did know about in-depth, what other ideas were they skewing in my mind on topics that I knew much less about?  As much as I loved the paper—and my company at the time even paid for my subscription—I decided to cancel it.  I didn’t want my worldview to be shaped by an organization that held such different core beliefs from my own.

This has also carried over into the books I read and the blogs that I follow.  My goal isn’t just to surround myself with ideas that are only compatible with my own, but to consider carefully what I’m reading and why, rather than just consuming the material because it’s interesting or intriguing.  Books, newspapers, magazines, and blogs all come with their own slant, no matter how much they say they are trying to remain neutral.  The important thing is to find out whether that slant is in line with God’s Word or not, then choose what you read based on that.

“Don’t be conformed to the pattern of this world,” Paul said.  And by being careful about what you read, making sure it lines up with God’s view of life rather than than the world’s view of life, you’ll find it much easier to resist the pull of the world on your heart and soul.

In all three of these areas—whether it’s TV show you watch, the movies you buy or download or rent, or the newspapers or magazines or books or blogs that you read—God wants you to be careful about what you take into your life.  You don’t have to be a prude and you don’t have to be legalistic.  Each of these media can have good, useful and redeeming values.  But if you want to see your life transformed, you’ll find that the process is much easier when you take control over the media that you consume.  You’ll begin to get your life back, your time back, and be able to see the world with a fresh set of eyes.

“Do not be conformed to the pattern of this world,” Paul said.  That’s not just good advice from a first-century apostle to the Romans of his day.  It’s good advice for you and me in regards to the world of our day, too.

In the next lesson, I’ll share more about the flip side of this coin, with some practical ideas for how to you can “be transformed by the renewing of your mind.”  In the mean time, I pray that God will use the ideas I’ve shared with you today to spark new ways that you can avoid being conformed to the pattern of this world.

Will you pray with me?

Father, thank You for helping us realize that You don’t want us to conform to the pattern of this world, but to be transformed by the renewing of our minds.  Help us to cut out or limit those things that are harmful to us, causing us to conform to the pattern of the world.  Give us ideas for how we can do this in practical ways in our lives and in our world.  In Jesus’ name, Amen.

Questions for Reflection

1.  Read Romans 12:1-2.  What relationship is there between offering your body to God as a living sacrifice and not conforming to the pattern of this world?

2. What dangers can you see in your own life that might stem from conforming too much to the pattern of this world?

3. Are there any ideas from today’s message that you might want to put into practice in your own life, or has it sparked any other ideas that you might want to try?

4. At the end of verse 2, Paul say that if you don’t conform and be transformed you’ll be able to “test and approve” what God’s will is for your life.  What does Paul mean by this?